《The Useless Miracle Doctor Consort Is Spoiled Rotten by the Prince!》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Su Yingxue was dead.


    Her biological father and stepsister destroyed her brotherhood and she became a wandering spirit.


    She watched helplessly as her corpse was exposed to the wilderness and eaten by wild beasts. Her face was unrecognizable.


    No one knew how many days and nights had passed. A man in a purple robe appeared. He nced at the corpses on the ground. His arrogant tone carried a merciless ridicule.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you are the daughter of the Marquis, yet you died so miserably?¡±


    She floated in the air and watched as the man picked up her head and limbs one by one and pieced them together.


    Then, he carefully put on a wedding dress and a phoenix crown on her.


    His tone became much gentler, and there was a tinge of sourness. ¡°It looks so much better this way.¡±


    Looks so much better? Su Yingxue shook her head. She felt that it was unbelievable. A wave of doubt was about to burst out of her chest as she mored to ask him why he was doing this!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, from now on, you are my princess.¡± The man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice was mixed with years of deep affection.


    Did hee here to marry her?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart trembled. How could that be¡­ She had a terrible reputation and no one loved her. Why would anyone love her so deeply that they were willing to marry her corpse?


    ¡°I will bring you home.¡± The man picked up her corpse. It was clearly broken and smelly, but he was careful and treated it like a treasure.


    Su Yingxue really wanted to shed a few tears for him. She tried her best to get closer, wanting to see the man¡¯s face clearly, but her vision was too blurry. She could not even see his eyebrows clearly.


    It hurt!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s muddled mind seemed to have been hit by someone, and it was so painful that tears flowed down her face.


    No!


    Wasn¡¯t she already dead? Where did the tearse from?


    ¡°Master, stop hitting! Miss did not do it intentionally!¡±


    Apanied by a hoarse voice, a familiar figure rushed over.


    Su Yingxue opened her eyes and saw the servant girl Zhn, who had died many years ago, blocking in front of her.


    She gave herself a tight p.


    Did they reunite in theherworld?


    ¡°Miss, are you alright? If you didn¡¯t push Miss Yurou into the water, you should quickly exin it to Master so that you can stop suffering!¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Even if she was hit a few times, she had to protect Su Yingxue.


    Pushing Su Yurou into the water, getting beaten up, and Zhn¡­


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. She was reborn?


    ¡°Unfilial daughter, you still refuse to admit your mistake!¡± Su Dingheng roared and struck down with his rod again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Su Yingxue suddenly stood up and held the rod that was about to swing down. Her heart was surging!


    She had really been reborn!


    Five years ago, when Su Yurou fell into the water on purpose, everyone thought that she was the one who pushed her. Her father, Su Dingheng, gave her a good beating. Her skin peeled, and her injury was serious. Zhn was also covered in injuries in order to protect her. Su Dingheng was biased and gave the thousand-year-old ginseng that the Emperor had rewarded to Su Yurou to nourish her body. When her grandfather returned to court and found out about this, he was so angry that he spat out arge mouthful of blood!


    It was all because she was stupid! She had fallen for Su Yurou¡¯s trick!


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. In her previous life, she had been coaxed by Su Yurou until she was muddle-headed. She had only listened to her words and died miserably. She had even harmed everyone around her. She was filled with regret and unwillingness!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes reddened for a while. When she raised her head to look at Su Dingheng, her gaze was as sharp as a knife. ¡°I didn¡¯t push Su Yurou. She pulled me on purpose and fell on her own!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Your sister is so gentle and kind. Why would she pull you? Su Yingxue, you¡¯re really vicious. It¡¯s fine if you bullied your sister in the past, but now that she¡¯s running a high fever, you still want to nder her!¡± Su Dingheng was so agitated that he wanted to continue hitting Su Yingxue.


    Su Yurou came out with disheveled hair and blocked Su Yingxue¡¯s path. Her small face was pale. ¡°Daddy, if you want to hit me, then hit me! Sister didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t stand firm.¡±


    ¡°Yurou, you¡¯re still burning up, go back and lie down!¡±


    Su Dingheng quickly threw away his rod and took a cloak to help Su Yurou put it on. Seeing her so pitiful, he felt as if his heart had been ravaged by someone.


    Su Yingxue looked at the hypocritical Su Yurou, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She pulled her over and pushed her into theke.


    ¡°Yurou!¡± Su Dingheng eximed.


    He jumped into the water and saved her. Then, he turned around and rushed to Su Yingxue, raising his palm high up in the air. ¡°You unfilial daughter, how could you be so vicious to harm your sister in front of me!¡±


    Su Yingxue dodged and did not let him touch her. Instead, she said expressionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that I pushed her? Since I¡¯ve been wronged, why don¡¯t I make it real?¡±


    She had been practicing martial arts since she was young and had a strong personality. In the eyes of outsiders, she was always the strong and Su Yurou was the weak one. Every time Su Yurou was sick or something happened to her, it was all because of her doing.


    When Su Dingheng saw Su Yurou frowning, he started to scold and hit her.


    In the past, she felt inferior because her father suspected her background. In order to gain his trust and love, she fawned over Su Yurou and was framed and insulted many times. Now¡­ she would make Su Yurou pay for all the things that she had ndered her for!


    When Zhn saw the heroic Su Yingxue who was no longer humble and begging, her heart was iparably shocked. It was as if her miss had changed into another person!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please spare my life! I¡¯ll definitely serve you carefully in the future!¡±


    Su Yurou was protected well by the maids, but there were two lines of tears on her face as if Su Yingxue had done something unforgivable to her.


    However, she was already gnashing her teeth in her heart. Su Yingxue, who usually listened to her every word and did not dare to say anything even if she was wronged, what was wrong with her today?


    How dare she push her into the water in front of her father!


    The thought of it made her angry. She cried in front of Su Dingheng even more weakly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t me sister wrongly. She also wants you to see her more and apany her. It¡¯s my fault for hindering the father-daughter rtionship between both of you. Before sister cools down, I won¡¯t be seeing you!¡±


    ¡°Yurou, what nonsense are you saying? Daddy¡¯s heart aches for you¡­¡± Su Dingheng held Su Yurou¡¯s hand and shouted at Su Yingxue, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your sister! You will soak in theke for two hours. Before the time is up, you¡¯re not allowed toe up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Su Yingxue lost her mother when she was young. Although her grandfather doted on her, she longed for her father¡¯s love and never dared to disobey Su Dingheng¡¯s orders. She did not dare to move even when he punished her to kneel for half a day on a snowy day.


    At this moment, Su Yingxue sneered, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong, and you don¡¯t know who¡¯s superior or who¡¯s inferior. You¡¯re punishing me, the legitimate eldest daughter, for a bastard child. No wonder Grandfather refused to ce you in an important position.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Dingheng was so angry that his face turned green. Not only did his daughter, who had always been submissive to him, disobey him, but she also exposed the fact that his father did not like him in front of so many people. It was no different from pping him hard.


    He picked up his rod and beat Su Yingxue up again.


    Su Yingxue stood up straight. ¡°Father, is your hearing bad? If you hit me again because of an illegitimate daughter, if word gets out, outsiders will say things that are a hundred times worse than mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s hand that was holding the rod trembled.


    Su Yingxue turned around and met Su Yurou¡¯s gaze. Her beautiful face carried a noble and cold temperament. ¡°Su Yurou, remember, if you use me of pushing you into the water again, I¡¯ll let you drown in there.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her expression became more aggrieved.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you brat! Yurou is your sister!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached as he stood in front of Su Yurou. His eyes were filled with disgust and anger as he looked at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She reached out to grab Su Yurou and threw her into theke.


    In a panic, everyone was busy saving Su Yurou.


    It wasn¡¯t until she left that everyone¡¯s minds rang with rm bells. The Eldest Miss was different from before!


    Su Yingxue brought Zhn back to the courtyard.


    Zhn gritted her teeth and supported her weak body. ¡°Miss, go back to your room and lie down. I will get a doctor for you.¡±


    Su Yingxue caressed her hand. ¡°Good girl, go back and wait for me. I¡¯ll go get the medicine myself.¡±


    Her mother, Princess Shu Li, was the number one female doctor of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Although she passed away when she gave birth, she inherited her mother¡¯s talent and knew medicine from a young age. She could learn faster than doctors who had studied for many years by flipping through medical books. It was not difficult for her to prescribe medicine to treat external injuries.


    But this time, she was not only going to take ordinary medicine, but also the thousand-year-old ginseng that her grandfather had treasured.


    Her grandfather had stored the ginseng in a secretpartment in the pharmacy. Initially, he had only told her about it. However, in her previous life, in order to please her father, she had used this information to curry favor with him. As a result, Su Yurou had casually fallen into the water and taken this thousand-year-old ginseng through her father.


    This time, she wanted to strike first and gain the upper hand. She would not give them the chance to take advantage of her!


    However, as soon as she opened the box, a golden light shed in front of her eyes and she entered an unfamiliar ce.


    The green grass was like a carpet, and the fragrance of medicine wafted in the air. Not far away, the sound of a waterfall could be heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯ll give you all the Medicine King Valley, don¡¯t eat me, boohoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The sound of a child crying rang in her mind, and Su Yingxue¡¯s head hurt from the noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m a spirit ginseng that has lived for thousands of years. A human identally plucked me¡­ but I don¡¯t want to die. As long as you don¡¯t eat me, everything in Medicine King Valley is yours!¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s voice was like that of a three-year-old child, making one¡¯s heart ache.


    Su Yingxue looked at everything in front of her strangely. It was not a scene she had ever seen before. The rare herbs nted in the herbal field were hard to find in a hundred years.


    When she saw the Blood Clotting Grass in the herbal field, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°There¡¯s actually so much here!¡±


    In her previous life, when she was beaten up, her big brother Su Hao gave her a stalk of Blood Clotting Grass. When she received it, she thought that he was stingy and only gave her one. Later on, she found out that Blood Clotting Grass could quickly heal wounds and strengthen muscles and bones. It was extremely rare. One stalk was worth thousands of taels of silver in the market!


    That stalk of grass that she received from her big brother was obtained from the military camp when he suffered serious external injuries. The military camp had allocated it to him so that he could participate in the militarypetition in the future after he recovered.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to use it and gave it to her, and she threw it away in a fit of anger.


    Now that she thought about it, she felt that she was so stupid!


    She continued to look and found that other precious medicinal herbs, such as crocus and sarcophagus, were also everywhere. It was simply a paradise for doctors.


    ¡°All kinds of beast horns and spirit herbs are in the pharmacy.¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s voice lured Su Yingxue forward.


    There was an exquisite pharmacy in the valley. Rare herbs and equipment were all avable. Most importantly, the water here contained medicinal qi.


    Su Yingxue drank a few drops of dew from the leaves. Not only did she quench her thirst, but she also felt that her blood was cirction well. The pain from being hit by Su Dingheng instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Ginseng, is this your territory?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You could say so! Let¡¯s make a deal. As long as you don¡¯t cook me, this ce will be yours!¡± The little ginseng was very generous.


    Although she could only hear its voice, Su Yingxue felt that this was a good deal.


    She blinked and returned to the pharmacy in an instant. The box was empty, but the little ginseng¡¯s voice kept echoing in her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t run away once I¡¯m in your body. If you need anything, call me anytime. I¡¯m going to sleep first¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue let out a long sigh of relief. She wondered why Su Yurou had be a godly doctor in her previous life after eating the ginseng. She was sought after by everyone and became more and more powerful!


    So that was how it was!


    In this life, she wanted to firmly grasp this opportunity in her own hands!


    She picked out a few stalks of Blood Clotting Grass from Medicine King Valley and made it into a blood clotting cream. She applied it on her wound and it quickly took effect. She called Zhn over and applied it on her wound. Zhn felt that the wound on her body suddenly didn¡¯t hurt as much.


    Her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Miss, did you make this medicine yourself? Were the herbs very expensive? Don¡¯t use it on me. Save it and use it in the future!¡±


    Her heart ached for the ointment. She wanted to scrape some off her body and put it back into the bottle.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Although Su Yingxue was the first daughter of the Marquis¡¯s family, she was usually very poor. Her clothes and essories, as long as they were expensive enough to catch people¡¯s attention, were all taken away by Su Yurou. She, who had always relied on Su Yurou to be respected by her father, never cared.


    Moreover, Su Yurou often framed her and she would get beaten up by the Old Master. She didn¡¯t know if these medicines would be enough in the future.


    Zhn¡¯s words made Su Yingxue feel even more foolish. She gave the entire bottle of medicine to Zhn and said in a calm tone, ¡°Keep this bottle for yourself. We won¡¯t run out of medicine in the future.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Zhn was excited and agitated. Su Yingxue¡¯s actions today werepletely different from her past self.


    However, she was also worried about her falling into Su Yurou¡¯s trap if she came to deceive her again.


    Su Yingxue could tell that this girl was worried about her, but it was inconvenient for her to tell her too much. She asked her about an important matter, ¡°How¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s injury? Has there been any news from the courtyard?¡±


    Zhn¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly. ¡°The Eldest Young Master is wary of the Old Master and Second Miss. The people in the courtyard have always been tight-lipped, but yesterday, when I saw Shu Yan, who followed the Eldest Young Master, send the military doctor out, his expression was solemn. I think Eldest Young Master¡¯s injuries are not light.¡±


    Speaking of which, Su Hao¡¯s injury was also rted to Su Yingxue.


    Originally, Su Hao¡¯spetition would be held in a while, and the position of General Xiao Wei would definitely belong to him. However, she was deceived by Su Yurou and gave Su Hao a bowl of soup that Su Yurou had prepared.


    Su Yurou said that it was ginseng tonic, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be poisoned.


    Su Hao was a cautious person. He would never eat anything that his father and Su Yurou gave him, but he was not guarded against his sister.


    However, it was this bowl of soup that she gave that almost took Su Hao¡¯s life!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached just thinking about it. Su Hao was her biological brother from the same mother and had doted on her since she was young. How could she be so stupid as to let Su Yurou harm him!


    Just for that pitiful and impossible fatherly love and sisterhood?


    It was ridiculous!


    ¡°Bang bang!¡±


    There was a knock on the door, and Su Yingxue quickly restrained her expression.


    After Zhn opened the door, she found Shu Yan. She was about to say that Miss was concerned about the Eldest Young Master¡¯s injuries when Shu Yan threw her a de of grass and said coldly, ¡°The eldest young master gave it to that idiot to treat her external injuries!¡±


    This was Su Yingxue¡¯s ce. Other than Zhn, there was only Su Yingxue. Zhn immediately frowned. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Tell me who¡¯s the stupid one?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhn was so angry that her face turned red, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between Su Yingxue and Su Hao, so she turned around and smiled. ¡°Miss, quickly take a look at what this is! Eldest Young Master asked Shu Yan to send it over to treat your injuries. It must be good medicinal herbs!¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the Blood Clotting Grass, and her eyes were filled with tears. In her previous life, because her big brother did not use the Blood Clotting Grass to heal his injuries, he was secretly harmed by Su Jinxuan in the martial artspetition. He had several broken ribs and even lost his position as General Xiao Wei.


    He always gave her the best, but she always hurt him and let him down.


    Su Yingxue wiped the corners of her eyes and entered Medicine King Valley with her eyes closed. She picked a few stalks of Blood Clotting Grass and added some rare herbs to make two bottles of healing ointment, intending to send it to Su Hao.


    Su Hao¡¯s courtyard was close to his grandfather¡¯s. There was a gilded que with the words ¡°Ling Xiao Garden¡± inscribed by the Emperor. A young and famous general should have been heroic, but because of her, hey here recuperated.


    Su Yingxue had already felt guilty a million times in her heart.


    She took the medicine and entered the courtyard. The manservants guarding the courtyard looked as if they had seen a ghost. There were even people holding sticks to guard against her, afraid that she would harm Su Hao again.


    Su Yingxue ignored their actions and walked towards Su Hao¡¯s bedroom.


    Shu Yan had received the news and had already raised his sword at the entrance to block the path to Su Hao.


    When he saw Su Yingxue, Shu Yan¡¯s face turned cold and his eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Eldest Young Master is asleep. He¡¯s not here. Get lost!¡±


    Su Yingxue lowered her head. Shu Yan was only so annoyed with her because he was loyal to her brother. Her tone was filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see my brother. Please go and ask my brother if he¡¯s willing to see me.¡±


    Shu Yan snorted coldly.


    He usually hated Su Yingxue the most. As Su Hao¡¯s sister, she had been brainless since she was young. As long as Su Hao didn¡¯t look after her, she would be instigated by Su Yurou. However, after Su Hao grew up, he had more things to do. He had to learn literature, practice martial arts, and fight on the battlefield. How could he look after her all the time?


    Su Hao hadn¡¯t been back for a few years, and Su Yingxue had been turned into a ve by Su Yurou. She listened to everything in the courtyard. Not only did she not get close to Su Hao, but she also helped Su Yurou and her brother to harm him several times.


    Shu Yan wanted to pry open Su Yingxue¡¯s brain and see what color paste was inside.


    At this moment, even if Su Yingxue said that she was here to see Su Hao, Shu Yan did not believe it.


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Our Eldest Young Master can¡¯t ept your kindness. Who knows what kind of poison you¡¯re bringing to him again!¡±


    Su Yingxue clenched her fists and said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t harm my brother. If he¡¯s hurt in the slightest, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    The determination in her eyes was shocking.


    Shu Yan was greatly shocked. Su Yingxue was usually arrogant and despotic. What kind of underhanded trick was she ying now?


    Just as he was thinking about what to do, a weak voice came from the room. ¡°Shu Yan, let her in.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    This warm and mellow voice made Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes tear up.


    She pushed open the door impatiently. The room was filled with the smell of medicine and the smell of blood.


    Su Hao must have been injured badly and lost a lot of blood!


    Su Yingxue quickly ran to the bed. Su Hao struggled to sit up, but when he saw Su Yingxue, he forced a smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Su Yingxue approached with tears in her eyes. The moment she held Su Hao¡¯s hand, she felt that her rebirth was so real.


    Her gaze swept past his handsome eyebrows, his beautiful eyes, and the love in his eyes. It was as if strands of intertwined light enveloped her.


    Su Yingxue took out the ointment, and her eyes were filled with apology. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so seriously injured, yet you still gave me the Blood Clotting Grass. This is a ointment I made with the Blood Clotting Grass. Take it and use it. Your injuries will heal faster.¡±


    ¡°But what about your injuries?¡± Su Hao frowned, and a trace of worry appeared on his handsome face. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it sote, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let Father hit you again. This Blood Clotting Grass is very good at healing external injuries. Sister, you can go back and heal yourself. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s heart ached and he was sad. His blood surged and he immediately coughed heavily.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re seriously injured and you still say it¡¯s fine? I¡¯m not hurt. Besides, I¡¯ve already applied medicine. Look.¡± Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves. The bruise on her fair and slender arm had already mostly dissipated. The effect of the Blood Clotting Grass was extremely good.


    Su Hao held her arm, but anger surged in his heart. ¡°Father can¡¯t tell right from wrong. He¡¯s too much!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Hurry up and apply the medicine!¡± Su Yingxue was afraid of provoking him again, so she hurriedly urged him.


    Su Hao looked at the medicine in her hand and then looked at her eyes, but he was a little hesitant.


    Shu Yan instantly snatched the medicine from Su Hao¡¯s hand and red at Su Yingxue with a vignt face. ¡°Eldest Young Master, don¡¯t use it! There might be some kind of poison in this medicine. What if your wound festers and you be disabled?¡±


    Shu Yan shut up!¡± Su Hao scolded him with a cold face.


    ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! Haven¡¯t you been harmed by this sister for the past few years? If it wasn¡¯t for her, would you have been so seriously injured? You¡¯re quite generous. The Blood Clotting Grass that His Highness bestowed upon you, you casually gave it to her. I wonder what your heartless sister has mixed in to harm you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Su Yingxue applied the ointment on her arm before turning to look at Su Hao. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. If I drug you again, I will die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll use it.¡±


    Su Hao asked her to wait outside the screen and applied the medicine with Shu Yan¡¯s help.


    When Su Yingxue went in again, Shu Yan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. Every hair on his body was screaming with dissatisfaction at her.


    Su Yingxue pretended that she did not see it and did not take it to heart. She ced two bottles of new medicine by Su Hao¡¯s bed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a young general, so you have to keep these medicines on hand. If there¡¯s not enough, send someone to let me know. I¡¯ll make sure that you recover well. Of course, I hope that you will never be injured.¡±


    Her lively eyes overflowed with light, and Su Hao¡¯s heart was exceptionally warm.


    Most of the time, he was not deceived by Su Yingxue, nor was he unable to see through her intentions.


    But as long as he saw her happy, he was willing to do anything even if he had to break his bones and skin.


    He couldn¡¯t keep his sister safe all the time, so he just wanted to do his best to make her happy.


    Su Yingxue no longer disturbed Su Hao¡¯s recuperation. Seeing that he had applied the medicine and went back, Shu Yan kept rolling his eyes behind her. ¡°Pretending to be kind, but you¡¯re a jinx!¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around to look at him. Her eyes were sharp like an unsheathed sword!


    Shu Yan instantly held his breath.


    However, it was only for a moment before Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes regained their calmness. She bowed slightly. ¡°In the past, I was rash and caused my brother to be injured. It¡¯s understandable that your attitude towards me was bad, but I, Su Yingxue, swear that I will protect my brother well from now on and not let him be hurt in the slightest!¡±


    Shu Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    Did he hear wrongly?


    Su Yingxue said that she wanted to protect the Eldest Young Master?


    Was she crazy?


    He quickly ran back and asked Su Hao to see if he was hearing things.


    However, Su Hao leaned against the bed and frowned.


    ¡°There is definitely more than one Blood Clotting Grass in these two bottles of medicine. There are also other precious medicinal herbs.¡±


    His expression was solemn. Although Su Yingxue had some medical talent, the money in her hands was usually taken away by Su Yurou or used to buy gifts to make her father happy. She could not buy too many Blood Clotting Herbs, much less afford these medicinal herbs.


    How did she get this medicine?


    Su Yingxue had just returned to her courtyard when Su Dingheng kidnapped Zhn and forced her to hand over the thousand-year-old ginseng.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m really disappointed in you! Yurou treated you so well, even though you caused her to have a high fever, she still pleaded for you! You actually went to the pharmacy and secretly took the thousand-year-old ginseng away. Are you trying to kill her on purpose?¡±


    Su Dingheng pointed at Su Yingxue and scolded her as if the person in front of him was not his biological daughter but his enemy.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was calm, and her tone was unperturbed. ¡°The thousand-year-old ginseng was bestowed to Grandfather by the Emperor. Father, are you going to give the thousand-year-old ginseng to Su Yurou?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to monopolize it? Yurou is my daughter, your biological sister, and also the Marquis¡¯s bloodline. Could it be that she can¡¯t use it? Hurry up and hand over the ginseng!¡± As if he was afraid that Su Yingxue would swallow the ginseng for herself, Su Dingheng sent people to search Su Yingxue¡¯s room the moment he arrived, but they did not find anything!


    Su Dingheng¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Dingheng with a mocking gaze. This was her father whom she had respected for many years. She had lost her mother when she was young and valued her parents¡¯ love more than anything else. She yearned for Su Dingheng to love her and protect her. When she saw that he doted on Su Yurou, she desperately treated her well, hoping that he would give her some pitiful fatherly love for Su Yurou¡¯s sake.


    But how did he treat her?


    First, he betrayed his rtionship with her mother, then he colluded with Su Yurou to kill her grandfather, and then he charged her brother with treason, pushing them all to hell.


    Then, he would sit in the marquis¡¯s manor and embrace his women and children as he pleased!


    ¡°Brother and I have used the ginseng. Father, go find another one!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. As expected, she looked at Su Dingheng, who flew into a rage. ¡°What did you say? You guys¡­ What do you mean by you two used the ginseng? What¡¯s going to happen to Yurou!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Why can¡¯t Brother and I use it? We are the legitimate children of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Who is she, Su Yurou? How could a nameless illegitimate child be worthy of the ginseng bestowed by the emperor?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was domineering, and her aura was sharp like a knife.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s gaze was vicious. He actually did not know how to retort Su Yingxue¡¯s words!


    Because the old man didn¡¯t allow it, he still couldn¡¯t marry Shn. Even Yurou and her brother didn¡¯t have a status in the marquis¡¯s manor.


    But in the past, Su Yingxue had always obeyed everything he said. If he wanted anything, she would give it to him even if she had to risk her life. Now, she actually used the ginseng and was so unyielding.


    Suspicion rose in his heart, but when he remembered that Yurou was still lying in bed, he softened his tone, ¡°Father knows that you¡¯re not convinced today, but you harmed Yurou first, how can I not punish you? Even if you¡¯re angry, you should be done. Hurry up and take out the ginseng! How can you and your brother finish it?¡±


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m done eating, then I¡¯m done eating!¡±


    Su Yingxue did not care about Su Dingheng¡¯s coaxing. She pulled Zhn into the room and closed the door.


    Su Dingheng threw a tantrum in the courtyard, then turned around and rushed out of the manor to look for the ginseng.


    Su Yingxue heard that Su Dingheng had gone to all the big medical centers outside and only found a hundred-year-old little ginseng.


    When Zhn heard this, she was so angry that her little face puffed up. She felt indignant for Su Yingxue, ¡°The Marquis is too biased! He didn¡¯t care about Miss, but he was so worried about Miss Yurou. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Miss Yurou was the legitimate daughter of the marquis¡¯s manor!¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Su Yurou always boasted that she was the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and that her manners and upbringing were better than mine?¡± The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up in a mocking arc as she tied the wristband closer.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s sote. Are you still going out? Are you going to get that bottle of medicine for me? Since it was snatched away, then let it be. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Miss, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt!¡± Zhn quickly stopped Su Yingxue, thinking that it was all her fault for talking too much. She had told Su Yingxue during the day that when the Marquis came to search the room, he had taken away the bottle of medicine that Su Yingxue had given her.


    If Su Yingxue went to ask for it now, she would probably be at a disadvantage!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s better to make it again than to ask for it. Moreover, my brother also needs medicine. I have to go and pick some more medicine.¡± Su Yingxue patted her head tofort her, but she actually had other ns.


    She was nimble and would not be discovered even if she left the residence quietly. However, she deliberately left through the main door so that the gatekeeper could see her so that he could report to Su Dingheng and Su Yurou.


    She had taken out so many Blood Clotting Herbs from the Medicine King Valley for no reason, and it would certainly arouse suspicion. She had gone out this time to deliberately look like she was picking herbs for them to see.


    Su Yingxue deliberately slowed down her pace. After letting the people from the Marquis¡¯s Manor catch up, she ran to the mountain outside the city. After turning around twice, she lost them.


    The two servants looked at each other. ¡°Where is she? Where did the Eldest Young Miss go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! I told you to keep an eye on her, but you lost her. Let¡¯s see how you exin this to the Marquis when you go back!¡±


    Su Yingxue saw the two of them leave, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She was about to enter the Medicine King Valley when a gust of wind blew.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With the sound of an arrow, Su Yingxue immediately turned around and dodged. A wild wolf fell behind her, and before it could howl twice, it died.


    Su Yingxue looked in the direction where the arrow came from and saw a tall man standing not far away.


    Su Yingxue asked in confusion, ¡°You saved me?¡±


    Before the other party could say anything, Su Yingxue had already noticed the figure of another person.


    She had never been afraid of the dark or ghosts, but the appearance of this person made her feel a chill all over her body, and an invisible pressure approached her.


    The man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and his low and hoarse voice was maic. ¡°Su Yingxue.¡±


    He called out her name urately.


    Su Yingxue instantly began to think. Which big shot had she offended?


    In the past, when she was manipted by Su Yurou, she had offended quite a number of reputable people. This also paved the way for her tragic death in her previous life.


    Su Yingxue sized him up with the help of the moonlight. Although she couldn¡¯t see his true appearance, his facial features were well-defined and exceptionally perfect. He must be a handsome man!


    In Jiang Du City, the most handsome man was the Seventh Prince, Chu Chengye.


    He knew her, could it be¡­


    ¡°Seventh Prince?¡±


    The man¡¯s anger was instantly aroused. His cold and deep voice was filled with bloodthirsty anger. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Su Yingxue shrunk her neck. This man was too terrifying. She didn¡¯t want to provoke the Seventh Prince anymore. She turned around and wanted to run.


    However, the man had already grasped her movements and caught up to her easily. He even hugged her and Su Yingxue felt as if something had been taken away by him.


    When she ran to the light, the man who had lost his temper for no reason was gone. The jade pendant on her belt had also disappeared.


    ¡°A rapist?¡±


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. She better not bump into this person in the future. Otherwise, she would skin him alive!


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Mo Qi would never have believed that his Royal Highness, who hadn¡¯t been close to a woman for thirty years, had personally stolen ady¡¯s jade pendant.


    To put it nicely, it was smooth, but to put it bluntly¡­


    ¡°Master, there are thousands of jade pendants in the Prince¡¯s mansion, but you don¡¯t even care to take a look at them. Why do you only care about Su Yingxue¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Mo Qi really couldn¡¯t endure this doubt for the rest of the night.


    It was too shocking!


    Chu Chengye¡¯s purple robe fluttered even though there was no wind. His eyes were almost seductive as he held the jade pendant with his slender and well-defined hands. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Because it belongs to Su Yingxue. She took the initiative to provoke me.¡±


    Mo Qi was speechless.


    Master, are you sure you didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her?


    Martial South Marquis Manor.


    Two servants came to report to Su Dingheng that they had lost Su Yingxue.


    Su Dingheng scolded angrily, ¡°Two pieces of trash! You can¡¯t even keep an eye on her, what¡¯s the use of keeping you around!¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    On the bed, Su Yurou¡¯s voice was weak, and her delicate face was pale and fragile. ¡°Sister might have gone to pick herbs for me. Daddy, don¡¯t me her wrongly. When sisteres back, you shouldfort her.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? My silly daughter, she ate all the thousand-year-old ginseng, causing you to lie in bed and unable to recover, yet you still put in a good word for her!¡± Su Dingheng looked at his daughter, whom he doted on like his dearest darling, and his heart was filled with thorns.


    Why didn¡¯t he kill Su Yingxue?


    If he had killed her earlier, would she still be alive to eat the ginseng?


    And she ate all of them without leaving any for Yurou?


    Just thinking about it was detestable!


    A hint of malice shone in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes. Su Yingxue had always listened to her and asionally lost her temper. She had always used her father¡¯s power to tame her, but now she had pushed her into the water three times and even taken away the most precious thousand-year-old ginseng in the house. How despicable!


    She must make her spit it out and return it to her!


    She was the daughter that Su Dingheng held in his heart. In this Marquis¡¯s Manor, no one would say that she wasn¡¯t the honorable legitimate daughter. Su Yingxue was rude and was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as her!


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t believe that sister would be like this. Even if she really ate all the ginseng, I¡­ I have noints.¡± Two drops of tears flowed out of Su Yurou¡¯s long eyshes, and her pinkish white face became even more pitiful.


    The anger in Su Dingheng¡¯s heart grew even more intense. Now that the old master was fighting at the border, he had the power of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. If he couldn¡¯t even control Su Yingxue, then he would be a joke. When the old master returned, paid more attention to Su Yingxue, it would probably threaten the power in his hands. He definitely couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen.


    Su Yingxue returned to the residence with a body full of morning dew. She knew that Su Dingheng would not have anything good waiting for her, but she did not expect him to make such a big fuss.


    Everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor was standing outside the hall.


    Su Yurou dragged her sickly body along as well.


    However, her treatment was excellent. The chair was covered with a goose feather cushion, and she was draped in a pure white fox fur coat. Even the golden hairpin in her hair was iid with rubies. This kind of lineup made her seem like the mistress of this Marquis¡¯ Manor.


    Su Dingheng was worried about her health and did not dare to speak too loudly.


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Unfilial daughter, get in here and kneel!¡±


    Unfilial daughter.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips and stood straight in front of Su Dingheng with an indifferent expression. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, as the first daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, not only did you not love your sisters and unite the family, you even stole the ginseng and Blood Clotting Grass from the pharmacy.¡± Su Dingheng clutched his chest. It really looked like he was having a heart attack.


    He casually threw a booklet and half a bottle of medicine in front of Su Yingxue. ¡°Everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor knows that there are many medicinal herbs in the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s pharmacy that are military supplies. Anyone who takes them must register them in the books. If you use them as you wish, it¡¯s no different from stealing! Where do you ce the Marquis¡¯s Manor and the soldiers who are loyal to the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Su Dingheng publicly reprimanded her. The people who despised Su Yingxue in the Marquis¡¯s Mansion hated her even more.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss, yet she stole her own family¡¯s herbs!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, you must punish her severely this time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at Miss Yurou, this is the demeanor of a legitimate daughter!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    When Su Yurou heard this discussion, the corners of her lips curled up in satisfaction. This was exactly what she wanted!


    Su Yingxue was not worthy of being the first daughter!


    Su Yingxue picked up the medicine bottle and looked at the booklet. She then nced at Zhn who was tied to the side and knew that Su Dingheng was using the medicine to make things difficult for her.


    She sneered disdainfully. ¡°Father, do you know what stealing is?¡±


    She was proud and unyielding, and Su Dingheng was furious. ¡°You took the herbs without permission and didn¡¯t record them. It¡¯s theft! Moreover, you stole ginseng and Blood Clotting Grass. They are very precious!¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t steal the Blood Clotting Grass. Secondly, the ginseng didn¡¯te from the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s pharmacy. It was given to me by my grandfather. It¡¯s not recorded in this booklet at all. It¡¯s only stored in the pharmacy. On what grounds did you reprimand me when I took my own things?¡±


    Su Yingxue took out a few stalks of Blood Clotting Grass from her bosom. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve found the medicine Zhn used. There is indeed Blood Clotting Grass inside, but I personally went up the mountain to pick it. Blood Clotting Grass grows at the edge of the cliff and is very difficult to pick, so it is precious. I risked my life to pick the medicine, but you mistake it as theft? I refuse to ept this!¡±


    Her resounding and forceful words of dissatisfaction were like an rm bell ringing in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s forehead gradually broke out in cold sweat.


    Ling Xiao Garden.


    Su Hao used Su Yingxue¡¯s medicine and recovered a lot in a day. He tried to get out of bed and walk around.


    There was no one in the courtyard except for Shu Yan, who came over with medicine. When he saw that Su Hao could walk again, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Young Master, you recovered so quickly!¡±


    Su Hao was also very gratified. ¡°My sister¡¯s medicine is excellent. I want to see her today.¡±


    Su Hao had doubts in his heart all along. He was worried that Su Yingxue¡¯s medicine was not easy to obtain. If she caused trouble, he could help her deal with it earlier if he knew it earlier.


    Shu Yan stopped him and avoided his gaze. ¡°Young Master, you should rest more. Don¡¯t get involved in that mess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What happened to my sister!¡± Su Hao pressed hard on Shu Yan¡¯s arm, looking nervous. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the hall. The Old Master is teaching her a lesson. She stole the medicinal ingredients in the pharmacy¡­¡±


    Shu Yan sighed in his heart. He only thought that Su Yingxue was stupid. So what if she gave Su Hao medicine? She still caused trouble again!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her!¡±


    Su Hao rushed out with his sickly body. Shu Yan quickly caught up with him. ¡°Young Master, slow down. Your internal and external injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t bother about her! It couldn¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s stupid¡­ Hey, Young Master!¡±


    Su Hao was extremely nervous. He thought that Su Yingxue would be punished by Su Dingheng again, either beaten or scolded. However, when he arrived, Su Yingxue¡¯s slender figure was standing upright in the hall.


    Her voice was clear enough for everyone present to hear her clearly. ¡°The Marquis¡¯s Manor is indeed strict. I am the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s first daughter, so I have to set an example for the manor. That¡¯s why I never use precious herbs in the pharmacy. Even if I was beaten and scolded by Father until I was covered in injuries, I would still risk my life to pick herbs to treat my injuries. However, Father, as the Marquis of Martial South, you are the head of the family without Grandfather. You actually wanted to give the thousand-year-old ginseng to your mistress¡¯s children, and the Blood Clotting Grass was stolen because of yourck of security!¡±


    The scar on Su Yingxue¡¯s snow-white arm was especially obvious, and every word she said was wless.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face turned ashen, and the knuckles of his clenched fists turned white.


    It was as if he had been pped in public, and he could only act tough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me feeling sorry for Yurou? She¡¯s your biological sister! You¡¯re the eldest sister, yet you¡¯re so stingy with your younger sister!¡±


    Su Yingxue did not refute immediately, giving Su Dingheng a chance to catch his breath.


    He thought that this reason would be able to pressure Su Yingxue a little!


    However, Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and sneered. Her eyes were emitting a cold killing intent. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not wrong for you to feel sorry for your children, but you forgot that your legitimate children are only me and my brother! As for your other children¡­ they don¡¯t even deserve a title. So, how can she be my sister, and why should I give her the ginseng?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were like a sharp de that stabbed into Su Yurou¡¯s body, turning her into a bloody mess.


    This was where she hurt the most!


    She had been tormented by the birth of a concubine since she was young. She had endured it for many years. She had learned the four arts, music, calligraphy, and etiquette. She was better than Su Yingxue in every aspect. However, she was still inferior to Su Yingxue¡¯s identity as the daughter of the first wife.


    In order not to embarrass Su Dingheng, she immediately took off her fox fur coat and golden hairpin. She wore a in white dress and slowly bowed in front of Su Yingxue. Her voice was soft and weak. ¡°Sister is right, I¡¯m indeed not worthy. It is my fault for sister and father to make a big fuss over a daughter of a concubine like me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she got up and mmed into the pir. Fortunately, there were servant maids to stop her. She only had a small scratch on her forehead.


    However, Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached terribly. He supported her and scolded Su Yingxue angrily, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You dare to bully your sister in front of me? Hurry up and use the Blood Clotting Grass to treat her injuries.¡±


    Su Dingheng ordered his men to take the Blood Clotting Grass from her.


    Su Yingxue red at him. ¡°Who dares!¡±


    Her eyes were sharp, and her entire body exuded a noble and invible aura, instantly making people not dare to approach her.


    She nced at Su Yurou indifferently. ¡°Father, if you want to give her the Blood Clotting Grass, you can just take it from the pharmacy. However, ording to the rules of our Marquis¡¯s Manor, if you take precious herbs, you have to pay the same price. Moreover, you¡¯ve said that since I didn¡¯t steal the Blood Clotting Grass, it means that you didn¡¯t manage it well. You must remember to make up for the stolen Blood Clotting Grass. Otherwise, if Grandfather finds out about this, he will definitely me you for not managing the family properly and could not even look after a few stalks of Blood Clotting Grass!¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard this, he almost vomited blood. The price of the Blood Clotting Grass outside was at least three thousand taels of silver for one stalk. Previously, the one he had taken to frame Su Yingxue was already given to Su Yurou and her brother. Now, to make up for it and continue giving it to Su Yurou, he would have to spend more than ten thousand taels of silver!


    This wretched girl was deliberately making him spend money in vain!


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you have some with you? Can¡¯t you give it to your sister?¡± Su Dingheng called out to Su Yingxue in pain.


    Su Yingxue had just pulled the injured Zhn. Without her, Zhn became the target of bullying.


    She handed the Blood Clotting Grass to Zhn and said coldly, ¡°The Blood Clotting Grass I picked is very useful, so I can¡¯t give much.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I only want one. If you can give some to me, I will be extremely grateful!¡± Su Yurou wiped her tears.


    She naturally felt sorry for her father¡¯s money. Her father¡¯s money belonged to her, her mother, and her younger brother. It was their loss to waste money!


    Moreover, Su Yingxue had picked so many of them, so how could she not be envious of these good medicinal herbs?


    Su Yingxue sighed. ¡°The ones that I picked are not even enough for Zhn. How could I have extra for you?¡±


    After saying that, she left with Zhn.


    In the courtyard, everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor who had been summoned by Su Dingheng heard the meaning behind Su Yingxue¡¯s words.


    In her eyes, Su Yurou, the Second Young Miss, was not even as good as her servant girl!


    Su Yurou¡¯s blood was stuck in her throat, and she almost suffocated to death!


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Shu Yan called out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stand up for Su Yingxue?¡±


    Why was he standing there?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Su Hao came back to his senses, and his eyes dimmed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    He originally wanted to go to her courtyard to see her, but she said that she needed to treat her injuries with the servant girl. It was probably inconvenient for him to go over now, so he returned to his own courtyard.


    However, Shu Yan felt that it was a pity. ¡°Young Master, you risk your injuries to protect her, but Su Yingxue doesn¡¯t even care about you. She really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡±


    Su Yingxue had never been likable since she was young. If it wasn¡¯t for his Young Master protecting and spoiling her, her life would have been miserable!


    ¡°Shu Yan.¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice was cold and carried the might of a soldier.


    Shu Yan immediately stood up straight in front of him. ¡°Young Master, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°She is my younger sister, the noble Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You shouldn¡¯t call her by her full name!¡± Su Hao reprimanded in a deep voice.


    Shu Yan was stunned. He was doing this for his Young Master!


    ¡°Go and receive your punishment. Thirty strokes of the rod!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shu Yan disliked Su Yingxue, but he never disobeyed any of Su Hao¡¯s orders.


    Su Hao walked back to the courtyard alone. His injuries were not light, and he did not walk fast. However, this dark sky made him feel ashamed.


    If he had more time to apany his younger sister and could appear in time whenever she needed it, she would not have been bullied to the point of being weak and temperamental. She would not have been like now, forcing herself to be strong to deal with everything in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    The stronger she was, the more guilty he felt.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard, Zhn was holding the Blood Clotting Grass that she had picked back. Her eyes were teary, and her tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s all because of me that you were scolded by the Marquis. I really should die!¡±


    Su Yingxue grabbed Zhn¡¯s cor and pulled her up. ¡°ming yourself like this won¡¯t do me any good. Zhn, if you want to be my servant, you have to put away your temper and think about how to protect yourself and me.¡±


    Su Yingxue could not help but sigh in her heart. Zhn¡¯s personality was inherited from her. She was weak and timid in the past. If others said something bad about her, she could think about it for three days. Shepromised, but others only treated her as a fool and stepped on her more and more. If she wanted to establish the demeanor of a legitimate daughter, she had to be strong.


    A person¡¯s strength came from the inside out. One had to have a strong heart and even stronger abilities.


    She had been reborn, and many of her fragile hearts had been crushed and trampled into pieces in her previous life. In this life, she wanted to build an indestructible heart for herself, so that she would be strong enough to protect herself and the people she owed in her previous life.


    As for her powerful abilities¡­ since she had the Medicine King Valley, she had to make good use of it!


    The Marquis¡¯s Manor was controlled by her father, and she was restricted in every aspect. The first thing she had to do was to earn enough money. Only with money in hand could shepete with her father and Su Yurou.


    Su Yingxue and Zhn rummaged through her room together. As expected, there was nothing valuable left, making her feel quite vexed.


    Zhn quietly sized up Su Yingxue and asked carefully, ¡°Miss, if you have money, you won¡¯t use it to please the Marquis and Miss Yurou, right?¡±


    The things that happened in the past two days made Zhn very gratified. Su Yingxue had changed too much.


    However, she was still worried that Su Yingxue would be deceived by Su Yurou in just a moment.


    Su Yingxue reached out and flicked her forehead. ¡°What did I teach you just now? I don¡¯t even have any silver to use now, so how can I give it to others?¡±


    ¡°What if you have it?¡±


    ¡°Then I will only think about how to earn more silver.¡±


    Zhn puffed up her face and ran to find a wooden box before running back.


    Su Yingxue took out a contract from the box. ¡°Mother left this medical center for me?¡±


    Zhn nodded with red eyes. ¡°This is thest shop that Madam left behind. Madam instructed that you can¡¯t take it out unless your life is in danger.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, she and Zhn had died unexpectedly. So she still had an inheritance.


    Sunset Court.


    In order to treat the injury on Su Yurou¡¯s head, Su Dingheng had no choice but to take out the Blood Clotting Grass from the pharmacy. However, Su Yingxue pointed out in public that he had to pay back money to the pharmacy. Otherwise, he would bemitting theft!


    This was the trap he had originally set for Su Yingxue, but Su Yingxue had grabbed the rope and strangled him. In order to shut up the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he had forcefully given the pharmacy 10,000 taels!


    He wished he could break Su Yingxue¡¯s bones and tendons!


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all my fault. I caused you to waste so much money. If Mother knew, she would me me for not sympathizing with you.¡± Su Yurou knelt on the bed and apologized to Su Dingheng. Her eyes were filled with tears and she looked pitiful.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart softened immediately. He quickly helped her lie down. ¡°My dear daughter, this is clearly Su Yingxue¡¯s fault! She refused to give you the Blood Clotting Grass and insisted that I spend a few thousand taels of silver. I will find a chance to teach her a lesson!¡±


    What made Su Dingheng angry was that Su Yingxue, who had always been at his mercy, had be a different person. Not only was she unable to be controlled, but she had even turned around and strangled him. This made him feel a great sense of danger and fear. He could not let Su Yingxue continue to grow like this!


    ¡°Daddy, I originally had a poetry recital to attend tomorrow, but now that my face is injured, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go. Please send someone to apologize to the Seventh Prince and say that I¡¯ve let down his good intentions.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s reminder made Su Dingheng remember that Su Yingxue admired the Seventh Prince and even asked the old man to ask for a marriage agreement with the Emperor.


    The Emperor had already promised, but he had yet to issue an imperial edict!


    He could not control Su Yingxue, but if he used the Seventh Prince to oppress her, she would definitely not dare to go against him!


    He quickly patted Su Yurou¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡°Good daughter, leave this matter to me. Rest well. I won¡¯t let Su Yingxue hurt you again.¡±


    Su Yurou nodded timidly, but a hint of viciousness shed across her eyes.


    The next day, Su Yingxue was prepared to go and take a look at her inheritance. There were quite a lot of medicinal herbs in Medicine King Valley. If she had a medical center in her hands, she would have a lot of money in her pocket when she started running it. At that time, she would be able to take back the power of the Marquis¡¯s Manor from Su Dingheng¡¯s hands step by step, and eliminate those who threatened her and her brother¡¯s safety one by one!


    However, before she could leave the manor, two fierce guards stopped her. ¡°His Highness wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°His Highness?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. These two people were dressed like soldiers of the royal family. The Marquis¡¯s Manor did not participate in the fight for the throne and did not have close ties with any prince. However, the direction they brought her to was Su Yurou¡¯s Sunset Court.


    In the courtyard, Chu Chengye was dressed in a moon-white robe. The cor and sleeves of his robe were embroidered with a soaring dragon cloud pattern that symbolized his status. He was like a gentleman, making people think of him crazily.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him.


    That¡¯s right. In her previous life, Chu Chengye was her favorite. Even though Chu Chengye had never been nice to her, her eyes were still filled with him.


    A young girl¡¯s yearning was so brainless and unreasonable.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    However, Chu Chengye looked at her with disdain and disgust.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips mockingly. ¡°May I know why Your Highness summoned me?¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Chu Chengye¡¯s amber eyes. Everyone in Jiang Du City knew that Su Yingxue admired him. She had always been humble in front of him, afraid of angering him. She did not even dare to look up at him. Now, she was holding her head high and puffed out her chest, looking down on him. This made him very unhappy.


    His tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Su Yingxue, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you¡¯ve grown up. You disobeyed your father at home and bullied your sister. Do you still have any respect for thews of the country?¡±


    Su Yingxue burst outughing. ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. Of course, I take thews of the country to heart. As for the family rules¡­ speaking of which, did youe to the wrong door?¡±


    The mockery in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes reminded Chu Chengye that this was the Marquis¡¯s Manor, not his manor. He hade here to teach her family rules?


    A joke of the year was born.


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± Chu Chengye growled coldly in a low voice, ¡°Are you looking down on me? Yurou is my good friend and I respect the Marquis of Martial South greatly. But now, you treat them like this. I will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. She wanted to know why His Highness wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Kneel down immediately and apologize to the Marquis and Yurou, and I¡¯ll spare you. I¡¯ll save you faces in the future, or else, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Chu Chengye spoke with conviction and righteousness.


    If she had not died once, she would have listened to every word Chu Chengye said and done it, but¡­


    What was he talking about now?


    In her previous life, he had been in cahoots with Su Yurou, coaxing her so much that she had to go around in circles. Before she died, he had slept with Su Yurou right in front of her. In this life, why should she listen to him?


    ¡°I won¡¯t do what Your Highness has said. Furthermore, I still have matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t apany Your Highness.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face was cold. It was a waste of time to stay in front of Chu Chengye any longer!


    Her time after her rebirth was very precious. There was no need to waste it on trash.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, stop right there!¡± Chu Chengye was furious. He was used to being pursued by Su Yingxue, but he had never been treated coldly by her.


    He threatened her, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to Yurou today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡±


    His guards stood in front of Su Yingxue, one on the left and one on the back. Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up coldly. Did he have her father¡¯s permission and still wanted to teach her a lesson in her house?


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t!¡±


    Su Yurou was dressed in a green dress as she ran out of the room. Her body was like a willow, and after taking two steps, she fell towards Chu Chengye.


    Chu Chengye quickly helped her up, his eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Yurou, why did youe out when you¡¯re sick? Go back to your room and lie down!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all my fault. If you punish my sister today, I will me myself! Your Highness, please don¡¯t me her!¡± Two lines of tears flowed down Su Yurou¡¯s delicate face, and the cinnabar dot between her eyebrows looked light and charming.


    Chu Chengye hugged her delicate body and was especially moved. However, he hated Su Yingxue even more in his heart.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, look at how good Yurou is to you. She¡¯s so sick, yet she¡¯s still pleading for mercy for you! You pushed her into the water and even snatched her ginseng. How despicable! Quickly apologize to Yurou!¡± As Chu Chengye spoke, he was about to order the two guards to attack Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was cold, and her eyes were filled with indifference.


    ¡°Attack! Make her kneel in front of Yurou and apologize to her!¡± Chu Chengye ordered his subordinates angrily.


    The two guards immediately attacked Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue did not have much strength, but when she was grabbed and resisted, her arm exploded with shocking strength, throwing one person ten meters away. She punched the other person in the chest, causing him to vomit blood.


    Chu Chengye and Su Yurou were stunned.


    Su Yingxue was also puzzled. In her previous life, she did not seriously learn martial arts. Her grandfather forced her, but she only managed to practice some mediocre martial arts. It was impossible for her to defeat the royal guards, but now¡­


    ¡°Fight! Beat these two bastards up!¡±


    The voice of a three-year-old appeared in her mind. Su Yingxue¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. ¡°Little Ginseng, it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a few thousand years old, you¡¯re the little one! If they bully you, they¡¯re bullying me! Beat them up! Don¡¯t feel bad!¡± Little Ginseng threw a tantrum in a childish voice. Its voice was crisp and cute.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Little Ginseng was giving her face, she definitely couldn¡¯t disappoint it!


    After the two guards got up, they attacked her again. She swept her leg and put the two of them down. She gave them a few punches and kicks respectively. The entire Sunset Court was filled with their screams.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you! How dare you touch the people around me!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s face turned green. He had never been so embarrassed before. He shouted at the fallen guard, ¡°Useless! You couldn¡¯t even handle her!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare me¡­¡±


    The two guardsid on the ground and cried. Su Yingxue was too terrifying!


    She was even stronger than the two of them!


    ¡°Sister, you¡­ you must not hurt His Highness! Otherwise, if the Emperor mes us, our Marquis¡¯s Manor will suffer!¡± Su Yurou leaned weakly against Chu Chengye, her heart clenched in anger.


    She had provoked her on purpose. If she dared to touch Chu Chengye, she would be punished by the Emperor!


    ¡°She¡¯s not the one who¡¯s going to suffer.¡±


    A cold and deep voice drifted in. Before they even saw the person, this voice was like a mountain pressing on their hearts.


    Chu Chengye held his breath as he looked at the person who had just arrived. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle? Why are you here?¡±


    What kind of wind blew in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to blow this big Buddha over?


    Su Yurou¡¯s entire body trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually met the most respected Ninth Prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty!


    Chu Yihan was dressed in a purple-gold python robe, and his entire body was emitting a cold aura. The sun was clearly shining brightly, but the moment he entered, the courtyard seemed to have entered a winter chill.


    Su Yingxue frowned in confusion. What was this person doing here?


    Rumor had it that the Ninth Imperial Uncle, Chu Yihan, was a man of great power. He was cold and bloodthirsty, and unpredictable. Everyone in the court was afraid of him as if he was the King of Hell. Chu Chengye had also be a quail in front of him.


    And he¡­


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t that shining jade pendant hanging from this person¡¯s waist hers?


    F*ck!


    The man from that night was him?


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth.


    Chu Yihan ignored Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze as she stared at him. He walked in front of Chu Chengye and smiled. ¡°Who gave you the guts to behave atrociously in Old General Su¡¯s residence?¡±


    Chu Chengye immediately lowered his head, feeling indignant. ¡°Imperial Uncle, I didn¡¯t behave atrociously. It¡¯s Su Yingxue who has gone too far. She bullied Yurou and even disobeyed her father. She¡¯s really detestable!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s tone rose. There was a smile on his lips, but his body was emitting a bone-chilling chill.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart was beating faster under the pressure of his aura, and he felt as if his entire body had been frozen.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Your Highness has graced me with your presence, and I did not go and greet you. Please pardon me!¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard that Chu Yihan had arrived, he hurried over.


    No one knew of Chu Yihan¡¯s temperament. Even the Emperor was afraid of him. No one in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty would provoke him.


    He did not know why he hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor today. Su Dingheng did not even think and wanted to pin this matter on Su Yingxue. ¡°Unfilial daughter, you must have made His Highness unhappy. Hurry up and kneel down and apologize to His Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke His Highness. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    The Ninth Prince Chu Yihan stole her jade pendant! He even dared to wear it in front of her. How detestable!


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him. He has a lot of the aura of my ginseng descendants!¡±


    The Little Ginseng wailed. Chu Yihan¡¯s entire body smelled of ginseng, and the spiritual energy in his body was so abundant that it made people jealous.


    If he had not taken the jade pendant, Su Yingxue would not have wanted to provoke him at all.


    ¡°You¡­ If you hadn¡¯t angered the Ninth Prince, why would the Ninth Princee to the Marquis¡¯s Manor? Kneel down and apologize!¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s face was livid. He had made up his mind to push Chu Yihan¡¯s me onto Su Yingxue.


    Su Yurou was secretly delighted. Su Yingxue did not care about Chu Chengye¡¯s attitude today, but if she offended Chu Yihan, she would definitely die a horrible death!


    Chu Chengye didn¡¯t know why Chu Yihan hade, but he didn¡¯t want to offend this imperial uncle. ¡°I was rude just now, but if Imperial Uncle is offended by Su Yingxue, I will definitely teach Su Yingxue a lesson for you!¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Su Yingxue disdainfully.


    Su Yingxue secretly raised her eyebrows. This group of people really wanted to frame her!


    But what was this Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s reaction?


    Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s slender figure was ted with ayer of golden light, as if a god had descended into the world. His disdainful gaze carried an innate nobility, and his voice was cold and deep. ¡°I was entrusted by Old General Su to visit his granddaughter today.¡±


    Behind him, Mo Qi was holding a pile of tonics. The packaging of the rosewood box revealed how expensive the items inside were.


    Su Dingheng heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not here to cause trouble. However, his father only cared about Su Yingxue. Could it be that Chu Yihan was here to see her?


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Your Highness, are you going to give these things to my eldest daughter, Yingxue?¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s heart also tensed up. Why was the good thing given to Su Yingxue again?


    Chu Yihan repliedzily, ¡°No.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Her mind was filled with question marks. How could Grandpa ask him to take care of Su Yurou?


    Could it be that he was also a subordinate of Su Yurou?


    Was he this tasteless?


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan coldly.


    However, Su Yurou was exceptionally happy. She thought to herself, that old fart has finally taken her seriously for once. With Chu Yihan visiting her, her status among the youngdies of Jiang Du City has risen to a higher level.


    She quickly bowed to thank Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m extremely grateful for your hospitality. Thank you!¡±


    She hurriedly called for Yuan Ruo, the servant girl behind her, ¡°Quickly receive His Highness¡¯s things carefully.¡±


    Yuan Ruo walked towards Mo Qi, but before he could get close, Chu Yihan¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°When did I say that it was for you?¡±


    His voice was so intimidating that Su Yurou¡¯s body trembled involuntarily, and her mind was filled with confusion.


    Her father only had two daughters, Su Yingxue and her. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Yingxue, then why wasn¡¯t it for her?


    Chu Chengye saw the weakness in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes and felt pity for her. ¡°Imperial Uncle, if it¡¯s not for Su Yingxue, why isn¡¯t it for Yurou? Yurou is dignified and proper, a hundred times better than Su Yingxue. Old General Su would definitely dote on her more.¡±


    Su Dingheng was also confused. He did not know what Chu Yihan was doing.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were on edge because of Chu Yihan. He then looked at Su Dingheng and said, ¡°My gift is for the Marquis¡¯s only first daughter. The Marquis only has one legally wed wife, and those children all have the status due to the legitimate wife. As for those who don¡¯t have a title, they aren¡¯t worthy of being Old General Su¡¯s granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Little Ginseng rolled aroundughing. ¡°How mean!¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. He was indeed quite mean!


    Su Yurou¡¯s small face was burning red. Chu Yihan¡¯s things were not for her, and he even called her a bastard and unworthy of being Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter!


    She almost cried!


    Chu Chengye wanted to speak up for her, but when he met Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes, he was shocked by the bloodlust in his eyes.


    Mo Qi handed the things to Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss Su, this is the best ginseng, red ginseng, purple ginseng. If you stillck them, you can just inform the Prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Mo Qi intentionally nced at Su Dingheng and Su Dingheng lowered his head guiltily.


    His face was burning red!


    This was clearly mocking him for snatching Su Yingxue¡¯s ginseng previously!


    Su Yingxue took the things and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Everyone was in awe of Chu Yihan, but she looked at him coldly.


    Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows slightly, a hint of interest in his eyes.


    Su Dingheng sent Chu Yihan, the great Buddha, away. Chu Chengye also left with a dark expression. Su Yurou felt humiliated and started crying in the house.


    Su Yingxue threw the things back into the courtyard and climbed into Chu Yihan¡¯s carriage.


    Chu Yihan was resting in the carriage with his eyes closed. Su Yingxue jumped into the carriage and reached for his waist. She was as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue frowned in pain.¡± Your Highness, return the jade pendant to me!¡±


    ¡°This jade pendant is mine. Why should I return it to you?¡± Chu Yihan opened his eyeszily with a hint of flirtatiousness in his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly,pletely different from the dignified and solemn look he had in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. It was as if he was deliberately seducing.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. She really wanted to blurt out that she had never seen such a shameless person!


    She pointed at the jade pendant on Chu Yihan¡¯s waist. ¡°This jade pendant was left behind by my mother. My name is engraved on it. Your Highness took it from me. Please return it to me.¡±


    Chu Yihan held the jade pendant in his hand. There was indeed the word ¡°Xue¡± on it, but this did not stop him from saying, ¡°The jade pendant is mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Since exining did not work, Su Yingxue could only snatch it!


    However, even if she had the strength and was fast enough, she was still nothing in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan sped her hands behind her back and pulled her into his embrace. Su Yingxue crashed into his chest.


    It was hard!


    The back of Su Yingxue¡¯s head hurt from the impact!


    The closer she got, the more she could smell the man¡¯s light fragrance.


    The Little Ginseng could also smell the old wounds on Chu Yihan¡¯s body.


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s old injuries are serious. You need to make a medicinal soup with cork tree bark, amber, and pangolin.¡±


    Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You know medicine?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s smile revealed a hint of evil.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She jumped out of the carriage with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±


    If he dared to believe anything she said, then she could not be med for being unkind!


    Who asked him to snatch her jade pendant?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Su Yingxue could not figure out Chu Yihan¡¯s intentions for taking her jade pendant, so she could only give up.


    If a girl¡¯s jade pendant fell into the hands of a male stranger, her reputation would be ruined if she was not careful. However, that person was Chu Yihan, the man that all the women in the Great Cheng Dynasty wanted to marry. Su Yingxue was not afraid that he would ruin her innocence.


    She treated it as a time bomb that she could solve in the future. Now, she had to rush to the medical center to investigate.


    The medical center was located at the end of Rongzheng Street. A bronze que read Tongchang Medical Center. The door was old and simple. There were two old doctors in the inner hall, and a young clerk was yawning on the table in front of the medicine cab.


    Su Yingxue walked in and saw that this ce was really dpidated.


    It was different from the shop that her mother had left for her, and she thought that this medical center did not have much ie.


    She coughed lightly. The two old doctors looked up at her. One of them said, ¡°You¡¯re not sick. There¡¯s no need to see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not here to see a doctor. May I know who¡¯s the boss?¡± Su Yingxue said calmly.


    The young man on the medicine cab counter repliedzily, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Su Yingxue showed the contract to the clerk and asked him, ¡°When will the boss be back?¡±


    The clerk immediately restrained hiszy aura and brought Su Yingxue to the back hall.


    Su Yingxue dusted the simple and unadorned tea table and realized that the wood was old.


    She waited for the time it took to brew a cup of tea before a middle-aged man in a dark green robe entered. He cupped his hands respectfully at Su Yingxue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss had arrived. It¡¯s my fault for neglecting you.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at him with her ss-like eyes, which were filled with doubt.


    The man quickly said, ¡°My surname is Qi, and I¡¯ve been managing the medical center. I¡¯m the manager here.¡±


    ¡°Manager Qi, I will take over the medical center for my mother. From now on, I will be the owner of this ce.¡± Su Yingxue weighed the teacup lid. Her tone was calm, but it revealed a domineering aura.


    Manager Qi chuckled. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to take over the medical center, but our center¡¯s ie is meager. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to satisfy your needs. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Manager Qi had managed the medical center for many years and naturally knew that Su Yingxue was the first daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She came to the medical center probably because she wanted money, but they did not earn much, so he had to make this clear.


    ¡°Aside from making money, the medical center also needs to earn a reputation. It¡¯s not difficult to run it slowly, but I want all of you to run it ording to my method. I¡¯ll bear all the profits and losses.¡± Su Yingxue was very domineering.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re confident.¡± Manager Qi smiled on the surface, but he did not believe Su Yingxue¡¯s words in his heart.


    Su Yingxue was timid and cowardly. Her reputation as an idiot had spread throughout Jiang Du City. Did she even know medicine? How well could she manage the medical center?


    She might even lose thend and shop in the end!


    Su Yingxue nodded and left. The clerk behind Manager Qi said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t she that idiot Eldest Young Miss? She even dared to take over the medical center. Tsk!¡±


    ¡°Let her be. After all, the old master is gone, and there¡¯s nothing left in this medical center.¡± Manager Qi sighed. Twenty years ago, the Tongchang Medical Center opened all over the Great Cheng Dynasty, and it was very famous. Now that it had declined to this extent, no one had revived it. It was also the end of its days.


    ¡°Manager Qi.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s sudden return gave Manager Qi and the clerk a fright. Manager Qi remembered that Su Yingxue did not ask them for money just now, so he hurriedly took out the remaining dozens of taels of silver on the counter. ¡°Miss, this is all the silver in the shop. You can take them all.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at the few silver ingots in his hands and shook her head. She ced a few medicines on the counter. ¡°You have a weak spleen and internal deficiency. Your legs have suffered from rheumatism for many years. This medicine can help you recuperate. Take it.¡±


    She left after saying that. Manager Qi stared at her back in a daze.


    He opened the medicine and took a sniff. He turned around and asked the clerk in shock, ¡°Did I hear wrong? She was right about my illness just now. You even prescribed me medicine?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ But she didn¡¯t even take your pulse, so how did she know? Her medical skills are too godly!¡± The clerk was also stunned.


    Manager Qi inexplicably recalled his old master.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s mind, the Little Ginseng started to run around again. ¡°He despises you so much, yet you still treat him!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else. Since I need him to take care of the medical center for me, I need to let him know my ability.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, humans are so troublesome. Why don¡¯t you just tell him that you know medicine and have such arge amount of medicinal herbs from the Medicine King Valley?¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s crisp voice was filled with disdain.


    ¡°A person¡¯s talent will arouse the envy of others. Before one bes strong, one shouldn¡¯t expose too much.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s state of mind became much calmer.


    She had learned too many lessons in her previous life, so she had to n for the long term.


    As soon as she returned to the courtyard, she was still thinking about how to manage the medical center. There was a group of people standing in the courtyard. When they saw her, they all bowed respectfully and called out in unison, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Young Miss.¡±


    Su Yingxue frowned. Zhn ran out and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss, these are all sent by the Marquis. They said that they are adding servants to our courtyard.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked around. There were three maids, three old women, and four manservants standing in the courtyard. They looked neat and tidy, but she was not familiar with any of their faces. They were all Su Dingheng¡¯s men.


    On the surface, her father had sent someone to let her use it, but in reality, it was to monitor her, right?


    Su Yingxue reprimanded coldly, ¡°All of you, leave. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    She walked into the house, and the dozen or so people knelt down in the courtyard in unison. The young maidservant Yuan Xiang, who was the leader, said, ¡°When the Marquis sent us here, he instructed that if Young Miss refused to ept us, it would mean that you disliked us for not knowing how to serve you. Please punish us!¡±


    Su Yingxue ignored them and let them kneel.


    Entering the house, Zhn bit her lip. ¡°Miss, this is not the way to go on. What if news spreads and it ruins your reputation?¡±


    ¡°Does my reputation need to be ruined?¡± Su Yingxue did not care at all. She only thought, ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible for these people to stay. Let¡¯s see what tricks their master wants to y with me. After two hours, tell them to stand up, and I agree to let them stay. However, they must be loyal to their master and are not allowed to enter my bedroom.¡±


    Zhn felt that this was a good idea, so she did as Su Yingxue said.


    She made this group of people kneel for two hours!


    Two hourster, Yuan Xiang and the others were called up. Zhn gave them a simple lecture and let them go to their respective jobs. Their knees were swollen and painful, so they could only barely finish their work and return to bed.


    In Sunset Court, Su Yurou didn¡¯t receive any news.


    Yuan Ruo said, ¡°Su Yingxue is really ruthless. She made them kneel for two hours before they went back to work. They were all so tired that they didn¡¯t even have the strength toe and see you, Miss. We couldn¡¯t find anything today.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Su Yurou drank the medicine for typhoid fever, and her fair little face twisted with viciousness. ¡°Su Yingxue, she can¡¯t win against me! Tell Yuan Xiang that she must find the tonic that His Highness gave her. Su Yingxue is not worthy of such a good thing!¡±


    Yuan Ruo agreed and immediately sent the message.


    Su Yingxue woke up early in the morning and heard the rustling in the courtyard. The people who came in yesterday were very diligent and had started sweeping early in the morning.


    Zhn made breakfast for her and brought it over with a face full of resentment. ¡°Yuan Xiang is too outrageous. She wants to touch everything and go everywhere. She even wants to enter our storeroom.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly as she drank the porridge. ¡°Our storeroom is empty. If she wants to go, let her be.¡±


    ¡°But there are three pieces of top-quality ginseng that the Ninth Prince gave you!¡± Zhn was very vignt.


    This was the only treasure Su Yingxue had. She had to look after it for Su Yingxue and not let anyone else get it.


    ¡°Give the key to the storeroom to Yuan Xiang and let her take good care of the storeroom.¡± Su Yingxue instructed.


    ¡°Miss, Yuan Xiang has ill intentions. How can you give her the key?¡± Zhn was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Her true master sent her here for a reason. If you don¡¯t give her a chance, how can she reveal her true intentions?¡± Su Yingxue was expressionless, but her beautiful face made people feel that she was scheming and ingenious.


    Zhn immediately did as she was told, but she remembered what Su Yingxue had taught her. When she found Yuan Xiang, she deliberately put on a straight face and looked unwilling. ¡°Here, Miss trusts you and told you to look after the storeroom. If anything is missing or lost, Miss will definitely not forgive you!¡±


    Yuan Xiang¡¯s eyes shed with pride. ¡°Got it, Sister Zhn. I¡¯ll take good care of the storeroom.¡±


    After obtaining the key, she immediately informed Sunset Court. Su Yurou asked her to bring all the ginseng and rece it with something else to stuff it back into the box.


    Looking at the three glossy ginseng on the table, a satisfied smile appeared on Su Yurou¡¯s face. ¡°So what if His Highness gave it to her? Didn¡¯t it still fall into my hands?¡±


    Yuan Ruo immediately ttered, ¡°Yes, that idiot Eldest Young Miss doesn¡¯t deserve such an expensive thing! And even if she finds out that something is missing, she wouldn¡¯t dare toe and cause trouble for you! You are the Marquis¡¯s favorite! Yuan Xiang was also sent to her by the Marquis. If she vented her anger on Yuan Xiang, she would be going against the Marquis, and she could only suffer in silence!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s jade-like fingers caressed the ginseng and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that old fart¡¯s preference for her, His Highness would have given me these things!¡±


    She had been much more outstanding than Su Yingxue since she was young. Everything about Su Yingxue should belong to her!


    In the evening, Zhn quietly told Su Yingxue that she had followed Yuan Xiang and saw that she had secretly stolen ginseng and gave it all to Su Yurou.


    Su Yingxue pped her hands. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go and send the ginseng to Father.¡±


    Zhn immediately carried the three boxes and followed Su Yingxue to the front hall with a smile.


    Su Dingheng and Su Yurou had just finished dinner when Su Yingxue sent someone to deliver something to the entire family. Su Dingheng was very surprised and specially waited for her in the hall.


    When Su Yingxue and Zhn arrived, they saw that Su Hao was also there. He was wearing a tight ck cloud pattern shirt and his long hair was tied up high. His brows were filled with heroic spirit and his presence was overbearing. The cold light in his eyes turned warm after seeing Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Little sister.¡± Su Hao called her softly.


    Su Yingxue walked to Su Hao¡¯s side and took his pulse. His internal injuries were almost healed. Looking at his expression, his external injuries were probably about to recover.


    Su Yingxue was especially gratified.


    ¡°Yingxue, what do you want by mobilizing so many people?¡± Su Dingheng stroked his beard with displeasure in his eyes.


    Su Hao had been raised by the old master since he was young, and he had learned 100% of his decisiveness from the old master. In his heart, he only had Su Yingxue as his sister and had no affection for his father. He came in and called him father with a straight face, not saying a word to him. Instead, he doted on Su Yingxue so much that he did not care about his father at all.


    Therefore, he could not stand the intimacy between the siblings.


    Su Yingxue put on an obedient look. ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to give good things to Father and Brother.¡±


    ¡°Sister is really thoughtful.¡± Su Yurou said in a delicate voice.


    Su Hao pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep your good stuff for yourself?¡±


    Su Hao knew that all of Su Yingxue¡¯s good things had been plundered clean. She had never used any good things herself.


    Now that he saw her take out another good item, his heart ached even more.


    ¡°Brother, sit down.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, revealing a reassuring expression.


    Su Yurou originally thought that her good stuff was just those three ginseng. She had taken all of them, so what else could she have that could be considered good?


    However, when Su Yingxue took out the box containing the ginseng, her expression changed drastically.


    Su Yingxue gave three boxes of ginseng to Su Dingheng, Su Hao, and Su Yurou. She said generously, ¡°These are the ginseng, red ginseng, and purple ginseng that the Ninth Prince gave me yesterday. The Ninth Prince is so noble, so these gifts should be considered good, right? I¡¯ll give it to father, big brother, and Yurou.¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, this is great!¡±


    Initially, he only had his eyes on the old master¡¯s ginseng. However, Chu Yihan¡¯s status was much higher than the old master¡¯s, so the things he used were a hundred times more precious than those in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    He opened the box impatiently and widened his eyes. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Hao also opened the box after him, but when he looked at the things inside, his handsome eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Su Yurou¡¯s hands that were holding the box were trembling as she red at Su Yingxue.


    This b*tch!


    Su Yingxue was at a loss. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t the things gifted by the Ninth Prince good?¡±


    ¡°What is this thing? This is definitely not a gift from His Highness!¡± Su Dingheng threw an ordinary herb on the ground and pointed at Su Yingxue angrily. ¡°You used this to fool your father!¡±


    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I originally wanted to give everyone ginseng out of good intentions, but who knew¡­ His Highness must have gifted it wrongly. Why don¡¯t I go to His Highness¡¯s manor to ask him now?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful little face was filled with innocence. She was so angry that she wanted to rush out.


    Su Hao stopped her. ¡°Sister, it must be the work of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s people.¡±


    Su Hao protected her and ced the box next to Su Dingheng. ¡°Father, the gift from His Highness would definitely not be given wrongly. If my sister did not have the intention to gift it, she would not be so sincere. From what I can see, someone in her residence must have tampered with it and reced the ginseng. Since the thing was ced in her courtyard, it should be someone from her courtyard who did it.¡±


    Su Dingheng mmed the table angrily. ¡°The audacity! How dare anyone steal something that His Highness has gifted. Someone! Bring all the servants in the Eldest Young Miss¡¯s courtyard here!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Father, it would be a fuss to investigate the case like this. Why don¡¯t we¡­ go back to sister¡¯s courtyard and investigate properly!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    On the surface, she was doing this for Su Yingxue¡¯s sake, but she was actually panicking inside.


    All the ginseng was with her. If they found out¡­


    ¡°Servants having sticky fingers cannot be underestimated. They should be interrogated in public so that everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor can learn from it.¡± Su Hao lowered his voice.


    He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Shu Yan, go and bring everyone from my younger sister¡¯s courtyard here. Not a single person can be left out.¡±


    Shu Yan immediately cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Su Yingxue was furious. ¡°D*mn it, I finally had something to give to Father, but it was actually stolen by someone!¡±


    Her words made Su Dingheng angry and annoyed, and he even felt that he owed her.


    As a father, he didn¡¯t dote on Su Yingxue much. Instead, he took many good things from her. Now that she received top-quality ginseng, she even wanted to gift it to him.


    However, when he thought about the theft of the top-quality ginseng, he gritted his teeth even more. ¡°These people are so bold. If I find out who stole it, I¡¯ll skin them alive!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s body trembled when she heard that. She wanted to leave quietly, but Su Yingxue shouted, ¡°Yurou, where are you going? Don¡¯t worry. Father will definitely help me find the ginseng.¡±


    Su Yurou had no choice but to retreat after being noticed.


    A trace of resentment shed across her eyes, but she replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Father is wise and mighty. We will definitely find the ginseng.¡±


    Shu Yan quickly brought Yuan Xiang over. Yuan Xiang was thrown into the hall, shivering.


    Shu Yan said, ¡°Reporting to the Marquis and Young Master. I have found out that this servant girl is in charge of managing the storeroom in the Eldest Young Miss¡¯s courtyard. The ginseng theft should be rted to her.¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with rage. ¡°B*stard! You even dared to steal the ginseng bestowed by His Highness. You must be tired of living! Tell me, where did you hide the ginseng!¡±


    Yuan Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Marquis, please spare me. I didn¡¯t steal the ginseng. I didn¡¯t steal the ginseng!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Xiang, you better tell the truth. Otherwise, Father will definitely not forgive you!¡± Su Yingxue pped Yuan Xiang hard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Yuan Xiang refused to admit it.


    ¡°Then why is there such a strong ginseng smell on your body?¡± Su Hao had a keen sense of smell and immediately noticed it.


    Su Dingheng also approached Yuan Xiang and smelled the ginseng on her body. He was furious. ¡°Speak, where did you hide the ginseng!¡±


    Yuan Xiang desperately sniffed the ginseng smell on her body. She was very puzzled. She had clearly changed her clothes and carefully cleaned them. There was clearly no ginseng smell anymore. How could it be¡­


    She immediately turned around to look at Su Yingxue. She had touched her just now!


    Su Yingxue had an innocent look on her face. She had only sprinkled some ginseng powder on her when she patted her.


    Yuan Xiang felt hatred in her heart.


    Su Dingheng cared about the ginseng. Seeing that Yuan Xiang did not speak, he immediately ordered his men to punish her.


    Yuan Xiang was beaten until she cried bitterly. ¡°Marquis, spare me! Marquis, spare me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, where is the ginseng!¡±


    Yuan Xiang bit her lip, feeling extremely wronged. Although she had taken the ginseng, she had already given it to Su Yurou. However, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth in front of everyone. Otherwise, Su Yurou would definitely not let her off!


    She looked at Su Yurou for help. Su Yurou red at her viciously, but said in a gentle voice, ¡°Yuan Xiang, this ginseng is so precious. If you secretly stole it and sold it, say it immediately. On ount of the many years you have been in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I can still plead with Daddy to let him deal with you lightly. Otherwise, if Daddy is furious and beats you to death¡­¡±


    Su Yurou clutched her chest, unable to continue speaking.


    Yuan Xiang was trembling in fear. Su Yurou was warning her that if she dared to betray her, she would beat her to death!


    She trembled as she knelt down. She could only admit, ¡°Master, please spare me. I stole the ginseng and sold it.¡±


    ¡°Someone! Beat this traitor to death!¡± Su Dingheng was so angry that his face turned red.


    ¡°Father, wait a moment. The things that His Highness has given are extremely precious. Even if she sells them, she can¡¯t get rid of them for the time being. We are still able to investigate it now. Why don¡¯t we have brother go and check it out,¡± Su Yingxue suggested.


    Su Dingheng nodded. ¡°Investigate! We must find the ginseng!¡±


    His heart ached just thinking about it!


    Those were three stalks of top-grade ginseng!


    Su Hao ordered Shu Yan, ¡°Investigate immediately.¡±


    Shu Yan had followed Su Hao for many years and was swift and decisive in handling matters, and he quickly found out. ¡°Marquis, Yuan Xiang did not sell the ginseng. The ginseng should still be in the residence.¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Father, it looks like this servant girl has made up her mind to fool you. The ginseng should still be in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Dingheng mmed the table in anger. ¡°You wretched girl, how dare you deceive me. Beat her to death for me!¡±


    Yuan Xiang was beaten until her skin and flesh split open. She kept crying and begging for mercy, ¡°Marquis, please spare me! Marquis, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ginseng!¡± Su Dingheng was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked her.


    ¡°The ginseng is¡­¡± Yuan Xiang looked at Su Yurou with a timid gaze. She really couldn¡¯t take such a beating!


    Su Yingxue reminded her, ¡°If you don¡¯t say, you¡¯ll only die.¡±


    Su Yurou nervously twisted her handkerchief and looked at Su Dingheng with a weak gaze. ¡°Father, it¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t we lock Yuan Xiang up first and interrogate her again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s inappropriate! This is an inside job. There must be an aplice in the residence. Interrogate them as soon as possible so that we can find the ginseng as soon as possible!¡± Su Hao said in a deep voice.


    Su Yurou¡¯s fair face was filled with pain. ¡°Big Brother, are you suspecting that I¡¯m Yuan Xiang¡¯s aplice?¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°I just want to find the ginseng as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached as he patted Su Yurou tofort her, ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re thinking too much. Hao¡¯er didn¡¯t mean it that way. This ginseng isn¡¯t an ordinary item. We must find it as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If His Highness knew that we had identally lost the things he gave us, he would definitely me us.¡± Su Yingxue sighed.


    At the mention of Chu Yihan, Su Dingheng¡¯s heart tensed up. ¡°Men, continue beating this wretched girl until she is willing to talk!¡±


    A series of crackling sounds of whips rang out as Yuan Xiang cried out miserably. In the end, she could not take it anymore and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Second Young Miss¡­ She asked me to steal the ginseng! The ginseng is with her!¡±


    Everyone in the hall looked at Su Yurou in unison. Su Yurou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and tears immediately flowed out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m innocent! Why would I take my sister¡¯s ginseng!¡±


    Su Dingheng did not believe it either. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Why would Yurou let you do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Xiang, think carefully before you speak. If you malign Yurou, I¡¯ll kill you for her!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words were filled with a strong threat.


    The more ruthlessly she spoke, the more Yuan Xiang felt that she had to tell the truth to have a chance of survival.


    She desperately crawled to Su Dingheng¡¯s feet. ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s the Second Young Miss¡­ It really was the Second Young Miss. The ginseng is still in her courtyard! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search! Second Young Miss definitely hadn¡¯t had the time to deal with it.¡±


    Su Yurou wished she could kill Yuan Xiang!


    This b*tch!


    ¡°Father, there is no time to lose. Let¡¯s search the courtyard and we¡¯ll know.¡± Su Hao would never allow Su Yingxue¡¯s things to be stolen.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Father, if searching the courtyard can prove my innocence, I am willing! It¡¯s just that searching my courtyard in the middle of the night, and if word gets out, my reputation¡­¡± Su Yurou cried weakly.


    Su Dingheng had some misgivings in his heart. If word of the courtyard search got out, it would affect Su Yurou¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Father, this servant girl must be lying. I already said that I would give it to Yurou, so why would she send someone to steal it? Besides, wasn¡¯t she ndering her for ambushing people in my yard to spy on me? This is too unfair to Yurou!


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to inform His Highness and ask him to help with the search,¡± Su Yingxue defended Su Yurou.


    The moment she mentioned Chu Yihan, Su Dingheng panicked. ¡°We must not alert His Highness about this! Let¡¯s search the courtyard. Men, go to Sunset Court!¡±


    He brought his men and rushed to Sunset Court. He even patted Su Yurou¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father will definitely prove your innocence.¡±


    Su Yurou nodded her head in gratitude, but she was extremely anxious in her heart. She red at Su Yingxue fiercely.


    Su Yingxue had an innocent look on her face as if she did not know what she had done wrong.


    Su Hao walked beside Su Yingxue and apanied her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find the ginseng.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, brother!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart felt warm.


    Su Yurou thought to herself that she definitely couldn¡¯t let them search the courtyard. Thus, before she reached the courtyard¡¯s entrance, she pretended to faint.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached as he supported her.


    Seeing that she had fainted, Su Dingheng immediately called for a doctor to treat her.


    Su Yingxue walked forward. ¡°Father, let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Su Dingheng was surprised. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    When he saw Su Yingxue take out three silver needles to stab Su Yurou, he immediately stopped her. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hurt Rou¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Father, I have a rough understanding of medicine. I just need a few needles and Yurou will wake up.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¡°This¡­ Why didn¡¯t I know that you knew medicine!¡±


    Su Dingheng trembled with worry.


    ¡°Father, it was all thanks to my younger sister¡¯s medicine that my injuries healed so quickly.¡±


    Su Dingheng was slightly relieved when he heard Su Hao say that.


    Su Yingxue secretly curled her lips and stabbed Su Yurou¡¯s philtrum, Hegu, and Tianzong acupoints. Su Yurou was pretending to faint, but when she stabbed these three major acupoints, she immediately jumped up and screamed, ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    Her loud voice startled Su Dingheng. ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, Yurou is fine.¡± Su Yingxue patted Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou gritted her teeth and red at her.


    She had stabbed her on purpose!


    And she was in so much pain!


    Su Yingxue had an indifferent expression as she kept the needles as if she did not care about anything.


    She and Su Yurou stood at the side. Su Yurou was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. She saw that Su Hao¡¯s men had found three ginseng and was about to faint again.


    However, Su Yingxue smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With my medical skills, I won¡¯t let you not wake up.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were red. She recalled the intense pain from being stabbed by the needles and instantly felt fear.


    Su Dingheng looked at the ginseng he found in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ Rou¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Did you really order Yuan Xiang to do it?¡±


    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t! Even if I had the guts, I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Su Yurou knelt on the floor with a thud, blood seeping out of her knees.


    Su Dingheng did not believe it either. He red at Yuan Xiang. ¡°How dare you steal the Eldest Young Miss¡¯s ginseng and nder the Second Young Miss!¡±


    Yuan Xiang was covered in blood as she struggled weakly, ¡°Marquis, I¡¯m not lying. It really is the Second Young Miss!¡±


    She looked at Su Yurou resentfully. She was clearly working for her, but Su Yurou watched her get beaten badly. She was too cruel!


    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t believe me, Rou¡¯er will be at your disposal. Even if you want to chase me out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I won¡¯t dare to say anything!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s delicate tears flowed down like a lotus flower that had been ravaged by the wind and rain.


    Su Dingheng had always felt sorry for her. How could he bear to me her at this moment?


    However, today¡¯s matter had involved arge number of people. His favoritism would inevitably cause people to gossip, so he could only find someone to die for Su Yurou.


    He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Men, Yuan Xiang stole the ginseng and framed the Second Young Miss. Drag her away and beat her to death!¡±


    Yuan Xiang fell heavily to the ground. She knew that Su Dingheng was biased, so she desperately crawled towards Su Yingxue and hugged her as she begged, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, please save my life. I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Su Yingxue brushed her away with a cold gaze. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce? You chose your own dead end.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words enlightened Yuan Xiang. If she had been a servant girl in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard, why would her life be in danger?


    She was working for Su Yurou, but she was using her to pay for her life!


    Yuan Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as she was beaten to death in public.


    In order to regain the impression of standing in Su Dingheng¡¯s heart, Su Yurou cried, ¡°Daddy, although Yuan Xiang ndered me, the ginseng was found in my courtyard. I have a responsibility. Daddy, please punish me severely!¡±


    Su Dingheng pursed his lips tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s all that wretched girl Yuan Xiang¡¯s fault!¡±


    Afraid that Su Yingxue would take it out on her, Su Dingheng even specially instructed Su Yingxue, ¡°Yingxue, your sister was wrongly used in this matter. Yuan Xiang was the one who stole the ginseng. You are not allowed to vent your anger on her!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered in her heart. It was such an obvious result, yet she was still the one who had wronged Su Yurou?


    Forget it.


    Her father had never been able to distinguish right from wrong, so she did not expect him to punish Su Yurou.


    She said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t me my younger sister, but she was shocked and fainted today. I¡¯m afraid she needs to recuperate well. Father, why don¡¯t you let her recuperate in the courtyard for a month and not go out? This way, tonight¡¯s incident won¡¯t spread and damage her reputation.¡±


    Su Dingheng stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    He turned around and instructed Su Yurou, ¡°Rou¡¯er, stay in the courtyard for the next month. Don¡¯te out and walk around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will remember Daddy and sister¡¯s words.¡± She agreed on the surface, but in her heart, she wanted to tear Su Yingxue into pieces!


    She was locked up for a month just like that!


    Her gaze fell on the three ginsengs. Her heart ached because Su Yingxue was going to take them back. She originally wanted to ask for one.


    However, Su Yingxue rushed to say, ¡°Father, although the ginseng has been found, it¡¯s hard to guard against thieves in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. To prevent it from being lost again, it¡¯s better to let brother keep it first.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll keep it. Who would dare to touch my things!¡± Su Dingheng immediately stopped him. He coveted this ginseng very much, so how could he bear to let someone else take it away?


    ¡°Older Brother is strict in managing the army. The servants in the courtyard are also from the army. They will definitely not embezzle. His Highness will definitely be at ease if he knows that the ginseng is with Older Brother. However, if His Highness knows about tonight¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s small face was filled with worry.


    Su Dingheng could already imagine Chu Yihan¡¯s furious expression.


    He trembled and waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Forget it! Let Hao¡¯er keep it!¡±


    After the ruckus tonight, he didn¡¯t get anything out of it and returned to his room in anger.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    After Su Hao took the ginseng away, he sent Su Yingxue back to her room.


    The moonlight was faint, making Su Hao¡¯s eyes look gentle as they reflected ayer of silver light on them. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. The ginseng is with me. You cane and get it anytime. I will look after it for you and won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to take it away.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I originally wanted to give these ginsengs to you. You can keep them for your own use.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive, you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few pieces of ginseng. It¡¯s nothingpared to my brother¡¯s love for me.¡±


    A trace of guilt shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, Su Hao¡¯s tragic death appeared in her mind. She had no intention of involving him in this matter tonight, but after her rebirth, she cherished every moment she spent with Su Hao.


    Su Hao had never seen such deep guilt on a person¡¯s face. It was as if she had done something sinful and was repenting and atoning for it.


    But when had his sister evermitted such a grave sin?


    Su Hao¡¯s hand gentlynded on Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, and his tone was as gentle as the moonlight. ¡°Sister, I will dote on you for the rest of your life. You don¡¯t have to be reserved with me. If you suffer any grievances,e and tell me. I will definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yingxue smiled. This was the first smile she had since her rebirth.


    Su Hao watched as she returned to the courtyard. Shu Yan stood beside him with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue is really different from before. She has a brain now.¡±


    Su Hao looked over with a serious gaze and Shu Yan immediately covered his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s handsome face was full of heroic spirit. In this life, he would definitely protect his sister.


    After Su Yingxue returned, just as she had expected, the courtyard was filled with people kneeling.


    The few maids, olddies, and manservants all looked at her with fear in their eyes, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Seeing that she was going back to her room to rest, Old Madam Zhang immediately said, ¡°Please believe us, Eldest Young Miss. We are all loyal to you!¡±


    Su Yingxue curled her lips coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Are you loyal, or are you afraid to continue being loyal to your master after seeing Yuan Xiang¡¯s corpse?¡±


    The expressions on the group of people¡¯s faces were as if they had been dyed red. They were shocked, ashamed, and afraid.


    Old Madam Zhang¡¯s legs went weak as she knelt and begged her, ¡°Miss, no matter who sent us here in the past, we will definitely do our best for you in the future. Please give us a chance, Miss. Don¡¯t let us end up like Yuan Xiang!¡±


    Everyone was afraid of death!


    Yuan Xiang¡¯s death was like a knife hanging over their heads!


    Zhn moved a chair for Su Yingxue to sit down. Su Yingxue said with a cold face, ¡°Did you see Yuan Xiang¡¯s corpse? Go and take a look! That will be the oue of betraying, and helping others secretly while serving me! I, Su Yingxue, can¡¯t tolerate this! Those who are willing to stay in my courtyard shall be loyal to me. Those who are unwilling can get lost now!¡±


    Su Yingxue gave them a chance to consider. Two of the servants knew that Su Yingxue had a bad reputation. Now that they had the chance to leave, they immediately stood up and walked out of the courtyard.


    Old Madam Zhang and the others knelt and did not move.


    Su Yingxue asked Zhn, ¡°How much is their monthly sry in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Zhn said one by one, ¡°Two little servant girls would get one tael every month, old madam is two taels every month, and the servant boy is one tael every month.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°From today onwards, those who are loyal to their master will receive five taels of silver per month.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang and the others¡¯ eyeballs almost popped out. ¡°F-Five taels?¡±


    This was money that many people could not earn in a year!


    The Marquis¡¯s Manor had never had such a high sry!


    ¡°Those who stay behind to serve me, Su Yingxue, will be treated well. Those who still have evil thoughts, I will punish them severely, understand?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s cold face exuded an extremely strong aura.


    Old Madam Zhang and the others were extremely moved and convinced. They knelt down and kowtowed one after another. ¡°Miss, we will definitely serve you well!¡±


    ¡°Us servants too!¡±


    Su Yingxue asked them to leave, and she turned around to return to her room. Zhn frowned and reminded her, ¡°Miss, your monthly allowance isn¡¯t much. Where are you going to get the money to give them such a high monthly allowance?¡±


    Su Yingxue drank a cup of tea. It tasted dry, and she spat it out. ¡°The old tea is almost finished, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss! There¡¯s almost no old tea left in the house. If you can¡¯t fulfill the five taels of silver you promised every month¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be honored. Someone wille to find me tomorrow morning. Zhn, go to the door and wait tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Zhn wanted to ask more clearly, but Su Yingxue fell asleep on the bed.


    Her confident look suddenly dispelled the doubts in Zhn¡¯s heart.


    The next morning, Zhn stood at the door and was still puzzled. Who woulde to look for Su Yingxue?


    Giving her money?


    Manager Qi hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor early to ask for Su Yingxue. Zhn saw that he was dressed inly and did not look like someone who would send money to Su Yingxue.


    She brought Manager Qi to Su Yingxue. As expected, the first thing Manager Qi said was, ¡°Miss, since you¡¯re so capable, please save the medical center!¡±


    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have any more money to give to the medical center!¡± Zhn was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Manager Qi also looked troubled. ¡°Although money is very important in running a medical center, Miss¡¯s medical skills will definitely make a difference! The medicine that you gave me, I used it for two days, and the pain in my legs lessened a lot.¡±


    Manager Qi looked at Su Yingxue with shining eyes.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Now that your legs are better, it¡¯ll be easier for you to work. Take this back to the medical center first. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to sell it soon.¡±


    Su Yingxue took out two Blood Clotting Grass and ced them on the table.


    Manager Qi had been managing the center for many years and was very familiar with herbs. When he smelled the smell of the Blood Clotting Grass, he was shocked. ¡°This Blood Clotting Grass has just been picked and is very fresh. It is especially effective when used as medicine. One pill can be sold for at least 3,500 taels.¡±


    Two Blood Clotting Grass were seven thousand taels!


    Zhn was surprised and delighted. ¡°Miss, this is great!¡±


    Zhn politely sent Manager Qi away. Manager Qi managed the medical center and had some connections. In just a day, he had sold two stalks of Blood Clotting Grass. He took seven thousand taels of silver to give to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue counted the banknotes. She kept three thousand taels for herself and handed him four thousand taels.


    Manager Qi waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°Miss, you should keep the money for yourself. You will definitely need money in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Manager Qi came to Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard twice and secretly sized the ce up. Su Yingxue should be the most impoverished daughter in Jiang Du City.


    He felt sorry for her on behalf of his old master.


    ¡°This money is for the medical center. Firstly, give the two old doctors a thousand taels of silver. Both of them have good medical skills and have suffered a lot with the medical center over the years. This money is tofort them. Secondly, renovate and expand the medical center to arger scale and recruit more people.¡±


    Manager Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it. Miss, I¡¯ll definitely do as you say. It¡¯s only a matter of time before our medical center can be operated again.¡±


    He looked at Su Yingxue, his eyes filled with hope.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Zhn sent Manager Qi out and bounced back happily. ¡°Miss, our medical center will definitely improve greatly. You¡¯ll have money in the future!¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°This is only the first step. The management of the medical center is far more than this.¡±


    In addition to medicinal herbs, there were also many vegetables grown in the Medicine King Valley. She took out some veggies and radishes and let Zhn cook them, and they ate them for two days. The two of them clearly felt that their bodies became much stronger.


    She even asked Zhn to send some to Su Hao.


    When Zhn returned, Shuyan was also there. He handed a card to Su Yingxue. ¡°Young Miss, the Martial General Assessment will be held in five days. Young Master is inviting you to go and take a look.¡±


    The examination of generals was a strict requirement for generals.


    The Great Cheng Dynasty used martial arts to pacify the world. The ancestor emperor¡¯s martial arts skills were extraordinary. He recruited many people with high martial arts skills into the court as generals and trained them. They trained millions of mighty soldiers and were famous in the nine provinces.


    However, bing a general in the Great Cheng Dynasty was not easy. Even if one had a prominent family background, they still had to pass a strict assessment to bepetent. The assessment was held every year to remind the generals not to ck off at all times. If they regressed, they would immediately lose their official position and power. They would have to wait until the next year to have the opportunity to reassess.


    In the assessment of her previous life, Su Hao was implicated by her and forced himself to hold on in the martial artspetition. In thestpetition, he was defeated by Su Jinxuan and lost his position as a general.


    In this life¡­


    Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go and cheer for Big Brother personally.¡±


    Shu Yan was stunned when he saw how easily she agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely go? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to drag Young Master down?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that! Miss is very caring towards Eldest Young Master and did not even forget to send food to him!¡± Zhn angrily stepped on Shu Yan¡¯s foot.


    Shu Yan groaned and red at Zhn with a puffed-up face. ¡°Stupid girl, why would you learn something like that!¡±


    She had learned to be so violent from Su Yingxue!


    The marks on his face had not healed yet!


    ¡°Zhn, send him out.¡±


    Su Yingxue instructed lightly. Zhn directly chased Shu Yan out with a broom.


    Shu Yan fled in panic. He ran back to Ling Xiao Garden and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡±


    He did not dare to provoke the Eldest Young Miss anymore!


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Chu Jinling, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, hopped in front of Chu Yihan and winked slyly. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, the Martial General Assessment will be held in five days. The most popr bets are the two grandsons of Old General Su, Su Hao, and Su Jinxuan. Who do you want to bet on?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s well-defined hand knocked on the table. ¡°Su Hao.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet on Su Jinxuan! Su Hao was injured a few days ago, so he couldn¡¯t recover so quickly. Moreover, he had a sister who poisoned him and is a burden, so he definitely couldn¡¯t win against Su Jinxuan.¡± Chu Jinling pinched the jade Pixiu on his waist, and he had a determined expression!


    ¡°A sister who is a burden?¡± The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Chu Jinling saw the smile on the corner of his mouth and trembled violently, ¡°Imperial Uncle, you can¡¯t be smiling, right?¡±


    Oh my god!


    He felt a very terrifying aura.


    He was the unruly Eighth Prince, and even his father had not cared much about him since he was young. However, he was only afraid of one person, and that was his Ninth Imperial Uncle, Chu Yihan!


    He was especially afraid of himughing!


    Because if he smiled, someone would definitely be in trouble!


    And it was the kind of bad luck.


    Chu Yihan was ten years older than him, and he was just like someone else¡¯s child since he was young. He was the best in poetry, literature, riding, and archery in the Great Cheng Dynasty. He was so good that he had no friends!


    And he had a very odd personality. When they were young, the princes were most afraid of the Ninth Imperial Uncle, not the Grand Tutor or Master!


    While they were cking off, if someone shouted that the Ninth Imperial Uncle was here, it would definitely make them tremble!


    Chu Yihan opened his eyes coldly and nced at him. ¡°I can¡¯tugh?¡±


    He had the aura of the King of Hell around him. Chu Jinling trembled and quickly took a few steps back. He nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Y-you canugh! Imperial Uncle, you look great when youugh. You look the best in all of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, you have good taste.¡± Chu Yihan nodded in a good mood as he yed with Su Yingxue¡¯s jade pendant.


    ¡°Eh, not only Imperial Uncle, what did you mean by that just now? The old general¡¯s idiot granddaughter would only drag Su Hao down, right?¡± Chu Jinling returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side after a while.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t even look at Chu Jinling. ¡°I gave her three ginsengs a few days ago. Su Hao¡¯s injuries should have healed. As for the person saying that she¡¯s an idiot, I feel that he needs to be sent to the military camp to temper himself.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Imperial Uncle!¡±


    Chu Jinling escaped from the Imperial Mansion like a gust of wind.


    He ran back to his own residence and patted his chest. ¡°My god, going to the military camp is asking for my life!¡±


    His mother, the Imperial Concubine, had spoiled him since he was young. His riding and archery skills were the worst. Going to the military camp was courting death!


    However, Imperial Uncle wanted his life just because he called Su Yingxue an idiot?


    He was too biased!


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Imperial Uncle!¡± As the head of Jiang Du City¡¯s Eight Trigrams, Chu Jinling instantly noted down the unusual behavior Chu Yihan had towards Su Yingxue!


    Five dayster, at the Wangjiang Tower.


    Su Yingxue got out of the carriage in a red dress embroidered with golden lotuses and went up the observation tform with a group of youngdies.


    Her seat was the first of the three. Other than the princesses, her seat had the best view, allowing her to see all the scenery and the tournament stage.


    Many people looked at her with jealousy. Wu Ruofei, the daughter of the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, even mocked her. ¡°Relying on her family background, even an idiot can go to Wangjiang Tower these days.¡±


    Su Yingxue sat in her seat and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t say anything, no one will know that you¡¯re an idiot who relies on your family background!¡±


    Wu Ruofei blushed. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at her innocently. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you too! Was there something wrong? Miss Wu, were you that eager tobel yourself as an idiot?¡±


    There was mockingughter around her. Wu Ruofei stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Y-You just need your sister to discipline you! Where¡¯s Su Yurou? When I find her, I¡¯ll let her teach you a lesson!¡±


    Su Yingxueughed coldly, and her eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°So the upbringing of the Minister¡¯s Estate is that the daughter of a concubine teaches the daughter of a legitimate wife, and the younger sister teaches the older sister? No wonder Miss Wu is so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare to call me stupid? What about Su Yurou? If she doesn¡¯t hit you, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Wu Ruofei could finish her sentence, Su Yingxue kicked her away.


    Su Yingxue bent down to wipe her shoes. She was as cold as an ice beauty. ¡°If you want to get beaten up, you don¡¯t have to call others. Just say the word.¡±


    Wu Ruofei stood up with the help of two servant girls and threw a tantrum, ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you kick me! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Su Yingxue originally wanted to say that it was up to her.


    A man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What are you going to do to not let her off?¡±


    Wu Ruofei¡¯s body froze on the spot as if she had been stabbed by an icicle.


    Thedies beside her who were watching themotion also fell silent.


    Chu Yihan appeared. His purple-gold robe fluttered even though there was no wind. His face, which had attracted countless women, exuded an arrogant and bloodthirsty aura.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Wu Ruofei was shocked.


    The seats on the Wangjiang Tower were separate for men and women. She did not expect Chu Yihan toe over and was instantly frightened.


    However, thedies beside her reminded her, ¡°His Highness definitely won¡¯t help this idiot. Maybe he wants to see you teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ruofei, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Wu Ruofei was used to being pampered and had never been very smart. Hearing this, she suddenly became more confident.


    She lifted her skirt and pointed at Su Yingxue. ¡°I want her topensate me for this dress and kneel down and kowtow to me! Your Highness, my mother ordered this for me at the Heavenly Fragrance Pavilion. It¡¯s extremely precious and there¡¯s only one of it in Jiang Du City! Su Yingxue kicked me just now. She should kowtow and apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you going to pay and kneel?¡±


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing Chu Yihan reprimand Su Yingxue, Wu Ruofei thought that he would back her up, so she quickly took advantage of the situation to suppress her. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, His Highness will definitely punish you!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her gaze fell on the jade pendant on Chu Yihan¡¯s waist.


    He was still wearing it!


    He had already changed his clothes. Why didn¡¯t he consider changing the jade pendant and returning it to her?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, kneel down and apologize!¡± With Chu Yihan backing her up, Wu Ruofei was bossy.


    Su Yingxue looked at her indifferently and spat out two words coldly, ¡°Dream on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Your Highness, you must punish her properly!¡± Wu Ruofei didn¡¯t dare to approach after being beaten up by her, so she turned to Chu Yihan for help.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Indeed, we need to punish properly.¡±


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly as she heard Chu Yihan say, ¡°If you startle my carriage and make me unhappy, I¡¯ll punish you to kneel and watch.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, my Miss has no intention of offending you. Please forgive her!¡± Zhn immediately knelt down and pleaded for Su Yingxue.


    She tugged at the corner of Su Yingxue¡¯s skirt. ¡°Miss, quickly apologize to His Highness.¡±


    Offending Chu Yihan was a serious matter!


    If the Marquis were to find out, he would definitely severely punish the Young Miss!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s body moved slightly as she looked at Chu Yihan with disgust.


    Wu Ruofei was overjoyed. She put her hands on her hips and ordered Su Yingxue, ¡°You dare to disobey His Highness? You¡¯ll die. Hurry up and kneel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you offended Ruofei and deserved to be punished!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is really reasonable. This kind of idiot deserves to be punished!¡±


    Chu Jinling had been waiting in the stands for a long time, but the direction of the plot was beyond his expectations. He touched his fair and handsome face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Imperial Uncle look at Su Yingxue differently? Why did he do this?¡±


    Could it be that this old bachelor wanted to attract Su Yingxue¡¯s attention?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly as she thought about how to avoid this damned Ninth Prince. However, she felt that he had already walked behind her and his hot breath was caressing her ear.


    The man spoke in an extremely cold and deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡±


    The cold light in his eyes was aimed at Wu Ruofei.


    Wu Ruofei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Didn¡¯t you want to punish Su Yingxue?¡±


    Thedies beside her were also stunned. Why was Wu Ruofei the person getting punished?


    ¡°I always hated saying it twice!¡±


    Chu Yihan scolded her in a low voice. Wu Ruofei was so frightened that she immediately knelt down in front of him.


    Plop.


    She happened to be kneeling in front of Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. This change came really quickly.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep breathnded on the skin behind her neck, causing her to tremble.


    When Su Yingxue turned around again, he had already sat down.


    Coincidentally, his position was right above hers.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face was slightly red. Chu Yihan¡¯s breath seemed to still be on her neck, but her heart was getting more and moreplicated.


    What was this man trying to do?


    He had snatched her jade pendant and was deliberately teasing her today!


    And it was like this¡­


    Since her rebirth, this was the first time she couldn¡¯t understand someone clearly!


    Everyone took their seats, except for Wu Ruofei, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    She was pampered and had never even knelt before her parents at home. At this moment, it was fine if she knelt in front of Su Yingxue in humiliation, but she still had to kneel and watch thepetition.


    She cried out in grievance, ¡°Boohoo, why is Your Highness punishing me? Su Yingxue was clearly the one bullying me!¡±


    A woman behind her kindly advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. If you continue to anger His Highness, you will implicate Father!¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Wu Ruofei had a bad temper and pped her.


    Wu Jinyan lowered her head and stopped trying to persuade her.


    Chu Yihan, on the other hand, heard this and replied in public, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t like her?


    This made Wu Ruofei even more indignant. Her delicate face was flushed red, and her face was full of tears. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you like me? Then what about Su Yingxue?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s prettier than you.¡±


    Chu Yihan supported his head with his hand as his gaze swept past Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue wrapped her arms and resisted the urge to look back at Chu Yihan.


    Was this man deliberately using her to humiliate Wu Ruofei?


    Wu Ruofei started crying like a child.


    From the beginning of thepetition to the end, she knelt for four whole hours.


    In these two hours, Chu Jinling had been writing furiously and had already finished a wonderful chapter of the story. Thest sentence he wrote was: The woman wasn¡¯t moved, but the man had long yearned for her.


    He closed the book and sized Chu Yihan up. He felt that the writing was too realistic!


    His Imperial Uncle had taken a fancy to Su Yingxue!


    He brazenly said that she was pretty!


    Even if the youngdy ignored him, he would still look at her from time to time. Tsk tsk!


    ¡°Twenty-fifth match, Su Hao wins!¡±


    The sound of the gong sounded in the arena. Su Hao¡¯s tall figurended steadily on the stage. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and he looked heroic.


    ¡°Wow, General Su is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°General Su¡¯s martial arts are strong, he will definitely be promoted this time!¡±


    ¡°Sob sob sob, I really want to marry him! Brother Su is the best!¡±


    Su Yingxue was also happy for Su Hao. She stood on the observation tform and shouted, ¡°Brother, you can do it!¡±


    Su Hao turned around and smiled at her, causing countless women on the observation tform to scream crazily.


    ¡°Ah! General Su smiled! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su must be smiling at me! It must be!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re thinking too much! The Eldest Young Master is smiling at Miss! How could it be smiling at them!¡± Zhn sneered.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips and smiled back at Su Hao. However, she noticed Su Hao¡¯s gaze was looking to the other side. Before she could see who he was looking at, he immediately focused on thepetition.


    The twenty-sixth match, Su Hao versus Su Jinxuan!¡±


    ¡°Su Hao versus Su Jinxuan!¡± Thepetitor announced three times in a row with a loud voice.


    The time it took to brew a cup of tea passed. The opposite side of Su Hao was empty, and Su Jinxuan was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly. She thought of the battle between Su Jinxuan and Su Hao in her previous life. The oue was that Su Hao was heavily injured and lost to Su Jinxuan. Now that Su Hao had recovered from his injuries and won ten consecutive battles, Su Jinxuan probably did not dare to fight him anymore.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ording to the rules, not going on stage meant admitting defeat. The examiner was about to announce Su Hao¡¯s victory, but Su Hao raised his hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for another incense stick of time. Even if it¡¯s admitting defeat, it has to be done face to face.¡±


    Su Hao was a man of integrity and righteousness. He valued and respected the assessment greatly.


    If he wanted to win, he had to win fair and square.


    There was admiration in the eyes of the examiner, and he immediately sent someone to find Su Jinxuan.


    Chu Jinling supported his head with both hands and sighed. ¡°Sigh, Su Jinxuan is too gutless. Imperial Uncle, I lost!¡±


    To think that he had bet a lot of money on the gambling game!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were calm, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of joy in them.


    However, when Mo Qi returned to his side, he became spirited, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mo Qi recalled what he had seen and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Su kidnapped Su Jinxuan.¡±


    The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up, and his smiling eyes were seductive. ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    As expected of her, Su Yingxue!


    ¡°What is it? Su Jinxuan was kidnapped? Hey, Imperial Uncle, she¡¯s cheating! I can¡¯t ept my defeat!¡± Chu Jinling immediately wanted to save his bet.


    ¡°Miss Su kidnapped Su Jinxuan when he was escaping,¡± Mo Qi replied coldly.


    ¡°What? That guy is so gutless! He didn¡¯t even go on stage and even tried to escape?¡±


    Chu Jinling covered his face in frustration. He regretted that he had bet on such a useless piece of trash!


    Roar!


    He had spent so much money!


    After a while, Su Yingxue returned to her seat. In the arena, someone jogged to thepetitor and presented Su Jinxuan¡¯s letter of surrender. The examiner was extremely disdainful.


    He looked at Su Hao again, and his eyes were filled with admiration, ¡°Su Hao wins thest round!¡±


    Cheers rang out in the Wangjiang Tower. Wu Ruofei, who had been kneeling for four hours, could not help but jump up. ¡°Brother Su is the best¡­ Ah!¡±


    Her legs went numb and she fell to the side.


    Wu Jinyan supported her, but she hit her twice. ¡°Go away! You cheap ve! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wu Jinyan retreated. There was no joy or anger on her delicate and pretty face.


    Initially, Su Yingxue had not noticed her, but when Su Hao walked onto the viewing tform, his gazended on her first. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    With a deliberate sense of alienation, Wu Jinyan retreated into the crowd so that Su Hao could not see her very quickly.


    Su Yingxue stood not far away, and he took the lead to walk in front of her.


    There was still a thinyer of sweat on Su Hao¡¯s forehead. Someone eagerly offered him a handkerchief and said shyly, ¡°General Su, wipe your sweat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Hao replied politely but did not reach out to take it.


    He walked in front of Su Yingxue and asked her, ¡°Sister, did you bring a towel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother. It¡¯s been hard on you!¡±


    Su Yingxue took out a towel and personally wiped Su Hao¡¯s sweat. The two of them had a deep rtionship as siblings, and many people present were envious.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s nose immediately smelled something sour.


    He looked at Chu Yihan and saw that his face was cold, and there was a cold look in his eyes. He tried to court death. ¡°Imperial Uncle, are you jealous?¡± That¡¯s her biological brother!¡±


    This jealousy was a little unreasonable!


    Chu Yihan snorted coldly and left with a flick of his sleeve. He held the jade pendant in his hand, wishing he could crush it to pieces. After taking two steps, his movements became much gentler.


    Su Hao wiped his sweat and said a few words to Su Yingxue. He was originally going to thank Chu Yihan.


    However, he and Chu Jinling had already left.


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°The Ninth Prince left so quickly.¡±


    At the mention of Chu Yihan, Su Yingxue wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°Brother, why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°His Highness previously rewarded me with the Blood Clotting Grass to help me heal and also gave you three ginseng. He treated us extremely generously and we should kowtow to thank him,¡± Su Hao said calmly.


    ¡°He gave you that Blood Clotting Grass?¡± Su Yingxue frowned slightly, and the doubt in her heart deepened.


    She had no interactions with Chu Yihan in her previous life, but meeting him in this life, she felt as if she was being cursed by him. He even wore her jade pendant and dangled it in front of her eyes!


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s thank him if there¡¯s a chance in the future. Brother, go and change!¡±


    When Su Yingxue saw Su Hao covered in sweat, she immediately turned her attention to him.


    Su Hao nodded and left under everyone¡¯s admiring gazes.


    Su Yingxue noticed that after he left, Wu Jinyan also disappeared.


    She quietly took a detour around the general¡¯s resting ce and met up with Zhn at the door. Zhn whispered, ¡°Second Young Master hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±


    Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Has the manor made any arrangements?¡±


    Zhn nodded, ¡°Old Madam Zhang is an elder in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Miss, you¡¯ve been treating her well, so she will definitely do things properly for you.¡±


    After everything was arranged, Su Yingxue prepared to go in and wait for Su Hao.


    As she was walking down the stairs, she stepped on something soft. She picked it up and saw that it was an exquisite embroidered sachet that was emitting a faint floral fragrance.


    Su Yingxue walked closer and could hear the voices of a man and a woman talking inside.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re here. You know my feelings, so why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°General, please have some self-respect. I have self-awareness, and I¡¯m of humble origin, so I don¡¯t dare to have any delusions. Your future will definitely be limitless with your victory today. I wish you a happy and healthy life.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Su Hao chased after Wu Jinyan and grabbed her hand, but he saw Su Yingxue and her servant at the door.


    Su Yingxue coughed lightly.


    Wu Jinyan took the opportunity to break free from Su Hao and left in a hurry.


    Su Yingxue stood at the entrance and could vaguely hear the servant girl¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Wu Jinyan, where the hell have you been? If you don¡¯t want to return to the manor, don¡¯t ever go back!¡±


    Wu Jinyan quickened her pace.


    Su Hao stood on the spot and looked at his empty hand. His eyes were filled with pain.


    Su Yingxue walked to his side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be sad. Here, Miss Wu gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Su Hao took a look. There was a ¡°Su¡± character embroidered on the sachet, but he recognized that it was Wu Jinyan¡¯s work!


    ¡°I¡¯m in Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart. I¡¯m going to find her!¡±


    Su Hao, who had always been calm, revealed a trace of anxiety.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t chase after her. Miss Wu doesn¡¯t want to be involved with you in public, so she came up with this n. If you chase after her rashly, you¡¯ll harm her.¡± Su Yingxue advised.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t know much about the Inner Residence, but he didn¡¯t believe that Wu Jinyan didn¡¯t have him in her heart at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. You just picked up this sachet. How do you know that Miss Wu was going to give it to the Eldest Young Master? How would you know that she did not want the Eldest Young Master to look for her?¡± Zhn puffed up her cheeks, and her watery eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Wu has a strong heart and is neither servile nor overbearing. She knew that I woulde to find Brother, so she deliberately threw the sachet on the ground and waited for me to pick it up for Brother. As for why she doesn¡¯t want Brother to look for her¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Hao with regret in her eyes. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the first son of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You have a noble status and a bright future. Miss Wu¡¯s status doesn¡¯t match you.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°I never cared about status. Yan¡¯er is kind-hearted and noble. Even the princess can¡¯tpare to her.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes were firm.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of teasing. ¡°Brother, it seems like you like Miss Wu very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s handsome face blushed. He lowered his head and looked at the sachet, his expression turning serious.


    The first time he saw Jinyan, he felt that she was different from the rest. He was used to seeing pretentious women in the pce, but he had never seen a girl with such a pure heart. She pitied the poor and the weak, but she did not have the slightest bit of coquettishness.


    ¡°She¡¯s steady and calm, and she doesn¡¯t fight with the world. Being with her always makes one feel calm and fine.¡± When Su Hao mentioned Wu Jinyan, the longing in his eyes was as dazzling as the clouds in the sky.


    When Su Yingxue heard this, she shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good to be steady and calm, but if she doesn¡¯t fight with the world, she won¡¯t be able to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Hao was slightly stunned.


    He realized that Su Yingxue had be exceptionally deep. Even he could not understand her anymore.


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Hao. ¡°Because you¡¯re a general, and you¡¯ll be an official in the future. You¡¯ll be inheriting the title of nobility. If your wife doesn¡¯t fight for it, how can she advance and retreat with you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, if Miss Wu has fallen in love with you, she will definitely work hard for you. To be able to predict that I woulde to pick up the sachet and give it to you, it proves that she is also an intelligent woman.¡±


    Su Hao held the sachet and smiled gently, ¡°She is smart, but she often makes me feel that she is difficult to approach.¡±


    ¡°There will be a chance. Brother, you¡¯re tired today. Go back to the manor and rest early.¡±


    Su Yingxueforted him.


    Su Hao nodded and wanted to go back with her.


    Su Yingxue said that she still wanted to go shopping with Zhn, so Su Hao did not force her.


    Su Yingxue brought Zhn into the carriage but did not return with her.


    Zhn knew that Su Yingxue had other things to do, so she did not ask. However, she was curious. ¡°Miss, do you think Miss Wu will be with Eldest Young Master?¡±


    No emotions could be seen on Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good that Brother can be with the person he loves.¡±


    ¡°I think with your help, the Eldest Young Master will definitely be able to get what he wants!¡±


    Zhn blinked mischievously.


    Su Yingxue flicked her head. ¡°Do you know what I want to do?¡±


    ¡°Miss will definitely help the Eldest Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve be smarter!¡± Su Yingxue patted Zhn¡¯s little head.


    Zhn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve be smarter, but it¡¯s you, Miss! In the past, you only cared about pleasing others, but now you¡¯re using your ability to protect others. I¡¯m protected by you, and so is the Eldest Young Master!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart softened for a moment. Yes, she wanted to use her own ability to protect her loved ones!


    However, her current ability was not strong enough!


    She wanted to be stronger!


    Zhn returned to the manor to seal the news, and Su Yingxue went to the medical center alone.


    Manager Qi was a very efficient person. In just a few days, he had already bought over the surrounding shops and was renovating them.


    Upon seeing her, Manager Qi smiled and went out to wee her. ¡°Miss,e and take a look. Are you satisfied with the progress?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked around. Manager Qi had expanded the medical center and recruited new people. The scale of the center looked three times bigger than before.


    She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Manager Qi, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Manager Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with gratification. When he saw Su Yingxue, he felt hopeful.


    Su Yingxue brought him to the back hall and took out some rare medicinal herbs. She instructed him, ¡°Release the news that the medical center will continuously supply good medicine. Moreover, it can cure all difficult and misceneous diseases. However, the number of medicines is limited, and the time of the attending physician is also limited. They¡¯ll need to make an appointment in advance.¡±


    Manager Qi immediately understood. ¡°This can quickly increase the reputation of the center, but the doctor who¡¯s going to treat difficult andplicated diseases, will it be you, Miss?¡±


    Su Yingxue had shown him her skills that day, and he knew that Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary. She must be like his old master, having the heart to treat patients and save people.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°I can treat the illness, but I can¡¯t reveal my identity. Therefore, if a patientes,e to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to inform me first.¡±


    Manager Qi understood Su Yingxue¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. But where did you get your herbs?¡±


    It was normal for Manager Qi to have doubts. After all, the medicinal herbs that Su Yingxue casually took out were expensive. Manager Qi was afraid that she would be punished for doing things for the medical center.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s from legitimate channels, and they¡¯ll always supply them. You just have to look after the medical center.¡±


    Su Yingxue did not exin too much to him.


    Manager Qi felt that she was mysterious, but she wasn¡¯t a talkative person, so he would run the center in peace.


    When the two of them came out, Su Yingxue saw a woman asking the clerk at the counter, ¡°Brother, this cold medicine contains ephedra, ledebgrass, and swordgrass. They are all cheap herbs, so why do they cost so much?¡±


    The clerk patiently replied, ¡°These three ingredients only cost ten to twenty dors. However, they also need to be mixed with cinnamon twigs and morning glory. Only by boiling them together, and consuming them can the cold be cured. Therefore, this medicine costs one tael of silver.¡±


    Wu Jinyan thought for a moment and pursed her lips. ¡°I only want these three medicines. Please calcte the cost of this medicine.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, with just these three ingredients, the medicinal effects will be greatly reduced and the illness will not be cured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I picked the daphnes and will soak it in water. I¡¯ll also add chrysanthemum petals to boil with the medicine and then bathe with mugwort to ward off the cold.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The clerk was in a difficult position, but he saw that Wu Jinyan often came to buy medicine and knew a little about her family¡¯s situation, so he followed her instructions and prescribed her new medicine.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and asked Manager Qi, ¡°Do you recognize thisdy? She seems to know a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Minister Wu¡¯s daughter. She oftenes to our shop to buy medicine, and she even learned how to identify medicine from the old doctor. She also knows how to use spices. She can¡¯t afford many herbs, so she picks flowers and grasses herself.¡±


    Manager Qi had a good impression of Wu Jinyan, but he felt sorry for her. ¡°They¡¯re both young misses from rich families. Otherspete with each other for beauty, but Miss Jinyan pitied the poor and the weak. It¡¯s a pity that she has such a kind heart, but because her birth mother was born in a lowly family and she is the child of a concubine, sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to defy the heavens and change your fate, why do you need to look at your background?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    She pointed at Wu Jinyan. ¡°Let her see the recruitment notice for the medical center.¡±


    ¡°Miss wants to recruit her to the center?¡± Manager Qi was slightly surprised.


    ¡°It depends on her wishes.¡±


    Su Yingxue left after saying that. She saw Wu Jinyan walking in another direction with the medicine. There were no carriages or sedan chairs. She was dressed simply, but she strode forward with her head held high. She had an aura that ordinary people did not have. She could not help but take a few more nces at her.


    In her previous life, Su Hao died because of her, and he did not settle down and get married. It was likely that he always had Wu Jinyan in his heart, but they could not be together until death.


    In this life, she would not let this tragedy repeat itself.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yingxue drugged Su Jinxuan and made the people around him surrender, so he was unable to return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to report.


    Therefore, Su Yurou and Su Dingheng still did not know what had happened at the Wangjiang Tower.


    When she saw Su Yurou leisurely walking in the manor, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Younger Sister has always been meek, why would you not listen to Father¡¯s words?¡±


    Su Yurou was shocked. ¡°Sister¡­ What are you talking about! I just came out to rx!¡±


    Her weak eyes were filled with vignce. When she saw Su Yingxue, she was a little nervous.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cold eyes carried a trace of arrogance. ¡°Father only grounded you for a month a few days ago. Now, you¡¯re pping Father in the face!¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you really want me to be grounded that much? Could it be that you¡¯re the one who instigated that matter¡­ Sister, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t treat me like this, okay?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s small face turned pale, and tears began to fall as she spoke. Two streams of tears hung on her cheeks, making one feel pity for her.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Su Dingheng walked over with a straight face. When he saw Su Yurou¡¯s face covered in tears, he subconsciously felt that she had been bullied by Su Yingxue again and wanted to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. I only asked her a question. I was worried that she would ruin her health if she came out so rashly, but I made her cry.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s attitude changed and she was respectful to Su Dingheng, which stunned him.


    She was so humble, yet he still wanted to punish her. As her father, he had gone too far.


    Su Dingheng waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Today is your brother¡¯s big day. He should be back soon. You should congratte himter.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Yingxue snorted coldly. Her face was filled with unwillingness and hatred.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yurou¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile.


    She was grounded and couldn¡¯t watch Su Jinxuan¡¯spetition. She didn¡¯t know if his n had seeded or if he had defeated Su Hao, but Su Yingxue had attended.


    Since she was so unhappy, Su Hao must have lost!


    Su Yurouughed coldly in her heart. So what if they were both siblings?


    In the end, they were both defeated by her and her brother!


    ¡°Father, little brother has trained hard for today¡¯s martial artspetition. His body is exhausted. Father, why don¡¯t you get a ginseng from big brother and give it to him?¡± Su Yurou held onto Su Dingheng¡¯s arm and pleaded softly.


    ¡°When your big brotheres back, I¡¯ll ask him for it!¡± Su Dingheng patted Su Yurou¡¯s hand, looking exceptionally kind.


    Su Yingxue cooperated and revealed a look of disgust and unwillingness.


    Until Su Dingheng held a banquet to celebrate Su Jinxuan¡¯s victory, Su Jinxuan still hadn¡¯t returned at night.


    In the hall, Su Yurou was pacing back and forth with a handkerchief in her hand. She kept sending people out, ¡°Hurry up and look for my younger brother. Why isn¡¯t he back yet? Father has been waiting for him for so long!¡±


    Su Dingheng also had an impatient look on his face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Jinxuan had won thepetition, he would have lost his temper long ago.


    On the other hand, Su Yingxue¡¯s previous unwillingness had turned into calmness, causing Su Yurou to panic.


    She probed Su Yingxue, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t my younger brothere back? Why didn¡¯t Big Brothere back either? Did they get injured¡­ when they fought?¡±


    She was testing whether her original n had gone awry.


    Su Yingxue took a sip of tea. ¡°Eldest Brother is indeed injured.¡±


    Su Yurou immediately felt relieved. It was fine as long as Su Hao was injured. Su Jinxuan would definitely harm him ording to the original n and win thepetition!


    However, the group of people she had just sent out came back and said, ¡°Second Young Miss, we didn¡¯t find the Second Young Master, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And what? Why were they still outside after the assessment and noting back to celebrate? Pass on my words, tell him to scram back here!¡±


    Even though he doted on Su Jinxuan, Su Dingheng still lost his temper at this moment.


    Thinking of Su Hao¡¯s peace of mind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, ¡°The Eldest Young Master was injured, send someone to bring some medicine over.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice sounded faint.


    He was dressed in a ck tight-fitting robe, and his bearing was extraordinary.


    Su Dingheng frowned slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured? Why aren¡¯t you resting in the house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some superficial injuries.¡± Su Hao¡¯s attitude towards Su Dingheng was indifferent. He naturally walked over to Su Yingxue and sat down.


    ¡°Brother, are you done resting?¡± Su Yingxue winked at him yfully.


    Su Hao patted her head and smiled gently, ¡°Yes, so I came to ask Second Brother why he surrendered today and didn¡¯t even show his face.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. It was indeed her big brother¡¯s style.


    ¡°What? Surrender?¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How is that possible? Why would my brother surrender? He was clearly prepared¡­¡± It was foolproof!


    Su Hao¡¯s injuries wouldn¡¯t recover so quickly. He had even prepared medicine. He would definitely defeat Su Hao. Why would he surrender?


    ¡°He surrendered? This¡­ This unfilial son!¡±


    Su Dingheng was so angry that he banged the table a few times. ¡°He was boasting shamelessly in front of me earlier, saying that he was confident that he would win and that he would be given an official position. He even asked me to throw him a big banquet to celebrate, but he actually¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was flushed red. The son he had doted on since he was young had actually done such an embarrassing thing!


    He wished he could give him a good beating!


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you know that Su Jinxuan surrendered?¡± Su Yingxue looked at Su Dingheng curiously, and there was a trace of pity in her eyes.


    Su Dingheng was even angrier. He had a very dark expression. ¡°How would I know!¡±


    His anger immediately turned to Su Yurou, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your brother won today? You also deceive me! The two of you are trying to anger me to death!¡±


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Su Yurou immediately knelt down and cried her eyes out. ¡°Little brother is full of confidence. As his elder sister, how could I doubt him? Moreover, my younger brother has always been diligent in his studies and training. I thought that Big Brother would give him some guidance in the field. Who knew that he would be so scared that he would surrender! Boohoo¡­¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s sobs were filled with usations towards Su Hao.


    Su Hao¡¯s face was serious, and his voice was sonorous, ¡°The Martial General Assessment is extremely strict. I will never back down, nor will I cheat for him! How can a useless man be a general? If he was like this on the battlefield in the future, where would he put the lives of the soldiers and civilians? What would happen to the reputation of our dynasty?¡±


    Su Yurou had never been so harshly spoken before. She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was also red from embarrassment. ¡°Hao¡¯er is right! Jinxuan was too outrageous! Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re also deceiving your father with him!¡±


    Su Dingheng was furious. The two children he had carefully nurtured had been performing worse than the other recently. He was really disappointed!


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m willing¡­¡±


    Before Su Yurou could finish her sentence, she lost her breath and fainted.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s anger had yet to subside, but his heart ached again. He quickly asked the servant maids to help Su Yurou back.


    Yuan Ruo was still thinking about the ginseng for Su Yurou, ¡°Marquis, if there is ginseng to be decocted and consumed, Miss¡¯s body will definitely recover faster!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart was always biased towards Su Yurou. Seeing her faint, he could not help but look at Su Hao, ¡°Hao¡¯er, go get a ginseng for your sister to nourish her body.¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°The ginseng belongs to my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er is also your younger sister!¡±


    Before Su Hao was going to blurt out that she wasn¡¯t, Su Yingxue beat him to it and said, ¡°Father, brother didn¡¯t want to give her the ginseng it¡¯s for her own good. She fainted because she was so angry. If she took the ginseng now, her internal fire would be so strong that it would directly take her life!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Dingheng was shocked. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    ¡°Since father doesn¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s try. It¡¯s not difficult to prepare the funeral in the manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Hao gently. ¡°Brother, go get a ginseng for your younger sister. As for whether she can enjoy it¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Su Dingheng trembled. ¡°Your sister¡¯s body is weak. She can¡¯t take such nourishment!¡±


    He turned to look at Yuan Ruo. ¡°You damn servant girl, are you trying to kill Rou¡¯er? Hurry up and help her back to rest!¡±


    Yuan Ruo did not get the ginseng, and Su Dingheng even berated her, causing her to shrink her neck and leave.


    A servant came to report to Su Dingheng, ¡°Marquis, the lords havee to congratte you. When will the celebratory feast begin?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was suddenly filled with colors. This celebratory banquet was originally prepared for Su Jinxuan. Who would have thought that this son of a b*tch would not only do such an embarrassing thing, but he was also not showing his face now?


    Su Dingheng was helpless. He looked at Su Hao as if he was asking for help, ¡°Hao¡¯er, since you won today, I¡¯ve prepared a celebratory feast for you. I¡¯ve even invited a few of your uncles. Look¡­¡±


    He was so guilty that he didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at Su Hao.


    Su Hao was straightforward. ¡°Father prepared it for Second Brother. It¡¯s not convenient for me to appear, so I¡¯ll send my sister back first.¡±


    After Su Hao finished speaking, he left with Su Yingxue. The siblings stood tall and straight, and their bearing was outstanding, making people admire them.


    Su Dingheng stomped his feet angrily in the living room.


    On the way back to the courtyard, Su Yingxue was still a little surprised. ¡°Brother, you have never lost your temper with Father before, nor would you embarrass him. Tonight, he is destined to embarrass himself.¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s face was tense, and his gentle eyes were covered with ayer of frost, ¡°He asked for it. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You hate father?¡±


    Su Yingxue was sensitive enough to notice that Su Hao¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of blood. In her memory, Su Hao had always been indifferent to Su Dingheng.


    She thought that it was because Su Hao had been raised by his grandfather since he was young.


    However, it seemed that there were still things that she did not know.


    ¡°If I had a good father, mother wouldn¡¯t have died. You are also the beloved daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and these years wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult.¡±


    Su Hao closed his eyes to hide the pain in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue was shocked. Her mother had passed away after giving birth to her. She had never even seen her mother¡¯s face. In her previous life, she had never investigated the cause of her mother¡¯s death, but now she had to!


    ¡°Brother, who harmed mother?¡± Su Yingxue wanted to know so badly.


    Su Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly became clear as he patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Why did I bring this up? Mother is in heaven and will only hope that you and I will live well. Sister, rest early.¡±


    Su Hao pushed Su Yingxue into the courtyard and turned around to leave.


    He knew that his sister was different from before. In the past, he couldn¡¯t even wait to protect her, so why would he mention their mother to her?


    Now that he knew that she was different, he only wanted her to live well.


    When Su Yingxue returned to the courtyard, she could not calm down for a long time. The cause of her mother¡¯s death lingered in her mind.


    She called Old Madam Zhang over to ask.


    Old Madam Zhang looked troubled and stammered, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better for you not to know about Madam¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Miss, please forgive me! At that time, I was not serving in the courtyard. I only heard that Madam had an affair with someone and was discovered by the Old Master. At that time, she had a hard time giving birth when she was pregnant with you, that¡¯s why she¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Although she had never seen her mother, she would never believe this.


    Old Madam Zhang was so frightened that she trembled. Miss¡¯s peerless appearance was very simr to Madam¡¯s, and her pair of eyes were even more beautiful like ss. However, when she had hostile eyes, it made people afraid.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Su Yingxue closed her eyes and restrained her hostility.


    She wanted to investigate the cause of her mother¡¯s death. There was still a long way to go. The most important thing now was to grasp the power of the Marquis¡¯s Manor in her hands!


    She took out dozens of taels of silver and gave them to Old Madam Zhang. ¡°This is the sry for this month. You and Zhn will distribute itter. The other five taels are for your quick work today and not letting Su Yurou get wind of it.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Thank you for your grace, Miss!¡±


    Old Madam Zhang happily kowtowed to Su Yingxue. She had originally suspected that Su Yingxue would not be able to take out the silver to treat them well, but now that she had the silver in her hands, this heavy feeling made her even more determined to be loyal to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue received news from Manager Qi that a patient had alreadye to make an appointment.


    She told Old Madam Zhang to look after the courtyard and took Zhn to the medical center.


    Manager Qi was waiting for her in the inner hall and even prepared a ck bamboo hat for her. ¡°Miss, this patient is generous. He paid a thousand taels of silver as a deposit and said that if Miss can cure the patient, he will give you an even more generous reward.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze swept past the te of silver ingots. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Miss, the carriage is waiting in the rear courtyard to bring you over.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. Before she left, she asked her, ¡°Did Miss Wu see the recruitment notice? Did shee to apply?¡±


    Manager Qi shook his head. ¡°I specially sent someone to the Minister¡¯s Estate to send out a few advertisements, but I didn¡¯t see Miss Wue. I believe that Miss Wu, as the Miss of the Minister¡¯s Estate, even if she wanted to work in the medical cener, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed.¡±


    It was not easy for a woman toe out to work, let alone the daughter of the Minister¡¯s Estate.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. If Wu Jinyan could not even solve this small matter, then her ability was indeed not worthy of Su Hao.


    Su Yingxue was dressed in a ck outfit and a ck bamboo hat. She got into a low-key and luxurious carriage.


    There was a fine wool nket in the car and an incense burner. The smoke curled up, making it especially rxing.


    However, Su Yingxue began to calcte the patient¡¯s identity.


    It had been five minutes since the carriage left the center, and the outside of the carriage had gone from bustling to dead silent. She was carried into the manor by a sedan chair, and there was not even a cough.


    What a strict ce!


    ¡°Doctor, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Su Yingxue alighted from the carriage at the entrance of a courtyard. The courtyard exuded a dignified and cold aura. The pirs painted with red sandalwood and gold indicated the owner¡¯s rich financial resources.


    The coiling dragon pattern on the pir indicated his identity.


    The people of the royal family were dragons among men.


    Which prince¡¯s mansion was this?


    Su Yingxue was puzzled as she walked. When she missed Chu Chengye, she went to his mansion. It was very imposing, but it was far from being as majestic as this ce.


    Su Yingxue could not guess the patient¡¯s identity, and her eyes had a trace of doubt.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Su Yingxue walked into the room with doubts. The luxurious and elegant room had the fragrance of light bamboo leaves.


    She walked around the screen and saw a hand reaching out from the bed. She sat down and wanted to check that person¡¯s pulse.


    However, just as she pressed her fingers on the wrist, she was pulled into the curtain.


    Su Yingxue was pinned down by someone. She tried her best to prop herself up against the man¡¯s chest, and her eyes were filled with disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re on my bed, and yet you¡¯re telling me to scram?¡±


    The man¡¯s maic voice was like a soft snake coiling around Su Yingxue¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ninth Prince?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brain exploded!


    What kind of plot was this?


    She was actually tricked into this man¡¯s bed?


    Oh no, he was the one who dragged her to bed. She was not stupid enough to be tricked into bed.


    But was this the main point?


    The point was, this man shamelessly teased, ¡°Your reaction is a little cute.¡±


    ¡°Cute my foot!¡±


    Despite her status and upbringing, Su Yingxue could not help but curse.


    ¡°Since you scolded me, you must be prepared to be punished.¡±


    Through the ck veil, Su Yingxue saw the dark color in the man¡¯s eyes. It was something she did not understand, but it was something she was instinctively afraid of¡­


    Only a fool would wait to be punished by him.


    The smart Su Yingxue would naturally negotiate with him directly. ¡°Your Highness, your old injuries have yet to heal. Did you take the medicine I mentionedst time?¡±


    Chu Yihan ced his hands on both sides of her head, and half of his weight was on her.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. Very good, this man was very heavy.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you paid a lot of money to invite me over because something is wrong with your body?¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Every time he said a word, his breath would hit Su Yingxue¡¯s face.


    ¡°So let me treat you, Your Highness.¡±


    What if he dies if she was toote?


    Chu Yihan chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, let me get up first. There¡¯s no way to treat you like this.¡± Su Yingxue struggled to push him away, but she was not surprised to find that she could not move him.


    Chu Yihan deliberately suppressed her a little more. His low and hoarseughter carried a hint of disdain. ¡°The medical center has been boasting about you, but now you can¡¯t treat patients like that? You should tear down the signboard as soon as possible.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were still smiling a moment ago, but the next moment, he suddenly stood up and vomited.


    Su Yingxue took the opportunity to jump off the bed. The corners of her mouth curled up into a provocative arc. ¡°Your Highness, are you still going to smash the signboard of the medical center?¡±


    Chu Yihan ced his finger on the tip of his nose and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s sweet?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you took my medicine, so there¡¯s the smell of ephedra on your body. The melon stem and ephedra have an extremely good effect on inducing vomiting. Since you have tried it, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Chu Yihan lifted his robe and sat down. He didn¡¯t show any anger after being teased by Su Yingxue.


    But Su Yingxue was furious!


    This deception and advantage-taking were forgotten just like that.


    ¡°Your Highness, when do you n to return the jade pendant to me?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Yihan¡¯s waist.


    Chu Yihan held the jade pendant in his hand and gently brushed it with his fingers. His delicate movements were like caressing a woman¡¯s skin.


    There was a hint ofziness on his fairy-like face. ¡°There are no such ns for the time being.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. Very good!


    ¡°Then it¡¯s better to find someone else to treat your old illness.¡±


    This stinky prince can go to hell!


    Su Yingxue suppressed her anger and turned around to leave.


    Chu Yihan pulled out a handkerchief and said leisurely, ¡°The first daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor tried to harm me. If I were to investigate this matter, it should be fascinating.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re framing me.¡±


    ¡°Although the medicine you prescribed for me has the effect of healing, it can also weaken my body, allowing you to find an opportunity to steal the jade pendant.¡± Chu Yihan casually exposed Su Yingxue¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly. ¡°So what? You, the dignified Ninth Prince, stole someone else¡¯s jade pendant. Isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    The word ¡°shameless¡± was still on the tip of her tongue when Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened.


    Bastard!


    When did he steal her handkerchief?


    Chu Yihan also kept Su Yingxue¡¯s handkerchief in his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s another matter if I¡¯m shameless, but your handkerchief is an apology to me.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, give it back to me!¡±


    Su Yingxue could not help but pounce on him!


    The two people were entangled, but Su Yingxue was at a disadvantage.


    Chu Yihan locked her in his room and let her scream.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s temper, which she had been suppressing for a long time, exploded at Chu Yihan. ¡°How long do you want to keep me here?¡±


    This bastard prince!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile when he heard her voice.


    Mo Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened from outside the courtyard. ¡°Master, how long do you want to keep Miss Su here?¡±


    ¡°Let her go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Chu Yihan was in a good mood after deceiving Su Yingxue. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Su will hate you to death?¡±


    Who would chase a girl like this?


    The first time he stole the jade pendant, the second time he locked her in the bedroom, the third time¡­


    He really couldn¡¯t understand his master¡¯s train of thought.


    Weren¡¯t there too many roundabouts?


    Chu Yihan looked at him with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have a woman you like. How would you understand?¡±


    Letting a woman stay in a room filled with his scent for a night would definitely leave a deep impression on her heart!


    Mo Qi lowered his head.


    If he could, he would never want to know.


    Afraid of being single for a lifetime.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. She had thought of all the possible ways to get out of Chu Yihan¡¯s room. She even tore down the roof.


    She was tired from all this, so she simply fell asleep on Chu Yihan¡¯s bed.


    Marquis¡¯s Manor, Sunset Court.


    Su Yurou was grounded as a punishment. She tossed and turned for several nights without a good rest, and her eyes were swollen like two walnuts.


    Yuan Ruo brought over breakfast. Su Yurou was disgusted by it. ¡°What is this? There¡¯s not even any meat or fish. I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±


    ¡°Miss, this is the Marquis¡¯s order. He said that your body is not well and that you should have a light diet.¡±


    ¡°Does Father not dote on me anymore? Su Yingxue was eating well, but I have to eat this!¡±


    Looking at the in porridge and side dishes, Su Yurou became even angrier.


    However, something suddenly shed across her mind and she curled her lips evilly. ¡°That¡¯s right. My good sister doesn¡¯t need to eat in porridge and side dishes now. Wouldn¡¯t it be good if I went to eat some of hers?¡±


    She asked Yuan Ruo to fetch some food from the kitchen and brought it to Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard.


    She wanted to torture her with breakfast, but when she reached the door, she realized that the courtyard door was closed and it was quiet inside.


    She instructed Yuan Ruo to knock on the door. Old Madam Zhang came to open the door and looked at her warily, saying that the youngdy had not gotten up yet.


    Su Yurou observed from the side and asked around in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She came to a conclusion: Su Yingxue did not return to the residencest night!


    Yuan Ruo heard the news and quickly smiled and said, ¡°Miss, she did not return for the night. She must be doing something shameful outside! Let¡¯s hurry and inform the Marquis! This time, the Marquis will definitely punish her severely!¡±


    Su Yurou was overwhelmed with joy and hurried toward Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    However, before she could step in, her face immediately turned cold. ¡°No, only Father¡¯s punishment is not enough!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Su Yingxue slept all the way until daybreak. She escaped without much effort and did not meet any guards.


    As she walked out of the Imperial Residence, she could not help but curse Chu Yihan. ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Manager Qi find out who the patient was before collecting the consultation fee?


    She returned to the medical center and reprimanded Manager Qi sternly. ¡°In the future, you must let me know the identities of all the patients who want to see a doctor, no matter who they are. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go no matter how expensive the fee is!¡±


    When Manager Qi saw Su Yingxue¡¯s angry face, he med himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not checking properly! Miss, you were trapped in the Imperial Residencest night. Did anything happen?¡±


    If something happened to her, he would not be able to face his old master even if he had to die to apologize!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s anger was hard to quell, but she did not re up in front of Manager Qi. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Manager Qi patted his chest and felt relieved. However, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Miss, the Ninth Prince targeted you. He won¡¯t bring trouble to you, will he? Since he already knew about your identity, then the medical center¡­¡±


    Thinking about the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s style of doing things, Manager Qi shivered.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Chu Yihan might have targeted her and wanted to deal with her, but he would not attack the center.


    ¡°With his identity and methods, if he wanted to attack the center, it would have been razed to the groundst night. Now that we are still standing here, it means that he won¡¯t keep an eye on this ce.¡±


    Raised in a family of generals, Su Yingxue was especially clear that a decisive person on the battlefield would not show mercy to anyone he did not like.


    The medical center was fine, but she was the one in trouble.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll return to the residence first. Be careful next time.¡±


    Su Yingxue instructed with a dark face and immediately rushed back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    She had not returned for the entire night. If she was discovered, she did not know how much trouble she would cause.


    However, when she went out, she met Wu Jinyan again. She was here to apply for a job.


    The clerk in the hall did not know Su Yingxue¡¯s instructions, so he said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. We already have enough manpower. You should go to another center to take a look!¡±


    ¡°But this advertisement was only published yesterday.¡± Wu Jinyan handed the advertisement to the clerk.


    The clerk was confused. Su Yingxue lifted the curtain and walked out. ¡°We¡¯re still recruiting people, but I don¡¯t know what you can do.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s watery almond-shaped eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Miss Su? This center is¡­¡±


    ¡°I run it,¡± Su Yingxue said frankly.


    Wu Jinyan could not help butugh. ¡°Miss Su is indeed capable. I was rude. Goodbye.¡±


    Wu Jinyan turned around to leave. She was dressed inly, but Su Yingxue could see the scars on her arm through her thin clothes.


    It didn¡¯t seem shallow.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Miss Wu, aren¡¯t you here to apply for a job? Why are you leaving after seeing me? Do you think I¡¯ll let you in through the back door for my brother¡¯s sake?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery.


    Wu Jinyan stopped in her tracks. Her expression was indifferent, but she was neither arrogant nor humble. ¡°Miss Su, I know you won¡¯t, and I¡¯m not hiding from you. It¡¯s just that I really need a job, but this has nothing to do with Brother Hao¡­ It has nothing to do with General Su, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡± Su Yingxue sized her up and did not seem to care about her exnation.


    Wu Jinyan had a delicate face. She stood in front of Su Yingxue and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m good at acupuncture and fragrance. I know a little about medicinal herbs and can do manualbor.¡±


    Su Yingxue touched her own chin. ¡°But you¡¯re the daughter of the Minister¡¯s Estate. If the minister finds out and mes you, what will happen to the medical center?¡±


    Wu Jinyan smiled. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re the daughter of a general. Why would you be afraid of the minister? Although I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯m working with dignity. What does it have to do with others? Why should I me you?¡±


    She was dignified and elegant, beautiful and refined.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s status was not high, but her temperament was admirable.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Miss Wu, since you need a job, my clinic happens to becking people. If you¡¯re willing, you can start work as soon as possible. However, your treatment is no different from others.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will do more for the center.¡± Wu Jinyan didn¡¯t hesitate. Su Yingxue had given her this opportunity, so she epted her kindness.


    The clerk brought Wu Jinyan to the backyard and assigned her uniform and work.


    Manager Qi had been listening and said carefully, ¡°Miss, I will take good care of Miss Wu.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Give her some ointment made from the Blood Clotting Grass. Oh right, you said that she often goes to Fufeng Center. What¡¯s that ce?¡±


    Manager Qi replied, ¡°That ce is specially used to take in the old, weak, and young. Although the imperial court has allocated money, corrupt officials will not pity the poor and the weak. Miss Wu¡¯s mother grew up in Fufeng Center. Miss Wu takes special care of the old, weak, and children in that ce. She is not rich, to begin with. Now that she hase out to find work, she must be doing it for those people.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s impression of Wu Jinyan became even better. Only a kind person would love her brother with all their heart.


    When she rushed back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she heard many gossips.


    She did not return for the entire night, and everyone was spreading rumors that she had an affair with someone.


    Until she reached the courtyard entrance, Old Madam Zhang had been strolling in the Marquis¡¯s Manor waiting for her return. Once she saw her, Old Madam Zhang pulled her over and told her everything.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for her to have such thoughts.¡±


    She had slept in Chu Yihan¡¯s residence for a night. She didn¡¯t know when Su Yurou had be a storyteller and was so good at spinning stories.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter, hurry up and get in!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s furious roar was apanied by the sound of cups shattering.


    Su Yingxue slowly walked in. ¡°Father, your body isn¡¯t well. Don¡¯t always lose your temper.¡±


    ¡°You did such a shameless thing and still care about my health? You¡¯re simply infuriating me!¡±


    Su Dingheng was about to beat her with a whip.


    The whip was made of rattan and it was full of thorns. When the whip hit a person¡¯s body, the skin and flesh would definitely split open.


    Yuan Xiang was beaten to death by this rattan whip.


    Su Dingheng did not hit her the first time. When he raised the whip again, Su Hao¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Father, stop!¡±


    Su Dingheng put down the whip and snorted coldly. ¡°You came just in time. Do you know what shameful things your sister has done? It¡¯s useless even if you protect her!¡±


    Su Hao stood in front of Su Yingxue and said righteously, ¡°My sister is obedient and sensible. She won¡¯t make mistakes easily. Even if she did, she was framed.¡±


    He looked at Su Yurou with a sharp gaze. Su Yurou¡¯s heart trembled.


    She quickly moved to Su Dingheng¡¯s side and used a handkerchief to wipe away her nonexistent tears. ¡°Father, I know that Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m only thinking for Older Sister. How could I possibly harm her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, what does this have to do with you? If you hadn¡¯te to look for her to have breakfast and met that thief, I still wouldn¡¯t know that my daughter is actually having an affair with the guards in the residence! It¡¯s simply an insult to the family!¡±


    Su Dingheng scolded Su Yingxue as if it was a matter of course and protected Su Yurou as well.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The tied-up man at the side begged for mercy, ¡°Marquis, Miss and I couldn¡¯t help ourselves. We truly love each other, so please don¡¯t me Miss. If you want to me someone, me me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Bastard!¡± Su Dingheng did not hit Su Yingxue with the whip, but instead, it hit Liu Li.


    He was originally just a guard in the residence, so he naturally did not dare to hide. His originally loose clothes were torn open with a whip, revealing the ambiguous marks on his body.


    From time to time, he would steal a nce at Su Yingxue. His eyes were filled with affection as if the two of them had long had an affair.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up into a mocking arc. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really thoughtful. Why did you have toe to have breakfast with me today and bump into my ¡®adulterer¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Sister, why must you do this? If you truly love each other, Daddy might agree to it, but you had an affair instead¡­¡± Su Yurou didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but she confirmed the usation of adultery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Father to agree with my rtionship. Besides, I¡¯ve never even seen this person that I¡¯m having an affair with,¡± Su Yingxue saidzily.


    However, Su Hao¡¯s words were sonorous, ¡°Father, did you hear that? My sister had never seen this person before, so how could she have an affair with him?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t me you for not admitting your feelings for me. I know that my status is low and I¡¯m not worthy of you, but I¡¯m sincere to you! Last night, you were lying in my arms and said that you would be with me for the rest of your life¡­¡± Liu Li¡¯s eyes were red as if he was deeply in love with Su Yingxue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you today. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve remembered the wrong person thaty in your arms, right?¡± Su Yingxue walked to Liu Li¡¯s side, took out a low-quality sachet from his arms, then held it up. ¡°This kind of stitching technique is crude. Most of them are given to their customers by the women of the Qin Pavilion and Chu Pavilion.¡±


    She lifted Liu Li¡¯s chin with one hand. ¡°Your eyes are sunken, and your face is pale. I can tell that you¡¯ve been indulging in sex all year round and are gued by illness. Even if I¡¯m mentally retarded, I wouldn¡¯t choose someone like you to have an affair, right?¡±


    Liu Li immediately lowered his head guiltily.


    Su Yingxue walked slowly to Su Dingheng and sighed. ¡°Father, you actually believed such an ordinary scam?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s facial muscles trembled. Every word Su Yingxue said made it clear to him that this was a scam!


    But how was he going to hide his embarrassment?


    He was angry about this matter and ran to her courtyard in a big fuss.


    Was he supposed to apologize to his daughter as a father?


    Su Dingheng chose not to believe Su Yingxue. He was stubborn. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t prove your innocence! It¡¯s a fact that you didn¡¯t returnst night! Even if it wasn¡¯t Liu Li, it must also be something shameful! Otherwise, tell me, where did you gost night?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue really wanted to let her father have a taste of society¡¯s beating.


    If she could tell him, she would have told him that she slept on Chu Yihan¡¯s bedst night.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sister. If you weren¡¯t with Liu List night, who were you with? The night is long, and I¡¯m worried that something will happen to you.¡± Su Yurou sobbed. Her eyes were red, and tears flowed out of them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t within my sister¡¯s jurisdiction.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face was cold, and her eyes were filled with mockery and arrogance.


    ¡°Then, as a father, can I do anything about it? Su Yingxue, if you don¡¯t tell me today, I will treat it as you having an affair with this person and chase you all out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Dingheng mmed the table and roared.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t act rashly!¡±


    Su Hao protected Su Yingxue. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. With me here, I will definitely not let anyone hurt you.¡±


    He was about to call Shu Yan, ¡°Men, bring this person away for interrogation and see who instructed him!¡±


    Su Yurou bit her lip fiercely. What if Su Hao found out something¡­


    She immediately held onto Su Dingheng¡¯s arm and pretended to plead for mercy. ¡°Father, I beg you to let Sister off this time! Even if she had an affair with someone and lost her virginity, you cannot chase her out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    She looked weak, but her crying was not soft. It could be heard both inside and outside the courtyard.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t intend to say it, but Su Yurou was acting so seriously, so she said frankly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re shouting so loudly because you want the Ninth Prince to hear that you¡¯re using me?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince?¡±


    Su Yurou and Su Dingheng were both stunned.


    Even Su Hao stared at her, ¡°Sister, what does it have to do with the Ninth Prince? Could it be thatst night¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Ninth Prince can testify for me. I didn¡¯t have an affair with anyonest night.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was calm, and it was as if there were thousands of stars in her eyes.


    Su Hao pursed his lips, ¡°Then I will go and invite His Highness for you now. He will definitely prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You¡­ How could you be so shameless as to get close to the Ninth Prince? Don¡¯t you have any shame!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was burning red. When he thought of Chu Yihan, he was both respectful and afraid, especially when he saw Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze. He did not even dare to look him in the eye!


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Your affair is a small matter, but if you disturb the Ninth Prince, you will implicate the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Yurou looked afraid on the surface, but she was already gnashing her teeth in her heart!


    She didn¡¯t believe it. She wouldn¡¯t believe it no matter what!


    How could Su Yingxue be rted to the Ninth Prince?


    Even if the Ninth Prince had given her ginseng for the sake of that old man, the Ninth Prince was so elegant, good-looking, and had a noble status. How could he take a fancy to an idiot with a bad reputation?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will implicate the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but those who want to frame me will definitely not have a good ending!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    If these people wanted to smear her innocence, they had to see if she had the attributes of a pushover!


    She saw through Su Yurou¡¯s jealousy and Su Dingheng¡¯s fear and threatened, ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my brother to invite the Ninth Prince for me. You can ask the Ninth Prince to see if I had an affair with someonest night.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop! You unfilial daughter¡­ What were you doing in the Ninth Prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Su Dingheng quickly stopped her.


    This great Buddha was not easy to invite. There was a danger of him being reduced to ashes!


    ¡°Of course, it was to diagnose a disease. His Highness has been fighting for many years and is gued by old illnesses.¡± Su Yingxue stated the facts.


    She also hid a part of Chu Yihan¡¯s shameless actions.


    ¡°Sister, when did you learn medical skills, and when did you catch the Ninth Prince¡¯s attention?¡± Su Yurou bit her lips, and the jealousy in her heart was about to burst out.


    ¡°Sister, since you have so many questions, I better invite the Ninth Prince.¡±


    Su Yingxue had an indifferent expression.


    Su Dingheng was so frightened that he could not speak properly. ¡°Come back! What do you mean by inviting the Ninth Prince? Since you went there for a diagnosis, you could have just said it!¡±


    In the end, he was afraid of the might of the heavens. Su Dingheng had no choice but to grit his teeth and believe in Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Father believes me now? Then how should we deal with Liu Li?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and wanted to watch a good show.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Liu Li felt a gust of cold wind blow at him. He insisted, ¡°Marquis, I truly like Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you say such words. Men, chase him out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Dingheng was embarrassed and angry, and he could only vent all his anger on him.


    ¡°Marquis! Marquis, I truly like¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Before Liu Li was pulled out, Su Yingxue walked up to him and looked down at him. ¡°You said that you really like me. Do you know what my nickname is?¡±


    Liu Li rolled his eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er! Miss, when I was with you, you said that you liked it when I call you like this!¡±


    ¡°My younger sister doesn¡¯t have a nickname.¡± Su Hao¡¯s face was cold, and his clear eyes released a cold killing intent, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen my younger sister before. Who instructed you to nder her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he subconsciously looked at Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou quickly hid behind Su Dingheng and sobbed weakly.


    Su Hao immediately wanted to interrogate Liu Li, but Su Dingheng stopped him, ¡°Enough! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough? Quickly chase him out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Father, sister has been framed. We must prove her innocence and find the person behind it!¡±


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Su Yurou looked at Su Hao timidly, her eyes suffused with a gentle light, ¡°Father, I¡¯m so envious of sister. Big Brother is so protective of her, and he can¡¯t bear to let her suffer even a little grievance. If this happened to me, I wonder if Big Brother would protect me like this.¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, with Daddy here, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you like this!¡± When Su Dingheng saw her cry, his heart ached for his precious daughter.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He could guess what had happened today.


    However, how could he bear to expose Su Yurou and let her be punished?


    He had a serious look on his face. ¡°Hao¡¯er, that¡¯s enough! If she had obediently stayed in the residence and not gone out to show her face, how could such a thing have happened? In the end, even if your sister was wronged, it¡¯s all her fault for not loving herself!¡±


    ¡°Father! What are you talking about!¡± Even though Su Hao had a good temper, he was so angry that his face turned ashen.


    To prevent him from having a conflict with Su Dingheng, Su Yingxue held his arm. ¡°Brother, Father is right. I didn¡¯t tell him in advance. The next time the Ninth Prince asks me to treat him, I will definitely let Father know.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Dingheng held his breath.


    She still dared to go to the Ninth Prince¡¯s ce!


    She was deliberately angering him to death!


    ¡°Father, anger hurts the liver. Why don¡¯t you finish your breakfast at my ce before leaving? Anyway, Yurou came to look for me for breakfast.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows at Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou obediently agreed. When Su Yingxue walked past her, she did not notice it at all. However, Su Yingxue had long smelled it and conveniently pulled out thexative from her waist.


    Breakfast was served on the table. Su Yurou never expected Su Yingxue to eat so well!


    Bird¡¯s Nest and White Fungus Porridge, Eight Treasures Candy Duck, and Stewed Codfish with Silver Thread. It was even more sumptuous than the banquet of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    Recalling the few tes of porridge and side dishes she had in the morning, the jealousy in Su Yurou¡¯s heart erupted like a volcano.


    But in front of everyone, she had to endure it with all her might.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s brows were also tightly furrowed. ¡°Who gave you the money to buy these things?¡±


    He, the marquis, could not even afford to eat all these delicacies, but Su Yingxue had a normal expression.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal or snatch it. Father, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Since you have so much silver, why don¡¯t you give it to me to keep for you!¡± The anger in Su Dingheng¡¯s heart burned. He had been in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s ounts all these years and had moved quite a bit into his own private treasury. He did not expect that Su Yingxue still had money in her hands and had not given him any out of respect!


    ¡°Do I have to give every cent I have to you? Moreover, Mother had given me ten shops, I gave Father nine, and six of them had closed down, Father, your ability is limited, it¡¯s better not to trouble you.¡± Su Yingxue ate the bird¡¯s nest calmly,pletely ignoring the fact that she had pped Su Dingheng¡¯s face.


    Su Dingheng was filled with anger. He flicked his sleeves and left. He had made up his mind that when Su Yingxue was not around, he would definitely investigate properly.


    Where did she get so much money?


    Su Yurou also left.


    Su Hao frowned deeply and punched the table. ¡°Father is too much!¡±


    He even wanted to scheme against his sister¡¯s money!


    ¡°Shh, brother, listen.¡±


    Su Yingxue put her index finger to her lips, and a hint of craftiness shed across her eyes.


    Su Hao held his breath and suddenly heard a ¡°puff puff¡± sounding from the courtyard.


    Su Yurou immediately shouted, ¡°Ah! How could this be! My dress¡­¡±


    There was another series of puffing sounds. Su Yurou screamed, covered her face, and ran away.


    Zhn rushed in with a smile. ¡°Miss, Miss Yurou, she¡­ hahaha!¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up, and the smile reached her eyes.


    Su Hao guessed what had happened. He was originally a little embarrassed, but when he saw Su Yingxue smile, he felt veryforted.


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Mo Qi captured Liu Li and brought him back to the Prince¡¯s mansion. At the same time, he told Chu Yihan everything that had happened in the Marquis¡¯s Manor that he had seen from the roof.


    Chu Yihan used Su Yingxue¡¯s handkerchief to wrap the jade pendant. His eyes were cold like ice that would not melt for thousands of years.


    He opened his thin lips and spat out a single word coldly, ¡°Kill.¡±


    Before Liu Li could beg for mercy, he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Su Hao rested at home for a few days. When the day of the conferment arrived, he had to go to the military camp.


    He was worried about Su Yingxue. In order to make him feel at ease, Su Yingxue brought him to the medical center.


    In the back hall of the center, Su Hao looked surprised, ¡°This is the shop that Mother left for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how I managed the business?¡±


    Su Yingxue was a little proud, and Su Hao was very pleased. ¡°It¡¯s doing very well.¡±


    His sister had surprised him again.


    What surprised him even more was the busy figure in front of the spice and herb counter.


    Wu Jinyan was dressed in a sky-blue traditional dress. She was smiling as she exined the usage of the medicine to a woman.


    Su Hao rushed to her like a young boy, his eyes full of joy. ¡°Yan¡¯er, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, this must be your husband! He¡¯s so handsome. The two of you are sopatible!¡±


    The woman covered her mouth andughed, then took the medicine and left.


    Wu Jinyan looked at Su Hao with a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I work here, Miss Su, she¡­ she treats me very well.¡±


    ¡°Work? Does your father know? Did your family make things difficult for you?¡± Su Hao¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    He knew that Wu Jinyan was having a hard time at home. Now that she came out to work in public, he was afraid that her days became even harder.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± The smile on Wu Jinyan¡¯s face was as warm as a warm breeze.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Wu Jinyan knew that Su Hao was worried about her situation at home, so she tried her best tofort him. ¡°My father never cared about what I did. As long as I don¡¯t embarrass the Minister¡¯s Estate, no one will stop me.¡±


    ¡°But you have to work here during the day and go to Fufeng Center at night. Isn¡¯t it too tiring?¡± For the first time, Su Hao felt that he was useless. His heart ached for Wu Jinyan, but he didn¡¯t know how he could help her.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, if you¡¯re willing, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Su Yingxue interrupted Su Hao¡¯s words and pulled him to the side. Wu Jinyan was about to prescribe medicine to the patient.


    Su Hao¡¯s words which he had prepared for a long time were interrupted. There was a trace of heaviness between his brows, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you let me say it? I want to marry her and let her live a stable life.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if you ask her to marry you now, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have a peaceful life in the future. Moreover, she won¡¯t see you again.¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. With her brother¡¯s EQ, he would need her help to get together with Wu Jinyan.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s living such a hard life now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that being the Young Madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor isn¡¯t tough? She had no family background and capital to rely on, so how could her days in the Marquis¡¯s Manor be easy? And do you think Father will agree to you marrying her?¡±


    Su Yingxue thought that her brother understood what she meant.


    Su Hao¡¯s heart became heavier, ¡°If I could set up another residence, she wouldn¡¯t have to lead such a tough life.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you grew up in the military camp, so you don¡¯t understand how difficult it is for a woman to survive. Miss Wu has been through a lot since she was young. It¡¯s already not easy for her to get to where she is today with her own wisdom. Instead of marrying her and giving her afortable life, it¡¯s better to let her develop her own skills and have enough strength to marry you openly.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bright and beautiful, like the sunshine in spring.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Hao hadn¡¯t thought about her words. ¡°This path is too difficult. I don¡¯t want her to work so hard.¡±


    ¡°But brother, you¡¯re always on the battlefield. How can you be by her side all the time?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Su Hao was instantly speechless and a little depressed. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°But I think Miss Wu can do it.¡± Su Yingxue said firmly.


    When Su Hao came out from the back hall again, his expression was much more rxed. There was a bright smile on his handsome face. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I wille to see you again. You¡­ Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Wu Jinyan lowered her head shyly, and her voice was extremely gentle. ¡°Yes, the sachet fromst time¡­¡±


    ¡°I bring it with me every day.¡± Su Hao quickly took out the sachet from his pocket and showed it to her, then put it away like a treasure.


    Wu Jinyan felt a warm current in her heart. She was extremely touched.


    What she was afraid of was not the difference in status between her and Su Hao. What she cared about was his feelings for her.


    She knew that he cherished it very much.


    This was enough to support her through every day¡¯s tiring and difficult life.


    At the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yurou soiled herself. Not only was her image ruined, but she was also extremely ufortable.


    When she came back, she realized that thexative on her waist was gone. When she was lying on the bed weakly, she even called out hatefully, ¡°Su Yingxue¡­ you harmed me¡­¡±


    She instructed Yuan Ruo to look for Su Jinxuan and ask him to investigate Su Yingxue. She had to find out what she had been doing recently based on her whereabouts.


    When Su Jinxuan sent the news back, Su Yurou was still so weak that she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.


    When she found out that Su Yingxue had opened Tongchang Medical Center, her eyes shed with ruthlessness. ¡°Yuan Ruo, pass my message to Jinxuan.¡±


    She wanted Su Yingxue¡¯s medical center to close down!


    Su Yingxue went out to treat patients for a few days in a row and cured the long-term illnesses of a few wealthy families. She received a lot of remuneration and gifts.


    Manager Qi flipped through the ount book with a happy expression. ¡°In less than half a month, we¡¯ve made tens of thousands of taels of silver. Miss is really amazing!¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°With the capital, we can do more things.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what else do you want to do?¡± Manager Qi was very excited. He felt that Su Yingxue could bring more surprises and incredulity.


    Su Yingxue opened the window and pointed at the building across the street. ¡°Get that building and ask Miss Wu if she¡¯s willing to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, there was amotion downstairs.


    A group of strong men rushed into the medical center. The leader mmed a bag of medicine on the table and shouted, ¡°What medical center is this? I ate your medicine, and my condition has worsened! Are you trying to kill me!¡±


    Manager Qi hurriedly went downstairs and walked in front of him. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk things out. If you feel that the medicine is not good, you can ask the doctor to take your pulse again and prescribe new medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The man gave Manager Qi a punch and knocked him to the ground. Then, he waved his hand and ordered his brothers behind him, ¡°Hit him! Smash it! Smash this ck-hearted clinic, and don¡¯t let them continue to harm people!¡±


    The clinic was full of patients. When they saw this scene, they all ran out of the clinic.


    The man in the lead picked up Manager Qi, but before he could do anything, he was hit by a teapot. He flew out and sank into the wall.


    The brothers behind him were shocked. They followed the trail of the teapot and looked up the stairs.


    Su Yingxue was dressed in a red tight-fitting outfit. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and she looked heroic. On her beautiful face, there was an unattainable coldness.


    She looked at her hand with a hint of disgust in her eyes. ¡°This strength¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a little too abnormal?


    Little Ginseng¡¯szy and crisp voice sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, you can return it to me. Hurry up and take care of those people!¡±


    Su Yingxue slowly walked downstairs. ¡°You¡¯re just here to watch the show!¡±


    Usually, it kept quiet.


    ¡°Nonsense, if you don¡¯t fight, who wille out and watch? Who doesn¡¯t like to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to see a fight?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, quickly fight! Roar!¡±


    The man in the wall was pulled out. He clutched his aching chest and coughed heavily. ¡°You¡­ Woman, I¡¯m going to¡­I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was cold. Her red lips curled up slightly as she spat out two arrogant and cold words, ¡°Come over.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Miserable cries rose and fell. Within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, all the troublemakers had fallen to the ground. Su Yingxue stepped on the man in the lead and ordered Manager Qi, ¡°Inform the government office that someone is causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Manager Qi supported himself with his hands on his waist as he instructed the people. However, before the people from the government office arrived, this group of people had already run away.


    Su Yingxue did not stop them on purpose. After the people from the government office arrived, she cooperated and recorded their statements before tidying up the clinic.


    Manager Qi rubbed his aching waist and was very puzzled. ¡°Who is targeting the medical center?¡±


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly. ¡°Those people are burly and their martial arts aren¡¯t weak. They are soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Soldiers? Why would our center offend them?¡± Manager Qi did not understand, but what surprised him even more was, ¡°Miss, you are indeed the tigress of the family of generals. Your skills are extraordinary!¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched, but she did not say that it was all thanks to the Little Ginseng.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    As for the people who came to smash the medical center today, she had to investigate them carefully.


    She told Su Hao about this.


    When Su Yurou received Su Jinxuan¡¯s message, she found out that not only did their people not destroy the center, but they were also taught a lesson by Su Yingxue. She gritted her teeth in anger and casually smashed a valuable jade piece.


    Yuan Ruo was a little anxious for her. ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t go on like this. If Su Yingxuees to deal with us after she has money and power, your days will be even worse!¡±


    As Su Yurou¡¯s maid, she was also thinking for herself. If Su Yurou¡¯s status in the Marquis¡¯s Manor fell, she would not have a good life!


    Su Yurou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Of course I know!¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t personallye out and ruin Su Yingxue¡¯s reputation.


    Only her father, Su Dingheng, could take on the role of the bad guy.


    Su Dingheng soon heard the news of Su Yingxue beating someone up on the street. Especially after he found out how big the medical center was, Su Dingheng was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°This unfilial daughter has such a big medical center in her hands, and she didn¡¯t hand it over to me! Does she still think of me as her father!¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry over such a small matter. The money that sister earns is definitely used to show filial piety to you!¡±


    Su Yurou was very understanding,forting Su Dingheng with a gentle voice.


    Su Dingheng felt gratified. ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re the most filial! Unlike your sister, that rebellious daughter, who acts behind my back. If she doesn¡¯t hand over the money she earns to me, her father, she will bemitting treason!¡±


    Su Dingheng waited until the evening when Su Yingxue came back. He told her to hand over all the ie of the medical center to him and let him manage it.


    Su Yingxue had a mocking look on her face. ¡°Father, if you can manage the shop that I gave you before, you won¡¯t have to think about the medical center¡¯s revenue.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my daughter, so the money you earn, isn¡¯t it mine?¡± Su Dingheng was confident and wanted to control Su Yingxue to satisfy his greed.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you think that I was your daughter when you hit me in the past? Did you give me something good? Or did you dote on me before?¡± The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up into a mocking arc.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face instantly turned red. He raised his hand, wanting to p Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue raised her beautiful face, and a cold glint flowed in her eyes, causing Su Dingheng¡¯s hand to stop in mid-air.


    Her terrifying gaze made Su Dingheng hesitate.


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Yingxue left.


    She still had patients to see tomorrow and did not want to waste time with Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng scolded her as she walked away. ¡°Bastard! Unfilial daughter! You¡¯re disobedient and unfilial!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. Rou¡¯er¡¯s heart would ache.¡± Su Yurou disyed her filial piety at the perfect time.


    With thisparison, Su Dingheng gritted his teeth in hatred towards Su Yingxue. I must take over her medical center tomorrow!¡±


    How could he let Su Yingxue have such a profitable business?


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. There are rumors on the streets today that sister¡¯s martial arts are very strong and she defeated many innocent people with her bare hands.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s moist eyes revealed a hint of timidity.


    Su Dingheng also frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know when this unfilial daughter learned martial arts! But how could I be afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want you to ruin your health due to anger. If you want to take back the medical center, why don¡¯t you send someone to watch over the medical center first and stop it from operating for the time being? After discussing it with sister, you will personally send someone to take over.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s pure and wless eyes glistened with tears. She was gentle and considerate.


    Su Dingheng smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    The next morning, he sent the soldiers of the Marquis¡¯s Manor to surround the medical center. No one was allowed to enter or leave, and they were not allowed to operate the center.


    Many patients were blocked outside the door and sighed.


    Manager Qi wanted tomunicate with this group of people, but they didn¡¯t speak at all. As long as they dared to take a step forward, they would be beaten and scolded at will.


    Early in the morning, Wu Jinyan was very worried when she saw that the center was surrounded and Manager Qi and the others were trapped inside.


    Manager Qi saw her in the crowd and shook his head at her, indicating for her not to get close to her in case she was caught.


    He then pointed at the backyard. Wu Jinyan went around to the backyard, and Manager Qi threw a note out from the crack in the door.


    Wu Jinyan saw the words written on it ¡ª Beijing Governor Liang¡¯s Manor, looking for Miss.


    Wu Jinyan rushed to the Liang Manor. She could not enter and could only wait outside the door.


    Two hourster, Su Yingxue, who was wearing a ck veil and a bamboo hat, came out. Wu Jinyan quickly told her what had happened.


    Su Yingxue frowned and was about to rush back to the medical center when Wu Jinyan stopped her. ¡°Those are people from the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Have you thought about how to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s someone from the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They are dressed like soldiers from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but there are only two Marquis¡¯s Manor in Jiang Du City that are qualified to keep soldiers. The other old marquis wouldn¡¯t target our medical center for no reason, right?¡± Wu Jinyan frowned slightly. She was observant and meticulous.


    Su Yingxue paced back and forth for two steps, then turned around to look at the horizontal board of the Liang Manor. She went to a secluded ce, went into the Medicine King Valley to get some medicine, and then returned to the Liang Manor.


    She treated Mrs. Liang¡¯s hidden illness, and the effect was excellent. When Mrs. Liang saw that she had returned, she weed her with a smile. ¡°Did you leave something behind?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone carried a trace of regret. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to leave medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already prescribe seven days¡¯ worth of medicine?¡± Mrs. Liang asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave all the medicine I brought. Just in case I can¡¯t treat you in the future and your recovery gets dyed.¡± Su Yingxue sighed softly.


    ¡°Why? Could it be that you¡¯re in some kind of trouble? Or are you going to travel around?¡± Mrs. Liang became nervous. Her hidden illness had not recovered for many years. After Su Yingxue¡¯s treatment, she recovered a lot. If she could not treat her anymore, she would have to suffer again.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was filled with regret and helplessness. ¡°I was originally a doctor at Tongchang Medical Center. Now that the medical center has been banned for some reason, I can only leave Jiang Du City.¡±


    ¡°Who is so bold as to seal up the medical center for no reason!¡± Mrs. Liang had a noble status, so she was angry when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll immediately ask my husband to resolve this matter.¡±


    Su Yingxue brought Wu Jinyan back to the manor and saw Liang Jin enter the manor with her own eyes.


    When Su Dingheng heard the servant¡¯s report, he was extremely puzzled. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    He had never had much of a rtionship with Liang Jin, and Liang Jin was an upright person. He never came to the pce for no reason, so why would he suddenlye to the Marquis¡¯s Manor?


    Su Dingheng did not have a military position and had been a civil official for many years. He was still very tactful in dealing with people.


    He invited Liang Jin to the main hall and used the most expensive snow sprout to entertain him.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The fragrance of tea filled the air in the hall, but Liang Jin¡¯s expression did not improve. He coldly said, ¡°Marquis, do you treat me as nonexistent?¡±


    Su Dingheng was stunned, thinking that he had never offended Liang Jin.


    ¡°Lord Liang, what are you saying? We are officials of the same dynasty, I have always respected you.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re respecting me while knowingly breaking thew? Tongchang Medical Center is operating with sincerity, but you sent soldiers to guard it and forbade it from opening. Do you know how many patients¡¯ illnesses have been dyed?¡± Liang Jin asked with a stern face.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where did thise from? Lord Liang, you might not know this, but Tongchang Medical Center is opened by my unfilial daughter, Su Yingxue. She refused to hand over the medical center to me, so I came up with this n. She¡¯s just a girl who hasn¡¯t seen the world. How can she manage the medical center well?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s heart was burning with rage.


    He didn¡¯t expect Liang Jin to find trouble with him because of this. At the same time, he scolded Su Yingxue several times in his heart.


    ¡°Miss Su¡¯s management of the medical center is not necessarily worse than yours, right?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.


    He took out a stack ofints. ¡°This is the debt owed by the shop that you have closed down. Theint was lodged by themoners! Marquis, you mismanaged the business, resulting in losses, and yet you still have the cheek to ask for your daughter¡¯s medical center?¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression and words were harsh, and what he said scratched off ayer of Su Dingheng¡¯s shamelessness.


    Su Dingheng was both embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°What does these two things have to do with each other? I will return this money!¡±


    ¡°When will you return it? Give me a word. Next time, when the court opens for a trial, I will have an exnation for the people.¡± Liang Jin snorted coldly.


    ¡°I¡­ I said I will return it! Lord Liang, why are you so aggressive?¡±


    Tens of thousands of taels of silver, wouldn¡¯t it feel good to have them on him?


    Why should it be given to those lowlymoners!


    Liang Jin had always looked down on Su Dingheng and did not hide the mockery in his eyes. ¡°Marquis, I advise you to withdraw those people as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will invite you to the capital governor¡¯s manor at any time to calcte thepensation for the people!¡±


    ¡°Liang Jin, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Su Dingheng smashed the teacup, his face ashen.


    ¡°Marquis Su! I¡¯m just discussing the matter. Are you going to withdraw the soldiers of the Marquis¡¯s Manor or not?¡± Liang Jin red at Su Dingheng, not giving in at all.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Su Dingheng was like an angry rooster, unwilling to admit defeat in front of Liang Jin.


    Liang Jin waved his hand. ¡°Men! Bring the shackles over and invite Marquis Su back to the capital governor¡¯s manor with me!¡±


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng was frightened by Liang Jin¡¯s imposing manner. If he was really shackled and brought to the capital governor¡¯s manor by Liang Jin, he would lose his reputation.


    Anger, shame, hatred, and countless emotions surged up. Su Dingheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw the people now!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately ordered people to withdraw the soldiers surrounding the medical center.


    Liang Jin put away theint and left the Marquis¡¯s Manor without even informing Su Dingheng.


    At the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he saw Su Yingxue wearing a ck veil and bamboo hat. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Genius Doctor, don¡¯t worry. The soldiers at Tongchang Medical Center have already withdrawn. You can take care of the patient in peace.¡±


    He looked at Su Yingxue with admiration.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lord Liang, for helping the center out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. The big and small matters in Jiang Du City are all within my responsibility. Moreover, you cured my wife, so I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± At the mention of his wife, a hint of tenderness shed across Liang Jin¡¯s eyes.


    Su Yingxue looked at him and suddenly thought of Chu Yihan.


    That stinky prince who stole her jade pendant and handkerchief was always cold when he looked at others, but to her¡­


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re thinking about love!¡±


    The Little Ginseng¡¯s crisp and tender voice carried a hint of gossip.


    Su Yingxue immediately shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking about it! You¡¯re a little wimp who¡¯s thinking about all sorts of indecent things all day long!¡±


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve lived longer than your ancestors and have seen a lot of things! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be tricked!¡± Little Ginseng stuck out its tongue at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She would be tricked by Chu Yihan?


    No! Way!


    After the medical center was sealed for a day, it operated normally. Manager Qi and Wu Jinyan were also very busy.


    Su Yingxue helped them and only returned to the manorte at night.


    Without waiting for her to rest, Zhn quietly told her, ¡°Miss, the Marquis just came and smashed the courtyard. He was especially angry.¡±


    Su Yingxue returned to the courtyard and saw that it was a mess that had not been cleaned up. She was so angry that she curled her lips. ¡°Great, just great!¡±


    Calling him father was giving him face, wasn¡¯t it?


    Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves and rushed into Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard, giving him a fright as he was about to rest.


    His face was filled with horror. ¡°You unfilial daughter, do you want to die? How dare you barge into my courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Father, you can barge into my courtyard, so why can¡¯t I barge into yours?¡±


    Su Dingheng moved his mouth, but before he could speak, Su Yingxue shouted first, ¡°Just because you¡¯re my father? So you won¡¯t even let go of my medical center? You were humiliated today, and now you want to put the me on me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You unfilial daughter! I knew it was you who instigated Liang Jin!¡±


    Otherwise, why would Liang Jin suddenlye to him to dig up old scores and attack him so ruthlessly?


    It was all because of Su Yingxue, this disobedient thing!


    ¡°But how do you know Liang Jin?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure it out again. Forget about Su Yingxue¡¯s medical center that was left behind by her mother. With Liang Jin¡¯s official position and temper, even he didn¡¯t dare to offend him. How could Su Yingxue order him to do anything?


    ¡°Father, you want to know?¡± The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up into an evil smile.


    Su Dingheng snorted coldly.


    The smile in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°What can you do to me if I don¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°You! You unfilial daughter!¡± Su Dingheng picked up a vase and threw it at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue was not hit, but the vase was smashed into pieces. Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Father, you smashed my courtyard. Why don¡¯t I show my filial piety to you too?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled coldly. Then, with a few punches and kicks, she smashed all the valuable items in Su Dingheng¡¯s room. She even pulled out all the exotic flowers and nts in his courtyard.


    Su Dingheng jumped up in anger and shouted crazily, ¡°Su Yingxue, are you crazy! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Father, this pot of orchids seems to be quite expensive. It was cultivated in the pce, right?¡±


    As soon as Su Yingxue finished speaking, the flower pot shattered with a bang.


    She even stomped on it a few times. Su Dingheng clutched his chest hard. ¡°That pot of orchids is worth thousands of gold, Su Yingxue! I¡­¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Father, you smashed my courtyard, and I smashed yours. This debt is even.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at the mess in satisfaction and pped her hands.


    Her eyes reflected the moonlight, and it was so cold that it made people panic. ¡°Father, as for the matter of you sending people to surround my medical center, I will also settle it with you properly!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Bastard!¡±


    Su Dingheng held onto the treasure that Su Yingxue had smashed and cried out. His miserable voice could be heard by the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Zhn watched from outside the door and quickly handed a handkerchief to Su Yingxue. Her eyes were filled with reverence. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve worked hard. Quickly wipe your sweat.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched her soft cheeks and praised her, ¡°How thoughtful!¡±


    Zhn remembered how Su Yingxue tried her best to please Su Dingheng when Su Dingheng despised her. Now that she saw her like this, she felt especially relieved.


    Su Yingxue patted her head. ¡°Today, I exercised my muscles and bones and I¡¯m going to have a good sleep. I have more important things to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhn also became excited like Su Yingxue.


    The next morning, Su Yingxue brought Zhn out and went to a grain and oil shop.


    This shop was also left behind by Su Yingxue¡¯s mother. Previously, she had foolishly given it to Su Dingheng. It was one of the three shops in Su Dingheng¡¯s hands that did not lose money and were the most profitable.


    Su Dingheng sealed off her medical center, so she would take back his shop!


    She remembered that in her previous life, the person who managed this shop was Su Dingheng¡¯s confidant, Zhang Qi. He had a son at an old age, but his youngest son was born with a congenital deficiency. He had been taking medicine all year round to keep his life, but he still could not live past eight years old. If she calcted the time, he would die at the end of this year.


    Su Yingxue found Zhang Qi in the grain and oil shop and directly told him her purpose foring. ¡°This shop was left behind by my mother. Now, you should hand over the ount book to me and let me take care of it.¡±


    Zhang Qi had heard that Su Yingxue was different from before, but he still subconsciously looked at her with disdain. ¡°Miss, are you able to read the ounts? Do you know how to do business and manage the shop?¡±


    ¡°Miss doesn¡¯t need you to teach her! You only need to know that your boss is Miss and not anyone else!¡± Zhn said in an imposing manner.


    Zhang Qi rolled his eyes. ¡°I only listen to the Marquis¡¯s orders. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do. I just don¡¯t know if your seriously ill son can live past this year if he doesn¡¯t get treated properly.¡± A trace of regret shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. After saying that, she stood up and was about to leave.


    Zhang Qi suddenly became nervous. ¡°Wait! Miss, what did you mean by that? Could it be that you have a way to cure my son¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Tongchang Medical Center that¡¯s run by Miss has recently hired a genius doctor. Hasn¡¯t Manager Zhang heard of this?¡± Zhn winked yfully.


    Zhang Qi thought about it carefully and remembered Tongchang Medical Center. It was quite famous more than ten years ago, but it had been silent for a long time. It was said that it had expanded and reopened recently. If they really had a genius doctor who could cure his son¡­


    Zhang Qi knelt in front of Su Yingxue, his eyes pleading. ¡°If the genius doctor in Miss¡¯s medical center can cure my son, I¡¯m willing to do my best for you.¡±


    ¡°Take your son and follow me to the medical center.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Zhang Qi was so excited that he immediately went home to carry his son and brought him to the medical center.


    He wanted to go with his son to see the genius doctor, but Manager Qi stopped him with a smile. ¡°Apologies. Outsiders are not allowed to approach when the genius doctor is doing a consultation.¡±


    Zhang Qi had no choice but to wait outside.


    Two hourster, Su Yingxue brought his son out. His originally sickly and skinny son was now holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and walking downstairs.


    Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Son¡­ You¡­ You can walk!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. I feel much better. Moreover, I¡¯m very hungry¡­¡± A smile appeared on the child¡¯s face.


    Zhang Qi nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home for dinner!¡±


    Zhang Qi picked up his son and kowtowed to Su Yingxue. ¡°Thank you, Miss, for saving my son. The shop belongs to you, so I will definitely return it!¡±


    ¡°Manager Zhang, if you are willing, I will still let you manage the shop. However, the shop will belong to me from now on.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face was cold and her tone was fierce.


    Zhang Qix had his misgivings, but he could tell thatpared to Su Dingheng, who was just sitting around and enjoying the fruits of hisbor, Su Yingxue was more ruthless and decisive. She was a better boss.


    He gritted his teeth and lowered his head. ¡°As long as my son is fine, I will definitely take care of the shop for you.¡±


    ¡°This is the first medicine. Give it to your son ording to the prescription on it. I guarantee that he will grow up like a normal child, but if you betray me¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty sharpness.


    Zhang Qi trembled in fear. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Between his loyalty to Su Dingheng and his son¡¯s life, Zhang Qi would naturally choose thetter!


    After all, no one would abandon their own bloodline!


    The news of Su Yingxue taking over the grain and oil shop quickly reached Su Dingheng¡¯s ears. Su Dingheng had not received the shop¡¯s revenue for the current month. When he saw the tens of thousands of taels of silver that originally belonged to him go into Su Yingxue¡¯s purse, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    He wanted to go to Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard and smash it up, but then he remembered that his courtyard had been smashed by Su Yingxue.


    She would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If she smashed his courtyard again, wouldn¡¯t he suffer even more?


    Su Dingheng was so angry that he paced back and forth. He had wanted to wait for Su Yingxue toe back and scold her, but she did not care at all. Instead, she ignored him.


    Su Yingxue knew that Su Dingheng had lost the silver and was holding back her anger. She was very happy and gave the servants in the courtyard a reward. She even gave them better food.


    Su Yurou passed by Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard. Even she could not help but smell the smell of a feast being cooked inside.


    Zhn and Old Madam Zhang bought fresh bird¡¯s nests to stew. Seeing Su Yurou at the door, Zhnughed loudly and said, ¡°Auntie Zhang, this bird¡¯s nest is really expensive. It must be especially nourishing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Miss is amazing. Even servants like us could eat the bird¡¯s nest with Miss.¡±


    ¡°Miss rewarded us with three taels of bird¡¯s nest each! We have to nourish ourselves.¡±


    Zhn and Old Madam Zhang chatted andughed as they entered the courtyard.


    When Su Yurou heard their words, her face contorted in anger. ¡°You two cheap maids don¡¯t deserve to eat three taels worth of bird¡¯s nest! What right do they have!¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, the Eldest Young Miss is too much! You only have one or two taels worth of bird¡¯s nest every day! Isn¡¯t she clearly showing off!¡± Yuan Ruo¡¯s eyes had a sour expression.


    They were both serving misses. Zhn and Old Madam Zhang each had three taels worth of bird¡¯s nests to eat, but she had never even smelled a bird¡¯s nest before!


    Su Yurou twisted the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°She¡¯s not showing off. She¡¯s deliberately pping me in the face!¡±


    She was so angry that she ran to Su Dingheng toin, saying that she also wanted three taels worth of bird¡¯s nests a day.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Mo Qi reported the matter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su made Marquis Su so angry that he vomited blood.¡±


    The military book in his hand was boring. When Chu Yihan heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up into a seductive smile. ¡°Su Yingxue, how many more surprises do you have?¡±


    Mo Qi¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Surprises? In the entire Jiang Du City, the only person who could make her father vomit blood was probably Miss Su, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s different.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was full of pride as if he was praising his woman.


    Mo Qi was curious. ¡°Master, is this the reason why you like her?¡±


    She was exceptionally ruthless?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Shallow!¡±


    Was he only interested in her uniqueness?


    Su Dingheng fainted from anger and vomited blood. On ount of the fact that he was his biological father, Su Yingxue prescribed a dose of medicine for him to recuperate.


    Su Dingheng had been feeling much better after drinking the medicine, but when he heard that it was Su Yingxue who had given him the medicine, he immediately fainted again.


    With the medicine taking effect, he would not vomit blood again.


    However, the anger in his heart was like a stone that was stuck there. It was so painful that he could not even get out of bed.


    Su Yurou helped Su Dingheng with drinking the medicine. She had nowhere to vent her anger. ¡°If we let her continue to be so smug, she will take away all of our family assets!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. If you don¡¯t think of a way, the Marquis won¡¯t have much money left!¡± Yuan Ruo was also very anxious.


    Su Yurou was like an ant on a hot pan. If she wanted to deal with Su Yingxue, she had to understand her!


    The person Su Jinxuan sent to investigate came to report to her. Only then did she know that Liang Jin hade to look for her father and threatened him to withdraw the soldiers guarding the medical center because there was a genius doctor who had cured his wife¡¯s hidden illness for many years.


    Liang Jin had always loved his wife, and that was why he did that.


    Also, her father¡¯s trusted aide, Zhang Qi, had suddenly be Su Yingxue¡¯s subordinate because that genius doctor had cured his congenitally deficient son.


    Speaking of which, Su Yingxue was able to obtain all of this because of her genius doctor!


    If that genius doctor of hers died¡­


    How long could she still be around?


    A trace of viciousness shed across Su Yurou¡¯s eyes. She immediately changed her clothes and made a trip to the pce.


    At the medical center.


    Su Yingxue had just returned from a consultation when she saw a luxurious carriage parked outside the center. The people inside were kneeling on the ground.


    A eunuch said in a sharp voice, ¡°Genius Doctor, receive the decree.¡±


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly and slowly knelt down.


    The eunuch opened the imperial edict and read it aloud, ¡°The genius doctor¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, and you are specially summoned into the pce to treat Consort Xiang.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank. Why did the Emperor ask her to treat Consort Xiang?


    When she received the imperial edict, the eunuch told her that a carriage woulde to fetch her into the pce tomorrow at noon. He told her to prepare well and she had to cure Consort Xiang.


    The eunuch who delivered the decree thought that she was just amoner and specially reminded her, ¡°Consort Xiang is a precious person to the Emperor. If you can cure Consort Xiang, the Emperor will definitely reward you handsomely. You will enjoy endless glory and wealth for the rest of your life!¡±


    Su Yingxue curled her lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The eunuch left with his men. Manager Qi immediately walked in front of Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss, what should we do? The emperor has summoned you into the pce¡­¡±


    It would be fine if she could cure the Consort Xiang, but if she couldn¡¯t, it would be a big problem!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s life would be in danger!


    Wu Jinyan thought carefully. ¡°Although you have cured a few patients, how did the Emperor know? Why would he suddenly summon you into the pce and ask you to treat Consort Xiang?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Naturally, there are people who have the intention to push the waves.¡± Su Yingxue curled her lips.


    She told Manager Qi not to worry and left him to work in the center.


    Only Wu Jinyan was worried. She quietly followed her upstairs to her private room.


    Su Yingxue knew that she was worried about her, so she was very friendly to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Sister Jinyan, have a seat.¡±


    Seeing that she was willing to get close to her, Wu Jinyan was very gratified. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me by calling me sister. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded.


    Wu Jinyan said that Consort Xiang was a princess of the Western Regions and had been sent to the Great Cheng Dynasty for a marriage alliance. Because she was too beautiful, she had always been deeply favored by the Emperor. However, after being favored by the Emperor, she had been gued with illness. Although she had been favored for so many years, no imperial physician had ever been able to cure her.


    This was something that Su Yingxue did not know.


    She only remembered that in her previous life, before she died horribly, Consort Xiang had already passed away.


    At that time, in order to pursue Chu Chengye, she got close to the Empress. When Consort Xiang died, she happened to be in the pce. When the Empress found out that Consort Xiang had died, she was overjoyed as if she had eliminated a great enemy.


    Consort Xiang¡¯s illness should be rted to the Empress.


    If she went into the pce this time, it would be a death sentence if she could not cure Consort Xiang. If she cured Consort Xiang, she would probably also make an enemy of the Empress.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if your head is chopped off, I can extend your life and let you continue fighting those bad women.¡±


    The Little Ginseng started to make a fuss again.


    Su Yingxue scolded in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Little Ginseng was fuming.


    ¡°Yingxue, you¡­¡± Wu Jinyan thought that Su Yingxue was too nervous and became a little angry.


    Su Yingxue said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sister. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay? Yingxue, if you can decline, why don¡¯t you reveal your identity and let your brother beg the emperor to let this matter go?¡± This was the only way Wu Jinyan could think of to protect Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Sister, do you want me to add to my brother¡¯s burden?¡± Su Yingxue smiled.


    Wu Jinyan bit her lip. She naturally didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°But you¡¯re also afraid that something will happen to me. So you feel sorry for my brother and don¡¯t want him to be sad, right?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes under the ck veil were filled with a crafty light.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°I think you have a n to deal with it. I¡¯d better go and do my work first.¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at her back and smiled. After closing the door, she entered the Medicine King Valley.


    She had picked some herbs to detoxify poison in the Medicine King Valley. Little Ginseng hopped in front of her, a few roots floating arrogantly. ¡°Hey, why did you pick so many herbs to detoxify the poison? You haven¡¯t even diagnosed her yet!¡±


    Su Yingxue did not stop moving. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it.¡±


    ¡°There are many women in the pce. After treating one, there are still many more! Why don¡¯t we poison them all!¡± Little Ginseng was simple and crude.


    Su Yingxue tugged at one of the roots and lectured it. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re so vicious!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! It hurts! I¡¯m not vicious! I¡¯m thinking of you. You¡¯ll be fine if you poison them all!¡±


    On its yellow body, its two white eyes were rolling around, and its face was filled with the grievance of being despised for thinking for her.


    Moreover, it reiterated very seriously, ¡°I can be your ancestor! I¡¯m not young!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, little ancestor.¡± Su Yingxue patted it and coaxed it.


    After picking up the medicine, she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to sleepfortably. The next morning, she waited in the medical center.


    Yesterday, she was still wondering who rmended her to treat Consort Xiang.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    She knew the answer the moment the carriage entered the pce.


    Su Yurou¡¯s carriage had already stopped at the pce gate.


    She didn¡¯t have toe today, but if she wanted to understand Su Yingxue, she had to meet this genius doctor.


    She saw the carriage that was bringing the genius doctor to a stop and a person dressed in ck from head to toe alighted. She couldn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face clearly. She immediately frowned. ¡°Why is it so strange? I can¡¯t even tell if that person is a man or a woman.¡±


    Beside her, Yuan Ruo¡¯s eyes were also filled with disgust. ¡°I heard that many strange people in the world dress like this as if they can¡¯t be seen. Looking at this figure, it¡¯s a woman, but it might be a transvestite!¡±


    Su Yurou snorted lightly. Regardless of whether she was a human or a transvestite, she could forget about leaving the pce alive!


    Su Yingxue and Su Yurou walked towards Yunwei Pce under Eunuch Qin¡¯s lead. Eunuch Qin was the head eunuch of Consort Xiang¡¯s Pce. He was slightly older and spoke in a more amiable voice than the eunuch who had delivered the decree in a shrill voice. ¡°Genius Doctor, if you can cure the consort, your future will be boundless. Not only will the Emperor reward you handsomely, but he will also give you a chance to enter the Imperial Academy of Medicine. The Emperor treasures talents.¡±


    Su Yurou smiled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The genius doctor¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. He will definitely be able to cure the consort.¡±


    She boasted on behalf of Su Yingxue. If she couldn¡¯t be cured, this sentence would be her death warrant.


    Su Yingxue looked straight ahead and asked coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m here to treat the consort?¡±


    She treated her like air, the kind that even breathing was a hindrance.


    A trace of anger shed in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes. She raised her chin high and said arrogantly, ¡°I am the daughter of the Marquis of Martial South.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Oh, it has nothing to do with treating the consort.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Yurou was suddenly embarrassed by her.


    Eunuch Qin hurriedly stepped forward to ease the atmosphere between them. ¡°Genius Doctor, you might not know about this, but you were able to enter the pce to treat Consort Xiang¡¯s illness it¡¯s because of Miss Su¡¯s rmendation. Logically speaking, you should thank her!¡±


    When Su Yurou heard this, she snorted lightly and waited for her to thank her.


    However, Su Yingxue did not even look at her. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to thank you.¡±


    Eunuch Qin felt a little awkward.


    Su Yurou bit her lip. She remembered that she couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum in the pce, so she endured it.


    Su Yingxue and Eunuch Qin walked in front while she cursed viciously from behind, ¡°Who asked you to be Su Yingxue¡¯s people? You deserve to die!¡±


    She would definitely die in the pce!


    Consort Xiang¡¯s illness could not be cured!


    Su Yurou and Su Yingxue paid their respects to Consort Xiang in the outer hall. Su Yingxue heard a weak voiceing from behind the curtain, ¡°Get up.¡±


    This was not Su Yurou¡¯s first time entering the pce, so she greeted Consort Xiang as if she was familiar with her, ¡°Your Majesty, this divine doctor cured the wife of the capital governor, Lord Qin. His medical skills are brilliant, so he will definitely be able to cure you.¡±


    Consort Xiang seemed to be weak. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Su Yingxue recalled that in her previous life, Su Yurou was smooth and slick. She had stepped on her, the first daughter, while she had fawned over many high-ranking officials and nobles. Now that she saw how familiar she was with Consort Xiang, Su Yingxue could not help but admire her. She was quite capable!


    Coincidentally, she was quite capable after her rebirth.


    Su Yingxue told Eunuch Qin, ¡°I will only treat people individually. Those who are not important shall leave.¡±


    Her aura was strong, like a flower on a mountain peak, and her words made people not dare to disobey.


    After Eunuch Qin asked Consort Xiang for instructions, he brought Su Yurou out.


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were cold and merciless. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be arrogant!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Su Yingxue lifted Consort Xiang¡¯s curtain and saw her lying on the chaise lounge.


    It had to be said that she had the capital to be doted on. Even if she was bedridden, she was still beautiful. The gilded long dress covered her delicate body, and it made people pity her.


    Consort Xiang¡¯s sapphire-like eyes stared at Su Yingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for many years. I¡¯ve to trouble you, Genius Doctor.¡±


    Su Yingxue hummed in acknowledgment and ced two fingers on her pulse.


    Just based on Consort Xiang¡¯s humble and docile attitude, she could not bear to see this beauty fall.


    This diagnosis of the pulse confirmed the guesses in her heart!


    She was indeed poisoned!


    ¡°Genius Doctor, how is it?¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Although she had been sick for so many years, she still wanted to live well and for a long time.


    Su Yingxue only said four words indifferently, ¡°It can be cured.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Su Yingxue nodded. She performed acupuncture on her and drained half a bowl of blood. Then, she took out the antidote pill that she had prepared earlier and fed it to Consort Xiang.


    Consort Xiangy down for a while and fell asleep. She felt dizzy when she slept, and she did not feel good.


    However, when she woke up, she was surrounded by pairs of eyes that were crying with joy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been asleep for eight hours!¡± Xiang Ling, the personal pce maid, said excitedly.


    ¡°What? I actually slept for so long?¡± Concubine Xiang found it unbelievable. When she spoke, she had recovered a lot of her strength.


    Xiang Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°The genius doctor¡¯s medical skills are indeed brilliant! Your Highness, you have never slept well and have never slept for more than four hours. Now that you have slept for eight hours, I can see that yourplexion has improved a lot!¡±


    Consort Xiang hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Quick, bring me a mirror.¡±


    Xiang Ling brought a mirror over. Consort Xiang looked at herself in the mirror. Although her face was still pale, her lips were slightly red. They were no longer gray from before.


    Consort Xiang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Go and invite the genius doctor over! I want to thank the doctor personally!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be anxious. The genius doctor is currently brewing medicine for you in the side hall.¡±


    Su Yingxue brought the medicine to Consort Xiang. Xiang Ling wanted to take the medicine and feed Consort Xiang, but Su Yingxue stopped her. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Xiang Ling was a little confused. Consort Xiang waved her hand and said, ¡°Let the genius doctor do it.¡±


    She and Eunuch Qin could only retreat.


    Su Yingxue watched as Consort Xiang drank the medicine.


    Consort Xiang closed her eyes and rested for a while. Not only did she feel less ufortable, but she also had the strength to get out of bed and walk around.


    ¡°Thest time I went to the imperial garden was the second year since I came here¡­¡±


    A trace of hot tears flowed out of Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes. She thanked Su Yingxue for treating her and felt even more fortunate.


    Su Yingxue sized up Consort Xiang. Her exotic charm was a particrly beautiful color in the pce.


    That was why someone poisoned her and wanted to harm her.


    ¡°How should I address you, Genius Doctor?¡± Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, beautiful like a peerless gem.


    Looking into her eyes, Su Yingxue suddenly thought of Chu Yihan.


    That stinky prince¡¯s eyes were also very beautiful.


    It was a unique beauty.


    ¡°My surname is Chu,¡± she answered casually.


    ¡°Genius Doctor Chu, you have cured me. How should I thank you?¡± Consort Xiang put on her shoes and was about to get up.


    Su Yingxue spoke out to stop her, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act rashly. I haven¡¯tpletely healed you.¡±


    ¡°But I feel much better all over. Divine Doctor Chu, if you give me some more medicine, will I be able to recover?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Consort Xiang did not seem to haveplicated thoughts.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is not difficult for you to recover, but the difficult part is to guarantee that you will not be harmed again,¡± Su Yingxue said lightly.


    ¡°Not be harmed?¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint ofplexity. Her expression was very solemn, and then the corners of her mouth pulled up helplessly. ¡°This is indeed a difficult matter.¡±


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath. It seemed like Consort Xiang knew what was going on. She knew that she would not fall ill for no reason.


    Moreover, the poison she was poisoned with had something to do with her mother.


    ¡°Your Highness, I can promise to cure you, and I can also guarantee your safety in the future, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of it.¡±


    Su Yingxue drew up a prescription and handed it to Consort Xiang. ¡°Your Highness, give the prescription to the person who is the closest to you and can be trusted. From picking the medicine to boiling the medicine to bringing it to you, it can only be done by that person personally. This way, you can be guaranteed to recover from your illness.¡±


    Consort Xiang nodded. ¡°Xiang Ling came with me to the pce, so there¡¯s no problem with handing it to her. But Genius Doctor Chu, is there really nothing else you want? Even if you ask for a little reward from the emperor, I can agree to it.¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She had no intention of fighting in the pce. She was curing Consort Xiang because she did not want to fall into the trap of others.


    She wanted Consort Xiang to make a promise so that she could investigate her mother¡¯s matter in the future.


    As for the rest, she didn¡¯t need to think too much about it and wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    Su Yingxue packed her things and walked out of the curtain with the medicine box. She saw that Su Yurou was still waiting outside.


    When Su Yurou learned that Consort Xiang could be saved, her heart was already in turmoil!


    Consort Xiang had been ill for so many years, so many years!


    How could she be cured?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Miss Su, Consort Xiang can be saved this time. You rmended Genius Doctor Chu, which is a great merit!¡±


    However, when Eunuch Qin came to tell Su Yurou this, Su Yurou still had to smile and respond, ¡°This is my duty. If Her Highness is healthy, I am happy for her too!¡±


    Her heart was filled with jealousy and hatred, but she still had a glib tongue.


    She was very good at talking, and Eunuch Qin also nned to ask for some rewards for her.


    However, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t intend to let Su Yurou take advantage of her. ¡°Eunuch, I was the one who cured Her Highness. What does it have to do with her?¡±


    Eunuch Qin was stunned. ¡°This¡­ It was Miss Su who rmended you!¡±


    Logically speaking, it was normal for the rmended person to be rewarded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her treat Her Highness next time? I won¡¯t being.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Miss Su doesn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses, so of course, you have toe! Genius Doctor Chu, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t ask for Miss Su¡¯s reward!¡± Noticing how hostile Su Yingxue was towards Su Yurou, Eunuch Qin hurriedly withdrew from the battle between the two of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a warlock! Why can¡¯t I be rewarded?¡± Su Yurou stomped her feet in anger.


    If she received a reward, she could go back and show off for a long time!


    But this sl*t actually ruined her ns!


    ¡°If a warlock can cure Consort Xiang, can you? If you can, go ahead.¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. Su Yurou wanted to harm her. She cured the person, and Su Yurou even wanted a reward?


    Dream on!


    ¡°Genius Doctor Chu, is there anything else?¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s concerned voice rang out.


    Su Yingxue happened to have something she was still unclear about, so she said, ¡°Your Highness, may I know what kind of rtionship Miss Su has with you?¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s voice carried a trace of doubt. ¡°Miss Su? Which Miss Su?¡±


    Su Yurou was shocked and quickly took out a handkerchief.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Su Yurou was shocked and quickly took out a handkerchief. ¡°Your Highness,st year during the spring banquet, you dropped your handkerchief, so I picked it up for you. You praised me for having a pure heart, and you gifted the handkerchief to me. I have always been thinking about Your Highness¡¯s health. When I heard that the genius doctor¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, I immediately rmended the genius doctor to Your Highness.¡±


    Su Yurou recounted the entire story and even took credit for it in a roundabout way.


    She thought that Consort Xiang would reward her heavily, but she did not expect Consort Xiang to say, ¡°The spring banquet¡­ I have never dropped a handkerchief, I only threw a handkerchief that I didn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°So you just have a thick skin, trying to stick to Her Highness!¡±


    Theughter of the pce maids and eunuchs came from the hall.


    Su Yurou suddenly felt embarrassed, as if her face was burning.


    Su Yingxue mocked softly, ¡°It seems like Miss Su is good at picking up things that others throw away.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Even if it¡¯s picking up the handkerchief that Her Highness threw away, it¡¯s my honor!¡± Su Yurou was humiliated, but she still wanted to please Consort Xiang.


    She knew that once Consort Xiang recovered, she would definitely be the most favored in the six pces!


    Consort Xiang did not take this ttery to heart. She did not have much of an impression of Su Yurou and simply thought that she liked the handkerchief, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°Go and get some of my handkerchiefs and give them all to Miss Su.¡±


    Su Yurou was stunned. Giving her handkerchiefs?


    That was it?


    She wasn¡¯t rewarded with gold, silver, or jewelry, and only gave her a bunch of worthless handkerchiefs?


    Su Yingxue saw that Su Yurou was in a daze and reminded her, ¡°Miss Su, why aren¡¯t you quickly epting Her Highness¡¯s handkerchiefs? This is your greatest honor!¡±


    The honor that she had mentioned was like a basin of boiling water, hurting her badly.


    Su Yurou had to endure it so that she wouldn¡¯t lose face in Consort Xiang¡¯s pce.


    After leaving Yunwei Pce, she stared at Su Yingxue¡¯s back with a vicious gaze. ¡°How dare you tease me! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    She immediately took a detour to the Empress¡¯s pce.


    When Su Yingxue walked to the pce gate, it was already dark. The pce gate was not locked yet, but it was already closed.


    The guard told her that she couldn¡¯t leave after the time to leave the pce.


    Su Yingxue frowned. Was he not letting her leave?


    ¡°Divine Doctor Chu, the Empress has invited you.¡±


    A eunuch¡¯s sharp voice sounded from behind her, and Su Yingxue sensed that something was wrong.


    Just now, Su Yurou didn¡¯te out with her, and now the Empress had sent someone to look for her.


    Su Yingxue thought to herself that she had underestimated Su Yurou¡¯s courage.


    The Empress¡¯s Fengzao Pce was luxurious and majestic. Every part of it revealed the extraordinary status of the Empress.


    In the main hall, Su Yurou sat in the VIP seat.


    She raised her chin at Su Yingxue and proudly demonstrated her strength.


    Su Yingxue slowly knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Empress.¡±


    The Empress did not say anything, but she exuded an air of pressure that was not angry. There was a slight pressure in the air, indicating her displeasure.


    When Su Yingxue knelt until her legs were numb, the Empress spoke coldly, ¡°Amoner actually doesn¡¯t reveal his true appearance when meeting me. You are impudent!¡±


    The word impudent carried deep anger.


    Su Yingxue nodded slightly. ¡°Although I am amoner, there is now in the Great Cheng Dynasty that states that one must reveal their true appearance when meeting the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    The Empress had been pampered for many years, but no one had ever dared to contradict her like this.


    Su Yurou smiled and quickly knelt down to console her, ¡°Your Majesty, take care of your precious body. Don¡¯t be angry over this ungrateful martial arts warlock. Just now, she treated Consort Xiang and offended her in many aspects. She personally brewed medicine and fed her. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that she thinks that the people in the pce will harm Consort Xiang!

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Your Majesty, the people in the pce are all managed by you. Wouldn¡¯t her actions make people suspect you?¡±


    Her words had kicked Su Yingxue to the gates of hell.


    The Empress was already dissatisfied with her ability to cure Consort Xiang. Now that Su Yurou had provoked her, the Empress wanted to kill this person even more.


    ¡°Summon my order, this person was disrespectful to me, kill her immediately!¡±


    The Empress acted decisively without any hesitation.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her head and looked at the Empress. ¡°If Your Majesty kills me, no one will be able to cure Consort Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you the only one who knows medicine and is able to save people in our Great Cheng Dynasty?¡± The Empress did not take her words to heart at all.


    ¡°Even though Your Majesty thinks so, I wonder what the Emperor will think when he hears your words?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were like a needle stabbing into the Empress¡¯s heart.


    She remembered that in her previous life, the rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress was not good. The Empress¡¯s family was strong and powerful. She also had two princes and had very high positions in the pce and court. Therefore, she wantonly harmed the Emperor¡¯s favorite consort. The Emperor had always been dissatisfied with her.


    Consort Xiang¡¯s poisoning was also rted to her.


    If the Emperor knew that it was her who dyed Consort Xiang¡¯s illness, then there would definitely be a huge dispute between the two of them!


    The Empress was a woman who needed to rely on the Emperor. If she offended the Emperor too deeply, she would not have a good ending.


    Her sharp eyes stared at Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can imagine it yourself.¡±


    The Empress was furious. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Su Yingxue was still kneeling obediently, but the Empress¡¯s killing intent toward her grew stronger. ¡°No matter what, I will take your life today!¡±


    Su Yurou was secretly delighted, but she still maintained her goody-two-shoes act and said softly and timidly, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Don¡¯t hurt your body because of these lowly people.¡±


    Su Yingxue calcted the time. The Emperor should have gone to see Consort Xiang and knew that she was trapped in the Empress¡¯s pce. He would not let her, the only person who could cure Consort Xiang, die here.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for the emperor to save you?¡± The Empress¡¯s smile carried a hint of viciousness. ¡°Let me tell you, even if the Emperor came today, I still won¡¯t let you walk out alive! Men, take off her hat first and let me see who she is, then drag her down and beat her to death!¡±


    Su Yingxue was surrounded by pce servants. Just as she was about to deal with them and stall for time, an even heavier pressure suddenly pressed down on her.


    This pressure scared off the people surrounding her, and she suddenly felt much more rxed.


    ¡°I want this person.¡±


    His cold and arrogant voice carried a hint of seductive charm.


    Su Yingxue looked sideways and saw Chu Yihan, who was dressed in a ck python robe, walking over slowly.


    He was covered in moonlight, and his alluring face was shockingly beautiful. The corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile, which was evil and charming.


    Even though there was ayer of ck veil between them, he could urately meet her eyes and show her a teasing expression.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Su Yingxue recalled what this person had done to her and could not help but curse him secretly.


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t so serious when facing Su Yingxue, but when facing others, he was so serious that it was irresistible.


    The Empress was still fuming. When she heard Chu Yihan¡¯s words, she became even angrier for no reason. ¡°No! This person offended me, and I will definitely punish her!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°She¡¯s my servant, I¡¯m afraid imperial sister-inw can¡¯t punish her.¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s arm and lifted her up.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s legs were numb from kneeling, and she was suddenly lifted up. She lost her bnce and fell towards Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s steel-like arms caught her firmly.


    Their intimate actions caught Su Yurou¡¯s eyes, and it ignited two balls of fire in her eyes!


    ¡°B*tch! How dare you get close to the Ninth Prince!¡±


    She was so jealous that her teeth were about to break!


    Chu Yihan was a man who many young girls in Jiang Du City dreamed of marrying. Many women would die to see him!


    This transvestite was hugging Chu Yihan!


    How could Su Yurou tolerate this? She immediately wanted to expose her true colors to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, the Empress treated the genius doctor with courtesy. Not only was the genius doctor ungrateful, but she also rejected the Empress¡¯s good intentions and humiliated her. That¡¯s why the Her Majesty became angry. I hope that Your Highness will understand and not be angry with Her Majesty.¡±


    When the Empress heard this, her expression eased up a lot. ¡°Ninth Brother heard that? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for her, but she is just amoner relying on her medical knowledge and looking down on me and the pce rules! As the Empress, I have no choice but to kill her to correct the pce!¡±


    Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at Su Yingxue.¡± You look down on the Empress and the pce rules?¡±


    Su Yingxue licked her lips. How was she going to exin? She had indeed done so, but she had done it to save her own life and was waiting for the Emperor to save her for Consort Xiang?


    Chu Yihan was still waiting for Su Yingxue to answer him. Su Yingxue was toozy to exin to him, so she nodded.


    Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows. She was indeed different.


    ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will take her away first.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Was His Highness going to look down on the pce rules and the Empress with her?


    There was a problem with what she did, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for Chu Yihan to do so.


    The Empress shouted angrily, ¡°Stop! Ninth Brother, I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Su Yurou also hurriedly advised, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry with the Empress for amoner!¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t take Su Yurou seriously at all. He turned to look at the Empress and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    He took Su Yingxue away and left the messy atmosphere behind in Fengzao Pce.


    The Empress was so angry that she flipped the table. Su Yurou was even more stunned on the spot. She bit her lip, causing her pink lips to bleed. ¡°Why! What right does a lowlymoner have to gain the favor of the prince?¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t?


    Su Yingxue was brought out of Fengzao Pce. Seeing that she was walking slowly, Chu Yihan deliberately slowed down his long legs. ¡°Your legs hurt?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been kneeling for too long.¡±


    ¡°I will carry you.¡± Chu Yihan stopped and extended his arms to her.


    Su Yingxue retreated in horror. ¡°Your Highness¡­ You must be joking!¡±


    Letting him carry her in the pce?


    Su Yingxue moved quickly, not giving Chu Yihan a chance to tease her again.


    Chu Yihan looked at her panicking steps, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a dazzling arc.


    At the pce gate, Mo Qi stood guard in front of the carriage of the Prince¡¯s mansion, watching his master and Su Yingxuee out one after the other.


    His master was like a spring breeze, but Su Yingxue was walking unsteadily as if her legs were weak.


    Mo Qi thought to himself, ¡°My master is brutal! He had already tormented Miss Su to this extent in the pce?¡±


    Under Mo Qi¡¯s suspicious gaze, Chu Yihan threw Su Yingxue into the carriage.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chu Yihan ced his hand on Su Yingxue¡¯s knee and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t use any strength.¡±


    She shouted too early.


    Su Yingxue was filled with anger. ¡°Your Highness, men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. Don¡¯t you know thismon sense?¡±


    When Chu Yihan heard this, he moved his hands gently and rubbed her knees. ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    She was always speechless by this man¡¯s shamelessness.


    However, the gentle movements of his hands gradually made her feel less pain in her knees and her body rxed.


    She had been in the pce for a whole day. Chu Yihan massaged her knees, and she leaned against the carriage to rest. She thought about the myriad of things in her mind.


    Consort Xiang had been poisoned by a poison developed by her mother, and the person who had poisoned her was afraid of her. The person who had poisoned her must be rted to the Empress. Her mother¡¯s cause of death was unknown, and if she found out who had poisoned Consort Xiang, she could also find clues rted to her mother.


    ¡°Trying to help Consort Xiang?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and maic voice made Su Yingxue open her eyes.


    There was still anguid look in her eyes that had yet to dissipate. She was like a loving cat, very gentle and obedient.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously wanted to get closer to her.


    Su Yingxue quickly avoided him. After keeping a distance from him, she sat up straight and answered her question, ¡°I just want to cure her.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Chu Yihan sneered. His deep and sharp eyes seemed to have seen through her thoughts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you think I will do something to you?¡±


    Su Yingxue also imitated him and snorted. ¡°Why should I trust Your Highness? Is there anything I can trust in your conduct?¡±


    ¡°What have I done that is not worthy of your trust? I didn¡¯t help you when I sent the ginseng to the Marquis¡¯s Manor? When I invited you into my manor to treat my illness, didn¡¯t that make you famous? I saved you today, but didn¡¯t I leave you safe and sound?¡± Chu Yihan was upright, and there was a hint of grievance in his tone.


    It was as if Su Yingxue had let him down!


    Su Yingxue originally felt that she had been taken advantage of by him and hated him righteously, but now¡­


    Why did she feel that she was in the wrong?


    It seemed like what Chu Yihan said was true. He had been helping her all along?


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around and faced Chu Yihan. She lowered her head and thanked him seriously, ¡°Thank you for your help, Your Highness. I am extremely grateful. However, treating Consort Xiang today is just like what Your Highness said, it¡¯s troubled waters, so it¡¯s better not to implicate you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fearless.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome face had a casual expression.


    Su Yingxue felt her heart heat up. This man was noble and domineering. She originally had no power to resist in front of him.


    However, everything he did made her want to trust him and tell him what she wanted to do.


    ¡°I want to find the murderer who poisoned Consort Xiang because the poison that Consort Xiang was poisoned with is rted to my mother.¡±


    She blurted out the words out of nowhere.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Alright, do it without worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°With me here, you still don¡¯t feel at ease?¡± Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Was he not strong enough for her to feel?


    ¡°No!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head. He had dared to take her away from Fengzao Pce and anger the Empress. His strength was so strong that it made people admire him.


    Since he dared to do this, he must not be afraid of the consequences.


    But why did he help her?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chu Yihan¡¯s ability to read people¡¯s minds was especially effective against Su Yingxue.


    He patted Su Yingxue¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and do it. With me around, no one will dare to touch you.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned red. She quickly put on her hood again and said ufortably, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°I will remember your thanks and will ask for a gift from you.¡±


    Chu Yihan was very pleased with himself.


    He sent Su Yingxue to the medical center. He knew that it was not convenient for her to return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor like this. After she got out of the carriage, he immediately left.


    Su Yingxue stood at the entrance of the medical center and was stunned for a while. The temperature in her chest kept rising, and her face was flushed red.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words were still lingering in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t like the people that you dislike too.¡±


    So, did he like her?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head and quickly threw this thought away.


    It was a little scary.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Are you okay?¡± Manager Qi was still waiting in the center. When he saw Su Yingxue¡¯s flushed face, he quickly showed concern.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go change first.¡±


    She went upstairs. She originally wanted to change her clothes and return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to rest, but after going through the matters in the pce again, she decided to go through her mother¡¯s handwritten letter again.


    The medical books and ssics left behind by her mother were all stored in a small courtyard behind the medical center. No matter how meager the ie of the medical center was over the years, Manager Qi had kept this ce well protected and tidied up.


    Su Yingxue took out a small box from a hidden corner and unlocked it. She took out the handwritten letter inside. It was already somewhat rolled up, but what was recorded inside was all her mother¡¯s hard work.


    Su Yingxue flipped to the page that wrote ¡°Drunken Beauty¡± and saw that among the herbs needed to make the Drunken Beauty, there was a rare poison called Xijiao.


    Just as she was engrossed in reading, Little Ginseng suddenly shouted, ¡°Quickly dodge!¡±


    Su Yingxue dodged as fast as lightning, but a strand of her hair was still cut off.


    A thin sharp sword was pointed at her again. It stopped just an inch away from the tip of her nose, and the de split open a door behind her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a loud bang.


    Under the dim light, Su Yingxue saw a pair of eyes that were different from ordinary people. They were like a ferocious beast that had swallowed the entire night sky. There was a dark purple at the end of his eyes, and killing intent suddenly appeared. They were deep and dark.


    Su Yingxue had an urate feeling that anyone he looked at would definitely die!


    Dying under his lightning-fast sword.


    However, he did not kill her. Su Yingxue suppressed the fear in her heart and tried her best to remain calm as she asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was naturally hoarse. ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion wants the thing in your hand.¡±


    ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    She followed the man to a pce. She didn¡¯t remember the way because she was blindfolded.


    The interior of the hall was cold and oppressive. The colors were dark, and most of the decorations were red.


    In front of Su Yingxue, there wereyers of red gauze curtains. Through these curtains, she saw the outline of a woman.


    She had a graceful figure as she sat on the throne. Arge red lotus was embroidered at the end of her ck gauze dress.


    She treated Su Yingxue politely and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. I invited you to the Silver Moon Pavilion sote at night. It¡¯s because the assassin we sent this time was insensible.¡±


    After saying that, she moved her finger. The man who brought Su Yingxue here, who was also standing behind her, was whipped ruthlessly.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Su Yingxue turned around to take a look. The man¡¯s skin was torn open and there was a deep bloody scar on his back. His flesh had been stirred up.


    However, he stood steadily and hugged his sword without making a sound.


    What a ruthless master, what a ruthless killer.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but think of her previous life. Before she died, the Silver Moon Pavilion had be so powerful that even the four kingdoms and nine provinces were deeply afraid of it.


    No one knew who founded the Silver Moon Pavilion and where its foundation was.


    However, the Silver Moon Pavilion was involved in all kinds of businesses in the world, including intelligence, military weapons, and everything else. They were omniscient and omnipotent.


    The four kingdoms and nine states had once sent troops to destroy the Silver Moon Pavilion, but both sides suffered heavy losses. In the end, both sides made concessions. The four kingdoms and nine states coexisted with the Silver Moon Pavilion, and the Silver Moon Pavilion did not oppose the imperial court.


    Now, she was brought to the Silver Moon Pavilion. The Silver Moon Pavilion wanted her mother¡¯s handwritten letter. It would be difficult for her to escape with the letter.


    Su Yingxue sized up the woman behind the curtain. ¡°How are you going to get my mother¡¯s letter? What are you going to do with it?¡±


    Hong Lian chuckled. ¡°The Silver Moon Pavilion is a ce where we do business properly. We won¡¯t take anything by force. If we want Miss Su¡¯s letter, we naturally have to pay the same price. As for its use¡­ This is not within the scope of our transaction, so it is inconvenient to let you know.¡±


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°The rules in Silver Moon Pavilion are indeed strict.¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°Of course. For example, the number one assassin of the Silver Moon Pavilion. He already has an extraordinary status in the Silver Moon Pavilion. However, if he doesn¡¯t do his job properly, he will still be punished.¡±


    Su Yingxue turned back to look at the man. When he attacked, he was as fast as lightning. At other times, he stood at the side like an invisible person. Even his breathing could not be heard.


    However, Su Yingxue could imagine that if he wanted to kill her, she would not be able to struggle for more than three seconds.


    Therefore, she turned her attention back to the deal with Hong Lian. ¡°You should know that I have a medical center and a grain and oil store. I earn a lot of money every day, so I won¡¯t be short of money for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, what if I give wealth that even the Marquis¡¯s Manor cannotpare to? Would you be willing to consider it?¡± Hong Lian asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxue also curled her lips. She held the letter and smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my mother¡¯s letter to be worth more than a Marquis¡¯s Manor. But do you have any other way of trading? It¡¯s a pity to exchange money for such a precious letter from my mother.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Su you¡¯re really smart!¡± Hong Lian clearly did not expect Su Yingxue to have such a huge change.


    In her intelligence records, Su Yingxue had suddenly turned from an idiot to intelligent, bold, and decisive.


    However, her current appearance, as well as her calm and quiet demeanor in the Silver Moon Pavilion, was not something a sixteen-year-old girl should have.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t waste any time talking to her. ¡°Just tell me, are you going to exchange or not?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Miss Su has taken a fancy to something. What do you want to exchange with the Silver Moon Pavilion? Intelligence, medicinal herbs, the position of imperial concubine, or your sister¡¯s life?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°None of these.¡±


    She turned around and pointed her slender fingers at the man whose breathing was undetectable. ¡°I want him.¡±


    The man looked up at her and immediately returned to his invisible state.


    Hong Lian chuckled. ¡°Miss Su, you have sharp eyes. He is indeed one of the top ten most valuable trading items in our Silver Moon Pavilion.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a trade item, then it can be traded! The Silver Moon Pavilion should also abide by the rules. As long as you give him to me, I will trade my mother¡¯s letter with you.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man.


    She couldn¡¯t attract the man¡¯s attention at all, but she could smell something unusual from the man¡¯s blood.


    Little Ginseng reminded her, ¡°This person won¡¯t live long! You¡¯ll lose out if you exchange with her!¡±


    Su Yingxue curled her lips. ¡°Can¡¯t I just cure him?¡±


    Little Ginseng was very doubtful. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, you can!¡±


    Little Ginseng was speechless.


    This damned teammate!


    Hong Lian couldn¡¯t bear to trade with Su Yingxue, but when she thought about the identity of the buyer of this letter from the Silver Moon Pavilion, she sighed. ¡°Sigh, alright. From now on, this person belongs to Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Hong Lian replied, ¡°Since he is no longer a member of the Silver Moon Pavilion, he cannot use the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s name. He is Miss Su¡¯s person. You can call him whatever you want to call him.¡±


    Su Yingxue walked closer to him and held his hand. She asked curiously, ¡°What do you want to be called?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t move and spat out like a block of wood. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Yingxue had already felt his pulse. His martial arts were strong, but he was poisoned and would not live long.


    She took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°You shall be called Zi Wei from now on. Your eyes are very beautiful.¡±


    After Su Yingxue said that, the man reacted. The gloominess in his eyes seemed to have fallen into a ray of light. ¡°Zi Wei?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Zi Wei shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Su Yingxue fed him the medicine, but he didn¡¯t ask and just ate it obediently.


    Su Yingxue poked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯s poison?¡±


    ¡°Master, my life is yours.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s words were concise andprehensive. He did not say a word, but his gaze made Su Yingxue even more certain that he would definitely use his life to be loyal to her.


    ¡°Zi Wei, since you call me master, you must listen to me no matter what I say. Whatever I order you to do, you have to do it.¡± Su Yingxue patted his shoulder solemnly.


    Zi Wei opened his eyes, and the purple color at the end of his eyes was filled with bloodlust. ¡°I will obey Master¡¯s orders!¡±


    Seeing them dawdling, Hong Lian could not help but remind them, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve given him to you. It¡¯s time to give me the letter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, here you go.¡±


    Su Yingxue handed the letter to Hong Lian¡¯s men and asked them to present it to Hong Lian.


    Hong Lian received the letter. After confirming that it was the real thing, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile had a hint of gloominess. ¡°Zi Wei, help me snatch the letter back and take me away from here.¡±


    Zi Wei replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    He did not hesitate at all. He moved as fast as lightning and snatched the letter from Hong Lian¡¯s hand. He quickly returned to Su Yingxue¡¯s side and hugged her waist, bringing her out of the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    Hong Lian reacted and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you trick the Silver Moon Pavilion!¡±


    She took her assassin and even snatched the letter!


    Zi Wei brought Su Yingxue back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Su Yingxue patted his shoulder and encouraged him, ¡°Beautifully done, Zi Wei!¡±


    Zi Wei ignored her praise. ¡°I will obey Master¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Are you like this in the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Su Yingxue touched her chin and pondered.


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll be responsible for protecting me in the future.¡±


    There was a slight change in Zi Wei¡¯s eyes. He had never seen anyone who dared to go against the Silver Moon Pavilion alone.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Cure Him, Protect Her for a Long Time

    Chapter 41: Cure Him, Protect Her for a Long Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Especially today, she yed a cruel trick on the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Of course, I¡¯m afraid of the Silver Moon Pavilion, but didn¡¯t I bring you here? Now you belong to me. ording to the rules of the Silver Moon Pavilion, you¡¯re mine forever.¡± Su Yingxue blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Zi Wei¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re mine, I must cure you. Rest in your room for two hours, and I¡¯ll prepare the medicine for you,¡± Su Yingxue replied crisply.


    ¡°Why do I need medicine?¡± Zi Wei was confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re severely poisoned and don¡¯t have much time left. I want to cure you!¡± Su Yingxue answered clearly.


    ¡°No need to make an effort.¡±


    A trace of darkness crossed Zi Wei¡¯s eyes.


    Death is easier than living.


    ¡°No! You belong to me, and you have great use for me. I can¡¯t let you die too soon. Behave, go rest over there, and I¡¯ll call you when the medicine is ready.¡± Su Yingxue patted his shoulder and then turned around, disappearing behind the screen.


    Zi Wei couldn¡¯t see her anymore, but his hearing was excellent. He could hear her rummaging and preparing the medicine, stirring a strange feeling within him.


    Su Yingxue came out with the medicine. Zi Wei had been sitting by the table, but the moment he heard her faint footsteps, he opened his eyes, and a murderous intent filled the air.


    Su Yingxue handed him the medicine. ¡°Drinking it will alleviate your pain.¡±


    Zi Wei took the medicine and drank it all in one go without any hesitation or doubt.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might have given you poisoned medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you can say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed inwardly. Just as she expected, he wouldn¡¯t say more than a word.


    Before going to sleep, she instructed, ¡°You can rest in my courtyard for the next few days. You can choose any room you like.¡±


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t nod.


    With him guarding her, Su Yingxue could sleep peacefully, even if she was worried about the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s retaliation.


    After all, this person¡¯s martial arts were truly unmatched.


    In the future, if he wasn¡¯t taken away by her, he would be sent to kill the Emperor of Dong Zhou and bring back his head.


    Although Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know who had given the order, her memories from her previous life were enough to let her know that this person could protect her.


    With Zi Wei¡¯s protection, the Silver Moon Pavilion had sent three groups of assassins, all of whom failed and returned empty-handed.


    Hong Lian was trembling with anger at the Silver Moon Pavilion. She even harbored thoughts of killing Su Yingxue herself. However, she suddenly received an invitation from Chu Yihan.


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s table, which was previously covered with memorials and military books, now held a few misceneous books.


    Although they were called misceneous books, Chu Yihan still read them earnestly.


    Mo Qi stood by Chu Yihan¡¯s side and asionally nced at him. When he noticed Chu Yihan¡¯s confusion, Mo Qi said, ¡°Master, please put that aside for now. Hong Lian will arrive soon. You can ask her.¡±


    Chu Yihan furrowed his brows impatiently. ¡°Go and fetch her.¡±


    Mo Qi sighed and quickly made his way to the Silver Moon Pavilion. Fortunately, he encountered Hong Lian on the way.


    Hong Lian¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Your Highness summoned me. What urgent matter requires my presence?¡±


    Mo Qi noticed her anxiety and yfully teased her, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a matter of great importance! Otherwise, would Your Highness be so anxious to find you?¡±


    Hong Lian became even more nervous upon hearing this. She hurriedly arrived at the Prince¡¯s mansion and entered Chu Yihan¡¯s study. She respectfully cupped her hands, a hint of urgency in her gesture. ¡°Your Highness, I apologize for the dy because I have something to handle at the Silver Moon Pavilion. I hope you won¡¯t be displeased.¡±


    Chu Yihan was reading something he didn¡¯t understand. He handed the book to Hong Lian and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this book is about. Please exin it to me..¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42: Who Is Chu Yihan Going to Marry?

    Chapter 42: Who Is Chu Yihan Going to Marry?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hong Lian thought it was some kind of extraordinary puzzle, but when she looked at it, the contents of the book surprised her.


    She flipped through the cover, and it boldly read, ¡°100 Ways to Coax Women.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Hong Lian felt shocked and disbelieving, almost thinking she hadn¡¯t woken up properly.


    ¡°On page forty-two, it says that when a woman has her monthly cycle, you shouldn¡¯t get close to her or argue with her. Instead, you must be gentle and soothe her. Why is that?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s well-defined hand rhythmically tapped on the table, and his eyes showed a genuine thirst for knowledge.


    Hong Lian¡¯s emotions wereplex.


    She turned to look at Mo Qi, who also wore a puzzled expression. ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t you argue and coax a woman during her monthly cycle? What¡¯s the ¡®monthly cycle¡¯? Does ite every month?¡±


    Hong Lian was speechless.


    She wanted to smack Mo Qi¡¯s head!


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive Hong Lian¡¯s ignorance. Why are you suddenly reading these books? You¡¯re not yet married, so it seems unnecessary for you to go through them.¡± Hong Lian¡¯s heart trembled, concealing her deep respect and admiration.


    But the pain was hard to conceal.


    She knew that the woman who made Chu Yihan read these books was not her.


    But who was she exactly¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m intending to marry a Princess, and Mo Qi found these books, saying they should be read before marriage.¡± Chu Yihan furrowed his brow. He was a genius widely praised throughout the Great Cheng Dynasty, and he had never encountered a problem he couldn¡¯t solve.


    However, he truly didn¡¯t understand some of the content in these books, nor did he know how to put them into practice.


    For example, the part about not getting close to her just now. Whenever he was with Su Yingxue, he couldn¡¯t help but want to be close to her. If he married her in the future, not being able to get close to her for several days was something he couldn¡¯t bear.


    ¡°Who does Your Highness intend to marry? What woman has caught Your Highness¡¯s eye?¡± Hong Lian felt as if her heart had been struck heavily, forgetting about the difference in their status and revealing her inner pain.


    ¡°Hong Lian, this isn¡¯t something you should ask!¡± Mo Qi quickly pulled her back and discreetly reminded her.


    The air suddenly became heavy and stifling. Hong Lian lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Your Highness, I have overstepped my bounds. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan grunted in acknowledgment, his voice clearly showing displeasure.


    He asked her to bring the book over. ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Hong Lian forced a bitter smile, every word carrying a tinge of bitterness. ¡°The ¡®monthly cycle¡¯ refers to a woman¡¯s menstrual cycle, which urs for three to seven days each month. During this time, a woman¡¯s body is weakened, and she bes irritable and easily angered. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t get close to her and need to be patient and understanding in your interactions.¡±


    ¡°When she has her menstrual cycle, what can I do for her?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes, filled with seriousness, felt like another stab in Hong Lian¡¯s heart.


    Hong Lian clenched her lips and looked down. ¡°Keep her warm, prevent her from being exposed to cold, and provide warmth to her abdomen¡­ to alleviate the pain.¡±


    ¡°Does it cause her a lot of pain?¡± Chu Yihan suddenly stood up, radiating a menacing aura.


    Observing the seriousness in his eyes, Hong Lian knew just how much he cared about that woman.


    But he was Chu Yihan¡­ God¡¯s favored one!


    The noblest Ninth Prince in the entire world!


    What kind of woman could captivate him to such an extent, stirring his soul and filling his dreams?


    Hong Lian remained silent for a while, and Mo Qi nudged her with his elbow. ¡°Your Highness is asking you a question! What¡¯s wrong with you today? Did you be foolish at the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Suppressing the pain in her heart, Hong Lian nodded. ¡°Yes¡­. it causes a lot of pain!¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43: Purple Tail’s Character

    Chapter 43: Purple Tail¡¯s Character


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan tightened his grip on the book. He felt uneasy at the thought of her enduring such intense pain for a few days every month while he could do so little for her.


    Hong Lian walked out of Chu Yihan¡¯s study room in a daze. Mo Qi kindly apanied her, saying, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you tired from working at the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Hong Lian shook her head. ¡°Not tired. Do you know who the woman Your Highness is interested in?¡±


    Mo Qi chuckled. ¡°You know Your Highness¡¯s temperament. How could I possibly tell you about that!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? Tell me!¡± Hong Lian grabbed Mo Qi¡¯s cor, her emotions rising. Her enchanting eyes turned slightly red, making her even more alluring.


    At least in Mo Qi¡¯s eyes, she was beautiful.


    However, as Chu Yihan¡¯s trusted confidant, he looked helplessly at Hong Lian. ¡°You also serve a master. Would you dare to tell me about your master?¡±


    After hearing this, Hong Lian took a deep breath and let go of Mo Qi. Her voice carried a thick sense of disappointment. ¡°1 overstepped my bounds.¡±


    As Mo Qi looked at the blooming lotus flower on her red dress, a trace of regret appeared on his face. ¡°You overstepped your bounds, and so did 1.¡±


    From the moment heid eyes on this woman, he had overstepped his bounds.


    Su Yingxue had been nursing Ziwei in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for a few days, and hisplexion had improved significantly since their first meeting.


    One could tell that despite his cold and expressionless face, there were remarkable features.


    If he were dressed up and ced among the young masters of wealthy families, he would stand out.


    Zhn thought he was handsome. Su Yingxue instructed her to bring the medicine to Ziwei. With a cheerful smile, she approached him. ¡°Ziwei, the medicine Miss asked me to bring. Drink it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Ziwei held his sword, his face cold, and treated her as if she were invisible,pletely ignoring her.


    Zhn pouted with sadness and said, ¡°Miss asked me to bring this to you. Miss said you were poisoned and must be detoxified.¡±


    She moved forward again, almost reaching Ziwei¡¯s presence when suddenly a gust of wind shed by.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhn screamed.


    Su Yingxue pulled her back just in time, saving her from being killed by Ziwei¡¯s sword.


    Zhn, still shaken by the scare, red at Ziwei, ¡°How could you be like this? Miss kindly brewed the medicine for you, 1 kindly brought it to you, and you still want to kill me! Look, the medicine has spilled!¡±


    Zhn gazed at the broken bowl, feeling sorry not only for the spilled medicine but also for Su Yingxue¡¯s efforts.


    Ziwei remained expressionless, his eyes icy. ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not Miss, but I¡¯m Miss¡¯s maid. Why would I harm you?¡± Zhn felt that she wasn¡¯t trusted and stomped her foot in sadness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ziwei coldly deepened her distress without any mercy.


    Zhn puffed up her little face, her eyes filled with grievances. Su Yingxue gently rubbed her face andforted her. ¡°That¡¯s just his personality. We still have more medicine. Pour another bowl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± As soon as Su Yingxue gave the order, Zhn immediately went to get another bowl of medicine. However, she didn¡¯t dare to get close to Ziwei anymore. After handing the medicine to Su Yingxue, she quickly left.


    In the room, there were only Su Yingxue and Ziwei. Su Yingxue ced the medicine in his hand. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Ziwei downed the whole bowl, leaving no trace behind. It waspletely different from when Zhn had brought him the medicine. He showed no sign of guarding against Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue found it amusing. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Zhn will harm you, but you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll harm you..¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Chu Chengye Acting on the Edict

    Chapter 44: Chu Chengye Acting on the Edict


    <b>Trantor: </b>Nyoi-Bo Studio <b> Editor: </b>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his cold, emotionless statement made Su Yingxue sense a hint of destion.


    ¡°I remember you said that it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the master wants to take your life.¡±


    Zi Wei nodded.


    ¡°So you were poisoned because of the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s control over you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, afterpleting the task, seeking revenge.¡±


    ¡°The Silver Moon Pavilion didn¡¯t help you detoxify the poison inflicted on you?¡± Su Yingxue remembered that Hong Lian had mentioned that Zi Wei was one of the top ten valuable individuals in the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    ¡°Object, unnecessary.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s tone remained icy, without the slightest change.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression briefly showed a tinge of sadness upon hearing his words.


    In her previous life, wasn¡¯t she also treated as an object? In the eyes of the people she cared about, she only had utility value. Once that value was exhausted, she would be disposed of.


    Zi Wei was no different. To the Silver Moon Pavilion, he was merely an object, a sharp weapon. They didn¡¯t care whether he was poisoned or when he died. What mattered to them was how much he could aplish for the Silver Moon Pavilion, and how many lives he could take. He had never lived for himself.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes momentarily dimmed, then suddenly became bright, like a beam of strong light emerging from the abyss.


    She said, ¡°As long as you protect me well, 1 will also protect you. I will detoxify you and let you live a normal life.¡±


    Having experienced death once, it had made her much more open-minded. All living beings were equal, each living their own lives.


    However, Zi Wei seemed indifferent and replied coldly, ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed, cing her hand on her forehead. ¡°What would happen if you said just one more word!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t theymunicate properly?¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°No,¡± Zi Wei replied.


    Su Yingxue felt exasperated. ¡°Indeed, one more word.¡±


    ¡°Well, forget it.¡± She would change her long-term goal into a short-term one, focusing on keeping him alive for now.


    With Zi Wei protecting her on behalf of the Silver Moon Pavilion, Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t too concerned. However, since she had promised to cure Consort Xiang, she anticipated a constant stream of troubles within the pce.


    This morning, she had been contemting countermeasures when someone came knocking on her door.


    d in a moon-white brocade robe with delicate golden patterns, outlining the aura of a prince, Chu Chengye instantly became the center of attention upon his arrival.


    Inside the medical clinic, several married women blushed and turned their faces away.


    Two rows of guards stood behind Chu Chengye, carrying a box. He looked ahead arrogantly. ¡°Where is the boss? Come out immediately.¡±


    Manager Qi nced at Su Yingxue, who was busy tending to the medicine cab and approached Chu Chengye politely. ¡°May I ask, is this young master here for a consultation or to purchase medicine?¡±


    ¡°I am the Seventh Prince of the current dynasty. Summon your boss to meet me,¡± Chu Chengye dered.


    Chu Chengye possessed a captivating appearance, and since childhood, countless individuals had sought to please him. He exuded a sense of superiority, expecting to be revered wherever he went.


    Yet, he was oblivious to the fact that he had stepped into Su Yingxue¡¯s domain.


    Manager Qi chuckled. ¡°Young master, our boss doesn¡¯t readily meet with people. If there¡¯s nothing urgent¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you defy Your Highness? You seek death!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s chief guard unsheathed his sword, attempting to intimidate Manager Qi. However, his de was promptly pushed back by a powerful force.


    Su Yingxue even gave him two ps.


    The guard was caught off guard and was about to retaliate when Chu Chengye red at him. ¡°Stand down!¡±


    He looked at Su Yingxue unhappily. ¡°What are you doing here? I advise you to mind your own business!¡±


    A few days ago, she had embarrassed him in front of the Ninth Imperial Uncle. He had yet to settle that score with her!


    She had better not provoke his anger today!


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Seventh Prince, did youe to advise me to mind my own business?¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45: Su Yingxue, Don’t Give Me Too Much

    Chapter 45: Su Yingxue, Don¡¯t Give Me Too Much


    <b>Trantor: </b>Nyoi-Bo Studio <b> Editor: </b>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you the owner of this clinic?¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes held both shock and disbelief.


    Seeing Manager Qi¡¯s respectful attitude towards Su Yingxue, he had no choice but to believe that Su Yingxue was the one who owned this clinic.


    Su Yingxue tidied up the stray hair on her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t my sister tell you about our extraordinary rtionship? Why didn¡¯t she inform you?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t take advantage of me! Come here!¡± Chu Chengye forcefully dragged Su Yingxue to the back hall. He frowned, and his eyes were filled with disgust and inquiry. ¡°Where did you ger the money to open a clinic? And that genius doctor, where did you find him?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you, Your Highness?¡± Su Yingxue looked down at her hand.


    ¡°How does it not concern me? Su Yingxue, you are engaged to me, and your tant appearance in public like this is simply ruining my reputation. Call the genius doctor in your clinic immediately. I want to take her away!¡± Chu Chengye felt indignant.


    It turned out that Su Yingxue, who had been pursuing him, was capable. It had only been a few days since he treated her coldly, and she had managed to establish such arge clinic and hire such a skilled doctor. She was deliberately deceiving him!


    ¡°Your Highness, if you haven¡¯t fully woken up yet, go back and get some more sleep. I¡¯m busy here and don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Su Yingxue sneered and shook off Chu Chengye¡¯s hand, ready to leave.


    ¡°Su Yingxue! Don¡¯t me me for not giving you face! ¡± Chu Chengye raised his chin and ordered his men to open the box.


    Inside, tire box was filled with glittering, golden light that dazzled many people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is enough to buy ten of your clinics. 1 want your clinics and your people! ¡± Chu Chengye dered arrogantly.


    ¡°So much gold!¡± Su Yingxues eyes showed a hint of disbelief.


    Chu Chengye, seeing her reaction, snorted coldly, and his disdain for Su Yingxue deepened.


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue and sighed, ¡°Your Highness, this amount of gold is too little for my clinic.¡±


    She waved her hand. ¡°Manager Qi, throw it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss! ¡± Manager Qi called over a few assistants and carried the box out.


    Following Su Yingxue s instructions, they threw the box out. As a result, when Chu Chengye¡¯s chest of gold spilled out onto the street, it caused amotion, and people started scrambling for it.


    ¡°Are you all useless? Hurry up and go after them!¡± Chu Chengye angrilymanded his subordinates. He turned around and red at Su Yingxue. ¡°How dare you go against me!¡±


    Su Yingxue nonchntly popped a meatball into her mouth, wearing an innocent expression. ¡°It s not the first rime. Why are you so surprised, Your Highness?¡±


    Puchi!¡± Manager Qi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Even Wu Jinyan covered half of her face, chuckling softly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want to hand over that genius doctor?¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s fairplexion turned red with anger.


    Su Yingxue looked at him yfully. Even the anger she caused him was bearable for him. It seemed that the Empress had given him a task to find someone here, but due to her connection with Liang Jin, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, so he resorted to using gold.


    However, that box of gold was truly insufficient.


    ¡°The price 1 want, Your Highness can¡¯t afford. Your Highness, the door is over there. Take your time leaving,¡± Su Yingxue said with a polite smile.


    ¡°Stubborn!¡± Chu Chengye shouted coldly and stormed out.


    He hadn¡¯tpleted the task given by his mother, but he couldn¡¯t resort to violence in the clinic.. Su Yingxue¡¯s attitude had ignited an unprecedented anger within him!

 Chapter 46 - 46: Grandpa Asked Her to Save Su Yurou

    Chapter 46: Grandpa Asked Her to Save Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When did the woman who always acted subservient to him and only had eyes for him no longer have room for him in her shining eyes?


    Chu Chengye stood outside the door for a moment, watching Su Yingxue in her vibrant red dress, looking sleek and confident. Her stunning face could captivate anyone.


    When had she started to overlook his existence, causing him to feel anxious?


    Su Yingxue stood by the medicine cab, observing Wu Jinyan. She noticed that she was not only attentive and intelligent but also extremely sensitive to the scent of medicine, with a keen ability to identify different herbs and fragrances, particrly those favored by women.


    Wu Jinyan continued working, shing Su Yingxue a smile. ¡°Do you find me more interesting than the Seventh Prince?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°Naturally. It¡¯s far more interesting for me to look at my future sister-inw than at someone unrted.¡±


    Thisment made Wu Jinyan blush, and she yfully scolded Su Yingxue, ¡°Seventh Prince no longer interests you?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded in agreement.


    Wu Jinyan chuckled, ¡°Then who is interesting?¡±


    Chu Yihan.


    That answer immediately came to Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    She didn¡¯t voice it aloud, but Wu Jinyan could still sense something from her eyes. He smiled with hidden meaning and didn¡¯t press further.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her temple, her thoughts drifting to Chu Yihan once again.


    In recent days, he had unknowingly upied her mind.


    He promised to protect her, and he said that if she disliked someone, he would dislike them too¡­


    Thinking about it made her heart itch as if something was stirring inside.


    When Su Yingxue sent Chu Chengye away during the day, she already knew that she wouldn¡¯t find peace once she returned home.


    However, when she saw Su Dingheng blocking her courtyard¡¯s entrance, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Father, if you want to meddle in the affairs of my clinic or the genius doctor, I suggest you keep your opinions to yourself and go rest early.¡±


    After all, he had recently coughed up blood because of her.


    If it happened again, it would waste her medicine.


    Several strands of white hair adorned Su Dingheng¡¯s head, and hisplexion was not in good shape. Even his reproachful tone was much weaker, ¡°You still dare to say that! If it weren¡¯t for that genius doctor in your clinic, Rou¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be trapped in the pce right now!¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Dingheng nodded with bitterness, ¡°It has been several days, and I haven¡¯t seen her even when I went to the pce. I have no news about her! If it weren¡¯t for that genius doctor entering the pce to find her, Rou¡¯er¡¯s return would be uncertain!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Yingxue replied indifferently, pinching the space between her eyebrows, ¡°Father, I¡¯m tired. I will rest first.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue! Do you have no conscience? She is your biological sister. How can you watch her suffer in the pce without knowing her fate and not save her?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes turned red as he scolded her as if Su Yingxue hadmitted an unforgivable offense.


    Su Yingxue wanted to innocently tell him that Su Yurou had brought this upon herself. However, considering her father¡¯s mindset, which had deviated from the Great Cheng Dynasty, she spoke solemnly, ¡°Su Yurou deserved it. She tried to use the Empress to eliminate those close to me. If I haven¡¯t lost my mind, I would never trade my reputation for her release. Father, wash up and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Stop! You unfilial daughter! My words may no longer affect you, but don¡¯t you even listen to your grandfather?¡± Su Dingheng suppressed his anger and handed Su Yingxue a handwritten letter. ¡°It¡¯s a letter from your grandfather.. Handle it as you see fit!¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Chu Yihan, a Liar

    Chapter 47: Chu Yihan, a Liar


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng left in anger.


    Su Yingxue opened the letter and found that it was indeed written by her grandfather. He had heard about Su Yurou and instructed her to send the genius doctor to rescue her.


    Although her grandfather was stationed at the border, Su Yingxue always followed his words and would fulfill his instructions.


    That night, Su Yingxue had a dream. She saw her grandfather, with his sturdy figure, falling amidst a battlefield, and she was powerless to help him, unable to even extend a hand.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Su Yingxue abruptly sat up, her palms sweaty and dampening the bedding.


    Opposite her, Zi Wei, who had been sleeping the entire night, opened his eyes.


    He had slept while sitting across from Su Yingxue, and Su Yingxue could see him as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Zi Wei remained silent, but there was a hint of a dark and bloodthirsty glint in his purple-tailed eyes. Nevertheless, Su Yingxue strangely felt at ease.


    It was just a dream.


    Her grandfather was fine for now. She had to follow his orders and rescue Su Yurou as he instructed.


    However, entering the pce required caution. Su Yingxue had sent Zhn ahead to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion to ry a message and see if she could meet Chu Yihan.


    Zhn had gone fearfully but returned joyfully.


    She hopped near Su Yingxue¡¯s ear, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°Your Highness said that the genius doctor should go to him tomorrow, and he will personally bring her into the pce. Your Highness reassures you not to worry. He will take care of the genius doctor as a favor to you, Miss.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a blush appeared on her fair face. ¡°He¡­ Did he say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Miss, Your Highness is truly good to you! 1 never expected to enter the prince¡¯s mansion so easily in this lifetime and meet Your Highness! It¡¯s all because Your Highness cares about you!¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Cough, the genius doctor, and Your Highness have a purely professional rtionship as a doctor and patient. I have no connection to Your Highness,¡± Su Yingxue said seriously, staring at Zhn.


    Zhn quicklyposed herself and nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss. 1 spoke out of turn.¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t help but sense that Miss was exceptionally happy today. Was her thinkingcking?


    The next day, Su Yingxue changed into casual attire and donned a ck veil hat before heading to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    She didn¡¯t know why she listened so much to Chu Yihan, but she felt especially at ease when she was near him.


    Indeed, even if she broke into the pce alone, with Zi Wei by her side, she had no fear of not being able to leave.


    She smoothly entered the prince¡¯s mansion, but in Chu Yihan¡¯s courtyard, she encountered Hong Lian.


    Hong Lian was enchanting and alluring, exuding a captivating charm. Her eyes flickered seductively as she spoke, ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with Your Highness?¡±


    Her tone resembled that of a mistress, causing a heavy feeling in Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    Su Yingxue maintained a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯m here to see Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Hong Lian was perceptive and sensed that this woman showed no fear or hesitation toward Chu Yihan. She remainedposed.


    However, apart from her, who was able to freely enter and leave the prince¡¯s mansion? Could it be that she was Chu Yihan¡¯s beloved?


    Hong Lian quickly changed her attitude. ¡°I have not yet attended to Your Highness in the morning. Would the youngdy please wait for a moment?¡±


    The words ¡°attended to¡± pierced Su Yingxue¡¯s heart like sharp thorns. She bit her lip. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She hurriedly left the prince¡¯s mansion and boarded the carriage, but an indignant feeling lingered in her chest, unable to dissipate.


    Chu Yihan!


    He had someone to attend to him, so why bother stirring trouble with her?


    Protect her?


    Liar.


    Su Yingxue traveled alone to the pce, unaware that Zi Wei had entered her carriage..

 Chapter 48 - 48: Chu Yihan Missed Her

    Chapter 48: Chu Yihan Missed Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the carriage came to a stop, Zi Wei finally spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Su Yingxue was startled, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s voice remained hoarse. ¡°At the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Upon hearing his brief response, Su Yingxue inexplicably became angry. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in first. You follow closely behind me and watch. If something goes wrong, take me away!¡±


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    To others, the inner pce was a ce that they could never enter or infiltrate in their lifetime, but for Zi Wei, it was not a difficult task to bring Su Yingxue out.


    However, he noticed that she was unhappy today.


    Chu Yihan had been waiting in the mansion for half a day but hadn¡¯t seen Su Yingxue. He sent Mo Qi to the clinic to inquire, only to find out that the genius doctor had already entered the pce.


    Mo Qi returned with the report, ¡°Master, did the genius doctor not receive your message? You had given instructions.¡±


    That day, he had personally escorted Su Yingxue¡¯s maid back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to ensure that Su Yingxue would receive the message.


    Why didn¡¯t Su Yingxue wait for His Highness?


    Chu Yihan looked at the book on his desk. Hong Lian had made annotations with a red pen wherever he didn¡¯t understand. He flipped to the page about why women didn¡¯t keep their promises and quickly skimmed through it before heading into the pce.


    Su Yingxue spent another wasted day in the pce.


    The Empress had kept her waiting from noon until sunset, without granting her an audience or providing any news about Su Yurou.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want the previous incident of closing the pce door to happen again. Su Yingxue disregarded the obstruction of the pce servants and walked out of the Fengzao Pce.


    ¡°Stop! The Empress has not given her decree. Who allowed you to leave?¡± A shrill-voiced eunuch pointed his delicate fingers and scolded.


    ¡°Please ask the Empress when she will issue her decree,¡± Su Yingxue replied coldly.


    ¡°Humph! It is your honor to wait for the Empress. How dare you question Your Majesty? Don¡¯t court death and wait obediently!¡± The eunuch walked into the pce hall, swaying his buttocks and pointing his fingers.


    However, Su Yingxue sensed something was amiss. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would once again be a prisoner in the pce.


    ¡°Men, capture this assassin who tried to assassinate the Empress!¡±


    When the Imperial Guards shouted, Su Yingxue secretly gritted her teeth. As expected!


    Zi Wei appeared just in time and led her on a frantic run throughout the pce, closely pursued by the Imperial Guards.


    Su Yingxue was worried. ¡°Can we escape? Do you know theyout of the pce?¡±


    Zi Wei answered one by one, ¡°We can. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt a sense of helplessness at his reply. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to carry me. Why don¡¯t you leave me behind and go survey the pceyout, thene back to take me out?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zi Wei gently set her down and hid her behind a rockery, instructing her, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    His swift speed allowed him to elude the Imperial Guards easily. Anyone who managed to catch up and engage him inbat met a swift demise.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t worried about his safety, but it turned out that she was in trouble!


    She had been spotted by the Imperial Guards!


    ¡°Run, jump into theke!¡± Little Ginseng nervously shouted in her mind.


    Su Yingxue looked at the deep pool of water. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim! Besides, where does thiske lead to?¡±


    ¡°If I say you can, then you can. Hurry, they¡¯re getting closer!¡± Little Ginseng snapped its fingers, and Su Yingxue plunged into the water with a thud.


    When she thought she would struggle in the water, she found herself breathing smoothly. There was no water entering her mouth or nose. She tried moving her arms and legs, and indeed, she was swimming in the water.


    ¡°When have 1 ever lied to you? Swim over quickly. There¡¯s nobody in that pce!¡± Little Ginseng proudly directed her..

 Chapter 49 - 49: Misled

    Chapter 49: Misled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue swam across theke under Little Ginseng¡¯s instructions. She climbed ashore and found a secluded pce. It seemed like no one hade here for a long time, but the pce was majestic. The owner must have a noble status.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t care less. When there was no one around, she rushed in. The hall was always bright, and there were neatly arranged clothes on the table. Su Yingxue didn¡¯t even look at them before taking them and changing into them.


    She did not drown in theke, but the temperature of theke in the middle of the night was enough to freeze a person to death.


    Su Yingxue clumsily changed into the new clothes before she remembered to ask Little Ginseng, ¡°Did you smell any medicinal aroma here?¡±


    Little Ginseng remained silent, seemingly asleep.


    Su Yingxue shook her head, frustrated with the uncooperative little creature.


    She took off her ck veil and a bamboo hat. At this moment, her beautiful little face was exposed to the air. With the help of the bright lights, she looked even more beautiful and alluring.


    Chu Yihan walked out from behind the screen and did not restrain his aura. Su Yingxue turned around and was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan thought she was going to ask why he was here, so he replied, ¡°This is my pce.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned as red as a ripe shrimp. She covered her eyes and angrily eximed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±


    F*ck!


    His chest muscles were full, his figure was smooth, and his perfect figure was hidden under his pants. There was even a bulge there, making her fantasize.


    Chu Yihan nced at Su Yingxue¡¯s attire and exined, ¡°1 was changing and nning to go to Fengzao Pce.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yingxue coldly sneered, relieved that she hadn¡¯t trusted him.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zi Wei, if she had waited for him to change clothes and then proceeded to Fengzao Pce, he would have likely witnessed her tragic demise.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing my clothes,¡± Chu Yihan sighed helplessly.


    ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Su Yingxue was dumbfounded, looking down at her attire. The white undergarments had grown considerably, and the purple-gold robe resembled a ceremonial gown.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me. 1 entered the pce in casual clothes, intending to change into ceremonial attire before heading to Fengzao Pce. This way, it will appear that my intentions are directed towards you, not the empress,¡± Chu Yihan exined patiently. However, he kept a close eye on Su Yingxue¡¯s expression. Despite her surprise, her face remained unchanged, and she even seemed inclined to return the clothes to him.


    Seeing the clothes she had just taken off, Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Let me borrow Your clothes for a while. I¡¯ll return them to you once mine are dry.¡±


    Her expression remained icy, and Chu Yihan recalled the annotations in the book. Without further ado, he picked her up and ced her on the bed.


    Su Yingxue gazed at the man in such proximity, feeling an overwhelming disgust in her heart. She vehemently resisted, shouting, ¡°Chu Yihan, let go of me!¡±


    Chu Yihan stared at her with hesitation in his eyes. The disgust in her eyes was very real, but the content of the book was to be close to her at this time. The closer, the better. Was it wrong?


    But he couldn¡¯t ponder over it now. Her rosy lips were as tempting as ripe cherries.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, can¡¯t you hear me? Let go of me¡­ Mmm.¡±


    In an unexpected move, Chu Yihan kissed her, leaving Su Yingxue momentarily nk. Never before had she been so intimately close to a man in both her past and present lives.


    Chu Yihan was taking advantage of her!


    She frantically pounded on him, trying to prevent any further intimate actions.


    Feeling a slight pain, Chu Yihan abruptly smelled blood. He released Su Yingxue, but her hands continued to resist him, resembling sharp ws..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Protect Her

    Chapter 50: Protect Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The impulse in his body made him want to do more things, but Su Yingxue cried.


    His heart felt as if it had been sshed with boilingva.


    He immediately let go of her.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth and red at him as she spat out one word coldly, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had called him that, but Chu Yihan could sense that this time she was genuinely angry.


    For the first time, his heart felt somewhat unsettled. He instinctively reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, but Su Yingxue coldly pped his hand away, saying, ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t ever touch me again! I feel disgusted!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, am I really that disgusting to you?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s heart ached, and his dark, ink-like eyes carried a hidden sadness that was difficult to face directly.


    ¡°Yes, you disgust me. So please, Your Highness, show some self-respect!¡± Su Yingxue managed to suppress the urge to attack him.


    Chu Yihan turned around and left the chamber.


    Not long after his departure, Su Yingxue heard amotion outside the chamber as the imperial guards began searching the pce. She hurriedly rolled up her clothes, intending to escape, when a man¡¯s roar came from beyond the door, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we have been ordered to search due to an attempt on the Empress¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The response that followed was not Chu Yihan¡¯s voice, but a domineering and forceful palm strike that sent the line of imperial guards flying. A group of well-trained and highly skilled soldiers scattered before Chu Yihan like fleeing soldiers.


    Separated by the door, Su Yingxue once again experienced the man¡¯s power. If he had wanted to use force on her just now, there was no need to exin the current state she would be in.


    Chu Yihan returned to the chamber. His voice was clear and cold, tinged with a hint of a bloodthirsty aura, ¡°Stay in the chamber. No one will disturb you. Tomorrow, 1 will take you away.¡±


    Su Yingxue coldly snorted, not providing any response.


    As Chu Yihan watched her slender figure enter the chamber to rest, his eyes filled with increasing confusion. He sat in the chamber, pondering throughout the night, trying to understand where things had gone wrong.


    The next day, Su Yingxue got up. Her clothes had dried, so she removed them and returned them to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had worn only a thin undershirt the previous day. Now, dressed in his court attire, he looked dignified and exuded an overwhelming presence. His entire being emanated a dominance that made it impossible for others to look up to him.


    Chu Yihan instinctively reached for her hand. ¡°1¡¯11 escort you out of the pce.¡±


    Su Yingxue coldly evaded him. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Consort Xiang. After I finish treating her, she will arrange for my departure. Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will apany you,¡± Chu Yihan said. Although his face remained cold, his voice carried a trace of warmth and protective intent.


    With Chu Yihan by her side, Su Yingxue boldly entered Consort Xiang¡¯s pce.


    After not seeing her for some time, Consort Xiang¡¯splexion had improved significantly. Her exotic charm became even more enchanting, and her sapphire-like eyes sparkled.


    After inviting Su Yingxue behind the curtains, Consort Xiang asked her to take her pulse while expressing concern, ¡°I heard that there was an assassination attempt in Fengzao Pce yesterday. Genius Doctor Chu, was it you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was the Empress who forced me into the pce and tried to treat me as an assassin,¡± Su Yingxue replied calmly, showing no fear of being used as an assassin.


    Consort Xiang med herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t consider everything carefully and made you angry the Empress.¡±


    ¡°If the Empress didn¡¯t have malicious intentions, why would she target me? Your Majesty, it¡¯s the Empress who harms others. You should be more forthright,¡± Su Yingxue said, causing a hint of destion to appear in Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°For those interested in joining the group, please leave ament with your QQ. The author will add you to the reader¡¯s group, where you can urge updates, share spoilers, discuss rted content, and receive asional red packet giveaways.. Come and join the fun!¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51: The War Exchange Condition

    Chapter 51: The War Exchange Condition


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How could Consort Xiang not hate those who harmed her? However, she had no maternal family to rely on and no children. It was not easy to protect herself, let alone be righteous.


    ¡°Genius Doctor Chu, how much longer until 1 can fully recover?¡± Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes carried a hint of urgency.


    She had been suffering from illness for many years, and her resilience had long been worn down. She believed that every day she lived was a gift.


    But now, she no longer wished to continue in such destion!


    Su Yingxue took out the new medicine prepared for her in the Medicine King Valley. ¡°These pills fortify the foundation and cultivate vitality. They must be taken together with the detoxifying medicine. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be anxious. Within a month, I will ensure that Your Majesty makes a full recovery.¡±


    ¡°One month¡­¡± A flicker of hope ignited in Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes, along with deep-seated resentment.


    After enduring years of torment, she could not let it end like this!


    However, when facing Su Yingxue, she still felt somewhat guilty. ¡°Genius Doctor Chu, there is not much 1 can do for you at the moment. Butter, I can have someone escort you out of the pce to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t trouble yourself for me. Right now, all I need is for Your Majesty to take care of your health.¡±


    Su Yingxue focused on preparing the medicine, causing Consort Xiang to be curious. ¡°You were involuntarily entangled in the harem¡¯s disputes because of me. You nearly lost your life yesterday, and yet you are still willing to save me. Genius Doctor Chu, can you tell me what condition you asked of me?¡±


    Consort Xiang, who had no one to rely on, was not a fool. She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Yingxue had no ulterior motives. They were strangers, so why would Su Yingxue risk her life to cure her?


    Su Yingxue had no intention of concealing it. ¡°The poison in Your Majesty¡¯s body was developed by my rtive. The cause of her death is unknown, so I am determined to find out who poisoned Your Majesty and where she obtained the poison.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this!¡± Consort Xiang was surprised but also felt somewhat relieved.


    She held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and made a solemn promise. ¡°As long as you cure me, you will be my lifesaver. 1 will do everything in my power to assist you. You must believe me. I swear on my identity as the princess of the Western Regions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I trust Your Majesty.¡± Su Yingxue and Consort Xiang high-fived, solidifying their alliance.


    Su Yingxue then administered another acupuncture treatment for Consort Xiang. Consort Xiang personally escorted her out of the pce. Originally, she intended to take Su Yingxue to meet the emperor and then send her out of the pce. However, she spotted someone standing outside the pce.


    ¡°Ninth Prince?¡± Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Xiang Ling immediately reminded her, ¡°Your Majesty, Genius Doctor Chu was personally sent by the Ninth Prince.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder 1 wanted to bring you to see the Emperor, but you showed no emotional response.¡± Consort Xiang covered her mouth and smiled.


    She still remembered Chu Yihan¡¯s appearance when she first saw him many years ago. He was a young man full of grace, handsome, and with an extraordinary demeanor. Seeing him again now, he exuded even more dominance and fierceness, arousing admiration.


    His gaze shifted elsewhere, cold and unruly. But when it fell upon Su Yingxue, it unconsciously softened.


    Consort Xiang immediately pushed Su Yingxue towards Chu Yihan. Til trouble the Ninth Prince to escort Genius Doctor Chu out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Genius Doctor Chu?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow slightly and squeezed Su Yingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°So you¡¯re called ¡®Genius Doctor Chu¡¯.¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip and kicked Chu Yihan¡¯s foot in frustration before taking the lead and walking out.


    Consort Xiang watched them leave with a hint of envy in her eyes. ¡°No wonder Genius Doctor Chu was able to cure me and freely enter and leave the pce. It turns out he has someone to protect him.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you also have someone to protect you. The emperor is protecting you!¡± Xiang Ling reassured her..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Hong Lian Is Not Allowed to Enter Prince’s Mansion

    Chapter 52: Hong Lian Is Not Allowed to Enter Prince¡¯s Mansion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The corners of Consort Xiang¡¯s mouth curled up into a bitter smile. ¡°What use is it for the emperor to protect me? Will he investigate the cause of my poisoning and punish the Empress to avenge me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, with the assistance of Genius Doctor Chu, this matter is not impossible.¡± Xiang Ling supported Consort Xiang and remembered the torment she had endured over the years, feeling deeply distressed.


    The sapphire-like eyes of Consort Xiang radiated brilliance. ¡°It might indeed work!¡±


    As long as she could protect herself and cure her illness, why couldn¡¯t she seek revenge on the Empress?


    On the carriage leaving the pce, Su Yingxue continued to wear her bamboo hat, refusing to take it off or speak to Chu Yihan. No matter how Chu Yihan looked at her, she acted as if he was inconsequential.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I was waiting for you in the prince¡¯s mansion. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    She was the one who broke the promise. He tried to coax her, yet she still harbored such animosity towards him?


    The stack of books brought by Mo Qi was nothing but rubbish!


    If he hadn¡¯t brought it up, Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. However, the moment he mentioned it, Su Yingxue recalled seeing Hong Lian in his prince¡¯s mansion. Hong Lian, with the airs of a mistress, told her that she hadn¡¯t attended to Chu Yihan yet¡­


    Her heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly squeezed.


    After the carriage left the pce, Su Yingxue turned around and red at Chu Yihan. ¡°1 went to look for you, but since you¡¯ve someone to serve you, why did youe and provoke me? 1, Su Yingxue, don¡¯t want to do something that takes away someone else¡¯s favor!¡±


    If Chu Yihan was indecisive, she wouldn¡¯t bother with him!


    Su Yingxue quickly jumped off the carriage, and Zi Wei appeared just in time. Before Chu Yihan could react, she had already disappeared into the streets.


    Chu Yihan returned to the prince¡¯s mansion, seething with anger, and immediately summoned everyone to question them.


    Mo Qi trembled. ¡°Master, 1 asked, and Miss Su dide, but she left before you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Why did she leave? And even said that someone would serve me. Who is attending to me?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s anger was icy, and Mo Qi immediately knelt.


    The people in the courtyard knelt, not daring to make a sound, fearing that they would only anger Chu Yihan.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out this matter, all of you get out of my prince¡¯s mansion!¡±


    Chu Yihan shouted in anger, causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    The old housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Your Highness, before the arrival of the genius doctor, Lady Hong Lian also came. I wonder if the two of them met.¡± ¡°Hong Lian?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    He took out the things that Hong Lian had annotated with a red pen on the desk and looked at them. Then, he remembered what he had done to Su Yingxue yesterday, which had led to her disgust and anger towards him today.


    Chu Yihan immediately threw the books at Mo Qi. ¡°Tell Hong Lian that she is no longer allowed to enter the prince¡¯s mansion!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Hong Lian has always had a good rtionship with you¡­¡± Mo Qi stared at him in disbelief. Hong Lian had been on good terms with Chu Yihan for many years, yet now she was forbidden from entering the prince¡¯s mansion?


    ¡°Do you want me to say it again?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes carried a stormy darkness as if one more nce would be fatal.


    Mo Qi didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately went to the Silver Moon Pavilion to convey Chu Yihan¡¯s order.


    Upon hearing about the unpleasantness between Chu Yihan and the genius doctor, Hong Lian¡¯s face broke into a bewitching smile, and her eyes filled with a seductive charm.


    But Mo Qi¡¯s face turned grim as he informed her that Chu Yihan forbade her from entering the prince¡¯s mansion. Her smile froze on her face. ¡°How is that possible? How could this happen? Your Highness wouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    It felt as if Hong Lian¡¯s heart had been pierced by a sharp de. She grabbed Mo Qi, panic filling her eyes. ¡°Did you hear wrong? How could Your Highness be angry with me? We have known each other for so many years, and we have such a good rtionship¡­.¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: The Battle Hong Lian’s Punishment

    Chapter 53: The Battle Hong Lian¡¯s Punishment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of personality Your Highness has? You knew that the genius doctor was someone you couldn¡¯t easily touch, yet you easily drove a wedge between her and Your Highness. Your Highness didn¡¯t make a move on you already because of the many years of knowing each other. But these years of knowing each other end here.¡±


    Mo Qi said as he shook his head and sighed. Seeing the disappointment and heartache in Hong Lian¡¯s eyes, his heart ached.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Your Highness wouldn¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± Hong Lian sobbed, her eyes turning red.


    ¡°Hong Lian, don¡¯t be too upset.¡± Mo Qi tried tofort her.


    But before his hand could touch her face, she forcefully pushed it away. With a pained hatred in her eyes, Hong Lian said, ¡°It¡¯s all that genius doctor¡¯s fault! What qualifications does she have to make Your Highness do this? Why does Your Highness treat me like this because of her? How long has she known Your Highness?¡±


    Mo Qi realized the danger and grabbed Hong Lian¡¯s shoulders to remind her, ¡°You must not target the genius doctor. If¡­ if Master finds out, he will punish you severely! You must not harm the person Master wants to protect!¡±


    Mo Qi¡¯s nervousness indicated how much Chu Yihan cared about that woman.


    Hong Lian quietly hid the jealousy in her eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Mo Qi finally felt relieved.


    But once he left, the mes of jealousy erupted in Hong Lian. She not only wanted to harm that woman, but she also wanted to make her die!


    No one could rece her position in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart!


    She was the only woman who stood out by Chu Yihan¡¯s side!


    Only she, who ruled over the Silver Moon Pavilion, was worthy of Chu Yihan, the extraordinary talent!


    On the way back to the clinic with Zi Wei, Su Yingxue remained silent. Zi Wei, who was behind her, seemed like a nonexistent person.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t even hear his breathing.


    But when she sought it, Zi Wei would immediately appear.


    Su Yingxue thought for a moment and was still angry. She questioned Zi Wei, ¡°What were you doingst night? Why didn¡¯t youe back to find me?¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s voicecked any warmth. ¡°I have been watching over you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You were watching over me¡­ Why didn¡¯t you just take me out of the pce?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face was filled with anger. Since he was watching over her, why did he let her stay in Chu Yihan¡¯s bedroom all night?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse him.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s words were short but enough to convey his meaning.


    If Su Yingxue had rejected Chu Yihan, he would have made a move and killed him. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Chu Yihan, he would have taken Su Yingxue away.


    But from his perspective, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist Chu Yihan, so he had been hiding in the pce until Su Yingxue left and jumped of the carriage. Only then did he appear and take her away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip and said, ¡°Are you saying that I willingly stayed with Chu Yihan?¡±


    How could she willingly stay? She didn¡¯t!


    Su Yingxue returned to the clinic in a huff. She hadn¡¯t made any house calls for two days, which rmed Manager Qi. He wanted to show concern for Su Yingxue, but she coldly ignored him.


    Only Zi Wei could approach Su Yingxue.


    He inquired Zi Wei, ¡°Little brother, do you know why Miss is angry? It¡¯s not good for her health to be angry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zi Wei replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Then bring a bowl of ginseng soup to Miss.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Manager Qi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It seemed that anyone who could be on the same side as Miss wasn¡¯t quite normal!


    Su Yingxue locked herself up for several days. In order to prevent herself from getting angry, she organized all the patient¡¯s files, prepared medicine for Consort Xiang, prepared medicine for Zi Wei, and filled her schedule to the brim, not allowing herself any spare time to think about Chu Yihan..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Luring Him to Drink Medicine

    Chapter 54: Luring Him to Drink Medicine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the Medicine King Valley, the whiskers of the Little Ginseng swayed in the air. ¡°Hey, if you like someone, just admit it. Why are you being so awkward?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Yingxue said coldly.


    She had calmed down these past few days, and she no longer deliberately thought of anything.


    ¡°But that Your Highness is handsome!¡± The Little Ginseng couldn¡¯t hide its fondness for good looks.


    After living for thousands of years, it had seen countless people, dogs, and grass, but Chu Yihan was the most pleasing to its eyes.


    It would be a pity if Su Yingxue didn¡¯t get to see him every day.


    ¡°If you like it, go and see it yourself.¡± Su Yingxue opened her eyes after she finished preparing the medicine.


    She opened the door and called out, ¡°Zi Wei.¡±


    A man dressed in ck swiftly appeared before her. He didn¡¯t utter a word, but a deep purple hue at the corner of his eyes revealed his presence.


    It was a full moon night, and his expression seemed normal as usual, except for his increasingly pale lips, which confirmed Su Yingxue¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Tonight, the poison will re up. Drink this medicine and rest well for the night.¡±


    Zi Wei nced at the medicine and said, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yingxue grabbed his hand, and the prominent veins and the ck discoloration on his arm were clear signs that the poison was acting up.


    He was enduring great pain.


    ¡°You are in great danger,¡± Zi Wei said calmly.


    Su Yingxue forcefully ced the medicine bowl into his hands. ¡°It¡¯s just for one night. I won¡¯t die, but I don¡¯t want you to suffer this pain. The more the poison res up, the harder it will be for me to save you.¡±


    The poison in his body was highly potent, and if not for his powerful martial arts skills and deep inner strength, he would have died already.


    At present, he was holding on, and for Su Yingxue to save him, she had to minimize the frequency of the poison ring up and gradually heal his body.


    Zi Wei put the medicine bowl down and refused to drink it.


    Su Yingxue picked up the medicine again, but he retreated. ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You are currently experiencing the poison re-up. Even if I¡¯m in danger, you won¡¯t be able to protect me. Drink the medicine quickly,¡± Su Yingxue urged him.


    Zi Wei, as the number one assassin of the Silver Moon Pavilion, was exceptionally sensitive to auras. He could sense the danger surrounding Su Yingxue. He absolutely couldn¡¯t drink the medicine and fall asleep, losing his ability to protect her.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t possess such a heightened perception. She beckoned him with a wave of her hand. ¡°Come here, I want to tell you something.¡±


    Zi Wei stood still. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Come closer! It¡¯s a secret that only the two of us can hear,¡± Su Yingxue said, using a yful tone and winking at Zi Wei.


    Zi Wei¡¯s mind wavered, and he lowered his head.


    Her beauty had startled him.


    Su Yingxue continued to entice him, ¡°Hurry up ande over! 1 have something important to tell you!¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s face unconsciously reddened, and he lowered his head, taking a few steps toward Su Yingxue. But as soon as he raised his head, Su Yingxue swiftly stabbed two needles into his neck and forcefully poured the medicine into his mouth.


    Zi Wei¡¯s body immediately went weak, and he struggled to vomit out the medicine. Su Yingxue firmly held his hand. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? I said I¡¯ll save you, so I will! You¡¯re not allowed to die in front of me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dangerous!¡± Zi Wei struggled, but he couldn¡¯t resist the strong effect of the medicine Su Yingxue had administered. Before long, his body turned weak, and he fell into drowsiness.


    Su Yingxue dragged him onto the bed, covered him with a nket, and gently patted his emaciated face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s just one night. Rest well. Assassins are humans too. You need to take care of your body to protect your master.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a sweet smile.


    Zi Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 55 The Battle It Hurts to Slap Your Face

    Chapter 55 The Battle It Hurts to p Your Face


    Her smile prevented him from struggling against the effects of the medicine in his body, and he quickly fell asleep.


    Just as he had fallen asleep, Su Yingxue''s mind was bombarded by the Little Ginseng''s panic...no, panic-stricken beard. "You fool! His intuition is spot-on. Tonight is dangerous!"


    "Let''s return to the Marquis''s Manor. The elite troops in the manor should be able to handle it. If he experiences a poison attack tonight, he won''t have the strength to protect me anymore." Su Yingxue put on her hood, grabbed a horse from the backyard, and hurriedly made her way back to the Marquis''s Manor.


    However, she didn''t anticipate that this time the enemy would be even more ruthless. The number of peopleing to kill her had doubled, and they were all intent on taking her life.


    With the help of Little Ginseng''s power, Su Yingxue managed to hold her ground for a while, but gradually, the situation turned against her.


    "Go to hell!"


    The leader of the ck-d assants shouted, leaping into the air and aiming a strike at her. Although Su Yingxue agilely dodged the attack, her arm was grazed by the de, leaving a gash.


    "Ouch..." The Little Ginseng whined in a childish voice, "That hurts!"


    "I didn''t feel hurt, so why are you feel hurt?" Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. She wanted to beat up this unruly fellow.


    The Little Ginseng puffed up its whiskers, rolling its eyes at Su Yingxue. "I''ve already warned you that it was dangerous, yet you still ended up knocking him out. Even if you were to die, I would be there to save your life!"


    "You..." Su Yingxue was tripped by one of the attackers. Seeing the de descending towards her, she was fortunate to have three silver needles in her hand. It was herst resort!


    However, before the des of those attackers could reach her, a powerful gust of wind swept through, colliding with them and causing their bodies to break apart.


    These attackers were flung against walls and onto the ground, and Su Yingxue could hear the sound of their bones shattering.


    "D*mn, that was impressive!" The Little Ginseng eximed in her mind, filled with awe.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. Yes, it was impressive, but who was this formidable person?


    When she turned around, she saw a man exuding an aura of hostility, his power capable of toppling mountains and overturning the heavens. The Qing Frost Sword in his hand remained unstained with blood, yet all of their enemies had fallen.


    When his gaze met hers, his deep and boundless eyes held a trace of tenderness.


    Su Yingxue''s face involuntarily blushed.


    More ck-d attackers rushed forward, but Chu Yihan stood in front of Su Yingxue, wielding his sword. Su Yingxue remained unharmed, but she could hear the sound of blood sttering and flesh being rent apart as Chu Yihan''s sword struck down.


    These attackers didn''t even have a chance to utter a scream before they ally dead on the ground.


    The streets of Chang''an were filled with corpses.


    Chu Yihan sheathed his sword and turned to lift Su Yingxue with one hand. His tone, which had been gentle from the start, inquired, "Are you alright?"


    Su Yingxue shook her head. "I''m fine."


    However, Chu Yihan''s gaze fell upon the wound on her arm, and his expression turned grim.


    "Wow, he is so handsome!" The Little Ginseng filled Su Yingxue''s mind with hearts, nearly on the verge of crying while biting its handkerchief.


    "Can I trade ces with you? I also want to be embraced by such a handsome man!" The Little Ginseng pleaded in its innocent and adorable voice.


    "No!" Su Yingxue instantly rejected the request without hesitation.


    The Little Ginseng felt sadness. "Sob, sob, sob."


    "Can''t what?" Chu Yihan looked at Su Yingxue with confusion.


    Su Yingxue blushed and shook her head. "It''s...nothing."


    In the current situation, she didn''t have the right to say no to him.


    After all, he was the one who saved her life.


    Chu Yihan carried Su Yingxue back to her room. Su Yingxue suddenly felt a tingling sensation on her face. She had resolved not to return to this ce for the rest of her life, but reality had delivered a p to her so swiftly.


    Smack!


    Being pped in the face hurt.

 Chapter 56 - 56:1 Can Stay in the Imperial Residence

    Chapter 56:1 Can Stay in the Imperial Residence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan came with a medicine box to bandage her wounds. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but mock him when she saw his proficient movements. ¡°It seems that Your Highness has saved many women.¡±


    Chu Yihan lowered his head, fully focused. Only his maic voice responded to her, ¡°Only you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to lie to me anymore. There must be plenty of women serving you.¡± Wasn¡¯t Hong Lian, whom she had seen that day, one of them?


    A man like Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t becking in femalepanions, right?


    ¡°She won t appear in the prince¡¯s mansion again, and she has never served me,¡± Chu Yihan said each word with emphasis. After he finished bandaging her, he held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and gently kneaded it.


    His strong fingers gently caressed her palm, as if checking for any injuries in her muscles and bones. But Su Yingxue found his actions ticklish and quickly pulled her hand away.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for tonight. I¡¯ll return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor,¡± Su Yingxue said, her face blushing. But before she could take two steps, Chu Yihan grabbed her arm. ¡°Once we leave the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, there will be a constant stream of people who want to kill the genius doctor.¡±


    ¡°1 will handle it myself, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± Su Yingxue retorted and vexed.


    Chu Yihan was domineering and formidable. Nobody dared to oppose him, but that didn¡¯t mean she had to rely on him for protection.


    Chu Yihan held onto her and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Before you leave, 1 want to exin something to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Your Highness, please let me go!¡±


    Su Yingxue resisted!


    What was there to exin to her?


    However, Chu Yihan dragged her into the study. On his desk, there was a pile of books, all about how to interact with women and make them happy. There were at least ten books, each with circled questions and annotations in red. It was clear that the reader had taken them seriously.


    Su Yingxue was puzzled. ¡°Your Highness, do you¡­ read these?¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded.


    She was astonished. She had always assumed that someone like Chu Yihan would either read memorials or secret letters or study intricate military texts. Why would he read these books that were meant to deceive naive young men?


    Chu Yihan quickly answered her confusion. ¡°I initially wanted to use them to please you. So, 1 asked Hong Lian to annotate the parts 1 didn¡¯t understand. But she made you misunderstand, and when I followed her advice, you found it off-putting. That¡¯s why 1 ordered her never toe to the prince¡¯s mansion again, and 1 won t read these books anymore.¡±


    Chu Yihan activated his internal energy and effortlessly shattered one of the books in his hand.


    His expression seemed somewhat serious, tinged with a hint of apology.


    But he wasn¡¯t one to apologize naturally, so he could only gaze deeply at Su Yingxue.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue wanted tough. The dignified Ninth Prince had been deceived by Hong Lian.


    But when she considered that he had sought out these books just to please her¡­ Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank.


    She had misunderstood him.


    With a smile, Su Yingxue thanked him. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort, but I still won¡¯t stay in the prince¡¯s mansion. It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for me if news were to spread. I¡¯ll return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor first.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Why can¡¯t you stay in the prince¡¯s mansion? If you want, you can stay forever,¡± Chu Yihan said, hiding his clenched fists behind his back.


    He didn¡¯t let Su Yingxue see the trace of nervousness in his tightly gripped hands.


    ¡°Stay forever? That¡¯s even more impossible.¡± Besides, not only would her reputation be tarnished, but it would also affect Chu Yihan¡¯s reputation. Well¡­ just thinking about it was a little detestable..

 Chapter 57 - 57: This King Only Wants to Take Your

    Chapter 57: This King Only Wants to Take Your


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue insisted on leaving, so Chu Yihan brought his sword and followed behind her.


    Su Yingxue turned to look at the man with a sharp gaze and awkwardly tugged at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to keep following me, is it?¡±


    ¡°I will clear the obstacles for you. If you choose to stay in the prince¡¯s mansion, you will be safe. But if you want to leave, 1 will fight until you are safe,¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s words struck Su Yingxue deeply. She found herself wanting to stay.


    Firstly, if she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor now, it would attract attention and expose her identity. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want to burden Chu Yihan and owe him too much that she couldn¡¯t repay in the future.


    ¡°1 apologize for troubling you tonight, Your Highness. If there¡¯s anything 1 can do for you in the future, 1 will help,¡± Su Yingxue said calmly.


    A strand of her hair fluttered in the night breeze, sticking to her fair and delicate face, making her look even more tender.


    Chu Yihan held his sword in one hand and lifted her into his arms, carrying her back into the room.


    Su Yingxue was ced on the bed. She hurriedly propped up the man¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Your Highness, I only said I would serve you, I never said anything about wanting to be with you¡­¡±


    ¡°1 only want to do this with you.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were deep, filled with a thick desire that disgusted Su Yingxue.


    She recalled the night in the pce when Chu Yihan took her first kiss and took advantage of her!


    ¡°Chu Yihan, if you dare touch me, I will poison you right now!¡± Su Yingxue threatened, pressing a silver needle against his neck with a cold tone.


    Chu Yihan nced at the needle on his neck and remarked, ¡°So, you want to poison me even after sleeping on my bed?¡±


    The needle in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°You¡­ asked me to sleep on your bed?¡±


    Rather than wanting to sleep with her?


    Chu Yihan turned over andy beside her, his voice maic and slightly hoarse. ¡°I have no interest in forcefully taking a woman¡¯s body, especially yours.¡±


    ¡°In the pce, Your Highness was not like this,¡± Su Yingxue coldly sneered, pretending to be righteous.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with how 1 behaved in the pce?¡± When Chu Yihan raised his eyebrow, a hint of wickedness appeared in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue sensed the danger and quickly turned away, covering herself with the nket. ¡°No.¡±


    She pretended to fall asleep quickly, but Chu Yihan chuckled and said, ¡°If I were to force myself on you, I would first conquer your heart and then your body.¡±


    The order must be clear.


    He was a man of principles.


    Su Yingxue fell into a drowsy sleep. In her dream, she was too busy despising this man that she forgot there was such a dangerous person sleeping beside her.


    When she woke up, Chu Yihan had already gotten up and was drinking his morning tea in the room.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her aching head as she walked out. Chu Yihan had sent someone to assist her with washing up. While she was washing her face, he made sure to tell her, ¡°Other than you, I do not need for anyone to serve me intimately.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Su Yingxue choked on the water and red at Chu Yihan as she wiped her face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove that you haven¡¯t been served by someone before.¡±


    What if one or two little vixens had seeded?


    Hong Lian¡¯s appearance was also exceptionally seductive. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t be tempted by her beauty!


    Chu Yihan mmed his teacup heavily on the table, displeasure evident on his face.


    The old butler who wasmanding the servants at the side said, ¡°Miss, I assure you that Your Highness has never been served by a woman.. In our prince¡¯s mansion, other than Miss, not even a female mosquito can enter!¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Attacking the Empress’s Soft Side

    Chapter 58: Attacking the Empress¡¯s Soft Side


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old butler was in his sixties or seventies. He looked at Su Yingxue with a sincere expression. Su Yingxue had a feeling that if she did not believe him, she would have hurt the old man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished wiping her face, Chu Yihan pulled her to sit beside him. Chu Yihan¡¯s index fingernded on her face, wiping away a drop of water that trickled down from her hair. Catching a whiff of the medicinal fragrance emanating from her, Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss the tip of her hair. He maintained good control and didn¡¯t kiss her, but his scorching breath enveloped and surrounded her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart suddenly lost its rhythm.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    ¡°Stop jumping! So noisy!¡± In Su Yingxue¡¯s mind, Little Ginseng jealously rolled its eyes!


    Humph! Fool!


    Even kissing her required dodging!


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll settle the score when we get back!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Settle the score?¡± Chu Yihan furrowed his brows slightly and asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shifted, and a cold light poured forth. ¡°The person who attempted to assassinate me yesterday must be involved with the Empress! 1 will never allow them to chase after me.¡±


    ¡°The Empress is in the pce, and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to deal with her directly. The best approach would be to strike from outside the pce.¡± Chu Yihan supported his chin and earnestly offered advice.


    ¡°If we target her vulnerability outside the pce, her grown son, the Seventh Prince, would be the ideal target.¡± Su Yingxue blinked. She needed to go back and check on Zi Wei¡¯s condition.


    If he woke up, she would have him go and capture Chu Chengye.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll provide you with some manpower. Go and do what you need to do.¡± Chu Yihan made it convenient for Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes showed a hint of surprise. ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince seems to be your nephew¡­¡±


    Are you so effortlessly giving him up?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°What does my nephew have to do with me?¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Your Highness was impressive!


    Su Yingxue thought about how it was rare for her to let Zi Wei rest. So, she nned to let him sleep a little longer. With Chu Yihan¡¯s men, she directly captured Chu Chengye after he left the house and dumped him in a secluded, dpidated courtyard.


    Chu Chengye had been weakened by her Softening Tendon Powder and fell to the ground weakly. However, he bit his teeth angrily. ¡°Who are you? How dare you capture me? Are you courting death?¡±


    Su Yingxue, wearing a ck veil and a bamboo hat, stepped forward and delivered a kick to Chu Chengye. ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    She loathed noisy and quarrelsome men!


    Especially Chu Chengye!


    If he shut his mouth, she would at least have something pleasant to look at.


    Chu Chengye had been arrogant and proud since childhood. How could he listen to her? He shuffled closer to Su Yingxue¡¯s feet and muttered, ¡°You¡¯d better release me quickly. 1 will spare your life and leave you intact. Otherwise, I will definitely¡­ All!¡±


    Before he could finish, Su Yingxue stomped on his elbow joint, causing him to cry out in pain. She innocently asked, ¡°What were you going to say? What will you do? Why did you suddenly stop talking?¡±


    Chu Chengye was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead bulged. Taking advantage of Su Yingxue lowering her head and approaching him, he gathered the strength he had been storing and suddenly reached out, grabbing her hood.


    Su Yingxue immediately covered her face and turned around, while Chu Chengye widened his eyes. He was about to see her face. This detestable woman!


    Suddenly, a powerful blow struck the back of his head.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hood fell to the ground, and he was knocked unconscious.


    Su Yingxue saw Zi Wei silentlynding and let out a long breath. ¡°Are you awake? Do you feel better?¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yourplexion looks better.¡± Su Yingxue reached out to check his pulse, attempting to divert attention away from the fact that she had drugged him..

 Chapter 59 - 59: There’s Light on Her Body

    Chapter 59: There¡¯s Light on Her Body


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was still no expression on Zi Wei¡¯s gloomy face, but he voiced a warning that contained a hidden threat. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Yingxue agreed on the surface. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t use needles on you anymore.¡±


    However, she still had to administer the medicine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to make me unconscious,¡± Zi Wei stated solemnly, enunciating each word.


    Su Yingxue attempted to change the subject. ¡°You stay here and watch over him. I¡¯ll go back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to check if my younger sister has returned.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡± Zi Wei called her by her full name, and the tone carried a hint of killing intent, causing Su Yingxue to halt her steps.


    She turned around, and the purple hues in his eyes emitted a bloodthirsty aura. ¡°I want to protect you, for a lifetime.¡±


    As long as he was alive, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t be harmed in front of him.


    At that moment, Su Yingxue felt warmth in her heart.


    Even though their rtionship was merely an employer-employee one, with Zi Wei being an assassin she had hired, his persistent desire to protect her made her want to say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zi Wei froze for a moment as if he didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue to say that.


    He also didn¡¯t anticipate that her smile would be so captivating.


    Su Yingxue asked Zi Wei to stay and guard Chu Chengye, but he refused, insisting on following her.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t resist him, so she could only give Chu Chengye more medicine, making him sleep for a day and a night without opening his eyes.


    On the way back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Zi Wei did not say a word. Su Yingxue interacted with him more to gain his trust. In the future, if she had the chance to take him down and detoxify him, she would start chatting with him.


    When they discussed other topics, Zi Wei responded with silence or simple acknowledgments. It was only when they mentioned the Silver Moon Pavilion that he would speak aplete sentence.


    ¡°Is Hong Lian the owner of the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Su Yingxue recalled that enchanting woman and couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious.


    Zi Wei pursed his lips. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®could say that¡¯? Does it mean that the Silver Moon Pavilion has more than one owner?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head.


    The corners of Zi Wei¡¯s eyes slightly lifted, as if he admired her intelligence. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know Hong Lian? What kind of woman is she? Compared to me, who is more formidable?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s coquettish face exuded confidence.


    After all, she snatched him away from Hong Lian. He should support her, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Zi Wei shattered Su Yingxue¡¯s fantasy with a single word. ¡°She.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and the words not happy¡¯ were faintly written on her face.


    Although Zi Wei wasn¡¯t skilled atforting people, he exined seriously, ¡°She is ruthless, but you, you are better than her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Yingxue¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°That¡¯s true. You have been devoted to the Silver Moon Pavilion for so long, yet she is unwilling to detoxify and help heal your body. She is not a good master. 1 may not have her level of power, but those who follow me will live well. Only by staying alive do we have the right to speak.¡±


    In this second chance at life, nobody knew better than her that being alive was more important than anything else.


    Zi Wei followed silently behind her. In his heart, there was an icy mountain, but cracks slowly began to appear. He inexplicably wanted to get closer to Su Yingxue. There seemed to be light and warmth emanating from her.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng was so anxious that he had be much thinner. When he saw Su Yingxue return, he instinctively wanted to point at her and scold her.


    However, when the words reached his lips, he restrained himself and changed to another question. ¡°Yingxue, did your genius doctor enter the pce? Why hasn¡¯t he brought Rou¡¯er out yet?¡±


    ¡°Su Yurou still hasn¡¯t returned to the residence?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows, feeling somewhat surprised..

 Chapter 60 - 60: The Seventh Prince Is Missing

    Chapter 60: The Seventh Prince Is Missing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She thought that if the empress hadn¡¯t captured her, she wouldn¡¯t make trouble with Su Yurou anymore. After all, Su Yurou was Su Dingheng¡¯s beloved daughter and Chu Chengye¡¯s muse.


    But it seemed that she had underestimated the empress¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was filled with anxiety and his wrinkles were deeply creased. ¡°Of course, she hasn¡¯t returned! I sent someone to the clinic to find you, but you weren¡¯t there either! Rou¡¯er is your only sister, and because of you, she was detained by the empress. You can¡¯t abandon her and must bring her back safely!¡±


    A tinge of destion crossed Su Yingxue¡¯s heart, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Father, have you ever considered that 1 am also Su Yurou¡¯s only sister? If it were me trapped in the empress¡¯s pce today, would you speak to her in the same way?¡±


    ¡°How did you end up in the empress¡¯s pce? Isn¡¯t it all because of that genius doctor of yours? She deliberately provoked the empress!¡± Su Dingheng retorted coldly, and his eyes filled with me.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Yurou still needed her help, he would punish Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you ask why Su Yurou rmended my genius doctor to treat Consort Xiang? My clinic was destroyed, so who took over? Was it you, or her mother who wasn¡¯t allowed into the house by her grandfather?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s icy eyes revealed a sharp edge, dissecting Su Dingheng¡¯s hidden thoughts.


    Su Dingheng became furious and yelled, ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you speak to me in such a manner! I demand that you bring the genius doctor into the pce immediately and exchange her for Rou¡¯er, or else I will expel you from the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s powerful gaze startled Su Dingheng.


    Her sharpness was too overwhelming, and as her father, he found himself unable to control her.


    ¡°Father, whether Su Yurou returns or not is not my concern. Even if she dies in the empress¡¯s pce, I will not im her body. As for your other intentions, you¡¯d better put them away, or else next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as someone being trapped in the pce.¡±


    Su Yingxue said this and turned to leave.


    ¡°You just like your mother, you are nothing more than that. What¡¯s the use of living if you¡¯re not gentle and virtuous? You might as well die!¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s heart filled with anxiety and anger as he watched her walk away, her flowing red attire and heroic appearance.


    After Su Yingxue left, Su Dingheng changed his clothes and went into the pce.


    Inside Fengzao Pce.


    Su Dingheng paid his respects, and when Su Yurou saw him, she smiled understanding^ ¡°Father, you were worried. I am with the empress, and she treats me well.¡±


    Su Dingheng patted her hand with relief and respectfully thanked the empress. ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Su, you should know that what 1 want is not your gratitude.¡± The empress, wearing expensive armor on her well-maintained hand, lightly slid it across the mahogany table, creating an eerie sound.


    Su Dingheng lowered his head. ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I have already warned my rebellious daughter to hand over the genius doctor. Otherwise, I will punish her severely.¡±


    ¡°I hope that your ¡®rebellious daughter¡¯ will be obedient,¡± the empress said, caressing the armor, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    If Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to part with the genius doctor, then there would be no need to keep Su Yingxue around.


    ¡°Empress, there¡¯s bad news! The Seventh Prince is missing!¡±


    Outside the pce, someone urgently reported.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The empress¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    Su Yurou and Su Dingheng¡¯s hearts skipped a beat..

 Chapter 61 - 61: The Empress Searching the Medical Center

    Chapter 61: The Empress Searching the Medical Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor with a stern face. When he saw Su Yingxue leisurely staying in the courtyard, he immediately rushed in and questioned, ¡°Su Yingxue, why haven¡¯t you brought that genius doctor into the pce to exchange for your sister? What if something happens to Rou¡¯er in the pce?¡±


    ¡°So, what if something happens? Why are you making such a fuss?¡± Su Yingxue focused on arranging a basin, nting the herbs she had just dug out from Medicine King Valley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any heart? She¡¯s your sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression remained indifferent.


    ¡°Marquis, this is tea with flower petals. Please have a taste.¡± Zhn suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    Su Dingheng smelled the fragrant aroma of the tea and became even more furious. ¡°Why drink tea now? Su Yingxue, let me tell you, that genius doctor in your clinic should be chased out as soon as possible. Otherwise, if something happens to you, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our father-daughter rtionship.¡±


    Su Yingxue ignored him and nced at Zhn with praise. ¡°You¡¯ve be smarter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss¡¯s influence. Marquis is currently in a fit of anger, so how can he enjoy tea? I used the best tea leaves and the dried flowers that Miss Wu just sent. The fragrance is captivating. If Marquis smells it, he might be even more infuriated and want to leave.¡± Zhn blinked her eyes slyly and ced the tea in front of Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue finished nting the herbs and put them aside. She tasted the tea, and it was indeed good.


    She remembered Wu Jinyan. ¡°Did Sister Jinyan send a gift to Brother?¡±


    ¡°She has already sent one to you. How could she forget about Eldest Young Master? But Eldest Young Master is busy with military affairs and seldom returns to the residence. Shu Yan brought the gifts to the military camp. Eldest Young Master will overjoy when he receives them!¡± Zhn replied with a smile.


    ¡°Prepare some gifts. The next time Sister Jinyan sends something, make sure to return the favor and ask her to ept it as a token of my gratitude.¡± Su Yingxue instructed.


    Thinking about Wu Jinyan¡¯s difficult situation in the Wu family, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    In a few days, once she had resolved the current matters at hand, she would lend a hand to Wu Jinyan.


    Zhn nodded and said, ¡°Miss had previously instructed me to return a catty of bird¡¯s nest to Miss Wu, along with some tonics and jewelry. However, the person who delivered the dried flowers today was not Miss Wu but an elderlydy from Fufeng Center. She said that Miss Wu couldn¡¯t make it and, ording to Manager Qi, Miss Wu hasn¡¯t been to the clinic for several days.¡±


    She said it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue to detect something amiss.


    ¡°Sister Jinyan would never ck off. She has always been diligent. If she hasn¡¯t been to the clinic for several days, could something have happened at her home?¡± Su Yingxue stood up, intending to go to the Wu family to check.


    Outside the door, Manager Qi rushed over. ¡°Miss! People from the pce have arrived. They have sealed our clinic! They said they¡¯re searching for¡­ the Seventh Prince!¡±


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows and had no choice but to follow Manager Qi to the clinic.


    Something had happened at the clinic again, and many people were watching from the surroundings. Even Liang Jin arrived with his men after hearing themotion.


    When he saw Su Yingxue, he frowned and asked, ¡°Are you the owner of this clinic?¡±


    Su Yingxue, despite her young age and previous reputation, remained polite when facing Liang Jin.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Su Yingxue. Wee, Lord Liang.¡±


    Su Yingxue still maintained courtesy towards Liang Jin, even without wearing the ck veil.


    Liang Jin had no objections to Su Yingxue, but before he left, his madam had warned him not to let the genius doctor be harmed.


    So, he looked at the eunuch leading the Imperial Guards. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to act in such a manner. If there is an issue, let me handle it on your behalf..¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: Can’t Find Chu Chengye

    Chapter 62: Can¡¯t Find Chu Chengye


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Grand Eunuch Liu Fu was a powerful figure in the pce, serving as the empress¡¯s confidant and having significant authority. He held a piece of yellow fabric in his hand. ¡°This is a decree from the empress, ordering the search of this medical hall to find any suspicious individuals or items. Lord Liang, do you intend to defy the decree?¡±


    ¡°I dare not,¡± Liang Jin replied when he saw the decree, refraining from furtherment.


    With a hint of apology in his eyes, he looked at Su Yingxue. ¡°No one can defy the empress¡¯s decree.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord Liang. The genius doctor doesn¡¯t visit the clinic every day.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liang Jin felt relieved. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about exining the situation to his madam when he returned.


    Liu Fu, apanied by the Imperial Guards, thoroughly searched the medical hall, inside and out, including the medicine cab. However, they couldn¡¯t find a single trace of Chu Chengye.


    Liu Fu came out anxiously and pointed at Su Yingxue. ¡°Where is your genius doctor? Did you hide her¡­ Quickly bring her out! We are searching for empress orders, and there must be no mistakes!¡±


    Su Yingxue found herself in a difficult situation. ¡°The genius doctor is quite temperamental and doesn¡¯t work at the clinic every day. She may be resting or visiting the residence of a certain lord.¡±


    ¡°In that case, where does your genius doctor reside now? Tell me!¡± Liu Fu¡¯s voice grew sharper, resembling a stone scraping against a wall.


    ¡°The genius doctor doesn¡¯t have a fixed residence.¡±


    ¡°Then which lord¡¯s residence is she currently visiting? Speak up!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. The genius doctor is quite capricious. Why don¡¯t you search every lord¡¯s residence in Jiang Du City?¡± Su Yingxue kindly suggested.


    Liu Fu was infuriated by her words. ¡°You just wait!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the time or the courage to search every lord¡¯s residence in Jiang Du City!


    He left with the Imperial Guards and could only search for Chu Chengye from house to house.


    However, after a whole day of searching, they had no results. Liu Fu cautiously returned to the pce and kneeled in front of the empress with a thud. ¡°Empress! I am useless. I couldn¡¯t find the Seventh Prince! But Your Highness is a remarkable individual, and he will surely be safe!¡±


    ¡°Useless! What purpose do 1 have in keeping you all? My Ye¡¯er! If anything happens to my Ye¡¯er¡­ the genius doctor, Tongchang Medical Center, I want them all dead!¡± The empress¡¯s eyes turned red, filled with intense rage.


    That genius doctor surnamed Chu was a rival she had never encountered before in all these years!


    She had failed to deal with her on multiple asions, and now she had even lost Chu Chengye!


    However, she couldn¡¯t openly search for Chu Chengye. If the emperor found out that Chu Chengye went missing because of her actions against the genius doctor, they would surely have a heated argument. Moreover, Chu Chengye¡¯s standing in the emperor¡¯s heart would be affected.


    But if she didn¡¯t search for Chu Chengye, what if that deranged genius doctor did something to him¡­


    ¡°Ye¡¯er, my son must not face any danger! Go and bring Su Yurou to me!¡± The empress gritted her teeth and mmed the table.


    Su Yurou was quickly brought before the empress. Kneeling in front of her, she felt the empress¡¯s overwhelming anger and couldn¡¯t help but worry in her heart.


    ¡°Su Yurou, you useless person! What kind of idea was that? Your elder sister is not easily threatened, and now even my Ye¡¯er has gone missing. If anything happens to him, I will kill you first!¡± The empress grabbed the teacup beside her and hurled it at Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou dared not dodge, and the teacup struck her forehead, causing blood to flow down and stain her pure white dress..

 Chapter 63 - 63: Except Consort Xiang

    Chapter 63: Except Consort Xiang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou¡¯s delicate body trembled. ¡°If anything happens to Your Highness, I won¡¯t be able to live alone! But, Your Majesty¡­ Rou¡¯er believes that even if my sister is audacious, she wouldn¡¯t dare harm Your Highness. As for that genius doctor¡­ I have a way to bring her back into the pce again. When that happens, Your Majesty must not spare her in front of the emperor!¡±


    Your Majesty frowned. ¡°What other methods do you have?¡±


    Su Yurou stood up and walked in front of Your Majesty, a sinister look crossing her delicate face. ¡°Your Majesty has been wary of Consort Xiang for so many years. She is the obstacle in Your Majesty¡¯s way. Why not use this genius doctor to get rid of her?¡±


    Your Majesty¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Get rid of her¡­¡±


    Many years ago, Consort Xiang was favored. Because of her identity as the princess of the Western Regions, she could not destroy the friendship between the two countries. Therefore, she only gave her a slow-acting poison and made her suffer.


    And now, there was a new genius doctor who could potentially cure her.


    The empress¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice, and her sharp armor pierced through the table. ¡°It¡¯s time to get rid of this obstacle!¡±


    In Consort Xiang¡¯s pce.


    Xiang Ling had been following Su Yingxue¡¯s instructions, personally preparing and brewing medicine for Consort Xiang, without relying on anyone else. As a result, Consort Xiang¡¯s condition had been improving rapidly.


    At this moment, while she was boiling the medicine, Eunuch Qin rushed in with an anxious expression, pacing in front of her.


    Xiang Ling blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Eunuch Qin, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you by Your Majesty¡¯s side?¡±


    Eunuch Qin stomped his foot in anxiety. ¡°I heard something important, but I don¡¯t know how to seek Your Majesty¡¯s guidance.¡±


    ¡°What urgent matter has made you so worried?¡± Xiang Ling also became nervous.


    ¡°I heard that something happened outside the pce. The genius doctor who was treating our empress has suddenly disappeared, and they have sealed off Tongchang Medical Center! Your Majesty¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t fully healed, so if this genius doctor goes missing, what will happen to Your Majesty?¡± Eunuch Qin¡¯s face was filled with concern.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiang Ling was so startled that she nearly overturned the medicine jar. While helping Eunuch Qin up, she identally burned her hand.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! The genius doctor must not encounter any mishaps. Otherwise, Your Majesty¡¯s condition won¡¯t improve! 1 will immediately report this to Your Majesty!¡± Xiang Ling hurriedly picked up the medicine jar, but she recalled the genius doctor¡¯s instructions and quickly picked up the medicine jar.


    Eunuch Qin blocked her. ¡°What are you doing? The medicine hasn¡¯t finished brewing yet!¡±


    Xiang Ling looked troubled. ¡°But the genius doctor instructed that 1 must personally brew the medicine for Your Majesty. No one else should touch it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you silly girl! Is the genius doctor¡¯s life more important or this medicine jar? 1 will watch over it here. You hurry and report to Your Majesty. Oh, and make sure Your Majesty tells the emperor to find the genius doctor!¡± Eunuch Qin took the medicine jar from Xiang Ling and ced it on a small stove. He waved his hand at her. ¡°Go quickly. 1 will watch over it. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Xiang Ling trusted him and immediately ran to Consort Xiang¡¯s chamber to inform her of the situation.


    Consort Xiang was worried about Su Yingxue and immediately went to the emperor.


    The emperor felt sympathy for her and immediately dispatched the chief imperial guard, Lan Ling, to search for Su Yingxue. He apanied Consort Xiang back to the pce, reassuring her not to worry.


    After Consort Xiang returned to the pce, Xiang Ling finished brewing the medicine. She brought it over to Consort Xiang.


    As the emperor, Chu Mingyuan reached out to take the bowl of medicine. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Though he was in his middle age, one could still see traces of his former resplendence.


    Now, he was holding a bowl of medicine and looking at Consort Xiang lovingly. ¡°Come, Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s sapphire-like eyes shimmered, filled with admiration for this man..

 Chapter 64 - 64: Consort Xiang Is Dead

    Chapter 64: Consort Xiang Is Dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thinking about how she had been bedridden for so many years and how he had never despised her, her heart was filled with warmth.


    After Chu Mingyuan finished feeding Consort Xiang the medicine, he wanted to return to the study. However, before he could step out of the pce gate, he heard someone screaming behind him, ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty, what happened?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan quickly turned around and reentered the veil of Consort Xiang, only to witness her coughing up blood.


    Consort Xiang grasped the emperor¡¯s hand, her eyes containing a trace of reluctance. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er¡­ Xiang¡¯er!¡±


    Su Yingxue was gathering herbs in the Medicine King Valley, preparing medicine for Consort Xiang and Zi Wei. Little Ginseng had been nagging in her ear, ¡°You are so good at saving others, why don¡¯t you save the person you like? Even though they carry the scent of old wounds, you haven¡¯t given them any medicine.¡±


    ¡°If you say nonsense again, I will pull your whiskers! Who likes him!¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes.


    ¡°My whiskers can revive the dead, so don¡¯t say that lightly! Back to the topic, do you not like the Ninth Prince? Then why did you gather so much Blood Clotting Grass and Seven Star Lotus?¡± Little Ginseng caught sight of the herbs that Su Yingxue had secretly gathered.


    Su Yingxue snorted coldly and tucked the herbs into her embrace. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    This was the bad thing about Little Ginseng inside her body. It knew everything she did, and could even see through her thoughts, leaving her with no privacy.


    Regarding its earlier im that its whiskers could bring the dead back to life, she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    After carefully preparing three sets of medicine, Su Yingxue was about to find an opportunity to give Chu Yihan his share of the medicine when a loudmotion erupted downstairs.


    Manager Qi stood outside the door and said, ¡°Miss, the chief imperial guard from the pce hase to invite the genius doctor to the pce to see Consort Xiang, Your Majesty.¡±


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. Why did Consort Xiang summon her to the pce so quickly? Could her condition have worsened, or was there a problem with her health?


    She quickly changed her clothes and put on a hood before descending to the lower floor.


    She intended to have Wu Jinyan deliver the medicine to the prince¡¯s mansion, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t working at the medicine cab, she handed the medicine to Manager Qi.


    ¡°Deliver this medicine to the Ninth Prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Manager Qi had never taken on this task before and received it cautiously. ¡°Miss, rest assured. 1 will personally deliver it.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and walked out of the medical hall. She boarded the carriage with Lan Ling.


    Having served Chu Mingyuan for many years, Lan Ling knew<sup>7</sup> that Consort Xiang was his most beloved woman. Therefore, she treated Su Yingxue with particr respect.


    As Su Yingxue chatted with him, she asked, ¡°Consort Xiang hasn¡¯t finished the medicine that I gave her, and Your Majesty suddenly summoned me into the pce. Is her body feeling unwell again?¡±


    ¡°She wants to see me?¡± Su Yingxue had a sense of foreboding.


    With Chu Chengye as her bargaining chip, Consort Xiang knew<sup>7</sup> that Su Yingxue acted prudently and wouldn¡¯t summon her unless something happened in the pce or Consort Xiang had heard about an incident outside the pce.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart grew heavy as she followed Lan Ling to Consort Xiang¡¯s pce.


    Consort Xiang w<sup>7</sup>as an intelligent and spirited beauty, and the atmosphere in the pce had always been light-hearted. However, as Su Yingxue entered, she felt an extraordinary weightiness.


    In the main hall, Chu Mingyuan sat with a dark expression. Before Su Yingxue could kneel and pay her respects, he angrily waved his hand, ¡°Lan Ling, seize her and kill her on the spot!¡±


    Lan Ling hesitated for a moment, but Chu Mingyuan mmed the table and shouted, ¡°What are you standing there for? Kill her! This thief who killed Xiang¡¯er!¡±


    Lan Ling realized the situation and immediately unsheathed her sword, swinging it toward Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Chu Yihan, Are You Rebelling

    Chapter 65: Chu Yihan, Are You Rebelling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Su Yingxue reacted even faster and skillfully evaded his attack. She argued, ¡°Emperor, 1 didn¡¯t harm Consort Xiang! Her condition was already improving!¡±


    How could she be dead?!


    ¡°Improved? Xiang¡¯er didn¡¯t improve, she¡¯s dead!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Just now, Xiang¡¯er was lying in my arms, lifeless! She even asked me not to me you, but she died because she drank your medicine!¡±


    He deeply regretted giving this genius doctor an opportunity. Initially, the court physicians said that Xiang¡¯er wouldn¡¯t live for more than two years, but she could have at least spent over a year with him.


    Every day she spent with him was precious.


    But she was dead now¡­


    ¡°But, Emperor, please allow me to see Consort Xiang. Perhaps there¡¯s still a chance to save her!¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t believe that Consort Xiang had died just like that!


    ¡°Emperor, Consort Xiang is already dead. Even the imperial physician has confirmed that she is not breathing. Perhaps she was an enemy spy and should be executed immediately!¡± The empress said sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You caused Xiang¡¯er¡¯s death. I will not tolerate it! Lan Ling, kill her now!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were red and filled with hatred.


    With Consort Xiang¡¯s death, his face had aged.


    Lan Ling¡¯s martial arts were strong, so Su Yingxue was naturally not his match. However, she still stubbornly resisted, ¡°Emperor, let me see Consort Xiang. She still has a chance of survival. Don¡¯t you want her to live?¡±


    ¡°How can 1 not hope!¡± Chu Mingyuan roared.


    When Xiang¡¯er died, he was filled with despair!


    ¡°Since you wish, then let me see Consort Xiang. She has been taking my medicine for more than a day. Why did something suddenly happen today? There seems to be something suspicious going on. Don¡¯t you want to investigate the matter?¡±


    The coldness in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes swept across the empress.


    The empress looked at her righteously. ¡°Consort Xiang is dead, and the imperial physicians have personally verified it. Do you think that the imperial physicians in the pce are all useless and can¡¯t even determine whether a person is dead or alive?¡± ¡°Empress, why are you so certain that Consort Xiang is dead? Is that what you wished for?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was cold.


    Even through the ck veil, the empress could sense the sharpness in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The empress quickly changed her tone to a soft and weak demeanor in front of Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Emperor, how could 1 harm someone you cherish? This unimown genius doctor has caused the death of Consort Xiang and is now ndering me. 1 believe she should be dismembered to avenge Consort Xiang!¡±


    ¡°The empress is right! Lan Ling, seize her and dismember her!¡± Chu Mingyuan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded wickedly arrogant and a little disdainful. His ck robe billowed as he entered the hall, instantly making the air thin and suffocating.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, it¡¯s you again!¡± The empress gritted her teeth.


    It was Chu Yihan again!


    He had previously saved this genius doctor from her pce, and now he had appeared once more!


    Chu Yihan walked past the empress,pletely ignoring her. He approached Lan Ling and stared at him with a powerful aura. ¡°Put down the knife.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯s knife was still pressed against Su Yingxue¡¯s neck.


    Lan Ling¡¯s gaze was determined. ¡°The emperor has given the order to dismember her into five pieces, and I am here to execute it.¡±


    As he raised his hand, ready to strike, Chu Yihan swiftly attacked with his palm. The invisible force shattered the steel saber, causing it to break into two pieces that fell to the ground with a resounding ng.


    Lan Ling¡¯s hand holding the broken saber trembled, and he looked down to see his thumb and forefinger bleeding from the impact, causing a dull pain.


    Chu Mingyuan roared, ¡°Chu Yihan, are you nning to rebel?!¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: Fight for Her Chance

    Chapter 66: Fight for Her Chance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was rare for Chu Mingyuan to lose his temper with his Ninth Brother. He was usually arrogant, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    But now, the person he was protecting was the one who lulled his beloved woman!


    ¡°Imperial Brother, please calm down. 1 just want you to give her a chance,¡± Chu Yihan said with a cold expression, but his eyes softened when he looked at Su Yingxue.


    ¡°What chance? I won¡¯t give her any!¡± Chu Mingyuan waved his hand. ¡°Lan Ling, capture her! Anyone who obstructs will be held equally guilty!¡±


    Lan Ling received the order and took the knife from his subordinate. ¡°Yes, 1 will obey!¡±


    He led the imperial guards forward, expecting Chu Yihan to show some reaction. However, in return, Chu Yihan fought back against them¡­


    He defeated them all!


    Chu Yihan held the knife he had taken from the guard, blood dripping from its tip. The white de reflected his resolute face, emitting a powerful aura that filled the entire hall.


    ¡°Chu Yihan! I usually let things slide, but now you¡¯re bing even more audacious!¡± Chu Mingyuan had always been wary of Chu Yihan, and now he had offended his authority as the emperor, sparking a desire to kill him.


    ¡°I have no intention of opposing you, Imperial Brother. I only ask you to give her a chance,¡± Chu Yihan firmly stated.


    The atmosphere was tense. Chu Mingyuan wanted to kill Su Yingxue, but Chu Yihan refused to give in.


    Su Yingxue knew that if this stalemate continued, they would not have a good ending!


    So she knelt and pleaded in a resolute voice, ¡°Emperor, 1 am confident that 1 can save Consort Xiang. If 1 fail to save her, I am willing to die as an apology!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the empress mocked her, ¡°You lowlymoner! Have you ever considered your status? Are you worthy of being near Consort Xiang?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Brother, let her try,¡± Chu Yihan threw away the knife, his voice calm.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s anger had not subsided. ¡°She caused harm to Xiang¡¯er. Why should 1 trust her?¡±


    ¡°Just because I am confident in saving Consort Xiang¡¯s life. If you insist on executing me, then Consort Xiang will have no chance of survival. Don¡¯t you want Consort Xiang to live and apany you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words struck a chord in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heart.


    Chu Mingyuan thought of Consort Xiang and softened his stance. ¡°Fine, I will give you a chance. If you cannot save Xiang¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor, this person has sinister motives and is protected by Ninth Prince. I¡¯m afraid they have conspired together. Emperor, please think twice and don¡¯t let their scheme seed!¡± The empress interrupted Chu Mingyuan and ndered Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Your Highness, there is no conspiracy!¡±


    He was just protecting her.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue back. ¡°Get up.¡±


    He held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and looked calmly at Chu Mingyuan. ¡°If she can¡¯t cure Consort Xiang, 1 am willing to share her punishment.¡±


    The empress¡¯s eyes widened, and a trace of joy surged within her.


    Consort Xiang had already passed away. If they could not only eliminate the genius doctor but also get rid of the influential Chu Yihan, it would be killing two birds with one stone!


    Chu Mingyuan had always been wary of Chu Yihan. This time, he had fallen into a trap. He snorted coldly. ¡°You said it yourself!¡±


    Consort Xiang¡¯s body was ced in the main hall, and Chu Mingyuan allowed only Su Yingxue to see her. No one else was permitted to enter.


    Su Yingxue suggested, ¡°I want to meet Consort Xiang¡¯s maidservant and inquire about her recent medication.¡±


    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t served Consort Xiang properly, the people in this pce would have been dragged out and executed long ago!¡± the empress taunted, a malicious glint in her eyes..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Little Ginseng’s Beard

    Chapter 67: Little Ginseng¡¯s Beard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze darkened as she realized that the empress was truly ruthless, not leaving her any room to maneuver!


    A warm handnded on her shoulder as Chu Yihan spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart warmed, and she nodded in agreement.


    Chu Yihan turned and walked out of Consort Xiang¡¯s pce, while Su Yingxue entered the chamber where Consort Xiang¡¯s bodyy.


    Chu Mingyuan followed Su Yingxue. He watched nervously from the side.


    Su Yingxue checked Consort Xiang¡¯s pulse and breathing, and a cold shiver ran down her spine.


    Consort Xiang was indeed dead!


    ¡°She is already dead, and you¡¯ve arrived toote!¡± Little Ginseng sighed, floating through Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    Chu Mingyuan, still holding on to a glimmer of hope, asked, ¡°Can Xiang¡¯er be saved?¡±


    Su Yingxue should have answered that it was impossible, but when she thought about Chu Yihan, who had taken on the me with her, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Emperor, please grant me some time to treat Consort Xiang alone!¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay here and watch over Xiang¡¯er to ensure you don¡¯t tamper with her!¡± Chu Mingyuan firmly refused to leave.


    He had failed to protect Xiang¡¯er when she was alive, so he would never allow anyone to harm her now.


    ¡°Emperor, if I cannot save Consort Xiang, then I will willingly ept whatever punishment you deem fit. I cannot escape from the pce, but I am ustomed to handling illnesses independently. If Emperor refuses, then Consort Xiang will have no hope left,¡± Su Yingxue calmly stated.


    Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t believe that a dead person could be revived, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her. He coldly dered, ¡°I will give you one final chance. If Xiang¡¯er does not wake up, 1 will surely have you torn apart!¡±


    With that, he left Su Yingxue alone in the chamber.


    Facing Consort Xiang¡¯s lifeless body, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold light.


    ¡°Hey, are you stupid? He¡¯s already dead, and you¡¯re still gambling! Why don¡¯t you quickly escape with the handsome prince?¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s voice filled with anger as it flitted around in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind. That handsome prince looked very capable, and they would surely be able to escape together.


    Why did she have to agree to that emperor¡¯s proposal?


    Su Yingxue entered the Medicine King Valley, feeling somewhat hesitant as she spoke up, ¡°Little Ginseng, you mentioned that your ginseng whiskers could revive the dead. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Little Ginseng decisively rejected her, ¡°Do you think my ginseng whiskers can be used by anyone? What if something happens to you? How can I save you? If you die, I¡¯ll die too!¡±


    It was now merged with Su Yingxue, and it only sought to protect her!


    It did not incline benevolence or protecting so many people!


    As long as Su Yingxue didn¡¯t die!


    ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Su Yingxue asked and left.


    Little Ginseng protested in her mind, ¡°Hey, hey! You¡¯re giving up just like that!¡±


    She should at least struggle a bit more, talk about ethics and morals, and try to convince it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you!¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed.


    Little Ginseng puffed up its cheeks in surrender, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    It lowered its head, allowing Su Yingxue to pluck one of its whiskers. Su Yingxue swiftly pulled one out.


    Little Ginseng screamed in her mind, ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!¡±


    Su Yingxue was slightly startled, ¡°Are you alright, Little Ginseng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay! It¡¯s so painful!¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s voice sounded dejected.


    Su Yingxue blinked and smiled. She had deceived Little Ginseng into giving her the whisker. First, she made Consort Xiang consume it, then she carefully examined her pulse to determine the cause of her untimely death.


    Suddenly, Consort Xiang regained her breath and pulse. Su Yingxue also discovered that the medicine Consort Xiang had taken was poisoned, resulting in her immediate demise..

 Chapter 68 - 68: A Ghost

    Chapter 68: A Ghost


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Consort Xiang had just regained consciousness, and her body was still weak. Su Yingxue administered acupuncture to help stabilize her condition, waiting for her to gradually regain strength and open her eyes.


    Consort Xiang, who had previously lost consciousness, opened her eyes and saw Su Yingxue by her bedside. She anxiously grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Genius Doctor, did you also die? Is it because of me? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am not dead. You have also awakened,¡± Su Yingxue spoke in a gentle tone.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not dead? But I felt so much pain, unable to breathe, and kept spitting blood¡­¡± Consort Xiang touched the corners of her mouth, where bloodstains were still present. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve vomited so much blood, yet I can still talk to you?¡±


    Realizing something was amiss, Consort Xiang touched herself and then Su Yingxuc¡¯s hand. She eximed in joy, ¡°Could it be¡­ I¡¯vee back to life?!¡±


    Su Yingxue made a quiet gesture, ¡°Your Majesty, indeed, you were killed, but now you are alive.¡±


    Consort Xiang shook her head in disbelief. How could someone who had diede back to life?


    Could the genius doctor in front of her be a deity descended to the mortal realm?


    Not only could she detoxify her, but she could also bring her back from the dead?


    ¡°Your Majesty, the emperor is still waiting outside, but I have an important question that requires a clear answer from Your Majesty,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was earnest. Even though Consort Xiang¡¯s face was not visible, Su Yingxue could sense the seriousness in her eyes.


    Consort Xiang tightly clenched her sleeves. ¡°Are you asking why I died? At first, I heard that you were in trouble outside the pce, so I begged the emperor to bring you into the pce, hoping that he would protect you. But when I drank the medicine brought by Xiang Ling, I immediately felt indescribable pain in my organs, then I vomited blood and lost consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any trouble. Someone had long nned this. They poisoned you and framed me, killing two birds with one stone!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s mind quickly turned, and she deduced that the mastermind behind this was the empress!


    She had Chu Chengye under her control, so she directly killed Consort Xiang, making the emperor personally execute her!


    Consort Xiang¡¯s arm trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even Xiang Ling would betray me!¡±


    ¡°It might not be Xiang Ling. The empress had just encountered an ident, and she hastily executed everyone in your pce. Don¡¯t you think something is suspicious about it?¡± Su Yingxue hoped that Chu Yihan would bring back good news.


    Consort Xiang took a deep breath as numerous scenes shed through her mind, fueling deep-seated anger.


    The empress! No matter how much she tried topromise, the empress would never spare her!


    She had even risked her own life!


    To be able toe back to life, it was all thanks to the genius doctor by her side. She resented it! She would never take another step back!


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er? Xiang¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s excited voice came from outside the curtain.


    Consort Xiang steadied her mind and forced herself to suppress the hatred within her heart.


    Su Yingxue invited Chu Mingyuan inside. When Chu Mingyuan saw Consort Xiang sitting on the bed, he could hardly believe his eyes.


    He immediately rushed forward and embraced Consort Xiang tightly. Tears of joy welled up in Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Emperor, it was so close. Xiang¡¯er can still be by your side¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er! You¡¯re truly alive!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, unable to contain his excitement.


    Su Yingxue silently stood by the side and saw the empress enter, her expression initially fierce.


    But upon seeing Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes open, she was frightened, her face turning pale.. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a ghost! A ghost! How are you still alive?!¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: Investigate!

    Chapter 69: Investigate!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue let out a coldugh. ¡°Emperor, Consort Xiang has just woken up. She cannot handle any more shocks.¡±


    Consort Xiang cooperated andy in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s arms, pretending to be frightened and panicking. ¡°Emperor, Xiang ¡®er is scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiang ¡®er.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan tenderly reassured Consort Xiang and immediately scolded the empress. ¡°What are you shouting for? You frightened Xiang¡¯er. Get out!¡±


    The empress was still in a state of shock. How could she have thought that a dead person could be resurrected? She brushed past Su Yingxue and could not see her face, but she was even more afraid of her.


    She had brought someone back to life who had been dead for hours from severe poisoning!


    What kind of creature was she?


    While the empress believed that Su Yingxue was a monster, she also pondered her way out. Once Consort Xiang woke up, if the emperor investigated her cause of death¡­ what should she do!


    ¡°Emperor, Xiang¡¯er almost died without any clear reason. I implore the emperor to seek justice for Xiang¡¯er and let me stay safely by the emperor¡¯s side.¡± After experiencing death once, Consort Xiang¡¯s gentle and soft personality was now filled with resentment.


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, I will investigate!¡±


    During their conversation, Chu Mingyuan looked at Su Yingxue with a gentle gaze mixed with a hint of vignce. ¡°I wonder, genius doctor, what method did you use to save Xiang¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I thought you would first ask why Consort Xiang was poisoned and how she was poisoned.¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who harmed Xiang¡¯er?!¡± Chu Mingyuan was taken aback.


    From the moment the genius doctor woke up Consort Xiang, his thoughts changed.


    If it wasn¡¯t the genius doctor who harmed Xiang¡¯er, then it must be someone else with ulterior motives.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, what are you doing? How dare you! Why is there blood sttered all over the hall!¡±


    The empress screamed once again. Chu Mingyuanforted Consort Xiang and brought Su Yingxue to the outer hall.


    In the main hall, Chu Yihan threw in two bloody people, scaring the Empress so much that her face turned pale.


    Chu Mingyuan furrowed his brows and looked at Chu Yihan. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Yihan coldly pointed at the two people on the ground. ¡°Consort Xiang¡¯s maidservant and the chief eunuch.¡±


    Two extremely important witnesses.


    Xiang Ling had been tortured and was covered in blood. She desperately crawled towards Su Yingxue and weakly said, ¡°Genius doctor, please save Your Majesty. Save Your Majesty¡­¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the empress panicked and said, ¡°Emperor, these people failed to serve Consort Xiang properly and almost caused her to lose her life. They should be executed immediately to avenge Consort Xiang!¡±


    ¡°Empress, are you seeking justice for the concubine, or do you want to kill the concubine¡¯s witnesses?¡± Consort Xiang trembled as she walked out.


    Chu Mingyuan immediately held her in his arms, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, I told you to rest well. Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I do not want to die for no reason again. Xiang Ling is a servant girl I brought from MY hometown. She would never harm ME.¡± Every word from Consort Xiang made Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heart ache even more.


    ¡°Your Majesty! It was all my carelessness. I left the medicine furnace for a moment today and that¡¯s when you were plotted against. I deserve to die!¡± Xiang Ling kowtowed, tears streaming down her face, consumed by guilt.


    ¡°I had already warned you that only one person could touch the Empress¡¯s medicine and not leave. Why did something happen to the Empress today? Why did you leave?¡± Su Yingxue asked sharply.


    Xiang Ling angrily pointed at the person beside her. ¡°It¡¯s Eunuch Qin! He came to tell me that something had happened to the genius doctor. I was worried and went to look for Your Majesty. When I came back, Eunuch Qin had finished brewing the medicine and I brought it to Your Majesty. Who knew that Your Majesty would vomit blood after drinking it? I have never let others brew medicine for Your Majesty, but did not expect Eunuch Qin to actually¡­.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

 Chapter 70 - 70: The Empress Smells of Poison

    Chapter 70: The Empress Smells of Poison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How could Eunuch Qin not have thought of this?


    He had thought that by helping the empressplete this task, he could live a peaceful life in the pce. Little did he know that the empress would eliminate any loose ends!


    He was already halfway to his doom.


    Eunuch Qin trembled as the empress left him no room to speak. ¡°Emperor, in my opinion, these two individuals failed to serve Consort Xiang properly and should be executed! It will serve as a warning to others!¡±


    ¡°Is it to serve as a warning, or is the empress trying to silence them?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile.


    ¡°A lowlymoner, when do you have the right to question me? How insolent!¡± The empress shouted, her eyes filled with anger.


    She ordered her men to capture Su Yingxue, but Chu Yihan stood by her side, gently cing his hand on her shoulder. When the guards and pce servants saw this, they immediately retreated and shrunk their necks, not daring to have any thoughts of touching Su Yingxue.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Empress! If you have nothing to hide, why rush to kill these two people?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the empress.


    He pointed at Eunuch Qin. ¡°Did you poison Xiang¡¯er? Speak up! Otherwise, I will exterminate your entire family!¡±


    Eunuch Qin was trembling. He had anticipated this moment ever since Chu Yihan saved him. But all his family members were in the empress¡¯s grasp!


    ¡°Emperor, you are well aware of the empress¡¯s methods. If you want Eunuch Qin to tell the truth, it would be better to release his family first, relieving him of concerns,¡± Su Yingxue calmly suggested.


    Chu Yihan nodded in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡±


    The empress clenched her fists tightly, wishing she could tear Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan apart. ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t do it! Please don¡¯t listen to the nderous words of this lowly person!¡±


    Consort Xiang leaned against Chu Mingyuan¡¯s embrace, her eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Emperor, I want to know the truth and receive justice.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Xiang¡¯er, I promise you, I will ensure justice for you!¡± Chu Mingyuan gently caressed her head.


    As he looked at Eunuch Qin, the weight of his imperial authority pressed down. ¡°I will spare your family, but you must tell me the truth. What did you do? Who ordered you to do it?¡±


    Eunuch Qin was moved to tears and quickly kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Emperor! I¡­ I was instructed by the empress to poison Consort Xiang¡¯s medicine. I have served Consort Xiang for many years and would never harm her. However, my family is under the empress¡¯s control, and I had no choice!¡±


    He had no other options!


    The hatred in Consort Xiang¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Empress, you are so vicious! Using human lives to threaten and poison the lives of concubines! How can you be so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Consort Xiang, stop spouting nonsense! This matter was framed by this servant! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± The empress raised her chin defiantly, refusing to admit it.


    ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s invite the court physicians to examine the poison in Consort Xiang¡¯s body and see if the empress has been contaminated.¡± Su Yingxue produced the handkerchief she used to wipe Consort Xiang¡¯s blood and handed it to the court physicians for analysis.


    After confirming the presence of poison on the handkerchief, the court physicians turned their gaze toward the empress.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Search her! See if she carries this poison on her body!¡± Chu Mingyuan waved his hand and shouted.


    The empress was caught off guard. The pce servants held her down. The court physicians detected the scent of poison on her body and promptly reported, ¡°Emperor, the empress carries the scent of this poison¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! This is impossible!¡± The empress vigorously shook her head, unable to believe that she would be so foolish as to allow herself to be tainted with the scent of poison..

 Chapter 71 - 71: Exposing the Miracle Doctor’s Identity

    Chapter 71: Exposing the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Identity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue raised her lips and chuckled, which Chu Yihan happened to notice.


    Chu Yihan squeezed her palm.


    Su Yingxue innocently shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she wasn¡¯t the one responsible for this mischief!


    Chu Mingyuan was seething with anger. ¡°Empress! You are truly an exceptional empress of mine. Over the years, how many despicable acts have youmitted? You even plotted to take Xiang¡¯er¡¯s life. Such maliciousness! Leave!¡±


    The empress hastily knelt down, her eyes red as she shouted, ¡°Emperor, I dare not! I didn¡¯t do it! All of this is a scheme orchestrated by this lowly person! She impersonated a genius doctor. Perhaps¡­ perhaps she poisoned Consort Xiang and deceived her! They conspired against me!¡±


    ¡°Conspire against you? Xiang¡¯er is still in a weak state. How could she conspire against you?¡± Chu Mingyuan tenderly embraced Consort Xiang, his brows furrowed as he red at the empress.


    Consort Xiang struggled to support her body. ¡°Empress, if you suspect that I¡¯m conspiring with the genius doctor, you can have all the court physicians examine my pulse to determine if I¡¯m truly alive and being manipted!¡±


    The empress clenched her teeth. ¡°Court physicians, quicklye and examine her! See if this concubine has been bewitched by this fake genius doctor!¡±


    She was filled with disdain. Even though Consort Xiang had received favor in the past, she would never dare to disobey her, the empress of the Middle Pce. Now, she dared to challenge herself in front of the emperor!


    Several court physicians hurriedly approached Consort Xiang, intending to examine her pulse.


    However, Chu Mingyuan ordered them to retreat. ¡°Get lost! How could I not know if Xiang¡¯er is alive or not? Empress, you show no remorse and even wish to insult Xiang¡¯er. I will not easily forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t do it! I am wholeheartedly devoted to you, Emperor! You are still unaware of the truth. This so-called genius doctor has an unknown background. She might be a spy from an enemy country. Furthermore, there are people in Tongchang Medical Center who can testify that there was no such genius doctor there!¡±


    ¡°Who can testify?¡± Chu Mingyuan furrowed his brow. He had doubts about the genius doctor.


    Consort Xiang had died in his arms, but after being treated by this genius doctor, she miraculously came back to life. He could sense that she was still his Xiang¡¯er and hadn¡¯t changed.


    However, the situation was just too suspicious!


    ¡°I can testify that the genius doctor is from Tongchang Medical Center, and there is nothing untoward about it.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s dark eyes exuded a convincingposure, even Chu Mingyuan couldn¡¯t harbor doubts.


    Normally, Chu Mingyuan would have believed Chu Yihan.


    But Chu Mingyuan found his attitude towards this genius doctor quite peculiar.


    Chu Yihan had always been aloof and cold, never one to defend someone like this.


    The more he defended, the more Chu Mingyuan felt something was amiss with this genius doctor. He wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Emperor, I am just an ordinary physician. The title ¡®Genius Doctor¡¯ is bestowed upon me by patients. If this leads to your suspicion, I won¡¯t cling to the title. Anyone can be a genius doctor if they wish. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words carried the same aloofness and coldness as Chu Yihan.


    Chu Mingyuan became even more doubtful. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, take off your hood and let me see who you are.¡±


    Su Yingxue hesitated for a moment. ¡°Emperor, please forgive me, but I cannotply.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I knew that there was something wrong with her. I implore you to capture this person and interrogate her rigorously. Do not let Su Yingxue escape!¡± The empress¡¯s expression was venomous, with an intense determination to take Su Yingxue¡¯s life..

 Chapter 72 - 72: Su Yurou’s Framing

    Chapter 72: Su Yurou¡¯s Framing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Since you refuse, I will have the empress bring the witness here to question you and find out who you are and what your intentions are!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, the genius doctor is a good person, and you¡­¡± Consort Xiang anxiously wanted to plead for Su Yingxue, but Chu Mingyuan restrained her.


    Chu Mingyuan held her tightly. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, your heart is pure and easily manipted by others. Let me handle the questioning. Don¡¯t worry, I will be fair.¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Consort Xiang wanted to speak again, but she saw Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face darken. He didn¡¯t allow her to speak further.


    If she pleaded again, it would only anger him and erase hispassion for her.


    Consort Xiang looked apologetically at Su Yingxue, and Su Yingxue waved her hand, indicating that Consort Xiang didn¡¯t need to worry.


    She also wanted to see who the empress had brought as a witness.


    The empress sent Grand Eunuch Liu Fu out, and he returned with a graceful woman. She wore a pure white dress adorned with jasmine flowers, and her whole being exuded wless beauty like a blooming white lotus.


    Su Yurou gracefully knelt. ¡°Su Yurou, daughter of the Marquis of Martial South, pays respects to the emperor, empress, and Consort Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Rise.¡± Chu Mingyuan spoke coldly, ¡°The empress ims that you are a witness. What evidence do you have to prove that this genius doctor has an unknown background?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I am the witness. The owner of Tongchang Medical Center is my sister, Su Yingxue. My sister has never known any genius doctor, so the identity of this person remains unknown. I beseech emperor to thoroughly investigate,¡± Su Yurou spoke earnestly, and the shimmering light in her eyes made it hard not to believe her.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at Su Yingxue. ¡°Who are you exactly? Infiltrating the residence of the Marquis¡¯s daughter with unclear intentions!¡±


    The empress let out a smugugh. This genius doctor of unknown origin would have an unfavorable oue!


    Su Yingxue pressed her thin lips together, responding casually, ¡°Emperor, I don¡¯t have any hidden motives. I simply want to use my medical skills to treat and benefit the people.¡±


    Chu Yihan observed the woman beside him, his eyes filled with approving light. She was covered from head to toe, but it couldn¡¯t conceal her radiance.


    ¡°Emperor, I implore you no matter what mistake this genius doctor hasmitted, please don¡¯t me my sister. My sister is still inexperienced and was deceived by her, that¡¯s why she did this. My sister did not intentionally harm Consort Xiang and the empress, causing the emperor¡¯s harem to be restless.¡± Su Yurou pleaded earnestly. It was hard not to notice thatpared to her sister, she considered her sister to be brainless.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s reputation for being impulsive and foolish had spread throughout Jiang Du City. Whenever Chu Mingyuan thought of her, he furrowed his brow. He remembered that as a child, she would often cause trouble in the pce, but he never paid much attention to her as a young girl, thanks to Old General Su¡¯s merits.


    Now she had brought an unidentified genius doctor, which was infuriating!


    ¡°Your sister opens a medical center without even knowing the doctor¡¯s identity. It shows herck of qualifications!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I may not me her, but if the identity of this genius doctor isn¡¯t rified, I will not let her go!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, although the genius doctor¡¯s background is unknown, my sister is innocent. I implore you not to link the two together. My sister truly doesn¡¯t know the reasons,¡± Su Yurou emphasized once again the connection between the genius doctor and Su Yingxue, causing people to specte.


    The empress sneered, ¡°Even if your sister doesn¡¯t know this person¡¯s identity, she¡¯s still suspected of harboring them.. If this person is guilty, your sister won¡¯t escape the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: Show Your Face

    Chapter 73: Show Your Face


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou¡¯s face was filled with horror, and she burst into tears on the spot, pleading relentlessly for Su Yingxue.


    Chu Mingyuan organized the situation and stared at Su Yingxue, giving orders, ¡°Lan Ling, go and capture everyone from Tongchang Medical Center. I will personally interrogate them and find out who this mysterious genius doctor is and what her motives are!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Su Yingxue spoke calmly, ¡°Emperor, do you want to see the face of this humble subject and know my true identity?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s voice was firm and cold, ¡°I will not allow anyone to endanger my harem and the stability of the empire!¡±


    Her actions had already raised doubts in him!


    If he didn¡¯t investigate thoroughly, even if it meant making a mistake, he would never leave behind this unknown threat!


    Su Yingxue clenched her fists tightly. She didn¡¯t want to draw attention to herself, and now was not the right time to reveal her identity. But with the empress and Su Yurou pressuring her, and Chu Mingyuan doubting her as well, Consort Xiang wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak, I will take you away,¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s low and maic voice sounded.


    He held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, and the warmth in his palm touched her, prompting a response. Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Yihan held her hand and walked away, paying no attention to the astonishment of everyone in the hall.


    Chu Mingyuan shouted from behind, ¡°Chu Yihan, are you rebelling?¡±


    Chu Yihan ignored himpletely. Chu Mingyuan yelled, ¡°Lan Ling, kill this unidentified person on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, emperor!¡±


    Lan Ling chased after them with his sword. Taking advantage of the other guards being upied with Chu Yihan, he leaped into the air and swung his sword towards Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue into his embrace. Even if Lan Ling found an opportunity, he didn¡¯t dare to harm Chu Yihan.


    A fierce struggle ensued among the group of people. Consort Xiang wanted to plead with Chu Mingyuan several times, but seeing his dark expression, she didn¡¯t dare to make an easy plea.


    The empress wore a sinister expression. This genius doctor would undoubtedly die in the pce today. Once she died, Chu Chengye¡¯s danger would be resolved.


    No one would sacrifice the life of a prince while the genius doctor perished.


    As for Su Yurou¡­


    Her eyes were fixed on Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, and she was furious!


    It was all because of Su Yingxue that Chu Yihan cared so much about this woman. She would die today!


    Su Yingxue would not have a good ending either!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s martial arts were powerful, and he defeated all the imperial guards by himself.


    When the obstacles were cleared, he wanted to bring Su Yingxue away.


    Su Yingxue heard Chu Mingyuan¡¯s angry roar behind her and suddenly changed her mind.


    Chu Yihan turned around and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Yingxue curled her lips slightly. ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t drag you down this time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to owe him too much.


    She let go of Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and turned back to face Lan Ling, who was chasing after her. Lan Ling¡¯s moves were fierce, and he shed at her. Even someone as skilled as Chu Yihan could not stop him in time.


    However, the ck veil that was raised allowed Lan Ling to see a face that could topple the world.


    She was shockingly beautiful, so his hand trembled and the knife tilted slightly. The de just happened to split the hood on her head.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The hood fell to the ground softly.


    The moment Su Yingxue¡¯s face was revealed, everyone held their breaths.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Only Su Yurou screamed, her face turning pale with fear. ¡°How¡­ How could it be you!¡±


    Su Yingxue returned to the pce and knelt with a straight posture. ¡°Emperor, I, Su Yingxue, your humble subject¡¯s daughter, had no choice but to deceive you. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are Su Yingxue!¡± The empress was infuriated, and a wave of emotions flooded her heart..

 Chapter 74 - 74: Su Yingxue Is Full of Tricks

    Chapter 74: Su Yingxue Is Full of Tricks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She subconsciously red at Su Yurou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you knew her identity? How could it be Su Yingxue? You lied to me, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Empress¡­Please spare me, Empress! I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t know it was my sister!¡±


    Su Yurou was so scared that she was trembling. Countless words of ¡®impossible¡¯ gushed out in her heart!


    It was impossible for Su Yingxue to have medical skills. It was impossible for her to be so amazing. She¡­How could she do all of this?


    Impossible!


    Chu Mingyuan was stunned.¡± You¡­are Shu Li¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Su Yingxue could see a trace of strangeness in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be very familiar with her mother, and the name he called her was Shu Li.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan sighed softly. A trace of regret shed across his eyes as he looked at Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan quickly walked back to Su Yingxue¡¯s side and held her hand. Her hand was a little cold, so Chu Yihan used his palm to warm her.


    Su Yingxue looked at him gratefully and then broke free from his hand.


    She knelt again and looked at Chu Mingyuan with a sincere gaze. ¡°Emperor, I hid my identity previously and made you suspicious. Consort Xiang and the empress misunderstood. This is my responsibility. I beg for forgiveness.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s attitude changed drastically. ¡°Please rise, Su Yingxue! I don¡¯t understand since you have medical skills and opened Tongchang Medical Center, why are you wearing a hood, hiding your identity, and getting involved in the pce conflicts.¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around and swept her cold gaze across Su Yurou and the empress. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Su Yurou and the empress being so aggressive, I would have kept my identity a secret.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mingyuan was even more puzzled.


    Even Consort Xiang did not understand, ¡°I heard that the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s daughter, Miss Su, has always had a bad reputation, but you clearly have extraordinary medical skills and can even save my life, so how can you hide?¡±


    She had previously thought that Chu Yihan, who had always been cold and would even reject the emperor¡¯s request, was actually so concerned about amoner girl and personally escorted her.


    So, she was Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Consort Xiang is a recluse and knows that my reputation is not good.¡± Su Yingxueughed at herself.


    Consort Xiangughed softly, ¡°This has be my fault.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Consort Xiang. What I meant was that my reputation is not good, even you know about it. If I were to practice medicine at Tongchang Medical Center, who would believe me ande to seek my help? And even if they did, how could I disy my medical skills?¡± Su Yingxue exined helplessly.


    She wished to use her real identity and practice medicine honestly, but her reputation andck of trust from others hindered her.


    Not only would it arouse suspicion, but someone had to be willing to entrust her with the illness.


    ording to Su Yurou and Su Dingheng¡¯s previous n of ttery and cold violence, she could not do so.


    To hide her strength and umte strength, she did this.


    Hearing her exnation, everyone in the hall sighed.


    She had peerless medical skills, but because of her identity, she could not use them.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± The court physician sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss Su¡¯s actions are reasonable. If not, wouldn¡¯t she be wasting her remarkable medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Who would disagree?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan nodded in agreement and stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by understandable? Emperor, I think Su Yingxue is full of schemes and plots!¡± The empress pointed at Su Yingxue and shouted angrily. A trace of killing intent shed in her eyes.


    Back then, she failed to kill this vile spawn in her mother¡¯s womb.. After so many years, she even threatened her position!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Can’t Let Su Yingxue Off

    Chapter 75: Can¡¯t Let Su Yingxue Off


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! She is Shu Li¡¯s daughter. Do you think you can tarnish Shu Li¡¯s medical skills?¡± Chu Mingyuan shouted angrily, his expression more serious than when he learned about the empress¡¯s plot against Consort Xiang.


    It was clear that he held great respect for Su Yingxue¡¯s mother.


    He instructed Su Yingxue to rise and said, ¡°Although you were wrong to deceive me, considering that you did it for the sake of practicing medicine and saving lives, I will not pursue the matter. Furthermore, since you have cured Xiang¡¯er, I will reward you generously!¡±


    A hint of surprise crossed Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, but she still expressed her gratitude by kowtowing. ¡°Thank you, Emperor!¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡± After Su Yingxue stood up, Chu Mingyuan looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Since you have inherited Shu Li¡¯s medical skills, you should carry on her legacy. Shu Li was straightforward, and you don¡¯t need to conceal your identity anymore. Be an upright physician. If some patients refuse to seek treatment from you because of your identity, it¡¯s their fault. Don¡¯t be upset about it, understood?¡±


    His words carried earnest admonishment and a touch of constion, providing a sense of reassurance.


    However, Su Yingxue remained concerned. ¡°Emperor, I dare to be impudent and ask if you knew my mother and were acquainted with her. Do you know the cause of my mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I know your mother, but she has passed away. You don¡¯t need to ask about these matters anymore. Focus on your duties.¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s words held profound meaning. He gave Su Yingxue various rewards, and even sent Lan Ling to personally escort her back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t let her go like this! Ye¡¯er has gone missing. She must have taken him away!¡± The empress had no choice but to reveal this matter, her eyes filled with anger.


    It would have been eptable if she had been able to kill Su Yingxue, but now that Su Yingxue had received the emperor¡¯s recognition and protection, Chu Chengye¡¯s safety was at risk!


    If Su Yingxue were to do anything to him¡­


    ¡°How could he go missing? If news spreads about a prince of the imperial family disappearing, it would be aughingstock. If I learn the truth, I will certainly punish the culprits severely!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s words seemed like a reprimand directed at the empress, but his gaze ultimately fell on Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue understood that Chu Mingyuan was indirectly instructing her to release Chu Chengye.


    He probably didn¡¯t want her to dwell on the matter between her and the empress any longer.


    Considering Chu Mingyuan¡¯s kind treatment towards her, she could let him go. However, she would continue investigating her mother¡¯s cause of death, which she would investigate the empress.


    ¡°Emperor, Xiang¡¯er is tired.¡±


    Consort Xiang, seeing that Su Yingxue¡¯s matter had been resolved, no longer tried to endure her pain.


    Having returned from the brink of death, she truly felt the extreme weakness of her body.


    After Chu Mingyuan confirmed that Consort Xiang was fine, he entrusted her treatment to the court physician and allowed Su Yingxue to leave.


    Su Yingxue was initially worried about Consort Xiang, but before she could speak, Su Yurou took advantage of the situation. ¡°Emperor, my sister possesses exceptional medical skills. Let her treat Consort Xiang.¡±


    Initially, Chu Mingyuan had not paid attention to her, but upon hearing her words, he recalled that she had previously called Su Yingxue a fool and attempted to frame her. He immediately furrowed his brow. ¡°Impudence! Are you suggesting that the court physicians in my pceck skill?¡±


    Su Yurou hurriedly knelt, tears trembling on her delicate face. ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t mean that. I only thought that my sister¡¯s medical skills were outstanding, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention her exceptional medical skills earlier then?¡± Chu Mingyuan interrogated Su Yurou, and she was so overwhelmed by the pressure that she dared not speak any further.


    Since Chu Mingyuan had already begun reprimanding her, he decided to say a few more words..

 Chapter 76 - 76: Seeing Su Yurou Make a Fool of Herself

    Chapter 76: Seeing Su Yurou Make a Fool of Herself


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Mingyuan reprimanded her and decided to say a few more words. ¡°You were never Shu Li¡¯s daughter. You were born from a concubine. Old General Su was kind enough to allow the children from concubines to enter the household. You should show respect to the legitimate eldest daughter and serve her well. However, I can see that you have shown no respect to your sister and have overstepped your boundaries. It is truly uneptable! I won¡¯t punish a weak woman like you today, but I will tell Marquis of Martial South about this and let him rectify the atmosphere in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Su Yurou trembled in fear, feeling like a sieve being held tightly.


    On the other hand, Su Yingxue felt quite pleased with the situation.


    She received her rewards and left the pce. Lan Ling arranged a carriage for her, and Chu Yihan apanied her, holding her hand. ¡°I will escort you back to the manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue wanted to reject him.


    She had already caused Chu Yihan a lot of trouble. Today¡¯s conflict between him and the emperor had made her afraid.


    However, when she saw Su Yurou following behind, noticing her closeness with Chu Yihan, her eyes were filled with raging jealousy.


    She decided not to pull her hand away from Chu Yihan. Instead, she slightly raised the corner of her mouth and sweetly said, ¡°Very well, thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan, with a mischievous smile on his face, intended to help her into the carriage.


    Su Yurou¡¯s throat went dry. She wished she could tear Su Yingxue apart.


    She shamelessly ran to the side of the carriage. ¡°Sister, please take Rou¡¯er back to the manor with you. Rou¡¯er hasn¡¯t seen Daddy for a long time and misses him dearly.¡±


    Su Yingxue sat in the carriage and opened the curtain. She said indifferently, ¡°You can go back by yourself. Why do you have to ride with me?¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red from being rejected in front of the pce guards. ¡°I don¡¯t have a carriage¡­ Sister, please take me with you. I miss father.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business that you miss your father. You can hire a carriage and go back by yourself. How can you lose your way inside the pce? The pce is not a ce for idlers.¡± Su Yingxueughed heartily, feeling particrly delighted to scold Su Yurou.


    Behind Lan Ling, a few pce guards were secretlyughing, saying that when the time came, they would make Su Yurou leave.


    Su Yurou was driven to tears by the bullying. She knew she could leave the pce, but she wanted to leave with Chu Yihan.


    Why should Chu Yihan be the one to send Su Yingxue back to the manor, while she couldn¡¯t even hitch a ride?


    Su Yurou had confidence in her teary-eyed appearance, so she approached Chu Yihan and spoke in a weak and delicate voice, ¡°Your Highness, I am weak and frail. Please have mercy on me and bring me back to the manor. I will be eternally grateful and repay you in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Yihan responded by closing the carriage window with a bang.


    He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s action made the pce guards and attendants, who were previously holding back theirughter, burst intoughter.


    Lan Ling turned around and scolded them, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The pce guards immediately stoppedughing, but everyone was still looking at Su Yurou as if she were a joke.


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that Lan Ling had a favorable impression of her. She turned to approach Lan Ling, intending to ask her to take her back, acting weak and fragile.


    However, Lan Ling nced at her and simply said, ¡°Miss Su, please make way.¡± Su Yurou was petrified on the spot.


    Seeing that Su Yurou didn¡¯t make way, Lan Ling waved his hand, and two pce servants brushed her aside. Then, he cleared the way for Su Yingxue and escorted her back to the manor.


    Su Yurou sat by the pce wall, crying out loud. ¡°Su Yingxue, you bully¡­ You all bully me!¡±


    She only cried for a short while before she walked toward the pce gate with her delicate steps.


    If she didn¡¯t leave quickly, the empress would find trouble with her..

 Chapter 77 - 77: Su Denheng Kneels at Su Yingxue

    Chapter 77: Su Denheng Kneels at Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The empress had also suffered a great loss this time and would be punished. If she could not find Su Yingxue to vent her anger, she would not let her off.


    Just as she was about to leave the pce, Liu Fu¡¯s sharp voice rang out, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no need to rush out of the pce!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s delicate body trembled, her eyes filled with fear.


    At the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng heard that Chu Mingyuan had issued an edict, so he quickly changed his clothes and went to greet him at the gate.


    Seeing the carriages from the pce approaching, he was trembling, thinking that it might be because Su Yingxue had caused a major problem in the pce and the emperor wasing to reprimand her!


    But when he saw chief imperial guard Lan Ling standing in front of the carriage, he became puzzled. Lan Ling was personally escorting them. Could it be that the emperor or empress hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor?


    This would be a huge trouble!


    Su Dingheng was well-versed in the ways of a civil official. The moment the carriage came to a stop, he immediately knelt and shouted, ¡°This humble subject is guilty! Please forgive me, Emperor and Your Majesty. My daughter has caused trouble. It is all this humble subject¡¯s failure to properly educate her. Please forgive me, Emperor!¡±


    A pce guard standing beside Lan Ling couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Lan Ling looked at Su Dingheng in confusion and said, ¡°Marquis, there¡¯s no need for you to do this. The one who hase is not the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Not the emperor?¡± Su Dingheng was perplexed. Then who else could be riding in the royal carriage?


    There was also another carriage behind, filled with valuable-looking items.


    Chu Yihan poked his head out of the carriage and said, ¡°Marquis Su, do you only show respect to the emperor and not to me?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words made Su Dingheng¡¯s legs go weak again, and he knelt heavily. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness! Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s whole body was shaking. How could he have forgotten about this troublesome person? It was like encountering a ghost!


    Laughter suddenly came from the carriage, and Su Dingheng found it somewhat familiar.


    Chu Yihan got off the carriage first and reached out to help Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue yfully jumped down, and Chu Yihan held her waist tightly to prevent her from falling.


    At that moment, Su Dingheng¡¯s expression wasplex as he said, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you unfilial daughter!¡±


    How could she willingly ept his kneeling in the carriage?


    She was defying the heavens!


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to pay such respects to me. Please get up.¡± Su Yingxue kindly reminded him not to be angry and to stop kneeling to her.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Su Dingheng quickly stood up, his face showing both anger and chaos.


    But before long, Lan Ling conveyed the emperor¡¯s edict, stating that Su Yingxue had made significant contributions to save Consort Xiang. The items in the carriage were all rewards for her, and the emperor also mentioned that he would personally inscribe a que for the Tongchang Medical Center in the future, allowing Su Yingxue to manage it properly.


    Lan Ling also added as she deduced Chu Mingyuan¡¯s intention, ¡°The emperor distinguishes between seniority and values legitimacy. Marquis, please understand the emperor¡¯s intentions.¡±


    Su Dingheng nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°I understand, I understand! I will treat Yingxue well. She is the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and everyone in the residence respects her.¡±


    Lan Ling nodded in response, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    With his taskpleted, it was time for Lan Ling to return to the pce and report. He nced at Chu Yihan from the corner of his eye. It seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to leave with him.


    However, this was not a matter for a chief imperial guard to be concerned about.


    After Lan Ling left, Su Dingheng looked at the carriage filled with rewards, his eyes shining brightly. He quickly ordered people to move them into the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had no time to pay attention to Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know when Chu Yihan had taken her hand again. She struggled silently and whispered, ¡°Thank you for defending me today, Your Highness. It has caused you trouble to argue with the emperor..¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78: This King Is Here, You Can Be at Ease

    Chapter 78: This King Is Here, You Can Be at Ease


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I saved you, not so that you could be courteous with me.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned cold, and his tone was displeased.


    ¡°In front of so many people, should I not be courteous to Your Highness?¡± Su Yingxue pulled at the corner of her mouth helplessly.


    Chu Yihan seemed unconcerned, but for the sake of her reputation as a youngdy, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You slept with me, so there¡¯s no need to be polite to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Su Yingxue quickly covered his mouth and warned him with her eyes. ¡°Be careful with your words, Your Highness!¡±


    It was he who had forced her!


    She never intended to sleep with him!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes gleamed with a wicked smile. He didn¡¯t care about the process, only the result.


    And the result was that they had slept together on the same bed.


    He noticed that Su Yingxue had something on her mind, so he gently pinched her hand and asked, ¡°Do you suspect that your mother¡¯s death is rted to Imperial Brother?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°The emperor seemed familiar with my mother, but he refused to tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Why was Princess Shu Li granted the title of princess? Do you know?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s fingers caressed the back of her hand.


    Su Yingxue tried hard to recall. In her previous life, she had never paid much attention to her mother, and she knew very little about her. She only knew that her mother had no rtives in the capital, but her status was noble and she was respected by many people.


    Chu Yihan exined, ¡°Princess Shu Li once saved my father, and my father bestowed her with the title of princess. At that time, my father intended to marry her to Imperial Brother, but Princess Shu Li refused to be a concubine and chose to marry your father instead.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart felt a chill. Her mother was a woman of such integrity, but she must have been deceived by her father, who had the face of a scumbag civil servant.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Thankyou, Your Highness.¡±


    Su Dingheng had finished moving the belongings and had been watching them for a long time. Finally, Chu Yihan reluctantly let go of Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    Before leaving, he whispered gently in her ear, ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯ll be there for you at any time.¡±


    Whenever she needed him.


    Su Yingxue felt a warm embrace in her heart, melting away the coldness she had experienced in the treacherous pce.


    ¡°Yingxue, you have worked hard in saving Consort Xiang. Today, Daddy has prepared a feast for you to replenish your energy.¡± For the first time, Su Dingheng showed a kind expression and was exceptionally considerate.


    After they entered the residence, he immediately ordered the dishes Su Yingxue loved, such as abalone, ginseng, shark fin, deer antler, and bird¡¯s nest. He brought out all the good things he had.


    Su Yingxue rarely had a meal with him, and she even had an extra bowl of rice.


    After seeing that she had finished eating, Su Dingheng put down his chopsticks and asked cautiously, ¡°Yingxue, now that both you and Rou¡¯er have returned from the pce, there¡¯s no reason for her to stay there. Besides saving Consort Xiang, did anything else happen in the pce? If there¡¯s any trouble, you must tell Daddy, and I will support you!¡±


    Su Yingxue almost believed him. ¡°You will support me. If I say that I have angered the empress¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you crazy? How dare you provoke the empress? Su Yingxue, you unfilial daughter! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag the Marquis¡¯s Manor into it!¡± Su Dingheng erupted in anger and cursed Su Yingxue with a string of insults.. After he calmed down, he questioned her, ¡°Was your sister detained in the pce because of this? Su Yingxue, how could you be so heartless? Rou¡¯er is your biological sister, yet you didn¡¯t help her!¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79: Eating Su Yingxue’s Remains

    Chapter 79: Eating Su Yingxue¡¯s Remains


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Su Yingxue took a sip of tea and choked lightly.


    She cleared her throat and calmly faced Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng looked at herposed demeanor and was about to say something to manipte her. But before he could speak, Su Yingxue calmly said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you have any idea why Su Yurou is still in the pce and unable to leave? Do you know why she knows Consort Xiang and why she became the empress¡¯s aplice in framing me and the medical center?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s guilty conscience caused him to lower his head, and his left hand trembled uncontrobly. ¡°How¡­how did you know? Where did you hear all this? These are baseless usations against me and your sister!¡± ¡°usations? It seems that Father no longer cares about my sister¡¯s safety. You even want to abandon all the businesses you hold.¡± Su Yingxue lifted her teacup and let out a coldugh. A trace of killing intent shed in her once beautiful eyes.


    Su Dingheng panicked. ¡°You¡­ What do you want? Your sister is a delicate woman. How can she withstand the torment in the pce? I will go and save her right away! You must not make things difficult for her anymore!¡±


    Su Dingheng said this and paced back and forth in the hall twice.


    Su Yingxue, who was observing the scene, sarcastically remarked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Father going? If you wait any longer, the pce gates will be locked.¡±


    Su Dingheng felt both ashamed and annoyed. He resented that Su Yingxue had seen through his cowardice and pretense, yet he had no choice but to turn back and plead with her, ¡°You are Su Yurou¡¯s sister after all. Why don¡¯t you bring her back and save her?¡±


    ¡°If I save her, will Father save me?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s smile turned mocking. ¡°If it were Su Yurou who returned now and Su Yingxue trapped in the pce, would Father care about my life or death?¡±


    ¡°I definitely would care!¡± Su Dingheng stubbornly clung to his pride.


    ¡°Very well. Then I will stay here with Father today and see if Su Yurou will return. If she dies in the pce, I will personally take care of her and give her a grand funeral!¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling like radiant pearls.


    Su Dingheng was nearly blinded by her brilliance!


    In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene by entering the pce, so he could only wait in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    As night fell, Su Yurou finally returned.


    He anxiously looked at Su Yurou being helped in. ¡°Rou¡¯er, are you alright? Father was so worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Once she was back by Su Dingheng¡¯s side, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She poured out all her grievances, unwillingness, breakdown, and weakness in front of Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart trembled with her cries.


    Su Yingxue watched the scene unfold, and even with a touch of kindness, she reminded, ¡°Sister must be hungry. You should eat something to regain your strength before continuing to cry.¡±


    Su Yurou red at Su Yingxue with bitterness in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her, would she have been trapped by the empress?


    Would she have endured the invisible but soul-crushing torment in the pce?


    However, her stomach betrayed her as it kept growling. She looked over at the sumptuous dishes on the table, feeling their alluring appeal. She could not help but scoop a bowl of soup and drink it.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten for a day in the pce, so everything tasted heavenly to her.


    But it was only after she finished a bowl that she realized, ¡°Why is the food cold?¡±


    When Su Dingheng saw her take the first bite, he wanted to tell her that this was the leftovers from his and Su Yingxue¡¯s meal. He wanted to make some new dishes for her.


    However, seeing how hungry she was, he could not bear to interrupt her..

 Chapter 80 - 80: Saving Wu Jinyan

    Chapter 80: Saving Wu Jinyan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Afraid that her self-esteem would be hurt, Su Dingheng tried to coax her in a roundabout way. ¡°Rou¡¯er, I will have the kitchen prepare another pot of bird¡¯s nest soup and some hot dishes for you. Take a seat and have a little more to eatter.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ Are these dishes¡­ leftovers from your meal?¡± Su Yurou finally realized that the table full of delicious food had already been touched by chopsticks.


    Su Yingxuc appeared satisfied, and she had actually picked up Su Yingxue¡¯s leftovers and eaten them so eagerly?


    Su Yurou threw the bowl and chopsticks aside, ring at Su Yingxuc with reddened eyes. ¡°You¡­ How dare you treat me like this! You make me eat your leftover scraps!¡±


    Su Yingxuc replied earnestly, ¡°When did I mistreat you? Did I force you to eat? It was your ravenousness. Are you ming me? Have you forgotten the lesson the emperor gave you today? You were born from a concubine, while I am the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. There is a distinction between high and low, legitimacy and illegitimacy! Letting you cat my leftovers was an opportunity for you to serve me. And yet, you dare to use me?¡±


    Su Yurou was both angry and afraid, trembling all over and unable to speak.


    How could she forget the emperor¡¯s lesson today?


    But she was unwilling!


    She had also lived a life of luxury for many years and was Su Dingg¡¯s daughter. Why should she be humiliated and trampled upon by Su Yingxue?


    Her anger overwhelmed her, and before she could catch her breath, she fainted.


    After just finishing the leftover meal, she even vomited all over Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng quickly called for help and had her taken care of in the courtyard.


    Su Dingheng followed along. Before leaving, he cast a disdainful nce at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxuc touched her chest. It still felt sore and painful.


    In the end, there was no father-daughter bond between them.


    She went back to the courtyard and rested for a while. The next day, she woke up early and went to the clinic.


    Due to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s instructions, her identity was quickly exposed. She no longer wore a hood to conceal herself and began practicing openly at the clinic.


    Her consultation fees were not cheap, but there were many wealthy familiesing to seek her treatment. She didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water in the morning.


    When she finally got some rest, she nned to talk to Wu Jinyan and ask her if she was in trouble at home.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find Wu Jinyan at the medicine cab. When she asked Manager Qi, he said, ¡°Miss Wu hasn¡¯t been here since that day. Something must have happened at home.¡±


    A hint of urgency shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you telling me now? How many days has it been since west heard from her?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss, you were troubled before, so how could I bother you? Miss Wu hasn¡¯te for a few days, and she would have sent someone to deliver things to Fufeng Center. However, when I went to Fufeng Center yesterday to find her, I discovered that she hadn¡¯t sent anything there for the past two days. The elderly and children there are extremely worried about her!¡± Manager Qi sighed with difficulty.


    He was also concerned about Wu Jinyan, but he was only responsible for managing the medical clinic. A ce like the Minister¡¯s Estate was beyond his abilities.


    Su Yingxuc furrowed her brows and hurriedly went to the Minister of Personnel¡¯s Estate.


    When she stood at the door, she hesitated.


    How should she enter?


    If she entered through the main entrance and rmed the entire Minister¡¯s Estate, it might worsen Wu Jinyan¡¯s situation!


    Zi Wei appeared behind her, seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°She is being held in the backyard.¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around abruptly, her eyes shining.


    With Zi Wei¡¯s guidance, she easily jumped over the wall and made her way to the ce where Wu Jinyan was being held.


    She pushed open the dpidated window and nced inside, seeing Wu Jinyan hanging from the ceiling beam. A surge of killing intent suddenly filled her eyes!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    She broke through the window and immediately released Wu Jinyan.


    Catching her body, Su Yingxue noticed that in just a few short days, she had be so thin that she was only left with a body of bones..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Fight!

    Chapter 81: Fight!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan couldn¡¯t open her eyes, but when she felt herself being put down, she didn¡¯t forget to call for help.


    She could not die. She did not want to die yet.


    ¡°Sister Jinyan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    Su Yingxue took out a life-saving pill and fed it to her. Then, she carried her on her back and wanted to bring her out.


    Before she could take two steps, Zi Wei blocked her way and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡±


    Su Yingxue stopped in her tracks. She heard someone walking in the courtyard as the person said, ¡°Hmph, I wonder if this b*tch is dead or not! She had been hanging for three to four days, and she still had the strength to call for help!¡± Wu Ruofei got angry just thinking about it. Wu Jinyan was lowly, but she was like wild grass on the mountain. She had a tenacious vitality. No matter how Wu Ruofei¡¯s beat, scolded or bullied her since she was young, she never thought of dying!


    Recently, she had heard from a close friend who had beaten her stepsister to death that she could kill the stepsister she disliked by torturing her, so she did as she was told. However, she did not expect that Wu Jinyan was still breathing when she came to the courtyardst night.


    She wrung her handkerchief in anger and discussed with Feng He, the maid beside her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get a knife and I¡¯ll poke a few holes in her body, let some blood out and then hang her up, so maybe she¡¯ll be dead in a day.¡± Feng He smiled in agreement. ¡°Alright, I will apany Miss to see if she¡¯s dead. If she¡¯s not dead, I will immediately go and get a knife.¡±


    ¡°Creak.¡±


    The old wooden door was pushed open. Wu Ruofei was shocked when she saw Su Yingxue¡¯s red eyes. After she reacted, she pointed at Su Yingxue angrily. ¡°Su Yingxue, why did you barge into my house? You even put her down. You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Su Yingxue kicked Wu Ruofei and let her fall. Anger surged in her heart. ¡°Wu Ruofei, she¡¯s your biological sister. She would never bully you, but you treat her like this!¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard what Wu Ruofei said just now, she realized that Wu Ruofei did not treat Wu Jinyan as a person at all. It was as if she was an animal that could be ughtered by her!


    Wu Ruofei was in so much pain that she cried on the ground. ¡°Su Yingxue, you barged into my house and kicked me. Men, catch her! Beat her up too!¡±


    She had been spoiled since she was young and did not have a proper sense of right and wrong. Only what she wanted to do was right. At this moment, when she thought of the embarrassment Su Yingxue had given her previously, she became even angrier.


    Unfortunately, none of the servants in the Minister¡¯s Estate were a match for Zi Wei. Zi Wei¡¯s sword had yet to be unsheathed, but he had already broken their arms and legs, causing them to lie on the ground and wail in pain.


    Zi Wei¡¯s murderous aura approached Wu Ruofei. Wu Ruofei widened her eyes in fear. ¡°Don¡¯te near me? I¡¯m the precious daughter of my parents. If you dare to hit me, my father¡­ My father won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Su Yingxue carried Wu Jinyan on her back and sneered. ¡°Zi Wei, beat her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s scabbard mmed into Wu Ruofei¡¯s body without mercy, breaking her limbs.


    Wu Ruofeiy on the ground, crying loudly. ¡°It hurts! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Mother, save me! Ah¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue brought Wu Jingyan back to the clinic and examined her body carefully. She found that she had many injuries, big and small. She was beaten with a stick and had been hungry for a long time. Now, she was still unconscious.


    Su Yingxue could only feed her some ginseng soup to maintain her body.


    Basins of blood were carried out.. Even Manager Qi could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°This is too much! Why was this young girl¡¯s mind so crooked? How can she torture Jinyan like this?¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111: The Choice Between Life and Death

    Chapter 111: The Choice Between Life and Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After taking her pulse, Su Yingxue instantly understood why she was wearing so many clothes.


    Sheng Ping was waiting for Su Yingxue to speak, feeling as nervous as if awaiting her punishment.


    She thought Su Yingxue would inquire about her identity, the reason behind her condition, or whether she was married.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s tone remained calm. She simply asked, ¡°Right now, you have two choices, one is a path to survive, and the other is a path to death. Which one will you choose?¡±


    Sheng Ping was momentarily taken aback but showed a hint of gratitude in her eyes.


    She responded softly, ¡°The path to survival is no different from a path to death. Doctor, please prescribe medicine for me. If everything goes smoothly, I believe I can still have a future.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She did not write the prescription but went to the medicine cab to fetch the medicine. Seeing that there were not many people in the hall, Su Yingxue sighed helplessly. She could already guess why this youngdy chose this particr time to visit.


    It was indeed inconvenient for her to be seen.


    Su Yingxue brought back two sets of medicine and ced them on the table. She wrote down the instructions and pushed the medicine toward Sheng Ping, exining patiently, ¡°After drinking the first dose of medicine, the fetus will be aborted within four hours. At that time, you must start boiling the second dose. After the fetus is aborted, take the medicine immediately to stop bleeding. Otherwise, your life will be in danger. Do you understand?¡±


    Sheng Ping tucked the two sets of medicine into her arms and replied in a soft voice, ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    After settling the bill and taking the medicine, Sheng Ping was about to leave. Su Yingxue noticed that she was wearing too many clothes, making her movements somewhat awkward. In the end, she could not help but hold her shoulder and exhorted, ¡°If you have the means, take good care of yourself. If there¡¯s another urrence, you won¡¯t be able to conceive for the rest of your life.¡±


    Sheng Ping chuckled softly, her voice tinged with self-deprecation. She moved her lips as if to say that she might not be deserving of the blessing of having children in her life.


    However, she realized that she couldn¡¯t implicate Su Yingxue because of her own identity, so she merely curved her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    She was apassionate and understanding doctor.


    After Sheng Ping left, Su Yingxue had no appetite for lunch. She went straight to her mother¡¯s study and flipped through the medical books her mother had left behind. The more she read, the more she felt the profound sense of bitterness in her heart.


    Her mother was the most renowned female doctor, known throughout the world for her exceptional skills in healing and reviving the near-dead. Before marrying into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she must have enjoyed immense fame and glory.


    But what about all the other women in the world?


    How many women had to endure miserable fates due to their humble origins?


    How many women, despite their intelligence and talents, were confined to living aimlessly within the confines of a courtyard?


    How many other women suffered from debilitating illnesses, without a soul to care for them?


    Women in this world had to endure so much hardship.


    For example, thisdy today was dressed luxuriously, but she could not keep the child in her womb. Moreover, she had suffered multiple miscarriages, leading to weakness and blood deficiency. If she miscarried again today, her life would be in jeopardy¡­


    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡±


    Zi Wei stood silently behind Su Yingxue, and his hoarse voice resonated near her ear.


    Su Yingxue casually flipped through a page of the book. ¡°I am somewhat concerned, but I noticed the intricate patterns on her clothes and the pendant at her waist. Such items aren¡¯tmon among ordinary wealthy families. She must be from a noble and prominent family, and she doesn¡¯t want to reveal her identity. There¡¯s something she cannot speak of. If I were to press her for answers, I would undoubtedly cause her harm.¡±


    Therefore, without even asking for her name or identity, Su Yingxue allowed her to leave.


    ¡°I can follow her.¡± Zi Wei raised his eyes, and the deep purple color carried a dangerous aura..

 Chapter 112 - 112: Chu Yihan Wants Her to Cure Someone

    Chapter 112: Chu Yihan Wants Her to Cure Someone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°No need, I wish her well in the future.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like meddling in other people¡¯s affairs, and she couldn¡¯t handle everything anyway.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she had just started her medical practice, and this woman was one of her first patients. In this world, there were probably many women who were as unfortunate as her.


    She sighed softly, and her gaze returned to the medical book. She noticed that she had reached thest page, but it didn¡¯t contain medical content. Instead, there was a sentence written by her mother, ¡°Women have it hard. If I can do a little to help, I¡¯m willing to save women in this world from suffering.¡±


    A small smile appeared on Su Yingxue¡¯s lips as she touched her mother¡¯s handwriting, feeling her mother¡¯s passion.


    If she had the ability, she would strive to be like her mother!


    In the afternoon, Su Yingxue saw more than ten women, diagnosed their illnesses, and provided them with treatment advice. By the time she finished, the sky had already darkened.


    She nned to return to the residence with Zi Wei, but after calling him a few times, he didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± She wondered.


    Normally, Zi Wei wouldn¡¯t leave her side for even a moment, but now he seemed confident that she could go back alone.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. Forget it, she would go back by herself.


    However, halfway there, a carriage blocked her path.


    However, halfway through her journey, a carriage blocked her path.


    Fortunately, she was familiar with the carriage and the face in the carriage.


    As soon as she approached, Chu Yihan extended a hand. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Su Yingxue was pulled into the carriage by him, and Chu Yihan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite pleasant. ¡°There¡¯s something 1 need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but yawn.


    She was truly exhausted today, and her eyelids had been battling for some time, yet she was intercepted by Chu Yihan.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been treating womentely. There¡¯s a woman who needs your help.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s dark, jade-like eyes seemed like an abyss, pulling people in.


    Su Yingxue perked up instantly. ¡°A woman you care a lot about?¡±


    Chu Yihan patted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about her, but it¡¯s rted to me.¡±


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes, whispering under her breath, ¡°You said you¡¯re not interested in women!¡±


    He was so flirtatious with her, and now there was another woman he had a rtionship with who needed her to save!


    All those rumors were just gossip!


    Humph.


    Although she felt a bit disgruntled, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t escape from Chu Yihan. After Chu Yihan brought her to a mansion, he went straight into it.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t notice what was written on the que of the mansion. She followed Chu Yihan inside, and as soon as they entered the courtyard, they heard a maid crying and running over. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve finallye! The princess¡­ she¡¯s in critical condition!¡±


    Su Yingxue was confused. Princess!?


    Chu Yihan took her to a bedroom, and it was inplete disarray, with blood all over the floor. A pile of blood-stained gauze was next to the bed, and there was a just-delivered stillborn baby.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s weak and pale face, Su Yingxue asked in suspicion, ¡°Are you¡­ the patient from noon?¡±


    Sheng Ping¡¯s breathing was feeble, and her bright, crystal-like eyes held a tinge of sorrow, ¡°Dr. Su, we meet again.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt a heaviness in her heart. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to see you like this tonight.¡±


    She turned around and pushed Chu Yihan out. ¡°Get someone to prepare clean bandages and hot water. I need to treat her.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    He waited outside while Su Yingxue turned back inside. As she tended to Sheng Ping¡¯s bleeding, Sheng Ping had already fainted..

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Child Isn’t Chu Yihan’s

    Chapter 113: The Child Isn¡¯t Chu Yihan¡¯s


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her maid, Lian¡¯er, cried with heart-wrenching sobs. ¡°Princess, please hold on. Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to save your princess, leave the room first and stop crying here!¡± Su Yingxue drove her away.


    Lian¡¯er was reluctant to leave Sheng Ping¡¯s side, but under Su Yingxue¡¯s stern gaze, her trembling heart forced her to bite her lip and exit the room.


    Su Yingxue checked Sheng Ping¡¯s pulse, administered acupuncture, and then entered the Medicine King Valley to retrieve Blood Clotting Grass. After grinding it into powder, she fed it to Sheng Ping.


    She proceeded to cleanse Sheng Ping¡¯s body, removing remnants of the afterbirth and applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding.


    With these taskspleted, Su Yingxue fed the medicine Sheng Ping that she had prepared earlier in the day.


    Gradually, Sheng Ping regained consciousness after consuming the medicine. Her pale lips moved as if she intended to speak.


    Su Yingxue advised her, ¡°Your body is weakened now. Don¡¯t speak. Lie down and rest. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You¡¯ll experience pain, but you must endure it.¡±


    Sheng Ping¡¯s tear-filled eyes conveyed gratitude since she couldn¡¯t speak.


    When Su Yingxue saw this, her heart ached even more.


    Although Su Yingxue had provided Sheng Ping with numerous potent medicines, she understood that while these could heal the body, they couldn¡¯t mend a broken heart.


    After ensuring Sheng Ping¡¯s well-being, Su Yingxue stormed out of the room and angrily shouted at Chu Yihan, ¡°Despicable scoundrel!¡±


    Chu Yihan furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? Her child has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°How could it not? If it weren¡¯t for your child, why did you bring me here in the middle of the night for her abortion? Do you have any idea how many times she¡¯s been through this? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time this instance, she might not have survived!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she clenched her fists. She was itching to pummel Chu Yihan if she could.


    She wanted to give this b*stard a good beating!


    He treated a weak woman like this!


    Two words were written on Chu Yihan¡¯s cold face. He was wronged.


    He restrained Su Yingxue¡¯s fist, which was audibly cracking from the pressure, and spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Her situation has nothing to do with me, but her parents entrusted her life to me on their deathbeds. That¡¯s why I brought you here to save her.¡±


    Listening to Chu Yihan¡¯s exnation, Su Yingxue¡¯s emotions became moreplicated, but she remained convinced that Chu Yihan was nothing but a vile scoundrel!


    Always surrounded by beautiful women!


    There was Hong Lian before, and now there was the pitiable Sheng Ping.


    Perhaps the tense atmosphere between the two of them was too scary. After Lian¡¯er finished taking care of Sheng Ping, she knelt in front of Su Yingxue and cried as she exined, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. Our princess¡¯s child truly has no rtion to Your Highness. Furthermore, Your Highness has never set foot in the princess¡¯s residence until today.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s frown deepened, and she asked, ¡°Then who is your princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, the Yue Kingdom was annihted, and the royal family suffered heavy losses. Before thete Emperor¡¯s passing, he exchanged the imperial seal for the princess¡¯s life, pleading with Your Highness to bring the princess to the Great Cheng Dynasty to save her life,¡± Lian¡¯er exined in a calm voice.


    In that instant, Su Yingxue suddenly recalled that there was indeed a princess in the Great Cheng Dynasty. She wasn¡¯t of royal blood but rather a princess from a fallen nation.


    And the Yue Kingdom had been conquered by Chu Yihan himself five years ago. It had now be a part of the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s territory.


    Upon closer consideration, Sheng Ping did indeed have a connection with Chu Yihan, yet her maid had confirmed that the child was not his.


    As Su Yingxue gazed at Chu Yihan, her feelings became even more intricate.


    Chu Yihan saw that she had finally stopped beating him up, so he pulled her to sit down and patiently exined, ¡°Just now, her maid came seeking help. She said that the princess¡¯s life was in danger. That¡¯s why I brought you here. I did not know about her exact condition..¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: She’s Too Pitiful

    Chapter 114: She¡¯s Too Pitiful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Chu Yihan brought her back five years ago, he secured a Princess¡¯s Manor for her and told her that if her life was ever in danger, she could seek him out at the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Little did he expect that when they reunited five yearster, she would be in such a state.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s tone remained calm and unruffled, devoid of any sentiment. There was no trace of empathy or regret.


    However, Lian¡¯er felt wronged on behalf of Sheng Ping. She knelt before Chu Yihan, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please pardon me. The princess has endured so much suffering over these five years. She said that unless her life is at stake, she must not disturb Your Highness. Even tonight, she forbade me from seeking Your Highness¡¯s help. But I¡¯m truly terrified that the princess won¡¯t survive¡­¡±


    Princess Sheng Ping was a rare beauty, her eyes shimmering like ss, exuding an enchanting allure.


    When ordinary men saw her like this or listened to Lian¡¯er¡¯s words, they would feel their hearts ache and be moved. However, Chu Yihan merely responded with a casual ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She was not curious about what happened to Sheng Ping, nor did she feel any pity for her.


    Su Yingxue suddenly felt that this man was too cold-blooded.


    After all, she was a beauty he had brought back from conquering the country. Didn¡¯t he feel sorry for her?


    Chu Yihan turned his head around, and as if he had seen through her thoughts, he said coldly, ¡°Those unrted to me won¡¯t elicit my sympathy.¡±


    His words were truly cutting.


    Inside the bedroom, Sheng Ping, her eyes blurred with tears, heard Chu Yihan¡¯s words, and herst emotional defense crumbled.


    Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan had stood vigil over Sheng Ping throughout the night. When she awoke the next morning, Su Yingxue prepared another dose of medicine for her to take before departing.


    ¡°Dr. Su, please wait.¡±


    Sheng Ping sat on the bed. The pain was unbearable, but she still insisted on bowing to Su Yingxue. ¡°Dr. Su, I¡¯m deeply indebted to you for saving my life. Thank you.¡±


    As a woman, Su Yingxue naturally felt sorry for her.


    She helped Sheng Ping to sit up, and spoke gently, ¡°1 don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. But as your doctor, I hope that you can take good care of your body. Given your current situation¡­ bearing children might not be advisable. Please, in the future, prioritize your well-being.¡±


    A touch of mncholy flickered across Sheng Ping¡¯s delicate face. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Su. As for the future¡­ Let it be.¡±


    ¡°Let it be?¡± This was the first time Su Yingxue had heard a woman speak with such despair.


    What could have possibly transpired to lead this young girl to utter such words?


    Lian¡¯er had been serving Sheng Ping since she was young. Seeing her like this, she cried heartbroken. ¡°Princess, when will these days end? If no one protects you, in the future¡­You¡¯re going to be tortured to death by those people!¡±


    She knelt before Chu Yihan, crying desperately. ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy. Take the princess as your wife, offer her your protection! Princess is too pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Lian¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense! Come back!¡±


    Sheng Ping was always strong in front of Su Yingxue, but when Lian¡¯er cried and begged Chu Yihan, she panicked. The fragility in her eyes broke down in an instant, and her tears kept falling.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brows furrowed, his deep, cold eyes exuding an unrelenting demeanor. ¡°I will not marry her.¡±


    Sheng Ping clenched her lips tightly, suppressing the heartache that surged within her. ¡°Sheng Ping understands that she doesn¡¯t warrant Your Highness¡¯s attention. I dare not hope for such a privilege. Lian¡¯er was just speaking casually.¡±


    Lian¡¯er shook her head desperately, ¡°No, Princess! I¡¯m not saying this casually. Other than the emperor, only Ninth Prince can protect you. Only by marrying Your Highness can you not be remembered by those thieves and not be bullied by them! Otherwise, your life will be in danger in the future¡­.¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86: A Serious Crime

    Chapter 86: A Serious Crime


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This¡­ How can this be true? How could a conflict between two daughters result in such injuries? Ruofei is a bit hot-tempered, but she wouldn¡¯t have inflicted such severe harm! It was this Su Yingxue who attacked my daughter without any reason, so I went to confront her on Ruofei¡¯s behalf. But then Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    ¡°And she even attacked me! Lord Liang, you have to help me with this matter!¡±


    Wu Hongtao pretended to be a victim along with Wu Ruofei.


    Liang Jin looked at Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss Su, this pulse chart doesn¡¯t prove anything. Where is Wu Jinyan? If you want to sue Lord Wu, I need to send someone to examine the injuries.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Wu Jinyan is recovering in my clinic. Lord Liang can send an officer to examine her injuries at any time, but please send a female officer.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Liang Jin waved his hand, and his subordinate immediately brought the female officer to the clinic.


    The round trip was swift. The female officer returned with a report. ¡°Sir, I have examined Miss Wu¡¯s injuries. They are exactly as described in the pulse chart. If she hadn¡¯t been rescued in time, she might have lost her life.¡±


    Liang Jin was enraged upon hearing this. He pointed at Wu Hongtao and said, ¡°Lord Wu, what kind of father are you? Do you consider the children born from concubines, not your blood, not your daughters?¡±


    Wu Hongtao was caught off guard by the scolding. He had forgotten that he was initially trying to cover up for Wu Ruofei. ¡°Lord Liang, please calm down. It¡¯s not like that! Su Yingxue is making baseless usations. Ruofei is a good-hearted child. She is just a bit spoiled¡­¡±


    ¡°Spoiled? But when I saved Wu Jinyan, I heard Wu Ruofei say she wanted to torture Wu Jinyan to death. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have identally injured her. Ultimately, I was trying to save Wu Jinyan¡¯s life. Lord Wu, please don¡¯t take offense if I harmed your precious daughter.¡± Su Yingxue immediately shifted all the me onto Wu Hongtao and exaggerated it.


    Wu Hongtao forgot to defend himself for a moment. He pondered whether he had truly gone too far.


    After a moment of contemtion, he regained hisposure and angrily used Su Yingxue, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. It was you who barged into my residence, injured my daughter, and even attacked me. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°And Lord Wu is not at fault? You allow your daughter tomit murder and disregard her life! You are an upassionate father and an unjust official, yet you dare to sue me before Lord Liang?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, resembling a small lion baring its ws.


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s face turned red from being scolded. ¡°I have been an official for many years, known for my integrity. You are ndering me! ndering an official of the imperial court is an additional crime!¡±


    ¡°I will leave it to Lord Liang to judge whether I¡¯m guilty or not. As far as I recall,st month, the assistant of the Ministry of Justice had close connections with you. When he visited your residence, he even brought in several boxes through the back door of the Minister¡¯s Estate. I wonder what those boxes contained?¡±


    Su Yingxue tilted her head innocently.


    Her words pierced into Wu Hongtao¡¯s heart like a steel needle.


    This Su Yingxue was indeed a peculiar creature, knowing even about that incident!


    ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless ims without evidence! Su Yingxue, you have injured me and my daughter. I will not let this matter rest!¡± He turned to Liang Jin and cupped his hands. ¡°Lord Liang, as the capital governor, please judge this matter fairly!¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s face darkened as he nced at him.. ¡°I will deliver a fair judgment, but Lord Wu, you cannot escape the consequences! Allowing your daughter tomit murder is indeed a grave crime!¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: Su Yingxue Doesn’t Have to Kneel

    Chapter 87: Su Yingxue Doesn¡¯t Have to Kneel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Hongtao knew that his current excuses would not deceive Liang Jin, so he shifted the me onto Su Yingxue. ¡°Lord Liang, Su Yingxue has alsomitted a serious crime. You must not tolerate it!¡±


    In Liang Jin¡¯s eyes, Wu Hongtao¡¯s disregard for familial rtions was even more shameful than Su Yingxue¡¯s actions.


    With a stern face, Liang Jin responded, ¡°I will make my judgment.¡±


    He sat down and contemted how to handle the situation.


    After half an hour, Liang Jin looked at Wu Hongtao and Su Yingxue. ¡°Both of you are intiffs and defendants, and both of you have made mistakes. Therefore, I have decided to take both of you back to the Capital Prefecture for custody and schedule a court hearing at ater date.¡±


    Wu Hongtao couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°Lord Liang, this¡­ I am an appointed official of the court. How can I be ced under custody? If this news spreads, I will lose my reputation! This cannot be!¡±


    On the other hand, Su Yingxue appeared rtively calm. ¡°I am willing to go with Lord Liang.¡±


    She was very clear about Liang Jin¡¯s reputation as an impartial and just official. She was confident that when the court hearing took ce, she would ensure Wu Hongtao confessed and faced justice.


    In Liang Jin¡¯s eyes, he developed a slight admiration for Su Yingxue. Herposure and demeanor were truly remarkable.


    On the contrary, Wu Hongtao received a harsh scolding from Liang Jin. ¡°If you care so much about your reputation, why didn¡¯t you properly discipline your daughter? It¡¯s only now, when lives are at stake, that you suddenly care about your reputation. It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s face waspletely flushed, experiencing unprecedented humiliation.


    All of this was due to Su Yingxue!


    Su Dingheng felt a surge of delight when he saw Su Yingxue being taken away.


    He even pretended to be a loving father and instructed Su Yingxue, ¡°Yingxue, since Lord Liang is taking you into custody, I will take care of your clinic and shop on your behalf. While you are in the Capital Prefecture, reflect on your crimes! Don¡¯t provoke Lord Liang again.¡±


    Su Yingxue shattered his illusions without any mercy. ¡°Father, there are professionals to manage the clinic and the shop. Even if I¡¯m not around, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? Are you afraid that your father will embezzle your money?¡± Su Dingheng became furious.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t hide her intentions at all. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case. So, Father, please don¡¯t meddle in my affairs.¡±


    ¡°You unfilial daughter!¡± Su Dingheng exploded!


    He wished for Liang Jin to take Su Yingxue away and never let her return!


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Just as Liang Jin was about to leave with his entourage, Chu Yihan entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    As a renowned war hero, respected by everyone in the Great Cheng Dynasty, Chu Yihan was highly regarded even though there were no more battles, and he was no longer seen in his armor. Liang Jin held great respect for him.


    He quickly knelt to pay his respects. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    He reminded Su Dingheng and Wu Hongtao, who also knelt before Chu Yihan. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded and walked over. He supported Su Yingxue, who was about to kneel before him, and softly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel before me.¡±


    These words whispered into her ear, were ambiguous and provocative, causing her tender earlobes to blush.


    Chu Yihan took his seat in the main position. Three appointed officials of the imperial court remained kneeling in the hall, while Su Yingxue stood. The atmosphere was exceedingly peculiar.


    However, since Chu Yihan had forbidden Su Yingxue to kneel, Liang Jin and the others dared not utter a word.


    Noticing that Su Yingxue was still standing, Chu Yihan¡¯s voice turned colder as he said, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Her father and Liang Jin were still kneeling. It didn¡¯t seem good.


    Seeing that she was still standing, Chu Yihan said coldly, ¡°Sit down!¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Su Hao’s Intentions

    Chapter 117: Su Hao¡¯s Intentions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He removed his battle armor and donned a ck robe with embroidered cloud patterns. Tall, handsome, and full of charisma, he caught the attention of the youngdies on the street, causing them to pause and cast flirtatious nces. Intentionally, Su Yingxue blocked his path. ¡°Brother, why bring so many gifts just to visit me?¡±


    Su Hao carried a jewelry box in his hand and a bundle in his arms, emitting a rosy fragrance. With a hint of apology in his smile, he said, ¡°I rushed over from the military camp today and didn¡¯t have time to bring you a gift. If you want something, just let Shu Yan know. I¡¯ll make sure to bring it next time.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed softly, pretending to be jealous. ¡°All of these are for Sister Jinyan. I didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    Su Hao wanted to rub her head, but his hands were full of things. He could only promise,¡± What do you want? I¡¯ll bring it to you next time! This time, it was too rushed. These are all for Yan¡¯er¡¯s reference. Since she¡¯s managing a shop now, I need to get her things for reference.¡±


    ¡°Brother, is this just for reference? 1 suspect you visited every cosmetics store in Jiang Du City.¡± Su Yingxue teased, looking at his abundance of items.


    Su Hao mentioned that he came from the military campte, yet his dusty appearance didn¡¯t match his imed origin.


    Seeing Su Hao struggling to respond, Su Yingxue yfully pushed him toward the stairs. ¡°Alright, brother, go. If 1 want something, I won¡¯t hold back next time. Hmph!¡±


    Su Hao turned back, shing a smile before carrying his load to find Wu Jinyan.


    Su Yingxue leaned against the door and watched Su Hao go upstairs. At this moment, Zhn also came down after bringing medicine to Wu Jinyan. She approached Su Yingxue with an envious expression. ¡°Miss, Eldest Young Master is so good to Miss Jinyan! Miss Wu was shocked by the makeup and jewelry he brought. She didn¡¯t expect Eldest Young Master to be so proactive and attentive.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled knowingly. ¡°Brother isn¡¯t a libertine. He¡¯s always been attentive and caring towards loved ones.¡±


    Even though he cared for Wu Jinyan, Su Yingxue knew she¡¯d always have a ce in his heart.


    ¡°Miss, you have someone caring for you just like Eldest Young Master! Moreover, the Ninth Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying!¡± Su Yingxue covered her mouth and gave Zhn a warning look before leading her back to the treatment room.


    Zhn smirked. ¡°1 didn¡¯t even finish speaking, and you¡¯re already getting nervous. Clearly, you understand that Your Highness treats you well.¡±


    ¡°He treats me normally,¡± Su Yingxue replied, her face cool.


    Chu Yihan had countless beautiful women around him, so there might be women around him with some connection.


    Zhn saw her indifference and grew more anxious. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t say that. The Ninth Prince hasn¡¯t married for years and avoids women. It¡¯s widely known. But when he looks at you, his eyes are gentle. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°His gaze¡­ You might be mistaken,¡± Su Yingxue said, focusing on her medical book.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s one more thing that can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Zhn blinked her clear and bright eyes.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness genuinely cares about you!¡± Zhn¡¯s gaze was resolute. ¡°1 never imagined I could enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion to meet him and be treated as an esteemed guest. When I brought medicine for Miss Your Highness, his expression was always joyful..

 Chapter 89 - 89: Did This King Let You Get Up?

    Chapter 89: Did This King Let You Get Up?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Your Highness, how¡­will you personally guard her? In what manner?¡±


    There was a distinction between men and women. In his residence, there were female attendants who could watch over Su Yingxuc, but Chu Yihan was a man. Was he going to personally guard Su Yingxue in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?


    Su Dingheng grew anxious. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s unnecessary to trouble you! My daughter has made a mistake. I humbly request Lord Liang to bring her back to the Capital Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    He was already afraid of Chu Yihan. If he stayed in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to watch over Su Yingxuc, would his frail heart still hold up?


    Su Yingxue also felt uneasy. ¡°Your Highness, ording to customs, it would be better for me to go with Lord Liang.¡±


    Chu Yihan watched over her every day, but she¡­refused!


    ¡°Do you not want me to guard you?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze fell on Su Yingxuc. His eyes were beautiful, but she could sense a hint of resentment as if she had done something cruel to him.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched. She had to be cruel. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The resentment in Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes vanished, and he spoke coldly to Liang Jin, ¡°Did you see that? She doesn¡¯t want to be guarded by me. It means she fears me. She willingly goes with you, but if anything happens to her under your care. Whether she escapes, runs away, or if you handle the case unfairly, how will you handle it?¡±


    Liang Jin was perplexed, his mind filled with question marks. He used his lifetime of experience in handling cases to analyze Chu Yihan¡¯s words and came to the conclusion, ¡°Chu Yihan forbade him from colluding with Su Yingxue.¡±


    To confirm his suspicions, Chu Yihan added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. Liang has a strict upbringing. If she learns that you¡¯re bringing a woman back to the manor to guard her, would she not be concerned?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liang Jin, known for his impartiality, was defeated by Chu Yihan.


    He had no choice but topromise, ¡°If Your Highness is willing to personally guard Miss Su, then it would be good. However, can Your Highness guarantee that she won¡¯t escape or face any mishaps until the day I open the court?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I guarantee it,¡± Chu Yihan said casually.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself! It¡¯s better than Lord Liang guards my daughter!¡± Su Yingxue refused once again.


    To have Chu Yihan watch over her¡­what kind of situation would that be?


    What if he had to sleep in her bed at night to keep watch?


    Recalling their previous experience of sharing a bed, Su Yingxue felt the probability of that happening was too high.


    Chu Yihan held onto the jade pendant at his waist and calmly said, ¡°Alternatively, the people from Tongchang Medical Center are suspected of assisting you in assaulting an official of the court. It might be better to bring them back to the Capital Prefecture for supervision as well.¡±


    Su Yingxue clenched her lips.


    Chu Yihan, shameless!


    In the end, shepromised with the oppressive force.


    Liang Jin took Wu Hongtao away. Before leaving, he requested a promise from Chu Yihan that he would watch over Su Yingxue and prevent her from causing trouble at the Minister¡¯s Estate.


    Chu Yihan agreed.


    After Liang Jin departed, Su Yingxue intended to return to her courtyard.


    As the person assigned to guard her, Chu Yihan naturally apanied her.


    When Su Dingheng saw Chu Yihan leave, he quickly had the servants help him up.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s chilling voice echoed in the air. ¡°Did I give you permission to rise?¡±


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Su Dingheng was so frightened that he knelt back down and shouted, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! Your Highness, please forgive me!¡±


    Chu Yihan brazenly entered Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard.


    Behind him, Mo Qi silently admired his master¡¯s audacity.


    Su Yingxue entered the bedroom, and Chu Yihan followed.


    Zhn blocked his path. ¡°Your Highness, this is Miss¡¯s private chamber. It would be best if you¡­.didn¡¯t enter!¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: Trial (1)

    Chapter 119: Trial (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Hongtao happened to look directly at her, his eyes brimming with hatred, resembling a fierce beast that longed to devour Su Yingxue in one gulp!


    Su Yingxue shrugged her shoulders, nonchnt as ever. It was as if she was not standing in the proper and solemn court but was sunbathing in her backyard.


    Wu Hongtao already hated Su Yingxue to the point that his teeth itched. One of his daughters had broken limbs and was recuperating at home. When he heard that his two son¡¯s careers were ruined, he was so angry that he spat out blood. He was almost angered to death!


    Today, he was determined not to spare this wretched Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Silence!¡± Liang Jin sat in amanding position, dressed in official attire, exuding seriousness.


    Despite the pressure from Chu Yihan, he remained solemn and fair.


    ¡°Today, there is a case of Wu Hongtao suing Su Yingxue. 1, as the presiding official, am convening this court session. Are both the intiff, Wu Hongtao, and the defendant, Su Yingxue, present?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s tone was authoritative.


    Wu Hongtao, with an agitated demeanor, dered, ¡°Lord Liang, 1 am here.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue is present,¡± Su Yingxue responded calmly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, Wu Hongtao uses you of trespassing into his residence, injuring his daughter, as well as condoning your subordinates to harm his family members and servants, and damaging his property. Do you admit to these charges?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s voice grew stern as he posed his question.


    Su Yingxue nodded and answered, ¡°Replying to Lord Wu, I do not admit to these charges. I merely went to visit a friend and coincidentally encountered Lord Wu¡¯s daughter. 1 intervened when 1 saw she was abusing someone, and 1 saved her with no intention of harming her life. Contrary to Lord Wu¡¯s ims, 1 did not damage his property or permit any indiscriminate harm by my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My daughter is gentle and well-behaved. How could she attempt to take someone¡¯s life? Your words are nothing but fabrications! You not only injured my daughter but also left her with broken limbs!¡± Wu Hongtao, agitated, pounded his cane on the ground, producing resounding thuds.


    The onlookers outside began to murmur amongst themselves.


    Liang Jin mmed his gavel, demanding an order, ¡°Silence! Call forth the witnesses!¡±


    Before long, several of Wu Hongtao¡¯s servants and Wu Ruofei appeared in the courtroom.


    Wu Ruofei appeared even more severely injured, bearing unexined marks all over her body. Though she seemed unable to speak, her eyes bore a venomous hatred for Su Yingxue, fixating on her as if wishing to tear her apart and consume her whole.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows slightly, wondering how she had incurred such injuries.


    As the servants gave their statements, Su Yingxue turned her gaze toward Madam Wu, who was seated on the side of the courtroom. Though still exuding an air of elegance, herplexion appeared pallid, and wrinkles around her eyes were more pronounced.


    Upon catching Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze, their eyes locked in the air, akin to a venomous snake concealed within a shadowy cave, hissing its toxic intent toward her.


    In an instant, Su Yingxue grasped the situation, Madam Wu had been driven to desperation and resorted to ruthless measures.


    The more severe the injuries inflicted on Wu Ruofei, the harsher Liang Jin¡¯s verdict would be when determining Su Yingxue¡¯s punishment.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. A woman¡¯s heart was the most vicious. They had doted on Wu Ruofei since they were young, but now, in order to avenge their two sons, they had made Wu Ruofei into such a state.


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Ruofei¡¯s tearful face and felt that she deserved it!


    When she tortured and killed Wu Jinyan, did she think that this day woulde for her?


    While Su Yingxue was lost in thought, the servants had finished their testimonies. Liang Jin¡¯s brow furrowed upon hearing them, and he grew increasingly displeased with Su Yingxue, especially upon witnessing Wu Ruofei¡¯s injuries. If this were an ordinary case, he would surely have ordered Su Yingxue to jail and flogging!


    Yet, Liang Jin remainedmitted to seeing the case through to its end. ¡°Su Yingxue, given the presence of witnesses and physical evidence, and the extent of Wu Ruofei¡¯s injuries, your guilt is undeniable. I shall now deliver my verdict¡­.¡±

 Chapter 120 - 120: Trial (2)

    Chapter 120: Trial (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Wait, Lord Liang, 1 wish to present my defense.¡± Su Yingxue stepped towards Wu Ruofei.


    Liang Jin maintained a stern expression, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°When I witnessed Wu Ruofei killing Wu Jinyan, I did engage in a confrontation with her, but she was not injured to this extent. It might be better to let her speak about the situation at that time.¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow and nced at Wu Ruofei.


    Wu Ruofei opened her mouth and began speaking in an iprehensible foreignnguage.


    Liang Jin noticed the issue and questioned, ¡°What is happening? Wu Ruofei, speak clearly!¡±


    Wu Ruofei struggled to open her mouth. She managed to produce breath but couldn¡¯t utter anything understandable.


    Liang Jin promptly called for a doctor.


    Madam Wu hurriedly exined, ¡°Lord Liang, the doctor said that Ruofei suffered a significant emotional shock, affecting her ability to speak properly. On the day her limbs were broken, she was in excruciating pain. She is a young girl who has been traumatized by her injuries, which has led to her current state. As parents, we wish we could take her ce. Our poor daughter is truly innocent¡­¡±


    As Madam Wu spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.


    A mother who loved her children but felt powerless, that¡¯s what she looked like.


    Many of themoners outside the courtroom were parents themselves. Seeing Madam Wu¡¯s distress, they expressed their sympathy.


    ¡°This is too much! How could she be so brutal!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Which parent doesn¡¯t dote on their daughter? Look at those injuries¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam Wu¡¯s daughter is so pitiable¡­¡±


    Hearing thesements, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but think that Madam Wu¡¯s ruthlessness was proving to be quite effective.


    Liang Jin also felt a deep sense of regret, and his gaze toward Su Yingxue grew even more somber.


    Before he could raise his gavel, Su Yingxue spoke up, ¡°Lord Liang, I am a doctor. I can immediately cure Miss Wu and enable her to speak.¡±


    Liang Jin recalled this possibility and agreed, ¡°Very well, go ahead. Having Miss Wu provide her testimony in person would be ideal.¡±


    With permission granted, Su Yingxue was about to attend to Wu Ruofei when Lord Wu suddenly lunged forward, eximing, ¡°Stop! I will not allow you to touch my daughter! You shall not harm her again!¡±


    A hint of guilt flickered in his eyes, revealing hisplicity with Madam Wu in their actions against Wu Ruofei.


    Su Yingxue chuckled and said, ¡°Lord Wu, are you attempting to challenge Lord Liang? We are all in the courtroom of the Capital Prefecture. Do you truly believe that I would dare to harm Miss Wu in Lord Liang¡¯s presence? Lord Liang has always been fair and just, and he would never shield me.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were directed toward Liang Jin.


    Upon hearing this, Liang Jin¡¯s anger red, and he retorted, ¡°Wu Hongtao, step back! I am well aware of Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills. Should she dare to harm Wu Ruofei publicly, I will not let her escape justice!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, this Su Yingxue is cunning and treacherous. Her methods are devious, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s tone turned icy.


    Wu Hongtao felt as if he had bitten into a bitter gourd. Unable to voice his bitterness, he swallowed it down forcefully.


    Madam Wu was equally distressed. She had administered medicine to Wu Ruofei, temporarily impairing her ability to speak. She aimed to prevent Wu Ruofei from potentially causing further trouble with her words. If Su Yingxue were to cure her¡­


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± Madam Wu ground her teeth, aching to tear her to pieces on the spot.


    Su Yingxue retrieved a silver needle, piercing it into the back of Wu Ruofei¡¯s neck. She delivered a firm p to Wu Ruofei¡¯s back and then opened her mouth. After a short while, Wu Ruofei began to vomit..

 Chapter 92 - 92: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Entanglement Between Women

    Chapter 92: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Entanglement Between Women


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Could it be that Sister Jinyan caused her injuries?¡± Su Yingxue coldly questioned.


    ¡°If Miss Su insists on discussing injuries, then I will have a proper discussion with Miss Su.¡± Madam Wu waved her handkerchief. ¡°Bring Miss in.¡±


    A group of people outside the door brought in a luxurious chaise lounge. Wu Ruofei had thick bandages wrapped around her hands and legs, and she appeared before everyone with a resentful expression.


    Madam Wu walked to Wu Ruofei¡¯s side, held her hand, and wiped away two tears. ¡°I came here today to have all of the people in the clinic to be witnesses. This is my daughter. She used to be a bit willful and temperamental, but she was a good girl. However, she suddenly encountered a cmity and had her limbs severed.¡±


    Although Wu Ruofeicked intelligence, her face was delicate and tender. At this moment, tears of anger were streaming down her face, causing many to sympathize with her. ¡°Oh, what kind of person did this girl offend? She was beaten so severely?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be rted to Miss Su. Could it be that she was the one who attacked her?¡±


    ¡°This is the Minister Estate¡¯s daughter. Miss Su is too audacious!¡±


    Su Yingxuc¡¯s reputation was already not very good. Despite her previous aplishment of healing Consort Xiang and gaining the reputation of a genius doctor, it had only managed to change the opinion of a fewmoners. However, when Madam Wu presented Wu Ruofei to the public, it reinforced the negative perception of Su Yingxue.


    Regardless of Su Yingxue¡¯s exceptional medical skills, she was still seen as a person with questionable character, and cruel in her actions.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes emanated a chilling aura. ¡°If Madam Wu wants to treat Miss, I will ept patients as usual. However, if Madam Wu wants to bring Sister Jinyan back to continue tormenting her, I will not stand idly by. After all, your daughter¡¯s life is important, and although Sister Jinyan is a concubine¡¯s daughter, her life is just as precious.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s just a servant that I can beat and scold as I please!¡± Wu Ruofei couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yingxue protecting Wu Jinyan like this.


    Since she was young, her mother had taught her about the distinction between main and side branches. She was the legitimate daughter of the family and should enjoy all the love and favor, while people like Wu Jinyan were born as lowly as servants and dogs. She didn¡¯t need to be polite to them and could treat them however she wanted.


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°Everyone present has heard it. In Miss Wu¡¯s eyes, even blood rtives are considered servants. If I were to hand Sister Jinyan over to you, she would probably die in the Minister¡¯s Estate, and no one would even bother to collect her corpse. Madam Wu, please understand that I cannot agree to your request.¡±


    Madam Wu lowered her head and gave Wu Ruofei a stern look, gesturing for her to be quiet.


    Wu Ruofei sulked with a pouted mouth, suppressing her anger. She thought that as long as she could bring Wu Jinyan back, she could continue to torment her as she pleased.


    ¡°Miss Su, how can you say such things? Although our Ruofei is a bit delicate, Jinyan is still her biological sister. Sisters often argue and bicker, but in just one or two days, they will still be sisters. Jinyan has grown up in the Minister¡¯s Estate all these years, why hasn¡¯t she mentioned her grievances until now? But the moment Miss Su appeared, she imed that Jinyan was seriously injured. Now, she won¡¯t even allow her to meet Jinyan. Miss Su, as a mother, how can I feel at ease with Jinyan being with you?¡±


    Su Yingxue had to admit that Madam Wu was skilled at twisting the truth, but she would never allow Wu Jinyan to go back.


    ¡°Madam, you want to bring Sister Jinyan back and use her as a bargaining chip, don¡¯t you?¡± she whispered in Madam Wu¡¯s ear.


    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Madam Wu¡¯s eyes. Her voice turned gentle. ¡°Miss Su, you have misunderstood. As the mistress of the house, I must love and care for my daughter..¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: A Backhand Slap

    Chapter 122: A Backhand p


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No matter the circumstances, causing harm in public is wrong. Additionally, you previously assaulted Wu Hongtao on the street. Both these incidents have witnesses and evidence. Am I stating the facts correctly?¡±


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall pronounce the sentence. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord, please wait!¡±


    A voice from outside the hall rang out, that was Wu Jinyan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue frowned and nced over. ¡°Sister Jinyan, I told you there was no need toe. I can handle the situation today.¡±


    Wu Jinyan formally dered her identity and, being a witness, Liang Jin permitted her entry into the courtroom.


    She walked over to Su Yingxue¡¯s side and spoke gently, ¡°Your troubles were caused for my sake. How could I just stand by?¡±


    Su Yingxue was unsure of how to respond.


    Originally, she was concerned about Wu Jinyan¡¯s feelings. After all, it was her father and family who were facing her in court today.


    Wu Jinyan stood with a dignified posture in front of Liang Jin. ¡°Lord, my presence is crucial in this case. Regarding the details of Su Yingxue¡¯s assault that day, I have something to say.¡±


    Liang Jin maintained his impartiality. ¡°Please proceed.¡±


    Wu Jinyan had also brought an elderly maid with her. This elderly maid had taken care of Wu Jinyan in the past and had been in the Minister¡¯s Estate for over a decade. However, her status was low. Every time she saw Wu Jinyan being bullied, she could only feel sorry for her, but she could not save her.


    Now, Wu Jinyan had brought her to speak the truth. ¡°On that day, Miss Jinyan¡¯s life hung by a thread. If not for Miss Su¡¯s timely intervention, Miss Ruofei would have tortured herMiss Jinyan to death. While Miss Su¡¯s actions were unintentional, Miss Ruofei refused to release Miss Jinyan, leading to a struggle. It was during this altercation that Miss Su identally injured Miss Ruofei.


    ¡°I have been served in the Minister¡¯s Estate for twenty years, Miss Jinyan has always lived a cautious life, which is why she has been able to grow to this day. She is pitiful. Miss Su did it to save her life. I hope that Lord will take into ount Miss Su¡¯s eagerness to save others and sentence Miss Su lightly.¡±


    The elderly maid kowtowed Liang Jin repeatedly, and Liang Jin suddenly felt emotional.


    Wu Hongtao regained some strength and stood up, proceeding to kick the elderly maid. ¡°You wretched ve! What use is there in keeping you? Get out of the Minister¡¯s Estate!¡±


    ¡°And you, Wu Jinyan!¡±


    Without hesitation, he pped her forcefully, causing her to fall to the ground. ¡°I am your father. When have I mistreated you? Now, you¡¯ve conspired with outsiders, harmed your sister, and even testified against your own father. You are an unfaithful and unfilial wretch! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    ¡°Wu Hongtao, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Su Yingxue helped Wu Jinyan up, and a murderous look appeared in her eyes.


    Wu Hongtao trembled in fear, but before Liang Jin, he was not afraid that Su Yingxue would make a move.


    However, what truly terrified him was Wu Jinyan.


    Releasing Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, Wu Jinyan softly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Though Wu Jinyan¡¯s face was flushed red, it didn¡¯t diminish her elegant and refined beauty.


    She faced Wu Hongtao and straightened her back. ¡°Father, that p just now severed all ties with the past!¡±


    Wu Hongtao sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy to speak such words to me! Your mother was a prostitute back then! I took her in out of pity. And now, you¡¯re emting her lowly ways, shamelessly seducing others. I should have¡­¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Wu Jinyan backhandedly pped Wu Hongtao across the face.


    The atmosphere immediately grew tense.


    Even in Su Yingxue¡¯s exquisitely beautiful eyes, there was an expression of disbelief.


    The usually gentle and cautious Wu Jinyan had struck her father..

 Chapter 123 - 123: The Past Is Broken, There’s No Connection

    Chapter 123: The Past Is Broken, There¡¯s No Connection


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t believe it and was slow to react.


    Only when he felt a searing pain on his face did Wu Hongtao realize that his daughter had just pped him.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    He was so infuriated that he could not speak for a long time.


    Wu Jinyan stared at him, her voice unwavering. ¡°My mother was involved in prostitution, but she was born into a respectable family. It was only after she was abducted and brought here that she suffered. But what about you? You tormented her, brought her into this household, yet never once cared for her. She died at the age of thirty¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Wu Jinyan¡¯s resolute face as she continued, ¡°And after my mother passed away, how did you treat me? You never fulfilled the responsibilities of a husband or a father, but you did give me life and raise me. So, for all these years, regardless of the humiliations I endured from Madam and my sister, 1 never held any grudge against you as my father. However, do you deserve to be called ¡®Father¡¯ by me again?¡±


    ¡°You rebellious daughter, how dare you utter such words? Madam¡¯s indulgence has spoiled you!¡± Wu Hongtao appeared like a clown whose mask had been stripped off, enraged and humiliated.


    He resorted to hitting and verbally abusing Wu Jinyan.


    Wu Jinyan endured each blow and insult, calmly stating, ¡°Today, we sever our ties! From now on, there will be no connection between us!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s anger overwhelmed him, causing him to faint.


    What a daughter, and what a daughter raised by a woman with a scandalous past!


    When Liang Jin saw Wu Hongtao faint, he immediately waved his hand and asked someone to carry him to the side hall.


    He called for a doctor to examine Wu Hongtao. The doctor diagnosed him with an episode of anger-induced distress, questioning if he could continue the trial today.


    Liang Jin turned around and nced at Wu Jinyan. His heart ached for her, but he was helpless.


    His attention shifted to Su Yingxue, and a spark of hope emerged. ¡°Su Yingxue, let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s proceedings. If you can revive Lord Wu, I will adjourn this case today.¡±


    Liang Jin detested unnecessary dys. When the facts were clear, he loathed prolonging matters.


    Across the entire Capital Prefecture, who knew how many pending cases awaited resolution?


    ¡°Lord Liang, let¡¯s adjourn the session for today.¡±


    Chu Yihan entered the side hall, his authoritative voiceden with immense pressure that made even breathing difficult.


    Approaching Su Yingxue¡¯s side, Wu Jinyan stood by her. Liang Jin¡¯s expression revealed his dilemma. ¡°Ninth Prince, given your esteemed position, you must understand that prolonging this case is not advisable.¡±


    ¡°Do you disregard my words, Lord Liang?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s intense gaze cast a deeper weight upon Liang Jin¡¯s shoulders.


    He found himself momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Lord Liang, after youplete the trial, I¡¯ll cooperate with you to revive Lord Wu. However, I wish to treat him privately, with all of you leaving the room.¡± Su Yingxue held a notebook beneath her arm, appearing carefree and innocently girlish.


    Liang Jin shook his head decisively. ¡°I must oversee your treatment of Lord Wu. After all, your medical skills are quite extraordinary.¡±


    Her ability to cure his madam, rescue Consort Xiang, and elicit the truth from Wu Ruofei with a single needle left Liang Jin somewhat suspicious of her methods. As the capital governor, he was bound to maintain fairness and impartiality.


    ¡°Lord Liang, my expertise is in medicine, not sorcery. 1 can¡¯t manipte a person, and I certainly won¡¯t bring harm to Lord Wu.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression held genuine innocence.


    The weight Chu Yihan exerted upon Liang Jin was substantial. Thus, he was unwilling to take any risks.


    What if thisdy relied on Chu Yihan¡¯s power to kill Wu Hongtao?


    With Chu Yihan around, this was not impossible..

 Chapter 124 - 124: Reversal

    Chapter 124: Reversal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan asked Su Yingxue, ¡°Do you want to speak to him alone?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, her bright eyes radiating a lovable charm.


    Chu Yihan promptly escorted Liang Jin out.


    Wu Jinyan and the doctor also tactfully exited the room.


    Liang Jin remained concerned. ¡°Your Highness, this isn¡¯t advisable! It goes against the protocol! What if Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    ¡°My word is the protocol!¡±


    Inside the room, Su Yingxue burst intoughter upon hearing Chu Yihan¡¯s words.


    Indeed, he was a truly domineering Your Highness!


    She approached the bedside, administering a few needles to Wu Hongtao. Then, she gave Wu Hongtao a pill and he woke up.


    Seeing her by his bedside, Wu Hongtao would have preferred to faint once again!


    He shut his eyes and let out a disdainful snort, ¡°Don¡¯t think that saving me will make me spare you, Su Yingxue. Don¡¯t even dream of evading your culpability.¡± ¡°Sigh, Lord Wu, whether I evade culpability or not is another matter. Why don¡¯t you consider how you can absolve yourself of guilt?¡±


    Su Yingxue yfully pped the ount book onto Wu Hongtao¡¯s face.


    Wu Hongtao opened the ount book, gritting his teeth with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he read the words on the ount book and his heart tightened instantly, his face turning pale. ¡°This¡­ How¡­?¡±


    How did this end up in her hands!?


    How did she know?!


    Wu Hongtao felt like the sky was crashing down on him.


    Upon waking, Liang Jin even examined Wu Hongtao¡¯s condition before resuming the trial.


    Wu Hongtao¡¯splexion was so poor, he seemed like a tottering kite that could copse at any moment.


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Lord Wu, can you manage to attend the trial?¡±


    Wu Hongtao stuttered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t go through with it. Was it important for him to attend the court now?


    However, with Su Yingxue standing in the courtroom, smiling at him, Wu Hongtao nearly choked himself.


    He exhaled heavily. ¡°Proceed¡­ to the courtroom! I¡­ 1¡¯11 admit my wrongdoing!¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s mind was filled with doubts.


    As the court session resumed, Wu Ruofei was carried away, and Madam Wu was called in as a witness.


    In response to the testimonies of Wu Jinyan and the elderly maid, Madam Wu also led her servants into the courtroom. ¡°Lord Liang, Wu Jinyan openly assaulted her biological father, which is a disy of unfilial behavior! Her mother was a courtesan, and I, as the mistress of the house, have never looked down upon her. I treated her with the utmost respect and even granted her the status of a concubine. However, her actions are beyond what the Minister¡¯s Estate can tolerate.¡±


    ¡°While she was once dissatisfied with the treatment she received at the Minister¡¯s Estate, my expenditures as the mistress might not even exceed hers. Thus, this situation arose. After her untimely demise, I treated her daughter, Jinyan, as my own. Yet, despite all this, she still managed to cause trouble. Jinyan was dissatisfied with me, the mistress, and even conspired with outsiders¡­ It¡¯s truly heartbreaking!¡±


    With Madam Wu¡¯s superb acting skills, she cried whenever she wanted in the hall. Wu Jinyan was so angry that her face turned red and her hands clenched into fists.


    Su Yingxueforted her by patting her hand, saying, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Upon hearing her mother being insulted, Wu Jinyan felt a surge of indignation. After Su Yingxue¡¯s reassuring words, she suddenly calmed down. ¡°Did you prepare for this?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister, Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wu Jinyan and Su Yingxue stood together in the courtroom, listening to Madam Wu¡¯s tearful ount. Meanwhile, Liang Jin contemted how to make a fair judgment.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of a p echoed through the air.


    Liang Jin was momentarily stunned.


    Wu Jinyan could hardly believe it either.


    But the most stinging blow was felt by Madam Wu..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Driving Madam Wu Crazy

    Chapter 125: Driving Madam Wu Crazy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her eyes widened like copper bells, and the red veins in her eyes were suffused with an incredulous re. ¡°Master, why¡­ Why did you hit me!?¡±


    ¡°I hit you precisely because you¡¯re a venomous wretch!¡± Wu Hongtao ground his teeth.


    ¡°Master, have you gone mad?¡± Madam Wu shrieked.


    After so many years of marriage to Wu Hongtao, the two had never exchanged pleasantries, nor had they ever quarreled. Wu Hongtao even praised her as a resourceful woman who managed household affairs meticulously and efficiently, raising their three children.


    And now, in front of so many people, he was hitting her?


    Wu Hongtao wasn¡¯t insane, but he pped Madam Wu again, seething with anger. ¡°You wretched woman! Who told you to raise such a ruckus in front of me? This matter¡­ What does it have to do with Miss Su?¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Master, could it be that you¡¯ve been¡­ bewitched by Su Yingxue? She barged into our home, maimed Ruofei, and caused harm to our two sons as well!¡±


    ¡°B*tch! All of that was their own doing, and it has nothing to do with Miss Su or anyone else!¡± Wu Hongtao vehemently stated, leaning on his cane.


    ¡°How can it not have anything to do with her? Wu Hongtao, have you lost your mind?¡± Madam Wu disregarded her image and dignity, blurting out Wu Hongtao¡¯s name.


    In order to ensure Su Yingxue faced the punishment she deserved, she harmed her precious daughter, Wu Ruofei. She had endured it until now, but now Wu Hongtao was retreating.


    No! She couldn¡¯t ept this!


    ¡°Lord Liang, Su Yingxue must have poisoned my husband. Please, Lord Liang, administer justice for our Wu family and severely punish this murderer, Su Yingxue!¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she pleaded.


    ¡°Lord Liang, this case was falsely reported. It has nothing to do with Miss Su. My daughter¡¯s injuries¡­ She caused them herself. It has nothing to do with Jinyan! It¡¯s all my fault as a father, for not disciplining her properly. Please, exonerate Miss Su!¡±


    Wu Hongtao knelt before Liang Jin.


    In terms of official position, Wu Hongtao¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t lower than Liang Jin¡¯s. Even though Liang Jin¡¯s Capital Prefecture had to respect him.


    However, Wu Hongtao¡¯s kneeling was too swift and sincere, making Liang Jin unable to figure out what had happened.


    He questioned once more, ¡°Lord Wu, are you certain it was a false usation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just false usation. 1 want to withdraw the case and apologize to Miss Su. Because of my poor parenting, Jinyan endured this humiliation. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Wu Hongtao sobbed.


    He even faced Wu Jinyan and bowed his head to apologize. ¡°Jinyan, it¡¯s all my fault. I mistreated your mother in the past and didn¡¯t treat you well either. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve suffered for so many years. This time too¡­ It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, the pent-up frustration in her heart found an outlet, and it all poured out.


    ¡°Your apology means nothing,¡± she dered coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I sever all ties with you! You are no longer my father!¡±


    From this day forward, Wu Jinyan had no father.


    And she cared not.


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s face turned a pallid gray. He begged Liang Jin pitifully, requesting the case¡¯s dismissal. However, Liang Jin also ruled against him for false usations and imposed a fine.


    As Liang Jin mmed the gavel down, before the final verdict was reached, Madam Wu rushed toward Su Yingxue like a madwoman, ¡°You, b*tch! What poison did you administer to my husband, causing him to end up like this? How can I not me you? It¡¯s all yours¡­. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Pleased

    Chapter 126: Pleased


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You harmed my daughter, my son¡­ It¡¯s all because of you that our family has ended up like this! Both you and Wu Jinyan should die! You both deserve to die!¡±


    Liang Jin swiftly summoned his men. ¡°Roar in court! Capture her!¡±


    Madam Wu was subdued by Liang Jin¡¯s bailiffs. Despite Liang Jin¡¯s repeated attempts to dissuade her, Madam Wu continued her tirade.


    Growing annoyed, Liang Jin had no choice but to sentence her. ¡°Disrupting the court, disrespecting me, thirtyshes!¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not how it should be! Liang Jin, you, the capital governor, should have beaten Su Yingxue to death! She deserves to die!¡±


    Madam Wu shouted at the top of her lungs, saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    She had been the madam of a minister for many years, and all her years of dignity and image had been destroyed today.


    Both she and Wu Hongtao couldn¡¯t escape Liang Jin¡¯s punishment. Liang Jin beat them up in public.


    Once the beating was done, they were carried away by their servants.


    Manymoners who had attended the hearing witnessed the entire trial and cast scornful nces at them. Some even pelted them with rotten eggs and vegetables.


    Su Yingxue stood beside Wu Jinyan and asked her, ¡°Sister Jinyan, do you feel relieved?¡±


    Wu Jinyan managed a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, i do.¡±


    However, she had also severed ties with her biological father.


    Now, she felt a sense of relief.


    Outside the courtroom, Su Hao was waiting.


    Su Yingxue waved at him and wanted to walk over with Wu Jinyan.


    Behind them, Liang Jin suddenly approached. ¡°Miss Su, please wait. 1 have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Su Yingxue nudged Wu Jinyan. ¡°Sister, you and brother can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Yingxue, are you alright? I¡¯ll ask your brother toe and stay with you.¡± Wu Jinyan was nervously sweating.


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask Su Yingxue how she managed to get Wu Hongtao to confess and apologize to her.


    With the case now concluded, and Liang Jin preventing her from leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°No need, brother rarely has free time. He needs to apany you to the shop for decoration. Although I¡¯m investing, if brother wants to contribute, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Su Yingxue smiled, reassuring Wu Jinyan to leave with Su Hao.


    She followed Liang Jin to the back hall.


    In the back hall, Liang Jin had someone prepare tea.


    After interrogating the case for half a day, Liang Jin¡¯s mouth was dry. He thought that Su Yingxue was the same.


    Su Yingxue finished her tea and looked at Liang Jin. ¡°Lord Liang, do you want to ask if 1 poisoned Lord Wu?¡±


    Liang Jin shook his head. ¡°I had a doctor examine Lord Wu¡¯s pulse, and there are no signs of poisoning. Even if I were to ask, Miss Su might not tell me. It¡¯s best not to inquire.¡±


    A trace of surprise flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. Liang Jin was indeed perceptive and had a deep understanding.


    ¡°Then, Lord Liang, what would you like to discuss?¡±


    Liang Jin nodded. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re intelligent. Since the court is adjourned, 1 am no longer an official. Speaking as an elder, 1 wish to have a conversation with Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, are you aware that before the court session, the Ninth Prince visited me and said something?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°I am not aware.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Chu Yihan¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Your Highness stated that if 1 were to harm you even slightly, he would reduce my Capital Prefecture to ruins.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s tone grew somber.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brow twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Yihan to be so¡­


    Well, there was nothing to be surprised about.


    In front of the emperor, Chu Yihan was domineering and fierce, and he might not even give a face to him, let alone Liang Jin..

 Chapter 127 - 127: A Strange Woman Like Her Mother

    Chapter 127: A Strange Woman Like Her Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, his words were undeniably too harsh.


    Razed to the ground¡­


    Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. Looking at the current state of the room, if it were razed to the ground, she might now be sitting amidst the swirling dust, having tea with Liang Jin.


    But as she observed Liang Jin¡¯s expression, she cautiously inquired, ¡°Lord Liang, do you think that I am acting recklessly because 1 have Your Highness¡¯s support?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Liang Jin stepped down from the tform, revealing a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Lord Liang, I won¡¯t ept the me because I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡± Su Yingxue said firmly.


    If she hadn¡¯t been concerned about Wu Jinyan and gone to the Minister¡¯s Estate, Wu Jinyan might have ended up as a lifeless body by now.


    As for Wu Hongtao¡¯s family, who condoned the crime, they would have escaped unscathed. On what grounds?


    Was Wu Jinyan¡¯s life, not a life?


    ¡°Miss Su, wasn¡¯t it wrong for you to intrude into the Minister¡¯s Estate? Breaking Wu Ruofei¡¯s limbs, wasn¡¯t that wrong?¡± Before she could respond, Liang Jin interjected, ¡°I understand your sympathy for Wu Jinyan. As the governor of the Capital Prefecture, I also recognize the injustice she¡¯s suffered. However, the crux of the matter lies in her failure to report these grievances to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Even if it weremon citizens, I might stillprehend it. But you and Wu Jinyan, one being the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and the other the daughter of a minister, what status do you both hold? Shouldn¡¯t you abide by thew? What purpose does the legal system of the Great Cheng Dynasty serve?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s expression was filled with regret, and his tone grew even more solemn.


    ¡°Lord Liang, if women of the Great Cheng Dynasty could live worry-free lives after reporting to the authorities, I would dly admit my mistake and take responsibility for my actions.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s demeanor turned grave.


    Morally and logically, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    However, from a legal standpoint, she admitted she was wrong.


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but as the governor of the Capital Prefecture, he remained resolute. ¡°Miss Su, thew surpasses all else. Even if a princemits a crime, he should face the same consequences as amoner!¡±


    Had these wordse from another official¡¯s mouth, Su Yingxue might have considered it a jest.


    However, she trusted the words spoken by Liang Jin.


    That¡¯s why she confessed to him. ¡°Lord Liang, my actions were indeed impulsive.¡±


    Liang Jin showed a glimmer of relief. ¡°Your acknowledgment makes this trial worthwhile, and my words haven¡¯t been in vain. Miss Su, you truly are a reasonable woman. You are indeed the daughter of Princess Shu Li.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang is familiar with my mother as well?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Liang Jin smiled. ¡°I had the privilege of witnessing her grace once. Although 1 never had the chance to meet Princess Shu Li in person due to her early passing, her reputation spread far and wide. Aside from her medical expertise, her character and conduct were trulymendable! In our Great Cheng Dynasty, there¡¯s hardly a woman with a more forthright demeanor than Princess Shu Li.¡±


    A trace of sorrow shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. Indeed, she had been born toote. She had never even seen her mother. Now, she had to rely on others to learn about her mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Miss Su, I didn¡¯t mean to stir up your grief. The purpose of my words today is merely to remind you, as the esteemed daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, that you must think twice before doing anything. If you want to save someone, there is always a better way than barging into the estate and causing a ruckus.¡±


    Liang Jin said earnestly. After saying this, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He was willing to speak at length because he admired Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Cold Jade Token

    Chapter 128: Cold Jade Token


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If she could adhere to thew and truly bring those of ill intent to justice, then she would indeed be an unparalleled exceptional woman in the world.


    Liang Jin hoped to witness such an admirable woman in his lifetime.


    After all, treating women fairly wasn¡¯t truly amonce urrence in this world.


    Liang Jin¡¯s words spurred deep reflection. Su Yingxue found herself pondering, perhaps she had been too impulsive.


    From now on, she would have to be more cautious in the future.


    Lost in thought, she failed to notice her surroundings and suddenly collided with an unexpected obstacle.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Rubbing her head, she looked up and saw Chu Yihan in his resplendent purple-gold robe.


    His handsome features and enigmatic eyes were captivating in every way.


    Once again, she found herself entranced by his countenance.


    ¡°Get in the carriage.¡±


    Chu Yihan skillfully guided her into the carriage of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your Highness, are you nning to level the Capital Prefecture city? Isn¡¯t this a bit domineering?¡±


    Chu Yihan held Su Yingxue¡¯s jade pendant, and a mischievous glint shed in his eyes. ¡°If the Minister¡¯s Estate has vexed you to such an extent, I could obliterate it first.¡±


    Su Yingxue was rendered speechless.


    That was too terrifying.


    However, his words were heartwarming.


    In Chu Yihan¡¯s presence, Su Yingxue yfully pouted and retorted, ¡°Lord Liang reminded me not to be so impulsive in barging into the residence. There are better ways to deal with people.¡±


    Chu Yihan ruffled her hair. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, how do you think I could have saved Sister Jinyan in that situation?¡±


    Su Yingxue felt rxed in front of Chu Yihan, so she started chatting with him.


    Chu Yihan retrieved a jade pendant from his waist. It was an intricately carved token made of cold jade, which he handed to Su Yingxue. ¡°If you had held this at the time, you could have entered the Minister¡¯s Estate openly, taken Wu Jinyan away, and no one in the Minister¡¯s Estate would have dared to object.¡±


    Su Yingxue yed with the token. The cold jade was pure white but had an effect contrary to its name, it emanated warmth.


    ¡°What is this? Can it intimidate the people of the Minister¡¯s Estate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my royal token.¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked.


    She held the cold jade in her hands and extended it toward Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, you should put it away quickly.¡±


    Chu Yihan showed no intention of retrieving it. ¡°Things I bestow are not meant to be taken back.¡±


    Su Yingxue was filled with bewilderment. When did it turn into a gift?


    She promptly handed it back to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, 1 haven¡¯t said I want to ept it.¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms and put the cold jade around her neck. The cold jade, upon contact, emitted warmth that gradually spread, causing her heart to race.


    ¡°Your Highness, this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll take you back to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I ept!¡±


    Su Yingxue shrunk her neck. She was terrified!


    Taking a token was much easier than being brought back to the residence by Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Next time you encounter any trouble or wish to enter any ce, just show this token. No one will obstruct you.¡±


    Touching the cold jade on her chest, Su Yingxue sensed that Chu Yihan was conveying, ¡°Feel free to cause a ruckus, 1 will indulge you.¡±


    As a result, she ventured hesitantly, ¡°Could 1 barge into the pce?¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t immediately respond, instead pressing his lips together.


    In moments of silence, his imposing presence weighed heavily upon the atmosphere. Su Yingxue grumbled inwardly that she had indeed overthought things.


    However, Chu Yihan pinched her delicate nose and reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from barging into the Imperial Brother¡¯s chambers. As for other ces, do as you please.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left bewildered.


    There was always light at the end of the tunnel..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Su Hao’s Plan

    Chapter 100: Su Hao¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue politely nodded in response. ¡°Please inform Lord Liang that I will indeedply. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. However, I would like to inquire about Lord Wu¡¯s condition.¡±


    The person remained tight-lipped. ¡°Lord Wu is currently resting in bed. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Su Yingxue saw him off and thought to herself that even though he didn¡¯t explicitly mention Wu Hongtao¡¯s condition, the fact that Liang Jin, with his swift and decisive nature, was dying the court session for him indicated that his injuries were likely severe.


    Su Yingxue smirked. This provided her with an opportunity to make some preparations.


    She took Zi Wei to the Minister¡¯s Estate and headed straight to Wu Hongtao¡¯s study.


    Zi Wei stood guard outside the door while Su Yingxue thoroughly searched the study. Among the hiddenpartments in the bookcase, she found two ount books.


    Upon opening them, Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved up in satisfaction.


    With these ount books, it would be impossible for Wu Hongtao to defeat her.


    The ount books provided detailed records of Wu Hongtao¡¯s embezzlement and bribery over the years, documenting treasures and wealth that amounted to ten or even a hundred times his official sry.


    In his previous life, Wu Hongtao was exiled because of this ount book.


    However, that was a matter that would happen a few yearster. Now that Wu Hongtao had provoked her in advance, she had something on him in her hands in advance to see what he could do.


    Su Yingxue took the ount book and was about to leave, but she heard the servant girl who was delivering the medicine to Wu Ruofei whispering along the way, so she followed curiously.


    Zi Wei followed behind her without being noticed by anyone.


    Su Yingxue and Zi Wei crouched on the rooftop above Wu Ruofei¡¯s room, eavesdropping as Madam Wu cheerfully rewarded her servant girls.


    The maids who attended Wu Ruofei received their rewards with joyous expressions.


    Even Wu Ruofei, who had been humiliated the previous day,y on the bed with a happy countenance.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Wu Hongtao being imprisoned in the Capital Prefecture would bring such happiness to mother and daughter.


    Madam Wu fed Wu Ruofei her medicine and reassured her, ¡°Fei¡¯er, focus on recovering from your injuries. Your mother will take care of your father¡¯s matters. Moreover, your two brothers have excelled and been selected as candidates for the ck Cloud Cavalry. Once they establish themselves within the ranks of the ck Cloud Cavalry, our Wu family will be filled with honor, both in civil and military spheres. By then, many respectable families wille seeking your hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want a respectable family. I want Brother Hao! I only want Brother Hao!¡± Wu Ruofei clung to Madam Wu¡¯s hand and acted coquettishly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that Su Hao? He¡¯s a man whocks charm, and he¡¯s even attracted to Wu Jinyan. Given his taste, why are you fixated on him?¡± Madam Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    Even if Su Hao was exceptional, the fact that he was interested in Wu Jinyan but not her daughter made her unwilling to see Wu Ruofei marry him in the future.


    ¡°Brother Hao is so handsome and powerful! I don¡¯t care¡­ I want to marry Brother Hao! Moreover, I want to be hiswful wife. If that Wu Jinyan dares to bother him again in the future, I¡¯ll kill her right in front of Brother Hao!¡± Wu Ruofei appeared innocent but had a fierce look in her eyes.


    Su Yingxue sighed and clicked her tongue. A rabbit that hadn¡¯t even grown its full fur, yet it considered itself a fierce tigress capable ofmanding the winds and rains.


    Truly, those who were spoiled often turned out to be fools.


    However, Madam Wu¡¯s mention of her two sons being chosen for the ck Cloud Cavalry raised suspicions in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    On their way back, Su Yingxue asked Zi Wei, ¡°Have you heard of the ck Cloud Cavalry?¡±


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°They are the elite soldiers of the dynasty, revered as Divine Martial Warriors..¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: Humiliating the Wu Family

    Chapter 101: Humiliating the Wu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue said, ¡°That¡¯s right! My brother is indeed a member of the ck Cloud Cavalry. However, the selection process for the ck Cloud Cavalry is rigorous. Even as a candidate, one must have a clean family background and be highly skilled in martial arts. Wu Hongtao¡¯s two sons have never been well-known, so how could they suddenly be selected as candidates for the ck Cloud Cavalry?¡±


    ¡°Is it a stroke of luck for the Wu family?¡±


    ¡°Your brother.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s hoarse voice pierced Su Yingxue like a needle.


    Su Yingxue suddenly understood and said, ¡°So, my brother has his way to handle this.¡±


    While Wu Hongtao¡¯s trial had not begun yet, Su Yingxue was currently being detained in the Capital Prefecture. Su Yingxue was fully upied with managing the medical clinic when suddenly she heard somemotion on the street.


    She asked Zhn to go out and see what was happening.


    After Zhn went out to inquire, she came back with excitement, ¡°Miss, after you finish attending to the patient, you should personally go and take a look. Don¡¯t forget to inform Miss Jinyan.¡±


    Zhn winked, leaving her in suspense.


    Su Yingxue thought to herself that this girl had been getting more creativetely.


    She had just finished seeing a patient. After she wrote the prescription, she went to the neighboring room to see Wu Jinyan.


    Wu Jinyan was sitting on the bed, lost in thought, with her brows tightly furrowed.


    Su Yingxue helped her up, saying, ¡°Zhn mentioned that there¡¯s something lively happening on the street. Sister, let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Wu Jinyan continued to frown. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a lively event, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a look,¡± Su Yingxue said as she supported Wu Jinyan and walked to the window, opening it.


    Wu Jinyan was initially feeling down, but when she saw Su Hao riding on a horse on the street, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How could he¡­¡±


    She saw Su Hao not only riding a horse but also holding two ropes with two people tied behind him.


    They were her brothers, Wu Lang and Wu Ping, the two sons of Madam Wu.


    Wu Jinyan was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°Your two brothers were supposed to be candidates for the ck Cloud Cavalry, but theymitted a serious offense, which is why your brother is punishing them like this.¡±


    The ck Cloud Cavalry was the most formidable troop in the Great Cheng Dynasty. Even someone as skilled as Su Hao was just a captain, highlighting how stringent their requirements were.


    Clearly, the two young masters of the Minister¡¯s Estate were ted to be selected as candidates for the ck Cloud Cavalry, unaware of the hardships they would face. Su Hao punished them legitimately for their mistake.


    Su Yingxue remembered that this was not the first time.


    In her memories from her previous life, Chu Yihan had once captured ten deserters from the ck Cloud Cavalry, dragging them around the city with his fast horse and killing three of them.


    At that time, Chu Yihan earned a reputation for being ruthless and merciless, not realizing that as elite soldiers of the country, they could not afford any errors. Otherwise, when the country faced danger and needed their intervention, they might defect or prove ipetent, causing the dynasty¡¯sst line of defense to crumble, leading to the fall of the Kingdom and bringing untold disasters.


    Consequently, the Great Cheng Dynasty had exceptionally high standards for its military.


    Su Hao¡¯s move was truly ingenious.


    The Wu family could never have imagined that not only would they fail to attain honor, but they would also lose their standing and reputation.


    Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan observed from upstairs. Su Hao was dragging Wu Lang and Wu Ping, shouting, ¡°As members of the ck Cloud Cavalry, you betrayed us halfway. You deserve to be punished!¡±


    Wu Lang and Wu Ping appeared spineless as Su Hao dragged them, crying and begging for mercy all the way. They wished they could kneel and plead with Su Hao to spare them.


    Su Hao led them through the streets, and the people looked at them with disdain..

 Chapter 102 - 102: Handing It Over to Wu Jinyan

    Chapter 102: Handing It Over to Wu Jinyan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they passed by the Minister¡¯s Estate, Madam Wu rushed out and quickly embraced her two sons, her heart bleeding with anguish. ¡°General Su is too heartless! Even if they made a mistake, you should show some leniency!¡±


    ¡°As the captain of the ck Cloud Cavalry, I should set an example. These two neglected their training and defected from the camp, tarnishing the reputation of the ck Cloud Cavalry. They should be executed!¡± Su Hao¡¯s handsome face was filled with cold determination.


    Madam Wu was almost fainting from fear.


    Wu Lang and Wu Ping clung to Madam Wu, shouting, ¡°Mother, save us! Save us! The military camp is too harsh! We can¡¯t endure it! Mother!¡±


    ¡°Help! Mother!¡±


    ¡°My sons, my sons¡­¡± Madam Wu cried and red at Su Hao with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s you! You deliberately recruited my sons and made things difficult for them, all because of that little wench, Wu Jinyan!¡±


    ¡°Madam, please watch your words! The ck Cloud Cavalry never forces anyone to join. If they were unwilling, the ck Cloud Cavalry would not coerce them. But since they chose to join the military camp and harbored the intention to run away, our Great Cheng Dynasty cannot tolerate such cowardice! From now on, they will no longer have the qualification to serve in the military camp!¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice was resolute.


    As a result, Wu Lang and Wu Ping¡¯s paths as generals were cut off. Even if they wanted to serve in a low-ranking position, they would not be allowed.


    With a criminal record, their future careers were ruined.


    ¡°No, my sons would never¡­ my children¡­¡±


    Madam Wu fainted due to the shock.


    Su Hao continued to lead Wu Lang and Wu Ping around the city as a warning to soldiers and civilians.


    Su Yingxue supported Wu Jinyan as they walked, allowing her to witness the dpidated state of the Minister¡¯s Estate. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you feel better now?¡±


    Wu Jinyan smiled with a hint of sadness. ¡°Certainly!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Then let me help you back.¡±


    Wu Jinyan followed her silently back to rest. The Minister¡¯s Estate, where she had lived and grown up for over a decade, was behind her.


    However, she had always lived in the shadowy part of the Minister¡¯s Estate. Its glory and grandeur had nothing to do with her. Today, the humiliation and downfall of the Minister¡¯s Estate had nothing to do with her.


    Finally, she had achieved her freedom.


    Wu Jinyan originally thought that Su Yingxue was taking her back to the clinic, but as they walked, they arrived at a storefront. It was located opposite the clinic and had a prime location.


    Wu Jinyan looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Su Yingxue showed her around the shop, both upstairs and downstairs. ¡°Sister, look at this shop. What can we do?¡±


    Wu Jinyan looked around the shop. There were more than ten rooms, and the first floor¡¯s hall was spacious enough to amodate dozens of people. The space was ample and excellent.


    However, she furrowed her brows. ¡°This ce is good, but using it for a clinic might not be appropriate. Firstly, it¡¯s too close to Tongchang Medical Center. Secondly, the rent here must be high. If we don¡¯t use it for business, we might suffer losses.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you have foresight and ideas. So, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you to do business. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems!¡± Su Yingxue smiled.


    ¡°What? You want me to run a business here? 1 can¡¯t do that!¡± Wu Jinyan immediately shook her head. This investment and expenses were significant, and she couldn¡¯t let Su Yingxue incur such a substantial loss.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t rush to refuse. Let me ask you, you are familiar with spices and very interested in the production of cosmetics like rouge and powder. You have a pair of skillful hands and a clever mind.. If I hand over the storefront to you, what would you use it for?¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103: Chance for Women

    Chapter 103: Chance for Women


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Naturally, 1 would open a rouge and cosmetic shop. However, a shop of this size is too small, and the ie wouldn¡¯t be ideal. Moreover, hiring experienced and skilled personnel would require careful arrangements.¡±


    Su Yingxue patted her hand confidently and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the shop and the arrangements to you, sister.¡±


    ¡°You bought this shop for me, Yingxue?¡± Wu Jinyan felt a hint of guilt and a sense of inferiority she couldn¡¯t exin.


    Although she was humble, she had been self-reliant since she was young. She had done favors to others, but she rarely received favors from others. This would make her feel that she was useless.


    It was true that she had cut off all ties with the Minister¡¯s Estate, so she was indeed no great use.


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Jinyan seriously and rified, ¡°No, I did it to make money. Sister, you know that for a woman to establish herself in the world, she must first have the property.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s admiration for Su Yingxue grew even more. She could see things more clearly than most women, and that quality was indeed important.


    In this world, even if a man was born into a humble family, he could still rely on his abilities to make a name for himself.


    However, it was much more difficult for women.


    From birth, their destinies werergely determined. Before marriage, they relied on their parents¡¯ family background, and after marriage, they depended on their husbands. They couldn¡¯t strive openly and didn¡¯t have the same opportunities topete on equal terms with men.


    Su Yingxue was born in a Marquis¡¯s Manor and should have enjoyed a lofty position, but her foresight and advanced thinking were admirable and made her more attractive to spend time with.


    However, Wu Jinyan still had some concerns, ¡°Although I¡¯m familiar with spices and have some knowledge of rouge and cosmetics, this shop is too big. Starting construction will be a considerable expense, and if I can¡¯t make it profitable¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Jinyan, you dared to sever ties with the Minister¡¯s Estate and leave on your own. Don¡¯t you have the courage to manage a shop well? Or are you worried that if my brother finds out that 1 gave you the shop, it would damage your image in front of him?¡± Su Yingxue pointed out directly.


    Wu Jinyan blushed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, Sister Jinyan, you will manage this ce well and prove to my brother that he is a young general and that you are not weak, right?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words struck a chord in Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart.


    Since the day she found out about Su Hao¡¯s identity, she had felt inferior. Why didn¡¯t she have a noble status like Wu Ruofei? If she did, she believed she could be with Su Hao.


    However, she thought of her mother who loved her very much. Even though her mother was born into a prostitute family and had a humble status, she was still a proud woman. She had taught her since she was young that a woman should have a backbone and be independent.


    Therefore, even if her identity was worlds apart from Su Hao¡¯s, she had neverpletely given up.


    Now that she had the opportunity, she naturally wanted to give it a try.


    Looking at Su Yingxue with gratitude, Wu Jinyan said, ¡°As long as you trust me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°No wonder my brother likes you so much, Sister Jinyan. Your courage and determination are no less than a man¡¯s.¡± Su Yingxue smiled.


    After they looked around the shop, they returned to the clinic.


    Although Wu Jinyan was eager to seize the opportunity, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want her to work too hard. At the very least, she had to let her recover before she opened the shop.


    Wu Jinyan had not been idle over the past few days. She began to n and arrange the shop..

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Leader Liu Shulan

    Chapter 133: The Leader Liu Shn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In her past life, she didn¡¯t even qualify to attend the spring banquet.


    Every year, it was either on the eve of the spring banquet that Su Yurou would embarrass her so much that she couldn¡¯t face people or Su Dingheng would scold her severely, making it impossible for her to leave the house.


    This year¡­ Neither of them would be able to stop her!


    Inside Shaonian Court, Su Dingheng was lying on a pair of delicate knees. Liu Shn had lit his favorite bamboo leaf incense and gently massaged his temples.


    Seeing him open his eyes slightly, Liu Shn served him tea with her soft hands and brought it to Su Dingheng¡¯s mouth. After he finished drinking, he reached out and touched her tender, delicate hand. His heart stirred uncontrobly, and a touch of affection appeared in his eyes. ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡±


    He turned over, pressing Liu Shn beneath him. At first, Liu Shn felt shy, but she soon matched his eagerness, allowing him to remove his clothes as he sought fulfillment from her.


    After half an hour had passed, Su Dingheng felt greatly satisfied. He carefully helped Liu Shn dress and held her in his arms, full of tenderness. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re the one who understands me the best, Lan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Marquis has treated me so well, showing me favor for so many years. Even though you are in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your heart has always been with me. Naturally, I will serve you diligently to bring you happiness.¡± Liu Shn had an even more charming appearance than Su Yurou. Her eyes were so charming that they could mesmerize men.


    Whenever he met her gaze, Su Dingheng¡¯s rationality seemed to vanish, and he wished to offer her the best the world had to offer.


    After Liu Shn satisfied him, she brought up the topic, ¡°For grand events like the spring banquet, I may not personally arrange everything for Marquis, but 1¡¯11 make sure to dress our daughter beautifully. I¡¯ll remind her to not bring any disgrace upon you, Marquis.¡±


    Su Dingheng yfully called Su Yurou over and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Rou¡¯er would never bring disgrace to me. She¡¯s a proper youngdy from a noble family. Whenever I bring her to events, she always adds luster to my image. It¡¯s only Yingxue who truly vexes me!¡±


    Mentioning Su Yingxue, the happiness Su Dingheng had felt from Liu Shn instantly faded. His dark brows furrowed.


    Liu Shn then summoned Su Yurou and gently stroked Su Dingheng¡¯s chest. ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s Rou¡¯er who hasn¡¯t performed well at home, which is why the rtionship between Marquis and Eldest Young Miss has be so strained. Rou¡¯er, Mother can¡¯t bear to see you unhappy. Have you upset your sister again?¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s innocent face appeared timid, her eyes filled with grievances. Apologetically, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all Rou¡¯er¡¯s fault for failing to gain sister¡¯s favor. Mother, I¡¯ll give sister all the gold and silver jewelry you¡¯ve given me to please her.¡±


    ¡°Good child, that¡¯s very good.¡± Liu Shn patted Su Yurou¡¯s hand and praised her.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s anger grew upon hearing this. He kicked the cushion away and cursed Su Yingxue, ¡°Who does she think she is?! She wants my Rou¡¯er to please her? She should be the one pleasing Rou¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, Eldest Young Miss is the legitimate daughter with noble status. How could she be the one pleasing Rou¡¯er? Our Rou¡¯er can¡¯t endure treatment from Eldest Young Miss like that. Even if Eldest Young Miss wanted Rou¡¯er to be her servant, 1 would properly guide Rou¡¯er on how to serve her.¡± Liu Shn¡¯s eyes were sincere, brimming with tears, portraying a gentle and caring demeanor that would touch anyone¡¯s heart.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart softened at her words.. ¡°How could 1 bear to let our flesh and blood serve her? Su Yingxue doesn¡¯t even consider if she¡¯s worthy! What legitimate daughter? If it wasn¡¯t for her slut mother¡¯s reputation, would I have married her to trick the old master into passing the title to me? Otherwise, you would have returned with me to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and lived afortable life!¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Gaining Experience

    Chapter 134: Gaining Experience


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Marquis, what are you talking about? Being by Marquis¡¯s side for all these years is already a great blessing!¡± Liu Shn anxiously held Su Dingheng¡¯s hand, cing it over the softest part of her chest.


    Su Yurou observed from the side, realizing that her mother truly could capture her father¡¯s heart.


    Her endurance was far inferior to her mother¡¯s.


    When Su Dingheng heard her words, he felt that she carried an air of dignity and grace. He had also heard her mention providing jewelry for Su Yurou.


    He immediately took out a stack of silver notes. ¡°Take these. I¡¯ve already arranged for Rou¡¯er¡¯s clothes and essories. I¡¯ll get someone to add some more. I guarantee that our Rou¡¯er will dress beautifully on the day of the spring banquet and make others envious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father, for your love! Your affection for Mother indirectly benefits your daughter too!¡± Su Yurou giggled sweetly.


    ¡°You little one! Marquis has showered you with affection for many years, treating you far better than Eldest Young Miss. Yet, you still have so many requests. When you return, make sure to serve your elder sister well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll remember that and serve my sister diligently.¡±


    Both mother and daughter exhibited extraordinary obedience.


    Su Dingheng cherished them dearly, and his guilt only deepened.


    Upon returning home with Su Yurou, he waved his hand, instructing his men to provide Su Yurou with a substantial amount of silver and additional clothing and essories.


    When he passed by Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard, he realized that there was no movement at her ce. When the courtyard was deserted, Su Dingheng felt very carefree again!


    Su Yurou proudly showed off the clothing and essories Su Dingheng had provided, her excitement evident as she spoke.


    After Liu Shn¡¯s initial joy, she hurriedly reminded her, ¡°If Su Yingxue discovers these items, don¡¯t be stingy. Let her choose first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Mother, these are all the best materials in Jiang Du City. And this rouge and cosmetic powder was bought from the newly opened Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It¡¯s very expensive!¡± Su Yurou guarded her belongings closely, worried they might be taken from her.


    Liu Shn gently shook her head. ¡°How can youpare yourself to Su Yingxue? In the future, how can youpete with her for the position of Seventh Imperial Consort?¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you implying that¡­ she might threaten me into marrying the Seventh Prince?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s worry caused her to cast her things aside and gaze at her mother nervously.


    Liu Shn was born with a delicate face and a frail body. Even Su Yurou, her biological daughter, would want to protect her mother, let alone men.


    Liu Shn embraced Su Yurou and tenderly smoothed her hair. ¡°Do you think that a young woman like her would expose herself so frequently and visit medical clinics for no reason? Haven¡¯t you suffered enough at her hands in the past?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Su Yurou protested, slightly frustrated.


    ¡°Listen to Mother. Su Yingxue will undoubtedly attend the spring banquet this time. However, you must avoid any conflicts with her. Just observe her closely and report back to me about her behavior at the event,¡± Liu Shn earnestly advised.


    ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t want her to go! Is there any way to stop her from going? If she meets the Seventh Prince¡­¡± Su Yurou¡¯s anger red as she thought of Su Yingxue¡¯s envious face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother will find Su Yingxue¡¯s weaknesses and only then can we defeat her in one fell swoop.¡± After consoling Su Yurou for some time, Liu Shn urged her to be patient and not to engage in any conflicts with Su Yingxue at the spring banquet.


    Previously, she had suffered quite a bit from Su Yingxue. This time, even if Su Yurou did not want to be obedient, she could only be obedient..

 Chapter 135 - 135: How Many Discussions Have You Received Alone?

    Chapter 135: How Many Discussions Have You Received Alone?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the day of the spring banquet, Su Dingheng woke up early in a good mood, intending to check if Su Yurou was ready.


    As he stepped out of the courtyard, he spotted Su Yingxue dressed in vibrant red riding attire, holding a whip. Her fresh appearance and fiery spirit were truly dazzling.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s greetingcked warmth.


    Su Yingxue looked puzzled as she inquired, ¡°Father, did you not receive the invitations for today¡¯s spring banquet at Upper Forest Court?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Of course¡­! received the invitations!¡±


    He pondered how to respond if Su Yingxue questioned him about why he hadn¡¯t taken her along.


    Su Yingxue continued, ¡°That¡¯s good then. 1¡¯11 throw the extra invitations back to the study.¡±


    ¡°Extra invitations? Did you receive multiple invitations by yourself?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Upper Forest Court, spring banquet was a prestigious event only open to officials of the third rank and above. Moreover, it was a high-level banquet that the madam of titled individuals with imperial favor could bring their children to. Su Dingheng himself only managed to secure an invitation each year based on his title.


    Given Su Yingxue¡¯sck of official position and imperial favor, where did she get these invitations? And more than one?


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Dingheng¡¯s puzzled expression and casually replied, ¡°Father, are you unaware? The emperor personally extended an invitation to me. Consort Xiang also granted me one. The Ninth Prince and Mrs. Liang have invited me as well. General Lin has sent an invitation. Oh, and of course, my dear brother also sent me an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­ Even if he is a military general, he hasn¡¯t reached the third rank. Where did he get an invitation?¡± The blood rushed to Su Dingheng¡¯s throat, his incredulity evident.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s recognition! Brother is a young general with renowned military achievements. Even if he holds a fifth-grade general position, the emperor acknowledges him regardless of his title!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face radiated pride and beauty, her eyes gleaming with a sense of aplishment.


    In contrast, Su Dingheng, who was also a member of the Su family and Su Hao¡¯s father, couldn¡¯t help but feel diminished in pride. His son and daughter seemed to have more prestige!


    Compared to his reliance on his title to secure an invitation, Su Hao and Su Yingxue¡¯s reception of the invitations outshone his own. It was as if they had overshadowed him!


    It was enough to blind even a father¡¯s eyes!


    Su Dingheng coughed violently and took out two pills from his pocket to eat. Only then did he suppress the surging blood in his heart.


    After Su Yurou was ready, she walked out as well. When she saw Su Yingxue in her riding attire, she gritted her teeth. Her mother was right. Su Yingxue hade!


    With a bright smile, she approached Su Yingxue. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re attending the spring banquet. However, your outfit today might not be entirely suitable. I¡¯ve prepared two new sets of clothing and essories. Would you like to choose one to change into?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the valuable attire. A hint of mockery yed on her lips. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know? Upper Forest Court consists of both scenic spots and hunting ground. Otherwise, why aren¡¯t you wearing a gown today? It seems you¡¯ve dressed lightly for ease of movement?¡±


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed Su Yurou¡¯s face. Her intentions had been transparent to Su Yingxue.


    Today, most of them were going to two ces to enjoy the scenery. Whoever wore heavy clothes was destined to not be able to go to the hunting ground to y. She wanted to limit Su Yingxue¡¯s range of activities, but she did not expect that Su Yingxue, who had never been to the spring banquet, would know the rules!


    However, she immediately changed the topic and bowed slightly. With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°It was thoughtless of me. If Seventh Prince had given me more riding attire, I would certainly offer a set to Sister..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: The Seventh Prince Gives Clothes

    Chapter 136: The Seventh Prince Gives Clothes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, she immediately changed the topic and bowed slightly. With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my thoughtlessness. If it weren¡¯t for Seventh Prince only sending a set of riding attire to me, I would have certainly given one to Sister! Speaking of this golden silk riding outfit, it¡¯s surprisingly lightweight andfortable to wear!¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at her riding attire. The material was indeed the pce¡¯s specially provided golden silk.


    ¡°Marquis, the Seventh Prince has sent someone to deliver the riding attire to Miss!¡±


    A servant reported, interrupting Su Yurou¡¯s words.


    A pce guard from the prince¡¯s residence arrived, holding a set of red riding attire. The material appeared to be the same as what Su Yurou was wearing.


    Su Yurou looked pleasantly surprised.


    Beside her, Yuan Ruo deliberately eximed, ¡°Oh my, Miss! Your Highness not only sent you one set but now he¡¯s sent another just before departure. He¡¯s attentive to you!¡±


    She deliberately used these words to taunt Su Yingxue and her maid.


    Unexpectedly, Zhn snorted. ¡°Our Miss doesn¡¯t care about this material!¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard this, he scolded angrily, ¡°You fool! This golden silk garment can only be obtained through the emperor¡¯s reward. Who do you think you are to look down on it?¡±


    Zhn puffed up her face and whispered, ¡°Ninth Prince sent many sets to Miss before. They¡¯ve all been gathering dust in the storeroom. Why suddenly take an interest in this dress?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, Your Highness specifically stated that this garment is intended for Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    After the pce guard finished speaking, he handed the clothing to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue waved her hand and had Zhn ept it.


    As Zhn epted it, Su Yurou was dumbfounded.


    Su Dingheng, like a statue in the wind, only his mustache moved as the wind blew.


    The situation became exceedingly awkward. Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want to engage with them any longer, so she took the clothing and left.


    Su Dingheng looked at Su Yurou, who was crestfallen and patted her back. ¡°Rou¡¯er, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Seventh Prince did it for the sake of bnce between you and your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father, Rou¡¯er understands,¡± Su Yurou pretended to be obedient on the surface, while her heart was already roiling.


    Why should it be like this?


    Why did Su Yingxue have what she had?!


    Why did Seventh Prince give something to her and Su Yingxue?!


    In the carriage, Su Yurou was so angry that she began to cry.


    At the entrance of Upper Forest Court, Chu Chengye stood tall and elegant. He typically dressed casually, but today, he was dressed splendidly. Wearing a white riding attire adorned with a dragon embroidery pattern, a silver crown on his head, and a jade belt around his waist, he exuded elegance and grace, epitomizing his appearance.


    His older brother, Third Prince Chu Xiuwen, jestingly remarked, ¡°Seventh Brother, when did you be so concerned about your appearance? Could it be that you¡¯re waiting for the delicate daughter of Marquis Su? You¡¯re taking it too seriously!¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re jesting. As a prince, I can¡¯t afford to disgrace the royal family¡¯s reputation.¡± Chu Chengye bantered back, though his gaze was involuntarily directed toward the entrance of Upper Forest Court. He was searching for a particr figure among the arriving carriages.


    Chu Xiuwen was well aware of his younger brother¡¯s infatuation. Even if they didn¡¯t mingle with others today, Chu Chengye would remain by his side for amusement.


    The two waited for a while, but the Marquis¡¯s Manor carriage had yet to arrive.


    Chu Xiuwen, who was used to seeing beautiful women, suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh? That young woman in green exudes a valiant aura, but she looks unfamiliar. I can¡¯t recall which noble family she¡¯s from. Seventh brother, help me identify her.¡±


    Chu Chengye wasn¡¯t paying much attention, but after a moment, he heard Chu Xiuwen exim, ¡°What? It¡¯s Lin Sisi, that ugly girl? Where are the repulsive pimples on her face? Herplexion has improved, and she looks this good now?¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Kowtow and Kneel to Thank Me

    Chapter 108: Kowtow and Kneel to Thank Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Father, what are you talking about? After I took Dr. Su¡¯s medicine, 1 feel much more rxed now, and I¡¯m sleepy. I want to go back and rest.¡± Lin Sisi acted like a little girl, tugging at Lin Aotian affectionately.


    Lin Aotian was even more astonished. Lin Sisi, just like him, had always had a fiery temper since she was a child, and even when she lost her temper and fought with him, her father, she had never acted so coquettish before.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    Moreover, she said, ¡°Father, our family has a hereditary disease. You should also let Dr. Su take a look at you. I¡¯m sure she can help you sleep better.¡±


    Lin Sisi guided Lin Aotian to sit down on a chair and carefully implored Su Yingxue, ¡°Dr. Su, can you please treat my father as well? He is just like me. He hasn¡¯t had a proper rest for a long time, and his health has deteriorated significantly.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°I can treat him, but General Lin has to be willing and trust me.¡±


    Lin Aotian still had wounds caused by Zi Wei, so it was hard for him to trust Su Yingxue!


    However, witnessing Lin Sisi¡¯s sudden change in temper and improvedplexion, and hearing her plea, ¡°Father, if we want to live a good life, we must listen to Dr. Su. Only she can save us!¡±


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s request, Lin Aotian could only put down his face and put his hand on the table. ¡°If you can¡¯t cure me, I won¡¯t thank you!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression remained indifferent as she took his pulse.


    As expected, he had the same condition as Lin Sisi. He got excessive internal heat, disorderly lifestyle, causing damage to various organs. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t control his temper, and his health was declining.


    Su Yingxue poured a bowl of the medicine she had prepared for Lin Sisi and gave it to Lin Aotian to drink.


    After taking the medicine, Lin Aotian immediately felt drowsy, and the burning sensation in his heart seemed to have been extinguished by a bucket of cold water.


    He was now drowsy and felt like resting.


    It had been months since he had proper sleep, and the repeated insomnia had made him increasingly irritable.


    Now that he had rested here with Su Yingxue for a while, he felt much more rxed.


    Lin Sisi noticed that her father¡¯s flushed face gradually calmed down, and the redness in his eyes lessened. She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy. ¡°Father, do you feel the same way as 1 do? Much better, right?¡±


    Lin Aotian was still a bit groggy, but he woke up and felt that his whole body was morefortable.


    ¡°Yes, much better, and I don¡¯t feel like losing my temper anymore.¡±


    Lin Aotian was perplexed. He looked at Su Yingxue with even more surprise.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what kind of medicine did you give us? How could it be¡­¡±


    For generations, they had sought the expertise of numerous imperial physicians, but no one could cure this hereditary illness.


    And yet, today there was a significant improvement!


    Su Yingxue wrote two prescriptions for them and said calmly, ¡°Your illnesses do have a hereditary history, but what¡¯s more important is for both of you to cultivate your character and control your temper to improve your health. Otherwise, your lifespan will be shortened, and you will continue to suffer.¡±


    Lin Aotian suddenly realized. ¡°So that¡¯s the root cause¡­¡±


    Their family was hot-tempered. Over the years, their bodies would not be able to withstand it, and they would feel tortured and ufortable, resulting in early death.


    Lin Aotian instantly felt regretful. He had not noticed it for so many years. If not for Su Yingxue, the father and daughter would not have been able to escape the fate of early death.


    Su Yingxue had saved both of them!


    Lin Aotian stood up, then bent his knees and knelt heavily in front of Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 109 - 109: Su Yurou Is a Sinister Person

    Chapter 109: Su Yurou Is a Sinister Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Dr. Su. My daughter and I are incredibly grateful!¡±


    ¡°General Lin, please rise,¡± Su Yingxue replied with a benevolent smile. ¡°As a doctor, I must treat and save people. However, for both of you to recover from your illnesses, besides taking medicine, you must pay attention to various aspects of your daily life.¡±


    Su Yingxue provided them with two sets of instructions. One was a prescription for medication, and the other contained guidance on how to regte their lifestyle, including rest, diet, and learning to control their emotions and temper.


    She believed that if they diligently followed her advice, taking the medicine and improving their temperament, their health would significantly improve, and they could avoid early death, at least not dying before the age of forty.


    Lin Aotian and his daughter bowed deeply to Su Yingxue again. Lin Sisi¡¯s fiery temper had changed. In front of Su Yingxue, she spoke softly, ¡°Dr. Su, please forgive me for my previous behavior. I don¡¯t want to die early, so I promise not to whip people easily in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded reassuringly. ¡°Take good care of yourself, and your health will not be a problem. As for this whip¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue returned the whip she had thrown aside earlier.


    Lin Sisi, who had never parted with her beloved whip, felt a hint of fear upon seeing it again. ¡°1 don¡¯t want it anymore! I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and will end up wanting to hit others again¡­¡±


    As she said that, a wave of impatience surged in Lin Sisi¡¯s heart. In the past, she did not know how to control her temper at all. She was like a firecracker that would be ignited at the slightest point. She would randomly whip anyone, so she did not have a single friend since she was young.


    She seemed to be self-reliant and trained in martial arts, but she was inferior.


    Because of her face, she was oftenughed at by those nobledies, so she used the whip to teach them a lesson. However, the effect was even worse. They feared her and hated her even more.


    But now¡­ Her face could be cured, and her illness could be treated. She no longer wanted to be a tyrant who wielded a whip all the time.


    Su Yingxue decided to keep the whip for the time being. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hold onto the whip until you can control your temper and refrain from anger. Once you¡¯ve achieved that, you cane to reim it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll give this whip to Dr. Su. It¡¯s a red jade soft whip bestowed by the emperor, and the red jade used as the handle is unique and precious.¡± Lin Sisi spoke with great valor.


    Although she was reluctant, she realized her life was more valuable.


    Observing the rare red jade handle, Su Yingxue chuckled softly. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be able to ept any more consultation fees from you.¡±


    ¡°No, we must pay the consultation fee! I¡¯ll reward Dr. Su with ten times the standard fee!¡± Lin Aotian insisted, cupping his hands respectfully.


    ¡°No need for that. I treat all patients equally, not just the wealthy and noble. 1 only charge the regr fee. General Lin, you can pay the standard fee at the counter,¡± Su Yingxue replied calmly.


    Lin Aotian and his daughter admired Su Yingxue even more.


    Before leaving, Lin Sisi cast a reproachful nce at Su Yurou. ¡°You¡¯re too cunning. Dr. Su is undoubtedly a genius doctor, but you deceived me by saying that her reputation is unfounded. You even asked me to teach her a lesson. Luckily, Dr. Su is skilled. Otherwise, 1 might have injured her identally!¡±


    As Lin Sisi spoke, everyone focused their disapproving gaze on Su Yurou.


    Instantly feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s disdain, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes turned red as she tried to defend herself gently and delicately. ¡°Sisi, how can you say that? I was concerned about your illness, and I thought about our sister¡¯s ongoing consultation. 1 wanted her to treat your illness and improve her reputation. It would have been beneficial for both of you. I had no other intentions¡­.¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110: The Second Female Patient

    Chapter 110: The Second Female Patient


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing else? Before 1 came, you clearly said that your sister would mock me! I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so 1 whipped her. You¡¯re twisting the truth!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s temper red up again. Even though she didn¡¯t have a whip in her hand, it didn¡¯t prevent her from speaking the truth.


    Everyone immediately understood how Su Yurou was trying to manipte the situation.


    Su Yurou¡¯s face flushed and then turned pale. She bit her lower lip. She was secretly annoyed. Lin Sisi was an idiot. She was deceived by Su Yingxue with just a few words!


    Tears hung from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Sisi, it¡¯s a gratifying thing that you can be cured by my sister. However, I¡¯ve always been there for you, hoping that you¡¯ll recover soon. Even if 1 haven¡¯t done much, I¡¯ve still put in some effort. Now that you¡¯re ming me like this, it hurts my heart, sob¡­¡±


    She had a delicate face that made people dote on her. Now that she was crying like a pear blossom in the rain, people could not bear to me her.


    However, General Lin and his daughter were both straightforward and fiery individuals. They were not fooled by her tactics at all. General Lin even retorted disdainfully, ¡°A woman like you should stop associating with Sisi. 1 don¡¯t want her to be a hypocritical schemer like you!¡±


    He then turned to remind Su Yingxue, ¡°Dr. Su, be careful not to be harmed by such a vile person!¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, General.¡±


    Su Yurou felt the rage boiling inside her but couldn¡¯t express it. She wished she could spit all over the faces of the father and daughter.


    Fool!


    A whole family of short-sighted fools!


    Once they left, Su Yurou knew she couldn¡¯t stay at the clinic any longer. Su Yingxue had already warned her that if she came again, she would get Zi Wei to take action against her.


    The man with the sword looked too terrifying, and Su Yurou didn¡¯t dare to get anywhere near him. She had no choice but to leave.


    Thankfully, today she had onlye to the clinic with Lin Sisi, and there were no nobles present. Otherwise, if news of what happened today spread, her true identity would be exposed, and the image she had carefully crafted for many years would be ruined.


    However, the humiliation she faced today made her angry just thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger.


    She went to a garden to vent her grievances, crying her heart out.


    After all themotion, Su Yingxue had only treated Lin Sisi. It was noon, and she was supposed to go for lunch and rest. However, she heard Manager Qi talking to someone outside, ¡°Miss, the doctor needs to rest at noon. You cane back in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Please tell her that this is the only time I¡¯m avable, and 1 hope Dr. Su can show some mercy to a woman like me,¡± a gentle voice replied, causing people¡¯s hearts to ache.


    Manager Qi was in a dilemma.


    Su Yingxue stood at the door of the treatment room and smiled at the woman. ¡°Miss, pleasee in.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly entered the treatment room, immediately closing the door.


    Su Yingxue sat in front of her table, noticing the woman¡¯s peculiar behavior and her unusual attire.


    Although it was early spring, it wasn¡¯t so cold that one needed to wear so manyyers of clothes. The thick garments covered her graceful figure entirely.


    Additionally, she wore a veil under her hood, making it impossible for Su Yingxue to see her face.


    Su Yingxue could only make assumptions based on the silk and gold embroidery on her clothes, indicating that she came from a wealthy family.


    Sheng Ping sat in front of Su Yingxue, clutching her clothes with both hands. Her gentle voice trembled as she said, ¡°Doctor, I¡­ I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Su Yingxue noticed her nervousness and decided not to ask further questions. Instead, she asked her to extend her hand for a pulse examination..

 Chapter 111 - 111: The Choice Between Life and Death

    Chapter 111: The Choice Between Life and Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After taking her pulse, Su Yingxue instantly understood why she was wearing so many clothes.


    Sheng Ping was waiting for Su Yingxue to speak, feeling as nervous as if awaiting her punishment.


    She thought Su Yingxue would inquire about her identity, the reason behind her condition, or whether she was married.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s tone remained calm. She simply asked, ¡°Right now, you have two choices, one is a path to survive, and the other is a path to death. Which one will you choose?¡±


    Sheng Ping was momentarily taken aback but showed a hint of gratitude in her eyes.


    She responded softly, ¡°The path to survival is no different from a path to death. Doctor, please prescribe medicine for me. If everything goes smoothly, I believe I can still have a future.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She did not write the prescription but went to the medicine cab to fetch the medicine. Seeing that there were not many people in the hall, Su Yingxue sighed helplessly. She could already guess why this youngdy chose this particr time to visit.


    It was indeed inconvenient for her to be seen.


    Su Yingxue brought back two sets of medicine and ced them on the table. She wrote down the instructions and pushed the medicine toward Sheng Ping, exining patiently, ¡°After drinking the first dose of medicine, the fetus will be aborted within four hours. At that time, you must start boiling the second dose. After the fetus is aborted, take the medicine immediately to stop bleeding. Otherwise, your life will be in danger. Do you understand?¡±


    Sheng Ping tucked the two sets of medicine into her arms and replied in a soft voice, ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    After settling the bill and taking the medicine, Sheng Ping was about to leave. Su Yingxue noticed that she was wearing too many clothes, making her movements somewhat awkward. In the end, she could not help but hold her shoulder and exhorted, ¡°If you have the means, take good care of yourself. If there¡¯s another urrence, you won¡¯t be able to conceive for the rest of your life.¡±


    Sheng Ping chuckled softly, her voice tinged with self-deprecation. She moved her lips as if to say that she might not be deserving of the blessing of having children in her life.


    However, she realized that she couldn¡¯t implicate Su Yingxue because of her own identity, so she merely curved her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    She was apassionate and understanding doctor.


    After Sheng Ping left, Su Yingxue had no appetite for lunch. She went straight to her mother¡¯s study and flipped through the medical books her mother had left behind. The more she read, the more she felt the profound sense of bitterness in her heart.


    Her mother was the most renowned female doctor, known throughout the world for her exceptional skills in healing and reviving the near-dead. Before marrying into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she must have enjoyed immense fame and glory.


    But what about all the other women in the world?


    How many women had to endure miserable fates due to their humble origins?


    How many women, despite their intelligence and talents, were confined to living aimlessly within the confines of a courtyard?


    How many other women suffered from debilitating illnesses, without a soul to care for them?


    Women in this world had to endure so much hardship.


    For example, thisdy today was dressed luxuriously, but she could not keep the child in her womb. Moreover, she had suffered multiple miscarriages, leading to weakness and blood deficiency. If she miscarried again today, her life would be in jeopardy¡­


    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡±


    Zi Wei stood silently behind Su Yingxue, and his hoarse voice resonated near her ear.


    Su Yingxue casually flipped through a page of the book. ¡°I am somewhat concerned, but I noticed the intricate patterns on her clothes and the pendant at her waist. Such items aren¡¯tmon among ordinary wealthy families. She must be from a noble and prominent family, and she doesn¡¯t want to reveal her identity. There¡¯s something she cannot speak of. If I were to press her for answers, I would undoubtedly cause her harm.¡±


    Therefore, without even asking for her name or identity, Su Yingxue allowed her to leave.


    ¡°I can follow her.¡± Zi Wei raised his eyes, and the deep purple color carried a dangerous aura..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Is It the Divine Brush Ma Liang?

    Chapter 141: Is It the Divine Brush Ma Liang?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue finished reading the manuscript in her hand and realized that Chu Jinling had indeed recorded what Sheng Ping had told her about wanting to meet Chu Yihan.


    But the story in the first few pages, oh my goodness!


    What was written there?


    The male protagonist was Chu Han, and the female protagonist was Ying Xue, a prince, and a Marquis¡¯s Manor daughter¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this basically about her and Chu Yihan?


    ¡°Chu Jinling, what on earth are you writing!¡±


    Su Yingxue immediately became furious, mming the manuscript onto Chu Jinling¡¯s sunny and handsome face.


    ¡°Ouch, I can¡¯t see!¡±


    The wet ink on the paper smudged Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes.


    He rubbed his eyes for a while before managing to open them.


    However, as soon as Su Yingxue handed him the manuscript, he had already slipped it into his embrace.


    By the time Su Yingxue wanted to destroy it, she felt awkward to get it from his embrace.


    Su Yingxue angrily reached out her hand to Chu Jinling. ¡°Give me the manuscript. I need to get rid of the evidence!¡±


    Chu Jinling protected his chest as if guarding a treasure. ¡°Impossible! You can take my life, but not the manuscript!¡±


    His life could be taken, but not his manuscript!


    The material on it was the source and soul of his creation. Without creation, this prince who ignored his duties would rather die!


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°No! If my imperial uncle sees this, he¡¯ll get jealous. Auntie, you won¡¯t have a good time!¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s proud and stubborn pout was somewhat simr to Chu Yihan¡¯s.


    But what was he calling her?


    Auntie?


    ¡°As a prince of the royal family, could you be a bit more mindful of your choice of words?¡± Su Yingxue seized Chu Jinling¡¯s ear and scolded him.


    Chu Jinling yelled, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Why did you grab my ear? 1 didn¡¯t say anything wrong. The way you scold me is just like my imperial uncle¡¯s. We¡¯re not rted, so there¡¯s no need for a unified approach! I didn¡¯t call you the wrong thing!¡±


    Su Yingxue almost spat blood onto Chu Jinling¡¯s face. ¡°Who the hell is rted to your imperial uncle¡¯s family? If you keep spouting nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep pulling my ear, I won¡¯t have ears left to exin to father and mother!¡± Chu Jinling didn¡¯t dare to fight back, speaking with a pout.


    Fine!


    Su Yingxue had forgotten!


    This prince before her was famously ipetent, but he was greatly favored!


    He had poured all his talents into being reborn!


    The emperor¡¯s genes, the empress¡¯s womb, allowed him to be born without needing to fight for anything. He stood directly where others might spend a lifetime struggling to reach, without even seeing the starting line.


    Life was just that infuriating!


    Suppressing her anger, Su Yingxue let go of him, reasoning kindly, ¡°Ninth Prince, can we change your way of addressing me? Can you call me Su Yingxue or Dr. Su?¡±


    Chu Jinling grinned in a mischievous and somewhat cheeky manner. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Calling you auntie pleases my imperial uncle!¡±


    When his imperial uncle was happy, he would inspire him to write a book, such as what he said to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue, with a hand on her forehead, said helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss something else. What I talked about with Princess Sheng Ping earlier, don¡¯t include it in the writing. Don¡¯t let anyone, including your imperial uncle, know about it, okay?¡±


    Chu Jinling crossed his arms, protecting the manuscript in his embrace. After seriously considering it, he replied, ¡°1 can not tell imperial uncle, but I still have to write it. I¡¯ve already outlined it. The story progresses until the princess appears. I¡¯m getting ready to send it for printing. The plot can¡¯t be changed!¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked by his words.


    Are you kidding me?


    Are you the reincarnation of the Magic Paintbrush Ma Liang?

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Child Isn’t Chu Yihan’s

    Chapter 113: The Child Isn¡¯t Chu Yihan¡¯s


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her maid, Lian¡¯er, cried with heart-wrenching sobs. ¡°Princess, please hold on. Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to save your princess, leave the room first and stop crying here!¡± Su Yingxue drove her away.


    Lian¡¯er was reluctant to leave Sheng Ping¡¯s side, but under Su Yingxue¡¯s stern gaze, her trembling heart forced her to bite her lip and exit the room.


    Su Yingxue checked Sheng Ping¡¯s pulse, administered acupuncture, and then entered the Medicine King Valley to retrieve Blood Clotting Grass. After grinding it into powder, she fed it to Sheng Ping.


    She proceeded to cleanse Sheng Ping¡¯s body, removing remnants of the afterbirth and applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding.


    With these taskspleted, Su Yingxue fed the medicine Sheng Ping that she had prepared earlier in the day.


    Gradually, Sheng Ping regained consciousness after consuming the medicine. Her pale lips moved as if she intended to speak.


    Su Yingxue advised her, ¡°Your body is weakened now. Don¡¯t speak. Lie down and rest. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You¡¯ll experience pain, but you must endure it.¡±


    Sheng Ping¡¯s tear-filled eyes conveyed gratitude since she couldn¡¯t speak.


    When Su Yingxue saw this, her heart ached even more.


    Although Su Yingxue had provided Sheng Ping with numerous potent medicines, she understood that while these could heal the body, they couldn¡¯t mend a broken heart.


    After ensuring Sheng Ping¡¯s well-being, Su Yingxue stormed out of the room and angrily shouted at Chu Yihan, ¡°Despicable scoundrel!¡±


    Chu Yihan furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? Her child has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°How could it not? If it weren¡¯t for your child, why did you bring me here in the middle of the night for her abortion? Do you have any idea how many times she¡¯s been through this? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time this instance, she might not have survived!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she clenched her fists. She was itching to pummel Chu Yihan if she could.


    She wanted to give this b*stard a good beating!


    He treated a weak woman like this!


    Two words were written on Chu Yihan¡¯s cold face. He was wronged.


    He restrained Su Yingxue¡¯s fist, which was audibly cracking from the pressure, and spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Her situation has nothing to do with me, but her parents entrusted her life to me on their deathbeds. That¡¯s why I brought you here to save her.¡±


    Listening to Chu Yihan¡¯s exnation, Su Yingxue¡¯s emotions became moreplicated, but she remained convinced that Chu Yihan was nothing but a vile scoundrel!


    Always surrounded by beautiful women!


    There was Hong Lian before, and now there was the pitiable Sheng Ping.


    Perhaps the tense atmosphere between the two of them was too scary. After Lian¡¯er finished taking care of Sheng Ping, she knelt in front of Su Yingxue and cried as she exined, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. Our princess¡¯s child truly has no rtion to Your Highness. Furthermore, Your Highness has never set foot in the princess¡¯s residence until today.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s frown deepened, and she asked, ¡°Then who is your princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, the Yue Kingdom was annihted, and the royal family suffered heavy losses. Before thete Emperor¡¯s passing, he exchanged the imperial seal for the princess¡¯s life, pleading with Your Highness to bring the princess to the Great Cheng Dynasty to save her life,¡± Lian¡¯er exined in a calm voice.


    In that instant, Su Yingxue suddenly recalled that there was indeed a princess in the Great Cheng Dynasty. She wasn¡¯t of royal blood but rather a princess from a fallen nation.


    And the Yue Kingdom had been conquered by Chu Yihan himself five years ago. It had now be a part of the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s territory.


    Upon closer consideration, Sheng Ping did indeed have a connection with Chu Yihan, yet her maid had confirmed that the child was not his.


    As Su Yingxue gazed at Chu Yihan, her feelings became even more intricate.


    Chu Yihan saw that she had finally stopped beating him up, so he pulled her to sit down and patiently exined, ¡°Just now, her maid came seeking help. She said that the princess¡¯s life was in danger. That¡¯s why I brought you here. I did not know about her exact condition..¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: This King Will Help You You Pull the Tooth First

    Chapter 143: This King Will Help You You Pull the Tooth First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After finishing his conversation with Su Yingxue, Chu Jinling hastily returned to his seat and began organizing the materials she had provided.


    He had a cheerful smile on his face. With all this material, he could easily write another two volumes!


    He was so engrossed in his sorting that he didn¡¯t even notice someone shouting about the arrival of the Ninth Prince.


    When he finally snapped out of it, the others had already paid their respects to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s behavior over the years had been consistent. He would nod to Chu Mingyuan and then, under his disapproving gaze, calmly take his seat.


    Apart from Chu Mingyuan, Chu Yihanmanded the utmost respect. This fact even left the empress no choice but to acknowledge it.


    Considering the hierarchy of their seats, the empress¡¯s position was lower than that of Chu Yihan.


    Just as Chu Jinling was about to jubntly approach Chu Yihan to showcase his saved manuscript and outline, he suddenly felt Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze upon him.


    She lifted her cup in a toast from a distance.


    Did she have something important to discuss with him?


    Was she regretting their coboration?


    Chu Jinling promptly concealed the manuscript securely within his robe and walked over to Su Yingxue. He crouched down and inquired, ¡°Auntie, is there something you need?¡±


    With his imperial uncle present, shouldn¡¯t Su Yingxue¡¯s attention be on him?


    Su Yingxue gave him an exasperated look. ¡°If you call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ again, I won¡¯t cooperate!¡±


    Chu Jinling swiftly corrected himself. ¡°Aunt Su, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Yingxue facepalmed and decided to ask the question first before giving Chu Jinling a beating.


    She raised her cup, obscuring their view from others, and asked, ¡°Who was responsible for organizing today¡¯s banquet at the Upper Forest Court?¡±


    Chu Jinling pondered for a moment. ¡°It should have been arranged by the Ministry of Rites. They handle the ceremonial events and feasts within the pce.¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Rites?¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. She was unfamiliar with the officials of the Ministry of Rites, and she had no connections with their families. But then, why did her tea carry the fragrance of ng-ng?


    ng-ng flowers were precious spices and could be used to produce fragrant oils. They had excellent medicinal properties, promoting rxation and an overall sense of well-being. The entire Upper Forest Court was filled with its aroma today. It would be hard to detect unless one paid close attention.


    ¡°Aunt Su, is there something specific you¡¯d like to know?¡± Chu Jinling, like a curious student, behaved obediently by her side.


    To onlookers, his demeanor only intensified their mockery.


    Chu Xiuwen had never held a high opinion of Chu Jinling, and he retorted icily, ¡°Ninth Brother has truly disgraced us. As a dignified prince, he¡¯s indulging himself in thepany of women, seemingly indifferent to his reputation. If this were to be known to other nations, they might ridicule our Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s princes to no end.¡±


    ¡°You find it amusing?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the air.


    The weight of an iceberg seemed to press down upon Chu Xiuwen.


    Chu Xiuwen let out a disdainful snort. A significant portion of his resentment toward Chu Jinling stemmed from Chu Yihan.


    Given that both were ¡®nine¡¯ in their rankings, Chu Jinling had be Chu Yihan¡¯s shadow.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s rtionship with his father was strained. He disregarded all the princes except for Chu Jinling. Despite Chu Jinling¡¯sck of prowess in both literature and martial arts, a few words of praise from Chu Yihan each year garnered him a sry and rewards far surpassing those of his Imperial Brother.


    Chu Xiuwen had even heard that Chu Yihan was nning to petition for a title on Chu Jinling¡¯s behalf.


    With both Chu Mingyuan and the empress present today, Chu Xiuwen¡¯s audacity grew. ¡°Indeed, 1 find it amusing. Imperial Uncle, what course of action do you intend to take?¡±


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, a trace of mischief dancing at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Then I shall help you extract that tooth first, and we¡¯ll let the civil officials decide whether theirughter is warranted..¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Su Yingxue

    Chapter 144: Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Chu Xiuwen could react, Mo Qi, who stood by Chu Yihan¡¯s side, appeared right in front of him. His movements were as swift as lightning,nding a powerful punch on Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face. Chu Xiuwen let out a startled cry as Mo Qi swiftly extracted one of his teeth, then promptly returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Mo Qi ced the extracted tooth on Chu Yihan¡¯s table and spoke with utmost seriousness, ¡°Master, this is a tooth from the Third Prince.¡±


    Only when Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth filled with blood did he realize that Chu Yihan¡¯s men had knocked out his tooth.


    He clutched his injured face and grumbled indignantly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me? Have you gained a few extra teeth?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, his imposing aura making it difficult for anyone to catch their breath.


    Chu Xiuwen turned his gaze toward his father.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression remained calm as if he was ustomed to Chu Yihan¡¯s audacious behavior.


    Chu Mingyuan looked at Chu Xiuwen with a solemn expression, ¡°Xiuwen, Ling¡¯er is your younger brother. As the eldest, you should be tolerant and magnanimous.¡±


    With a missing tooth, Chu Xiuwen had no choice but to swallow his anger and take a sip of wine. The fiery liquor burned his mouth¡¯s wound, causing him both pain and an inability to cry out. He could only endure it before everyone, the frustration growing.


    Chu Chengye empathized with his third brother¡¯s plight, yet he understood the roles of subject and son. If his father chose not to pursue this matter, he, as a loyal subject, couldn¡¯t interfere. Otherwise, he might suffer the same fate as Chu Xiuwen, losing a tooth.


    Moreover, his attention hadn¡¯t fully shifted from Su Yingxue yet!


    She seemed to be engaged in an unending conversation with Chu Jinling!


    Chu Jinling shared gossip with Su Yingxue, ¡°The madam of the Minister of Rites is here today. She¡¯s an exceptionally astute and capable woman. She and the madam of the Minister of Personnel have been close friends since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, her eyes revealing a hint of intrigue.


    She was aware that Madam Wu was standing nearby.


    So, that was the situation?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as she lifted her cup, her gaze directed over Chu Jinling¡¯s shoulder.


    From her vantage point behind her, it appeared as if she had emptied her cup of tea and remained oblivious to any anomalies.


    A trace of venom shed in Madam Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    Just wait for what wasing today!


    Between Madam Wu and Su Yingxue, Su Yurou heard Madam Wu¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of delight.


    She would finally be able to see Su Yingxue make a fool of herself, so she did not have to be anxious.


    After finishing his chat with Su Yingxue, Chu Jinling passed by Chu Mingyuan and went to greet him and his mother.


    His mother, Noble Consort Xiao, hailed from a prestigious family, boasting elders from three dynasties and esteemed officials and generals. Even within the harem, she held a respected position.


    Unable to tolerate Chu Xiuwen¡¯s disparaging remarks about her son, she beckoned Chu Jinling over and questioned him loudly in front of everyone, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what did you and Miss Su talk about for so long? You¡¯re onlying to your mother and father now.¡±


    Leaning against Noble Consort Xiao, Chu Jinling smiled with a radiant and dashing expression. ¡°I admire Miss Su¡¯s medical expertise. We chatted about medical book contents. While I might not fully grasp them, Miss Su¡¯s exnations were enlightening. If I chat more with Miss Su, 1 might even find a way to cure Mother¡¯s headaches!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear Ling¡¯er is such a filial child! Nothing like what others are saying¡­ iming that my Ling¡¯er has tarnished the royal family¡¯s reputation!¡± Noble Consort Xiao embraced Chu Jinling andughed heartily.


    From the angle that the empress could see, she arrogantly raised her chin at the empress, as if she was demonstrating her power..

 Chapter 116 - 116: He Only Knows How to Kill, Won’t Run

    Chapter 116: He Only Knows How to Kill, Won¡¯t Run


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! Should the Shadow Guards be mobilized?¡± Mo Qi asked.


    ¡°He is not worthy,¡± Chu Yihan said with cold arrogance, raising his hand with the authority of a superior,manding submission.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue had not returned the entire night. When she came back, the scent of blood reached her nose.


    She thought there might be someone injured in the courtyard, butter she discovered that the smell of blood was emanating from her room.


    Closing the door, Zi Wei stood in the room like a statue.


    The deep purple at the corners of his eyes exuded an intense coldness, and his eyes seemed veiled by a crimson mist.


    Su Yingxue quickly took his pulse and realized he had returned with fresh injuries. She gritted her teeth and eximed angrily, ¡°Zi Wei, why are you injured again?¡±


    The previous poison had not yet been fully cured, and his internal injuries were not yet healed. Now, he had umted a fresh set of wounds.


    ¡°Are you testing my medical skills?¡± Su Yingxue eximed in frustration.


    Zi Wei was injured. Facing her usation, he said in a cold and detached manner. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you sustain these injuries?¡±


    ¡°Chasing.¡±


    ¡°Are you pursuing others? Or are you being pursued?¡±


    ¡°Pursued.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue knew that he was a person who could notmunicate normally, so she could only treat his injuries first. After treating the wounds on his body, she pulled him to sit down and repeatedly reminded him, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to fight even if you¡¯re being chased. Run if you can!¡±


    Su Yingxue knew that he had many enemies in the past, and she worried for his safety.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s voice was hoarse, yet stubborn.


    From the day he first held a sword, he learned one thing. He could fall, he could die, but he must never flee. Otherwise, he would fail his mission, and returning would be a death sentence.


    As a man without a true ce to belong, he could only fight his way forward.


    ¡°Even if you won¡¯t, you have to learn it! Whether you seek refuge in the medical hall or the Marquis¡¯s Manor, you muste to my side. Even if you die, you can only die by my side. Do you understand?¡± Su Yingxue shouted in anger.


    Zi Wei¡¯s gaze softened slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are mine. No one can take your life except me!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°I promised to heal you. 1 will make sure you live a long life. After 1 brought you back from the Silver Moon Pavilion, 1 won¡¯t let you die. You absolutely cannot die!¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s chest trembled strongly. He agreed to Su Yingxue¡¯s demand. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even if he had to die, he had to die by her side.


    After Su Yingxue tended to his wounds, she apanied him to the medical hall every day. It seemed as though she feared he would again risk his life. Whenever she had a moment¡¯s rest, she would call him out to ensure he was still by her side, still alive.


    On this day, a messenger arrived from Liang Jin, informing her of a court session the following day, and advising her to prepare.


    Su Yingxue smirked. ¡°Lord Wu¡¯s health has recovered so quickly. It seems he¡¯s eager to convict me.¡±


    The messenger from Liang Jin thought Su Yingxue was exceedingly audacious. But following Liang Jin¡¯s instructions, he still delivered his message, ¡°Lord Liang wants to remind Miss Su that assaulting an official of the imperial court is a grave offense. It could result in a ten-year imprisonment or at the very least a severe flogging. Miss Su should be mentally prepared.¡±


    Liang Jin would make a judgment based on the circumstances, but Su Yingxue would undoubtedly be subjected to punishment.


    Su Yingxue remained confident and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Please convey my gratitude to Lord Liang.¡±


    Seeing herposure, the messenger shook his head and reported back to Liang Jin.


    After Su Yingxue finished speaking, she noticed Su Hao¡¯s arrival..

 Chapter 117 - 117: Su Hao’s Intentions

    Chapter 117: Su Hao¡¯s Intentions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He removed his battle armor and donned a ck robe with embroidered cloud patterns. Tall, handsome, and full of charisma, he caught the attention of the youngdies on the street, causing them to pause and cast flirtatious nces. Intentionally, Su Yingxue blocked his path. ¡°Brother, why bring so many gifts just to visit me?¡±


    Su Hao carried a jewelry box in his hand and a bundle in his arms, emitting a rosy fragrance. With a hint of apology in his smile, he said, ¡°I rushed over from the military camp today and didn¡¯t have time to bring you a gift. If you want something, just let Shu Yan know. I¡¯ll make sure to bring it next time.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed softly, pretending to be jealous. ¡°All of these are for Sister Jinyan. I didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    Su Hao wanted to rub her head, but his hands were full of things. He could only promise,¡± What do you want? I¡¯ll bring it to you next time! This time, it was too rushed. These are all for Yan¡¯er¡¯s reference. Since she¡¯s managing a shop now, I need to get her things for reference.¡±


    ¡°Brother, is this just for reference? 1 suspect you visited every cosmetics store in Jiang Du City.¡± Su Yingxue teased, looking at his abundance of items.


    Su Hao mentioned that he came from the military campte, yet his dusty appearance didn¡¯t match his imed origin.


    Seeing Su Hao struggling to respond, Su Yingxue yfully pushed him toward the stairs. ¡°Alright, brother, go. If 1 want something, I won¡¯t hold back next time. Hmph!¡±


    Su Hao turned back, shing a smile before carrying his load to find Wu Jinyan.


    Su Yingxue leaned against the door and watched Su Hao go upstairs. At this moment, Zhn also came down after bringing medicine to Wu Jinyan. She approached Su Yingxue with an envious expression. ¡°Miss, Eldest Young Master is so good to Miss Jinyan! Miss Wu was shocked by the makeup and jewelry he brought. She didn¡¯t expect Eldest Young Master to be so proactive and attentive.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled knowingly. ¡°Brother isn¡¯t a libertine. He¡¯s always been attentive and caring towards loved ones.¡±


    Even though he cared for Wu Jinyan, Su Yingxue knew she¡¯d always have a ce in his heart.


    ¡°Miss, you have someone caring for you just like Eldest Young Master! Moreover, the Ninth Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying!¡± Su Yingxue covered her mouth and gave Zhn a warning look before leading her back to the treatment room.


    Zhn smirked. ¡°1 didn¡¯t even finish speaking, and you¡¯re already getting nervous. Clearly, you understand that Your Highness treats you well.¡±


    ¡°He treats me normally,¡± Su Yingxue replied, her face cool.


    Chu Yihan had countless beautiful women around him, so there might be women around him with some connection.


    Zhn saw her indifference and grew more anxious. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t say that. The Ninth Prince hasn¡¯t married for years and avoids women. It¡¯s widely known. But when he looks at you, his eyes are gentle. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°His gaze¡­ You might be mistaken,¡± Su Yingxue said, focusing on her medical book.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s one more thing that can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Zhn blinked her clear and bright eyes.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness genuinely cares about you!¡± Zhn¡¯s gaze was resolute. ¡°1 never imagined I could enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion to meet him and be treated as an esteemed guest. When I brought medicine for Miss Your Highness, his expression was always joyful..

 Chapter 118 - 118: A Graceful Old Demon

    Chapter 118: A Graceful Old Demon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I went to the prince¡¯s mansion to deliver medicine to Your Highness on behalf of Miss. Every time Your Highness received the medicine, his expression was exceedingly joyful. He couldn¡¯t help but inquire about the Miss¡¯s condition, whether she was doing well or not, and even asked if there was anything shecked. If it weren¡¯t for his sincerity, given Your Highness¡¯s status, why would he bother like this?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze became somewhat uneasy. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just Your Highness being courteous! After all, concocting medicine for his injuries does have some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be disingenuous! Could it be that you truly don¡¯t like Your Highness? In our Great Cheng Dynasty, many women hold admiration for Your Highness and harbor dreams of marrying him! Your Highness has only eyes for you!¡± Zhn looked at Su Yingxue with eager eyes.


    She hoped to catch a glimpse of concern on Su Yingxue¡¯s face.


    However, after observing for a while, Su Yingxue¡¯s expression remained cold.


    Su Yingxue calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s not mention this again. You may leave now.¡±


    Zhn hesitated, but she sensed from Su Yingxue¡¯s demeanor that if she continued, Su Yingxue would be angry.


    Zhn quietly withdrew.


    Su Yingxue held her mother¡¯s medical book in her hand, yet her mind was filled with thoughts of Chu Yihan.


    Tsk, he truly was a vexing old demon!


    In the Capital Prefecture, Liang Jin was preparing to open court for a trial when a subordinate suddenly reported that the Ninth Prince had arrived.


    Liang Jin hastily set aside his tasks, tidied his attire, and proceeded to the inner hall to pay his respects to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan, draped in a purple-gold python robe, satposedly on the grand chair, exuding an inexplicable pressure.


    The air within the entire inner hall seemed to thin out.


    Liang Jin knelt down and respectfully inquired, ¡°I wonder why Your Highness has graced us with your presence?¡±


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t someone who would casually visit Capital Prefecture for amusement.


    Holding Su Yingxue¡¯s jade pendant, Chu Yihan¡¯s tone wasposed, yet it carried a powerful weight. ¡°I have specific instructions regarding Su Yingxue¡¯s case. Pay close attention.¡±


    Liang Jin bowed his head, saying, ¡°Your Highness, please give your orders.¡±


    ¡°No matter the crime Su Yingxue may havemitted, no matter her transgressions, 1 will not allow anyone to harm her even a hair¡¯s breadth.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze fixed on him, akin to a newly unsheathed de, radiating its sharpness.


    Liang Jin¡¯s heart trembled involuntarily.


    However, he couldn¡¯t deceive Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, based on my investigation, Su Yingxue did indeed injure Wu Hongtao. 1 beg Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness, but I cannot shield Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Whether you shield her or not is your affair. However, if you dare let Capital Prefecture¡¯s constables harm Su Yingxue, I wouldn¡¯t mind demolishing Capital Prefecture and reducing it to rubble once your verdict is delivered.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s thin lips casually uttered these words, appearing nonchnt, yet a trace of mischief lingered in his eyes.


    But to Liang Jin, this statement was like an enormous weight pressing on his chest.


    He would never shield Su Yingxue. The crime must be met with punishment!


    Yet, Chu Yihan¡¯s words suggested the potential demolition of Capital Prefecture¡­


    Liang Jin closed his eyes. He understood that Chu Yihan had never made empty threats.


    In Capital Prefecture, outside the courtroom, a crowd of onlookers had gathered. Although they came to witness the spectacle, they remained silent, not daring to utter a sound.


    Holding an ount book, Su Yingxue stood in the defendant¡¯s spot.


    Opposite her, Wu Hongtao stood with the support of a crutch.


    His injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed. His face was pale, and even standing was a struggle, causing sweat to bead on his forehead.


    Nevertheless, he persisted in attending the trial.


    Su Yingxue chuckled inwardly.. Just how deep was his animosity towards her, to summon such strong determination to confront her in court?

 Chapter 119 - 119: Trial (1)

    Chapter 119: Trial (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Hongtao happened to look directly at her, his eyes brimming with hatred, resembling a fierce beast that longed to devour Su Yingxue in one gulp!


    Su Yingxue shrugged her shoulders, nonchnt as ever. It was as if she was not standing in the proper and solemn court but was sunbathing in her backyard.


    Wu Hongtao already hated Su Yingxue to the point that his teeth itched. One of his daughters had broken limbs and was recuperating at home. When he heard that his two son¡¯s careers were ruined, he was so angry that he spat out blood. He was almost angered to death!


    Today, he was determined not to spare this wretched Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Silence!¡± Liang Jin sat in amanding position, dressed in official attire, exuding seriousness.


    Despite the pressure from Chu Yihan, he remained solemn and fair.


    ¡°Today, there is a case of Wu Hongtao suing Su Yingxue. 1, as the presiding official, am convening this court session. Are both the intiff, Wu Hongtao, and the defendant, Su Yingxue, present?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s tone was authoritative.


    Wu Hongtao, with an agitated demeanor, dered, ¡°Lord Liang, 1 am here.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue is present,¡± Su Yingxue responded calmly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, Wu Hongtao uses you of trespassing into his residence, injuring his daughter, as well as condoning your subordinates to harm his family members and servants, and damaging his property. Do you admit to these charges?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s voice grew stern as he posed his question.


    Su Yingxue nodded and answered, ¡°Replying to Lord Wu, I do not admit to these charges. I merely went to visit a friend and coincidentally encountered Lord Wu¡¯s daughter. 1 intervened when 1 saw she was abusing someone, and 1 saved her with no intention of harming her life. Contrary to Lord Wu¡¯s ims, 1 did not damage his property or permit any indiscriminate harm by my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My daughter is gentle and well-behaved. How could she attempt to take someone¡¯s life? Your words are nothing but fabrications! You not only injured my daughter but also left her with broken limbs!¡± Wu Hongtao, agitated, pounded his cane on the ground, producing resounding thuds.


    The onlookers outside began to murmur amongst themselves.


    Liang Jin mmed his gavel, demanding an order, ¡°Silence! Call forth the witnesses!¡±


    Before long, several of Wu Hongtao¡¯s servants and Wu Ruofei appeared in the courtroom.


    Wu Ruofei appeared even more severely injured, bearing unexined marks all over her body. Though she seemed unable to speak, her eyes bore a venomous hatred for Su Yingxue, fixating on her as if wishing to tear her apart and consume her whole.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows slightly, wondering how she had incurred such injuries.


    As the servants gave their statements, Su Yingxue turned her gaze toward Madam Wu, who was seated on the side of the courtroom. Though still exuding an air of elegance, herplexion appeared pallid, and wrinkles around her eyes were more pronounced.


    Upon catching Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze, their eyes locked in the air, akin to a venomous snake concealed within a shadowy cave, hissing its toxic intent toward her.


    In an instant, Su Yingxue grasped the situation, Madam Wu had been driven to desperation and resorted to ruthless measures.


    The more severe the injuries inflicted on Wu Ruofei, the harsher Liang Jin¡¯s verdict would be when determining Su Yingxue¡¯s punishment.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. A woman¡¯s heart was the most vicious. They had doted on Wu Ruofei since they were young, but now, in order to avenge their two sons, they had made Wu Ruofei into such a state.


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Ruofei¡¯s tearful face and felt that she deserved it!


    When she tortured and killed Wu Jinyan, did she think that this day woulde for her?


    While Su Yingxue was lost in thought, the servants had finished their testimonies. Liang Jin¡¯s brow furrowed upon hearing them, and he grew increasingly displeased with Su Yingxue, especially upon witnessing Wu Ruofei¡¯s injuries. If this were an ordinary case, he would surely have ordered Su Yingxue to jail and flogging!


    Yet, Liang Jin remainedmitted to seeing the case through to its end. ¡°Su Yingxue, given the presence of witnesses and physical evidence, and the extent of Wu Ruofei¡¯s injuries, your guilt is undeniable. I shall now deliver my verdict¡­.¡±

 Chapter 120 - 120: Trial (2)

    Chapter 120: Trial (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Wait, Lord Liang, 1 wish to present my defense.¡± Su Yingxue stepped towards Wu Ruofei.


    Liang Jin maintained a stern expression, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°When I witnessed Wu Ruofei killing Wu Jinyan, I did engage in a confrontation with her, but she was not injured to this extent. It might be better to let her speak about the situation at that time.¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow and nced at Wu Ruofei.


    Wu Ruofei opened her mouth and began speaking in an iprehensible foreignnguage.


    Liang Jin noticed the issue and questioned, ¡°What is happening? Wu Ruofei, speak clearly!¡±


    Wu Ruofei struggled to open her mouth. She managed to produce breath but couldn¡¯t utter anything understandable.


    Liang Jin promptly called for a doctor.


    Madam Wu hurriedly exined, ¡°Lord Liang, the doctor said that Ruofei suffered a significant emotional shock, affecting her ability to speak properly. On the day her limbs were broken, she was in excruciating pain. She is a young girl who has been traumatized by her injuries, which has led to her current state. As parents, we wish we could take her ce. Our poor daughter is truly innocent¡­¡±


    As Madam Wu spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.


    A mother who loved her children but felt powerless, that¡¯s what she looked like.


    Many of themoners outside the courtroom were parents themselves. Seeing Madam Wu¡¯s distress, they expressed their sympathy.


    ¡°This is too much! How could she be so brutal!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Which parent doesn¡¯t dote on their daughter? Look at those injuries¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam Wu¡¯s daughter is so pitiable¡­¡±


    Hearing thesements, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but think that Madam Wu¡¯s ruthlessness was proving to be quite effective.


    Liang Jin also felt a deep sense of regret, and his gaze toward Su Yingxue grew even more somber.


    Before he could raise his gavel, Su Yingxue spoke up, ¡°Lord Liang, I am a doctor. I can immediately cure Miss Wu and enable her to speak.¡±


    Liang Jin recalled this possibility and agreed, ¡°Very well, go ahead. Having Miss Wu provide her testimony in person would be ideal.¡±


    With permission granted, Su Yingxue was about to attend to Wu Ruofei when Lord Wu suddenly lunged forward, eximing, ¡°Stop! I will not allow you to touch my daughter! You shall not harm her again!¡±


    A hint of guilt flickered in his eyes, revealing hisplicity with Madam Wu in their actions against Wu Ruofei.


    Su Yingxue chuckled and said, ¡°Lord Wu, are you attempting to challenge Lord Liang? We are all in the courtroom of the Capital Prefecture. Do you truly believe that I would dare to harm Miss Wu in Lord Liang¡¯s presence? Lord Liang has always been fair and just, and he would never shield me.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were directed toward Liang Jin.


    Upon hearing this, Liang Jin¡¯s anger red, and he retorted, ¡°Wu Hongtao, step back! I am well aware of Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills. Should she dare to harm Wu Ruofei publicly, I will not let her escape justice!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, this Su Yingxue is cunning and treacherous. Her methods are devious, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s tone turned icy.


    Wu Hongtao felt as if he had bitten into a bitter gourd. Unable to voice his bitterness, he swallowed it down forcefully.


    Madam Wu was equally distressed. She had administered medicine to Wu Ruofei, temporarily impairing her ability to speak. She aimed to prevent Wu Ruofei from potentially causing further trouble with her words. If Su Yingxue were to cure her¡­


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± Madam Wu ground her teeth, aching to tear her to pieces on the spot.


    Su Yingxue retrieved a silver needle, piercing it into the back of Wu Ruofei¡¯s neck. She delivered a firm p to Wu Ruofei¡¯s back and then opened her mouth. After a short while, Wu Ruofei began to vomit..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Pleased

    Chapter 121: Pleased


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After she finished vomiting, she immediately pointed at Su Yingxue and cursed, ¡°Su Yingxue, you b*tch, that hurt so much!¡±


    Su Yingxue spread her hands innocently. ¡°Everyone in the hall is a witness. 1 induced vomiting to help you speak.¡±


    She turned to look at Liang Jin. ¡°Lord Liang, Miss Wu can already speak.¡±


    Liang Jin stroked his beard, his admiration for Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills increasing further.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Su Yingxue, it¡¯s all you do that I¡¯ve ended up with this! My whole body hurts, I¡¯m in so much pain! Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Wu Ruofei cried heartrendingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause your injuries. What¡¯s the use of yelling at me?¡± Su Yingxue retorted disdainfully.


    Wu Ruofei continued crying out. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you! Why would my parents do this to me? I¡­ Sob, sob, sob! My injuries weren¡¯t originally this severe. It¡¯s all because of you. You harmed my brothers, and that¡¯s why they hit me! That¡¯s why 1 ended up like this.¡±


    Wu Hongtao hastily covered Wu Ruofei¡¯s mouth, his face turning red with anger. ¡°You fool! What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Su Yingxue shrugged her shoulders. This was Wu Ruofei¡¯s nature. Her brain was merely a decoration. With a little enticement, she would reveal the truth on her own.


    ¡°Ruofei, don¡¯t be so confused and blurt out nonsense! Your injuries were caused by Su Yingxue!¡± Madam Wu sternly reminded her, her unyielding anger repeatedly tormenting her.


    How could she have raised such a foolish person?


    Not only was Wu Ruofei in so much pain, but she was also being scolded. She felt so wronged that she did not dare to speak again.


    However, Liang Jin had heard every word she said just now.


    He pointed angrily at Wu Hongtao. ¡°Wu Hongtao! You even attacked your daughter and obstructed my trial. I will sentence you and your wife to ten strokes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being wronged, Lord Liang! It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all Su Yingxue¡¯s fault! She bewitched my daughter!¡±


    Wu Hongtao trembled all over, his heart now filled with a desire to kill Su Yingxue!


    He had already endured numerousshings, today he was enduring ten more. This might just cost him his life!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Men, execute the punishment immediately!¡±


    Liang Jin acted swiftly, instructing his officers to position Wu Hongtao and Madam Wu in the hall. Each received tenshes before the trial continued.


    After theshings, Wu Hongtao could barely stand straight. Madam Wu¡¯s blood-red eyes were still filled with hatred. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe it¡­ I refuse to believe that Su Yingxue will escape punishment!¡±


    The beating she was enduring now was bound to be repaid upon Su Yingxue!


    Wu Ruofei didn¡¯t expect that her random words would cause her parents to be beaten up. She watched them being beaten up and was stunned. After her parents were beaten up, she fainted from shock.


    Within the Capital Prefecture, there was no shortage of doctors. The doctors and the female bailiffs came to examine Wu Ruofei¡¯s injuries. After the examination, they confirmed that Wu Ruofei¡¯s limbs were broken and the injuries on her body were new.


    ¡°Although Wu Hongtao and his wife obstructed the integrity of the case, Su Yingxue, it is a fact that Wu Ruofei¡¯s limbs were broken. You caused this. Do you admit it?¡± Liang Jin demanded sternly.


    Faced with this usation, Su Yingxue knew that denying it would be futile. She nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, 1 did break Miss Wu¡¯s limbs. In that moment of desperation, I injured her while trying to save Wu Jinyan..¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: A Backhand Slap

    Chapter 122: A Backhand p


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No matter the circumstances, causing harm in public is wrong. Additionally, you previously assaulted Wu Hongtao on the street. Both these incidents have witnesses and evidence. Am I stating the facts correctly?¡±


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall pronounce the sentence. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord, please wait!¡±


    A voice from outside the hall rang out, that was Wu Jinyan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue frowned and nced over. ¡°Sister Jinyan, I told you there was no need toe. I can handle the situation today.¡±


    Wu Jinyan formally dered her identity and, being a witness, Liang Jin permitted her entry into the courtroom.


    She walked over to Su Yingxue¡¯s side and spoke gently, ¡°Your troubles were caused for my sake. How could I just stand by?¡±


    Su Yingxue was unsure of how to respond.


    Originally, she was concerned about Wu Jinyan¡¯s feelings. After all, it was her father and family who were facing her in court today.


    Wu Jinyan stood with a dignified posture in front of Liang Jin. ¡°Lord, my presence is crucial in this case. Regarding the details of Su Yingxue¡¯s assault that day, I have something to say.¡±


    Liang Jin maintained his impartiality. ¡°Please proceed.¡±


    Wu Jinyan had also brought an elderly maid with her. This elderly maid had taken care of Wu Jinyan in the past and had been in the Minister¡¯s Estate for over a decade. However, her status was low. Every time she saw Wu Jinyan being bullied, she could only feel sorry for her, but she could not save her.


    Now, Wu Jinyan had brought her to speak the truth. ¡°On that day, Miss Jinyan¡¯s life hung by a thread. If not for Miss Su¡¯s timely intervention, Miss Ruofei would have tortured herMiss Jinyan to death. While Miss Su¡¯s actions were unintentional, Miss Ruofei refused to release Miss Jinyan, leading to a struggle. It was during this altercation that Miss Su identally injured Miss Ruofei.


    ¡°I have been served in the Minister¡¯s Estate for twenty years, Miss Jinyan has always lived a cautious life, which is why she has been able to grow to this day. She is pitiful. Miss Su did it to save her life. I hope that Lord will take into ount Miss Su¡¯s eagerness to save others and sentence Miss Su lightly.¡±


    The elderly maid kowtowed Liang Jin repeatedly, and Liang Jin suddenly felt emotional.


    Wu Hongtao regained some strength and stood up, proceeding to kick the elderly maid. ¡°You wretched ve! What use is there in keeping you? Get out of the Minister¡¯s Estate!¡±


    ¡°And you, Wu Jinyan!¡±


    Without hesitation, he pped her forcefully, causing her to fall to the ground. ¡°I am your father. When have I mistreated you? Now, you¡¯ve conspired with outsiders, harmed your sister, and even testified against your own father. You are an unfaithful and unfilial wretch! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    ¡°Wu Hongtao, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Su Yingxue helped Wu Jinyan up, and a murderous look appeared in her eyes.


    Wu Hongtao trembled in fear, but before Liang Jin, he was not afraid that Su Yingxue would make a move.


    However, what truly terrified him was Wu Jinyan.


    Releasing Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, Wu Jinyan softly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Though Wu Jinyan¡¯s face was flushed red, it didn¡¯t diminish her elegant and refined beauty.


    She faced Wu Hongtao and straightened her back. ¡°Father, that p just now severed all ties with the past!¡±


    Wu Hongtao sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy to speak such words to me! Your mother was a prostitute back then! I took her in out of pity. And now, you¡¯re emting her lowly ways, shamelessly seducing others. I should have¡­¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Wu Jinyan backhandedly pped Wu Hongtao across the face.


    The atmosphere immediately grew tense.


    Even in Su Yingxue¡¯s exquisitely beautiful eyes, there was an expression of disbelief.


    The usually gentle and cautious Wu Jinyan had struck her father..

 Chapter 123 - 123: The Past Is Broken, There’s No Connection

    Chapter 123: The Past Is Broken, There¡¯s No Connection


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t believe it and was slow to react.


    Only when he felt a searing pain on his face did Wu Hongtao realize that his daughter had just pped him.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    He was so infuriated that he could not speak for a long time.


    Wu Jinyan stared at him, her voice unwavering. ¡°My mother was involved in prostitution, but she was born into a respectable family. It was only after she was abducted and brought here that she suffered. But what about you? You tormented her, brought her into this household, yet never once cared for her. She died at the age of thirty¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Wu Jinyan¡¯s resolute face as she continued, ¡°And after my mother passed away, how did you treat me? You never fulfilled the responsibilities of a husband or a father, but you did give me life and raise me. So, for all these years, regardless of the humiliations I endured from Madam and my sister, 1 never held any grudge against you as my father. However, do you deserve to be called ¡®Father¡¯ by me again?¡±


    ¡°You rebellious daughter, how dare you utter such words? Madam¡¯s indulgence has spoiled you!¡± Wu Hongtao appeared like a clown whose mask had been stripped off, enraged and humiliated.


    He resorted to hitting and verbally abusing Wu Jinyan.


    Wu Jinyan endured each blow and insult, calmly stating, ¡°Today, we sever our ties! From now on, there will be no connection between us!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s anger overwhelmed him, causing him to faint.


    What a daughter, and what a daughter raised by a woman with a scandalous past!


    When Liang Jin saw Wu Hongtao faint, he immediately waved his hand and asked someone to carry him to the side hall.


    He called for a doctor to examine Wu Hongtao. The doctor diagnosed him with an episode of anger-induced distress, questioning if he could continue the trial today.


    Liang Jin turned around and nced at Wu Jinyan. His heart ached for her, but he was helpless.


    His attention shifted to Su Yingxue, and a spark of hope emerged. ¡°Su Yingxue, let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s proceedings. If you can revive Lord Wu, I will adjourn this case today.¡±


    Liang Jin detested unnecessary dys. When the facts were clear, he loathed prolonging matters.


    Across the entire Capital Prefecture, who knew how many pending cases awaited resolution?


    ¡°Lord Liang, let¡¯s adjourn the session for today.¡±


    Chu Yihan entered the side hall, his authoritative voiceden with immense pressure that made even breathing difficult.


    Approaching Su Yingxue¡¯s side, Wu Jinyan stood by her. Liang Jin¡¯s expression revealed his dilemma. ¡°Ninth Prince, given your esteemed position, you must understand that prolonging this case is not advisable.¡±


    ¡°Do you disregard my words, Lord Liang?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s intense gaze cast a deeper weight upon Liang Jin¡¯s shoulders.


    He found himself momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Lord Liang, after youplete the trial, I¡¯ll cooperate with you to revive Lord Wu. However, I wish to treat him privately, with all of you leaving the room.¡± Su Yingxue held a notebook beneath her arm, appearing carefree and innocently girlish.


    Liang Jin shook his head decisively. ¡°I must oversee your treatment of Lord Wu. After all, your medical skills are quite extraordinary.¡±


    Her ability to cure his madam, rescue Consort Xiang, and elicit the truth from Wu Ruofei with a single needle left Liang Jin somewhat suspicious of her methods. As the capital governor, he was bound to maintain fairness and impartiality.


    ¡°Lord Liang, my expertise is in medicine, not sorcery. 1 can¡¯t manipte a person, and I certainly won¡¯t bring harm to Lord Wu.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression held genuine innocence.


    The weight Chu Yihan exerted upon Liang Jin was substantial. Thus, he was unwilling to take any risks.


    What if thisdy relied on Chu Yihan¡¯s power to kill Wu Hongtao?


    With Chu Yihan around, this was not impossible..

 Chapter 124 - 124: Reversal

    Chapter 124: Reversal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan asked Su Yingxue, ¡°Do you want to speak to him alone?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, her bright eyes radiating a lovable charm.


    Chu Yihan promptly escorted Liang Jin out.


    Wu Jinyan and the doctor also tactfully exited the room.


    Liang Jin remained concerned. ¡°Your Highness, this isn¡¯t advisable! It goes against the protocol! What if Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    ¡°My word is the protocol!¡±


    Inside the room, Su Yingxue burst intoughter upon hearing Chu Yihan¡¯s words.


    Indeed, he was a truly domineering Your Highness!


    She approached the bedside, administering a few needles to Wu Hongtao. Then, she gave Wu Hongtao a pill and he woke up.


    Seeing her by his bedside, Wu Hongtao would have preferred to faint once again!


    He shut his eyes and let out a disdainful snort, ¡°Don¡¯t think that saving me will make me spare you, Su Yingxue. Don¡¯t even dream of evading your culpability.¡± ¡°Sigh, Lord Wu, whether I evade culpability or not is another matter. Why don¡¯t you consider how you can absolve yourself of guilt?¡±


    Su Yingxue yfully pped the ount book onto Wu Hongtao¡¯s face.


    Wu Hongtao opened the ount book, gritting his teeth with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he read the words on the ount book and his heart tightened instantly, his face turning pale. ¡°This¡­ How¡­?¡±


    How did this end up in her hands!?


    How did she know?!


    Wu Hongtao felt like the sky was crashing down on him.


    Upon waking, Liang Jin even examined Wu Hongtao¡¯s condition before resuming the trial.


    Wu Hongtao¡¯splexion was so poor, he seemed like a tottering kite that could copse at any moment.


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Lord Wu, can you manage to attend the trial?¡±


    Wu Hongtao stuttered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t go through with it. Was it important for him to attend the court now?


    However, with Su Yingxue standing in the courtroom, smiling at him, Wu Hongtao nearly choked himself.


    He exhaled heavily. ¡°Proceed¡­ to the courtroom! I¡­ 1¡¯11 admit my wrongdoing!¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s mind was filled with doubts.


    As the court session resumed, Wu Ruofei was carried away, and Madam Wu was called in as a witness.


    In response to the testimonies of Wu Jinyan and the elderly maid, Madam Wu also led her servants into the courtroom. ¡°Lord Liang, Wu Jinyan openly assaulted her biological father, which is a disy of unfilial behavior! Her mother was a courtesan, and I, as the mistress of the house, have never looked down upon her. I treated her with the utmost respect and even granted her the status of a concubine. However, her actions are beyond what the Minister¡¯s Estate can tolerate.¡±


    ¡°While she was once dissatisfied with the treatment she received at the Minister¡¯s Estate, my expenditures as the mistress might not even exceed hers. Thus, this situation arose. After her untimely demise, I treated her daughter, Jinyan, as my own. Yet, despite all this, she still managed to cause trouble. Jinyan was dissatisfied with me, the mistress, and even conspired with outsiders¡­ It¡¯s truly heartbreaking!¡±


    With Madam Wu¡¯s superb acting skills, she cried whenever she wanted in the hall. Wu Jinyan was so angry that her face turned red and her hands clenched into fists.


    Su Yingxueforted her by patting her hand, saying, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Upon hearing her mother being insulted, Wu Jinyan felt a surge of indignation. After Su Yingxue¡¯s reassuring words, she suddenly calmed down. ¡°Did you prepare for this?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister, Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wu Jinyan and Su Yingxue stood together in the courtroom, listening to Madam Wu¡¯s tearful ount. Meanwhile, Liang Jin contemted how to make a fair judgment.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of a p echoed through the air.


    Liang Jin was momentarily stunned.


    Wu Jinyan could hardly believe it either.


    But the most stinging blow was felt by Madam Wu..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Driving Madam Wu Crazy

    Chapter 125: Driving Madam Wu Crazy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her eyes widened like copper bells, and the red veins in her eyes were suffused with an incredulous re. ¡°Master, why¡­ Why did you hit me!?¡±


    ¡°I hit you precisely because you¡¯re a venomous wretch!¡± Wu Hongtao ground his teeth.


    ¡°Master, have you gone mad?¡± Madam Wu shrieked.


    After so many years of marriage to Wu Hongtao, the two had never exchanged pleasantries, nor had they ever quarreled. Wu Hongtao even praised her as a resourceful woman who managed household affairs meticulously and efficiently, raising their three children.


    And now, in front of so many people, he was hitting her?


    Wu Hongtao wasn¡¯t insane, but he pped Madam Wu again, seething with anger. ¡°You wretched woman! Who told you to raise such a ruckus in front of me? This matter¡­ What does it have to do with Miss Su?¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Master, could it be that you¡¯ve been¡­ bewitched by Su Yingxue? She barged into our home, maimed Ruofei, and caused harm to our two sons as well!¡±


    ¡°B*tch! All of that was their own doing, and it has nothing to do with Miss Su or anyone else!¡± Wu Hongtao vehemently stated, leaning on his cane.


    ¡°How can it not have anything to do with her? Wu Hongtao, have you lost your mind?¡± Madam Wu disregarded her image and dignity, blurting out Wu Hongtao¡¯s name.


    In order to ensure Su Yingxue faced the punishment she deserved, she harmed her precious daughter, Wu Ruofei. She had endured it until now, but now Wu Hongtao was retreating.


    No! She couldn¡¯t ept this!


    ¡°Lord Liang, Su Yingxue must have poisoned my husband. Please, Lord Liang, administer justice for our Wu family and severely punish this murderer, Su Yingxue!¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she pleaded.


    ¡°Lord Liang, this case was falsely reported. It has nothing to do with Miss Su. My daughter¡¯s injuries¡­ She caused them herself. It has nothing to do with Jinyan! It¡¯s all my fault as a father, for not disciplining her properly. Please, exonerate Miss Su!¡±


    Wu Hongtao knelt before Liang Jin.


    In terms of official position, Wu Hongtao¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t lower than Liang Jin¡¯s. Even though Liang Jin¡¯s Capital Prefecture had to respect him.


    However, Wu Hongtao¡¯s kneeling was too swift and sincere, making Liang Jin unable to figure out what had happened.


    He questioned once more, ¡°Lord Wu, are you certain it was a false usation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just false usation. 1 want to withdraw the case and apologize to Miss Su. Because of my poor parenting, Jinyan endured this humiliation. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Wu Hongtao sobbed.


    He even faced Wu Jinyan and bowed his head to apologize. ¡°Jinyan, it¡¯s all my fault. I mistreated your mother in the past and didn¡¯t treat you well either. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve suffered for so many years. This time too¡­ It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, the pent-up frustration in her heart found an outlet, and it all poured out.


    ¡°Your apology means nothing,¡± she dered coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I sever all ties with you! You are no longer my father!¡±


    From this day forward, Wu Jinyan had no father.


    And she cared not.


    Wu Hongtao¡¯s face turned a pallid gray. He begged Liang Jin pitifully, requesting the case¡¯s dismissal. However, Liang Jin also ruled against him for false usations and imposed a fine.


    As Liang Jin mmed the gavel down, before the final verdict was reached, Madam Wu rushed toward Su Yingxue like a madwoman, ¡°You, b*tch! What poison did you administer to my husband, causing him to end up like this? How can I not me you? It¡¯s all yours¡­. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Pleased

    Chapter 126: Pleased


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You harmed my daughter, my son¡­ It¡¯s all because of you that our family has ended up like this! Both you and Wu Jinyan should die! You both deserve to die!¡±


    Liang Jin swiftly summoned his men. ¡°Roar in court! Capture her!¡±


    Madam Wu was subdued by Liang Jin¡¯s bailiffs. Despite Liang Jin¡¯s repeated attempts to dissuade her, Madam Wu continued her tirade.


    Growing annoyed, Liang Jin had no choice but to sentence her. ¡°Disrupting the court, disrespecting me, thirtyshes!¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not how it should be! Liang Jin, you, the capital governor, should have beaten Su Yingxue to death! She deserves to die!¡±


    Madam Wu shouted at the top of her lungs, saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    She had been the madam of a minister for many years, and all her years of dignity and image had been destroyed today.


    Both she and Wu Hongtao couldn¡¯t escape Liang Jin¡¯s punishment. Liang Jin beat them up in public.


    Once the beating was done, they were carried away by their servants.


    Manymoners who had attended the hearing witnessed the entire trial and cast scornful nces at them. Some even pelted them with rotten eggs and vegetables.


    Su Yingxue stood beside Wu Jinyan and asked her, ¡°Sister Jinyan, do you feel relieved?¡±


    Wu Jinyan managed a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, i do.¡±


    However, she had also severed ties with her biological father.


    Now, she felt a sense of relief.


    Outside the courtroom, Su Hao was waiting.


    Su Yingxue waved at him and wanted to walk over with Wu Jinyan.


    Behind them, Liang Jin suddenly approached. ¡°Miss Su, please wait. 1 have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Su Yingxue nudged Wu Jinyan. ¡°Sister, you and brother can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Yingxue, are you alright? I¡¯ll ask your brother toe and stay with you.¡± Wu Jinyan was nervously sweating.


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask Su Yingxue how she managed to get Wu Hongtao to confess and apologize to her.


    With the case now concluded, and Liang Jin preventing her from leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°No need, brother rarely has free time. He needs to apany you to the shop for decoration. Although I¡¯m investing, if brother wants to contribute, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Su Yingxue smiled, reassuring Wu Jinyan to leave with Su Hao.


    She followed Liang Jin to the back hall.


    In the back hall, Liang Jin had someone prepare tea.


    After interrogating the case for half a day, Liang Jin¡¯s mouth was dry. He thought that Su Yingxue was the same.


    Su Yingxue finished her tea and looked at Liang Jin. ¡°Lord Liang, do you want to ask if 1 poisoned Lord Wu?¡±


    Liang Jin shook his head. ¡°I had a doctor examine Lord Wu¡¯s pulse, and there are no signs of poisoning. Even if I were to ask, Miss Su might not tell me. It¡¯s best not to inquire.¡±


    A trace of surprise flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. Liang Jin was indeed perceptive and had a deep understanding.


    ¡°Then, Lord Liang, what would you like to discuss?¡±


    Liang Jin nodded. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re intelligent. Since the court is adjourned, 1 am no longer an official. Speaking as an elder, 1 wish to have a conversation with Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, are you aware that before the court session, the Ninth Prince visited me and said something?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°I am not aware.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Chu Yihan¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Your Highness stated that if 1 were to harm you even slightly, he would reduce my Capital Prefecture to ruins.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s tone grew somber.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brow twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Yihan to be so¡­


    Well, there was nothing to be surprised about.


    In front of the emperor, Chu Yihan was domineering and fierce, and he might not even give a face to him, let alone Liang Jin..

 Chapter 127 - 127: A Strange Woman Like Her Mother

    Chapter 127: A Strange Woman Like Her Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, his words were undeniably too harsh.


    Razed to the ground¡­


    Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. Looking at the current state of the room, if it were razed to the ground, she might now be sitting amidst the swirling dust, having tea with Liang Jin.


    But as she observed Liang Jin¡¯s expression, she cautiously inquired, ¡°Lord Liang, do you think that I am acting recklessly because 1 have Your Highness¡¯s support?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Liang Jin stepped down from the tform, revealing a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Lord Liang, I won¡¯t ept the me because I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡± Su Yingxue said firmly.


    If she hadn¡¯t been concerned about Wu Jinyan and gone to the Minister¡¯s Estate, Wu Jinyan might have ended up as a lifeless body by now.


    As for Wu Hongtao¡¯s family, who condoned the crime, they would have escaped unscathed. On what grounds?


    Was Wu Jinyan¡¯s life, not a life?


    ¡°Miss Su, wasn¡¯t it wrong for you to intrude into the Minister¡¯s Estate? Breaking Wu Ruofei¡¯s limbs, wasn¡¯t that wrong?¡± Before she could respond, Liang Jin interjected, ¡°I understand your sympathy for Wu Jinyan. As the governor of the Capital Prefecture, I also recognize the injustice she¡¯s suffered. However, the crux of the matter lies in her failure to report these grievances to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Even if it weremon citizens, I might stillprehend it. But you and Wu Jinyan, one being the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and the other the daughter of a minister, what status do you both hold? Shouldn¡¯t you abide by thew? What purpose does the legal system of the Great Cheng Dynasty serve?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s expression was filled with regret, and his tone grew even more solemn.


    ¡°Lord Liang, if women of the Great Cheng Dynasty could live worry-free lives after reporting to the authorities, I would dly admit my mistake and take responsibility for my actions.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s demeanor turned grave.


    Morally and logically, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    However, from a legal standpoint, she admitted she was wrong.


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but as the governor of the Capital Prefecture, he remained resolute. ¡°Miss Su, thew surpasses all else. Even if a princemits a crime, he should face the same consequences as amoner!¡±


    Had these wordse from another official¡¯s mouth, Su Yingxue might have considered it a jest.


    However, she trusted the words spoken by Liang Jin.


    That¡¯s why she confessed to him. ¡°Lord Liang, my actions were indeed impulsive.¡±


    Liang Jin showed a glimmer of relief. ¡°Your acknowledgment makes this trial worthwhile, and my words haven¡¯t been in vain. Miss Su, you truly are a reasonable woman. You are indeed the daughter of Princess Shu Li.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang is familiar with my mother as well?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Liang Jin smiled. ¡°I had the privilege of witnessing her grace once. Although 1 never had the chance to meet Princess Shu Li in person due to her early passing, her reputation spread far and wide. Aside from her medical expertise, her character and conduct were trulymendable! In our Great Cheng Dynasty, there¡¯s hardly a woman with a more forthright demeanor than Princess Shu Li.¡±


    A trace of sorrow shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. Indeed, she had been born toote. She had never even seen her mother. Now, she had to rely on others to learn about her mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Miss Su, I didn¡¯t mean to stir up your grief. The purpose of my words today is merely to remind you, as the esteemed daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, that you must think twice before doing anything. If you want to save someone, there is always a better way than barging into the estate and causing a ruckus.¡±


    Liang Jin said earnestly. After saying this, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He was willing to speak at length because he admired Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Cold Jade Token

    Chapter 128: Cold Jade Token


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If she could adhere to thew and truly bring those of ill intent to justice, then she would indeed be an unparalleled exceptional woman in the world.


    Liang Jin hoped to witness such an admirable woman in his lifetime.


    After all, treating women fairly wasn¡¯t truly amonce urrence in this world.


    Liang Jin¡¯s words spurred deep reflection. Su Yingxue found herself pondering, perhaps she had been too impulsive.


    From now on, she would have to be more cautious in the future.


    Lost in thought, she failed to notice her surroundings and suddenly collided with an unexpected obstacle.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Rubbing her head, she looked up and saw Chu Yihan in his resplendent purple-gold robe.


    His handsome features and enigmatic eyes were captivating in every way.


    Once again, she found herself entranced by his countenance.


    ¡°Get in the carriage.¡±


    Chu Yihan skillfully guided her into the carriage of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your Highness, are you nning to level the Capital Prefecture city? Isn¡¯t this a bit domineering?¡±


    Chu Yihan held Su Yingxue¡¯s jade pendant, and a mischievous glint shed in his eyes. ¡°If the Minister¡¯s Estate has vexed you to such an extent, I could obliterate it first.¡±


    Su Yingxue was rendered speechless.


    That was too terrifying.


    However, his words were heartwarming.


    In Chu Yihan¡¯s presence, Su Yingxue yfully pouted and retorted, ¡°Lord Liang reminded me not to be so impulsive in barging into the residence. There are better ways to deal with people.¡±


    Chu Yihan ruffled her hair. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, how do you think I could have saved Sister Jinyan in that situation?¡±


    Su Yingxue felt rxed in front of Chu Yihan, so she started chatting with him.


    Chu Yihan retrieved a jade pendant from his waist. It was an intricately carved token made of cold jade, which he handed to Su Yingxue. ¡°If you had held this at the time, you could have entered the Minister¡¯s Estate openly, taken Wu Jinyan away, and no one in the Minister¡¯s Estate would have dared to object.¡±


    Su Yingxue yed with the token. The cold jade was pure white but had an effect contrary to its name, it emanated warmth.


    ¡°What is this? Can it intimidate the people of the Minister¡¯s Estate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my royal token.¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked.


    She held the cold jade in her hands and extended it toward Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, you should put it away quickly.¡±


    Chu Yihan showed no intention of retrieving it. ¡°Things I bestow are not meant to be taken back.¡±


    Su Yingxue was filled with bewilderment. When did it turn into a gift?


    She promptly handed it back to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, 1 haven¡¯t said I want to ept it.¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms and put the cold jade around her neck. The cold jade, upon contact, emitted warmth that gradually spread, causing her heart to race.


    ¡°Your Highness, this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll take you back to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I ept!¡±


    Su Yingxue shrunk her neck. She was terrified!


    Taking a token was much easier than being brought back to the residence by Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Next time you encounter any trouble or wish to enter any ce, just show this token. No one will obstruct you.¡±


    Touching the cold jade on her chest, Su Yingxue sensed that Chu Yihan was conveying, ¡°Feel free to cause a ruckus, 1 will indulge you.¡±


    As a result, she ventured hesitantly, ¡°Could 1 barge into the pce?¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t immediately respond, instead pressing his lips together.


    In moments of silence, his imposing presence weighed heavily upon the atmosphere. Su Yingxue grumbled inwardly that she had indeed overthought things.


    However, Chu Yihan pinched her delicate nose and reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from barging into the Imperial Brother¡¯s chambers. As for other ces, do as you please.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left bewildered.


    There was always light at the end of the tunnel..

 Chapter 129 - 129: Princess Shengping’s Gift of Thanks

    Chapter 129: Princess Shengping¡¯s Gift of Thanks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Oh no, how could she think like this!


    Was she, Su Yingxue, that kind of person?


    Even if she could break the pce, she wouldn¡¯t use Chu Yihan¡¯s token to barge in, would she?


    But what if¡­


    A warm sensation spread through Su Yingxue¡¯s palm.


    However, it was apanied by the weight of the cold jade. Chu Yihan had already given her the token. How could she repay Chu Yihan for such an important thing?


    As if understanding her internal struggle, Chu Yihan didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse him.


    Chu Yihan instructed her to keep the token close to her body, then held her hand as he said, ¡°With this, you won¡¯t need to fear anything in the future. Not even my Imperial Brother can easily use you.¡±


    Ultimately, Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was engulfed by that warmth.


    She smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Stepping down from the carriage, the warmth still radiated within her, her heart pounding. All of it came from Chu Yihan.


    She returned to the treatment room and saw a hooded woman standing at the door. Su Yingxue immediately stuffed the cold jade back into her clothes and walked over calmly.


    Princess Sheng Ping seemed ready to kneel in respect, but Su Yingxue hurriedly held her arm and helped her stand up. ¡°Princess, what are you doing? Technically, 1 should be the one showing respect.¡±


    Sheng Ping was humble. ¡°I¡¯m just a princess from a fallen kingdom. I¡¯m nothing, but Miss Su is the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. In this Great Cheng Dynasty, you can be considered the head of the nobledies.¡±


    The head of the nobledies?


    Su Yingxue smiled, a trace of amusement in her expression. She had never adorned herself with such des.


    But Princess Sheng Ping¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely unfounded, were they?


    ¡°Princess, please enter the treatment room.¡±


    Su Yingxue knew that it was inconvenient for Sheng Ping to show her face, so she took her into the treatment room and closed the door.


    There were only two of them. Sheng Ping was not that nervous.


    Su Yingxue proposed, ¡°Princess, if you don¡¯t mind, could you remove your hood and veil? Let me assess yourplexion and then determine the appropriate treatment.¡±


    After Sheng Ping nodded, she revealed her face.


    Su Yingxue looked at her carefully. She was really beautiful. She exuded a fresh and elegant aura from the inside out. She grew up in the royal family. Even if the country was fallen, she could still see the elegance of a princess from Sheng Ping.


    Especially when she smiled, her lips curved delicately, making people feel that peach blossoms were blooming in front of them, dazzling and eye-catching.


    After thoroughly assessing her pulse, Su Yingxue prescribed warming herbs for her.


    Expressing her gratitude once more, Sheng Ping instructed Lian¡¯er to bring several medical books. She smiled and handed them to Su Yingxue. ¡°These books are treasures from the royal pce of the Yue Kingdom. Ick valuable possessions, and these mundane offerings hardly qualify as proper gratitude for Dr. Su. Please ept these medical books, Dr. Su, and forgive any perceived inadequacy.¡±


    The gift resonated with Su Yingxue¡¯s taste.


    Su Yingxue smiled and epted the book. ¡°Since you¡¯re offering them, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Her forthright personality made Sheng Ping feel better.


    She had never liked owing people anything. Even though she had been tortured, she had never spoken to Chu Yihan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her life was at stake, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see Chu Yihan again.


    Sheng Ping was determined to repay Su Yingxue for saving her life.


    Su Yingxue flipped through two pages of the medical book and found that Sheng Ping was sincerely grateful to her. She could not understand the Yue Kingdom¡¯s characters, but Sheng Ping used the characters of the Great Cheng Dynasty to make annotations. Her handwriting was beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    She had wanted to close the book and tell Sheng Ping about her illness.


    However, she identally brought it to thest page and realized that there was a picture on the page.


    Her eyes widened!

 Chapter 130 - 130: The Empress of Yue’s Best Friend

    Chapter 130: The Empress of Yue¡¯s Best Friend


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She took out the medical book left behind by her mother from the drawer and flipped to thest page. She ced the two books together and realized that the patterns in both books were the same. They were only half-drawn. When put together, it formed the image of an auspicious cloud.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was pounding intensely.


    ¡°Princess, you mentioned that you brought this book from the Yue Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce. How did the Yue Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce obtain it? This pattern¡­ Do you know what this pattern represents?¡±


    Su Yingxue hastily pushed the two books in front of Sheng Ping and asked urgently.


    Sheng Ping was also somewhat puzzled. ¡°This book has been cherished by my mother. I¡¯ve seen this pattern before. When I was young, my mother mentioned that she and her close friend drew this together. They each contributed half of the drawing. On every book that my mother owned, this pattern would be depicted.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the other two books. Thest pages of both books featured the same pattern.


    Su Yingxue held the medical book left behind by her mother, and her hand trembled.


    Did her mother know the empress of the Yue Kingdom?


    ¡°Princess, could you please try to recall more about your mother¡­ Her friend¡¯s identity? Have you ever met this friend?¡±


    Sheng Ping shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard my mother mention it. My mother is of noble status in the Yue Kingdom, and her close friend is naturally of high rank as well. There¡¯s more than one such friend, but I can¡¯t remember who it is at the moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, please think carefully. This is rted to my mother!¡± Su Yingxue urgently pleaded.


    Sheng Ping furrowed her brows. Could it be that Su Yingxue¡¯s mother was the person who knew her mother?


    ¡°Dr. Su, our princess has just sustained an injury and hasn¡¯t fully recovered. It might not be easy for her to remember right now. How about you give her a few days to rest and recover? If she recalls anything, she can inform youter.¡± Lian¡¯er requested on Sheng Ping¡¯s behalf.


    Despite her impatience, Su Yingxue could only nod in agreement. ¡°Thank you, princess.¡±


    Her mind was consumed with thoughts about her mother¡¯s connection to the Yue Kingdom¡¯s royal family, and she failed to notice the curiosity in Sheng Ping¡¯s eyes.


    Sheng Ping put on her veil and hood again and took Lian¡¯er back to the Princess¡¯s Manor.


    On the way, Lian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Princess, with Dr. Su thinking about you, your days will be much better! If she wanted to know about her mother, she would protect you.¡±


    After leaving the clinic, Sheng Ping no longer forced herself to stay alert. The smile faded from her face, reced by bitterness. ¡°For someone like me, being alive is already a burden. Why would I want her to protect me? Am 1 going to burden her?¡±


    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t speak like that! You are also a princess! If it weren¡¯t for the Ninth Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t discuss Your Highness!¡± Sheng Ping closed her eyes, locking away all the pain within.


    She had never held any resentment towards Chu Yihan, the one who had conquered the capital of the Yue Kingdom.


    Her parents had sacrificed their lives for their country, and it wasn¡¯t Chu Yihan who had forced them to. As the enemy¡¯smander, Chu Yihan spared her life and even allowed her to live in the Great Cheng Dynasty for several years. That was already a considerable favor.


    Even without him, another country would likely have seized the opportunity to invade the Yue Kingdom.


    At that time, her humiliation might have been even more severe than it was now.


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t be med for her country¡¯s fall.


    And why didn¡¯t she tell Su Yingxue directly? Why did she keep her hanging? It wasn¡¯t because she wanted her to protect her, but because¡­


    It would provide her with more opportunities to see Chu Yihan, even if just briefly, even if they couldn¡¯t exchange words. She wanted to see him more.


    Back then, the image of the iron horse and spear breaking through the city gate was truly awe-inspiring..

 Chapter 131 - 131: Deduct Your Candies

    Chapter 131: Deduct Your Candies


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Smoke filled the air, and the Yue Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Pcey in ruins.


    The twelve-year-old girl watched as her father trembled on the dragon throne, writing the letter of surrender, while her mother held her in her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    With the Qingfeng Sword in his hand, Chu Yihan took the letter of surrender and promised the man on the dragon throne that he would not kill the people of the Yue Kingdom, pledging to protect thest of his bloodline.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sheng Ping saw his father crash into the pir in the hall. Her mother rushed over, took out a sharp knife that she had hidden in her arms, and stabbed it at herself.


    ¡°Father, Mother!¡±


    At that moment of Sheng Ping¡¯s crying out, arge hand covered her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already on a warhorse with Chu Yihan. Chu Yihan¡¯s cold voice echoed, ¡°Yue Kingdom has fallen. I will bring you to the Great Cheng Dynasty. From now on, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll live. If your life is in danger, you cane to me.¡±


    Sheng Ping¡¯s trembling hand grasped a corner of his clothing as she choked out, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wherever his warhorse passed, there were corpses strewn about. Sheng Ping saw Chu Yihan intervening whenevermoners were being mistreated.


    If any soldiers tried to harm her, Chu Yihan would eliminate them.


    She was the only prize Chu Yihan brought back to the Great Cheng Dynasty, yet he never demanded anything from her.


    However, she asked carefully about the piece of clothing she had taken from him back then, ¡°Can I, have it?¡±


    Chu Yihan swung his longsword, severing the piece of fabric.


    Sheng Ping pinched the piece of clothing stained with old blood and stuck it to her face. She hugged it gently and fell asleep.


    By the time Su Yingxue had finished seeing her patients in the afternoon, the clinic was being closed by Manager Qi. He found her still in the treatment room.


    He stepped forward to remind her, ¡°Miss, please take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overexert.¡±


    With a heavy expression, Su Yingxue replied, ¡°I¡¯ll read the medical books a little longer. You all can head back.¡±


    Manager Qi bowed and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left alone in the medical hall, and she was getting more and more irritated.


    She called Zi Wei a few times, but there was no response.


    Only when she was so exhausted that she nearly dozed off on the table did she notice a dark figure?


    There was a trace of blood on Zi Wei, causing Su Yingxue to furrow her brows.¡± What happened? Are you injured again?¡±


    Zi Wei lowered his head and nodded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to fight and get hurt?¡±


    Su Yingxue carefully lifted his clothes, revealing two more wounds on his back, both quite deep.


    A surge of anger welled up in her heart. ¡°If you go out and fight again, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Zi Wei raised his gaze, uncertain about what kind of threat she might utter.


    Su Yingxue contemted for a while before turning to brew some medicine for him.


    What could she do with this cold-blooded assassin?


    Kill him?


    That was impossible!


    She prepared two bowls of medicine, intentionally making them bitter. Zi Wei didn¡¯t hesitate to drink both, and his gaze remained fixed on Su Yingxue as if he was waiting for something.


    Su Yingxue smirked. ¡°Want some candy?¡±


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No! Who told you to get hurt again? If you get hurt and it affects my ability to detoxify and help you recover, I won¡¯t give you any candy. 1¡¯11 deduct a candy each time you get injured! One injury, one candy deducted!¡± Su Yingxue yfully threatened.


    Zi Wei¡¯s expression soured.


    He had been threatened by Su Yingxue.


    Even so, he had no choice but to escort Su Yingxue back to the residence, fearful that any harm might befall her..

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Time to Talk with Shengping

    Chapter 132: The Time to Talk with Shengping


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t sleep well either. She tossed and turned, her mind upied with thoughts of her mother, the empress of Yue Kingdom, and the connection with Princess Sheng Ping.


    The medical books left by her mother and the empress of the Yue Kingdom, the patterns that could be pieced together, and the empress¡¯s close friend. Could that be her mother?


    Was her mother from the Yue Kingdom?


    She only knew her mother was Princess Shu Li, but nobody knew where she came from or her true identity.


    Therefore, her mother¡¯s death remained a locked mystery.


    If she could uncover her mother¡¯s background, it would bring sce to her mother¡¯s soul.


    Unable to contain herself, she got out of bed and headed to the Princess¡¯s Manor.


    She remembered Liang Jin¡¯s words and wanted to enter through the main entrance.


    However, the main entrance was guarded, and even the side entrance had two pce guards.


    Su Yingxue pinched the cold jade on her chest and wanted to take it in. However, before she reached the door, a figure walked out from inside.


    The man was dressed in a silver robe. He had a cool back view and carried a fragrance with him.


    Su Yingxue caught a whiff from a distance. It was the scent of Sheng Ping¡¯s clothes.


    Recalling Sheng Ping¡¯s numerous miscarriages, her heart skipped a beat, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    As she rushed in, Sheng Ping¡¯s room was filled with sorrowful crying.


    Sheng Pingy amid disheveled clothing, her body bearing marks of torment inflicted by a man. Lian¡¯er sobbed heavily, ¡°He¡¯s too heartless! Despite knowing you had just miscarried, he treated you like this!¡±


    How would you face the days ahead? ¡°Princess, we must find Your Highness and plead for his help!¡±


    Sheng Ping pulled the impulsive Lian¡¯er, breathing heavily, ¡°No! Do you want Your Highness to see me like this?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ apart from Your Highness, no one can help you! That person is a prince!¡±


    Lian¡¯er¡¯s heart ached for Sheng Ping. A figure crossed her mind, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Princess, we can seek Dr. Su¡¯s help! I¡¯ll seek out Dr. Su tomorrow. If she takes action, she can stop that person! Moreover, she wants to learn about her mother¡¯s background. Only you, the princess, remember it! I¡¯ll inform her, and she¡¯ll help you! Uh¡­¡±


    Before Lian¡¯er could finish, Sheng Ping covered her mouth firmly.


    Her voice remained hoarse from crying, but she was extremely cautious. ¡°The Princess¡¯s Manor is full of leaks, and even for you and me, certain matters can¡¯t be spoken lightly.¡±


    Hearing Sheng Ping¡¯s words, Su Yingxue immediately lost her desire to enter.


    She turned and left the Princess¡¯s Manor.


    On the way back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she looked calm and kept thinking. It was a coincidence that Sheng Ping gave her the book, but she knew that her mother had a rtionship with the empress of the Yue Kingdom, but she did not tell her in the daytime.


    Sheng Ping remembered it.


    However, she intended to use this as leverage for a future deal.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. A deal was possible, but she must retain control over the negotiation.


    At the right moment, she would have a sincere conversation with Sheng Ping.


    For instance, when the prince who had humiliated her appeared outside the Princess¡¯s Manor simultaneously with her.


    This moment wasn¡¯t easy to find, but it seemed the heavens were particrly favorable to her.


    Early the next morning, before she went to the clinic, Old Madam Zhang arrived with news. ¡°Miss, the pce has sent an invitation to the spring banquet in seven days. However, Master has avoided letting you know. Even the new clothes and essories have only been prepared for Miss Yurou.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Spring banquet¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a good opportunity?

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Leader Liu Shulan

    Chapter 133: The Leader Liu Shn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In her past life, she didn¡¯t even qualify to attend the spring banquet.


    Every year, it was either on the eve of the spring banquet that Su Yurou would embarrass her so much that she couldn¡¯t face people or Su Dingheng would scold her severely, making it impossible for her to leave the house.


    This year¡­ Neither of them would be able to stop her!


    Inside Shaonian Court, Su Dingheng was lying on a pair of delicate knees. Liu Shn had lit his favorite bamboo leaf incense and gently massaged his temples.


    Seeing him open his eyes slightly, Liu Shn served him tea with her soft hands and brought it to Su Dingheng¡¯s mouth. After he finished drinking, he reached out and touched her tender, delicate hand. His heart stirred uncontrobly, and a touch of affection appeared in his eyes. ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡±


    He turned over, pressing Liu Shn beneath him. At first, Liu Shn felt shy, but she soon matched his eagerness, allowing him to remove his clothes as he sought fulfillment from her.


    After half an hour had passed, Su Dingheng felt greatly satisfied. He carefully helped Liu Shn dress and held her in his arms, full of tenderness. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re the one who understands me the best, Lan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Marquis has treated me so well, showing me favor for so many years. Even though you are in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your heart has always been with me. Naturally, I will serve you diligently to bring you happiness.¡± Liu Shn had an even more charming appearance than Su Yurou. Her eyes were so charming that they could mesmerize men.


    Whenever he met her gaze, Su Dingheng¡¯s rationality seemed to vanish, and he wished to offer her the best the world had to offer.


    After Liu Shn satisfied him, she brought up the topic, ¡°For grand events like the spring banquet, I may not personally arrange everything for Marquis, but 1¡¯11 make sure to dress our daughter beautifully. I¡¯ll remind her to not bring any disgrace upon you, Marquis.¡±


    Su Dingheng yfully called Su Yurou over and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Rou¡¯er would never bring disgrace to me. She¡¯s a proper youngdy from a noble family. Whenever I bring her to events, she always adds luster to my image. It¡¯s only Yingxue who truly vexes me!¡±


    Mentioning Su Yingxue, the happiness Su Dingheng had felt from Liu Shn instantly faded. His dark brows furrowed.


    Liu Shn then summoned Su Yurou and gently stroked Su Dingheng¡¯s chest. ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s Rou¡¯er who hasn¡¯t performed well at home, which is why the rtionship between Marquis and Eldest Young Miss has be so strained. Rou¡¯er, Mother can¡¯t bear to see you unhappy. Have you upset your sister again?¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s innocent face appeared timid, her eyes filled with grievances. Apologetically, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all Rou¡¯er¡¯s fault for failing to gain sister¡¯s favor. Mother, I¡¯ll give sister all the gold and silver jewelry you¡¯ve given me to please her.¡±


    ¡°Good child, that¡¯s very good.¡± Liu Shn patted Su Yurou¡¯s hand and praised her.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s anger grew upon hearing this. He kicked the cushion away and cursed Su Yingxue, ¡°Who does she think she is?! She wants my Rou¡¯er to please her? She should be the one pleasing Rou¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, Eldest Young Miss is the legitimate daughter with noble status. How could she be the one pleasing Rou¡¯er? Our Rou¡¯er can¡¯t endure treatment from Eldest Young Miss like that. Even if Eldest Young Miss wanted Rou¡¯er to be her servant, 1 would properly guide Rou¡¯er on how to serve her.¡± Liu Shn¡¯s eyes were sincere, brimming with tears, portraying a gentle and caring demeanor that would touch anyone¡¯s heart.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart softened at her words.. ¡°How could 1 bear to let our flesh and blood serve her? Su Yingxue doesn¡¯t even consider if she¡¯s worthy! What legitimate daughter? If it wasn¡¯t for her slut mother¡¯s reputation, would I have married her to trick the old master into passing the title to me? Otherwise, you would have returned with me to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and lived afortable life!¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Gaining Experience

    Chapter 134: Gaining Experience


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Marquis, what are you talking about? Being by Marquis¡¯s side for all these years is already a great blessing!¡± Liu Shn anxiously held Su Dingheng¡¯s hand, cing it over the softest part of her chest.


    Su Yurou observed from the side, realizing that her mother truly could capture her father¡¯s heart.


    Her endurance was far inferior to her mother¡¯s.


    When Su Dingheng heard her words, he felt that she carried an air of dignity and grace. He had also heard her mention providing jewelry for Su Yurou.


    He immediately took out a stack of silver notes. ¡°Take these. I¡¯ve already arranged for Rou¡¯er¡¯s clothes and essories. I¡¯ll get someone to add some more. I guarantee that our Rou¡¯er will dress beautifully on the day of the spring banquet and make others envious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father, for your love! Your affection for Mother indirectly benefits your daughter too!¡± Su Yurou giggled sweetly.


    ¡°You little one! Marquis has showered you with affection for many years, treating you far better than Eldest Young Miss. Yet, you still have so many requests. When you return, make sure to serve your elder sister well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll remember that and serve my sister diligently.¡±


    Both mother and daughter exhibited extraordinary obedience.


    Su Dingheng cherished them dearly, and his guilt only deepened.


    Upon returning home with Su Yurou, he waved his hand, instructing his men to provide Su Yurou with a substantial amount of silver and additional clothing and essories.


    When he passed by Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard, he realized that there was no movement at her ce. When the courtyard was deserted, Su Dingheng felt very carefree again!


    Su Yurou proudly showed off the clothing and essories Su Dingheng had provided, her excitement evident as she spoke.


    After Liu Shn¡¯s initial joy, she hurriedly reminded her, ¡°If Su Yingxue discovers these items, don¡¯t be stingy. Let her choose first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Mother, these are all the best materials in Jiang Du City. And this rouge and cosmetic powder was bought from the newly opened Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It¡¯s very expensive!¡± Su Yurou guarded her belongings closely, worried they might be taken from her.


    Liu Shn gently shook her head. ¡°How can youpare yourself to Su Yingxue? In the future, how can youpete with her for the position of Seventh Imperial Consort?¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you implying that¡­ she might threaten me into marrying the Seventh Prince?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s worry caused her to cast her things aside and gaze at her mother nervously.


    Liu Shn was born with a delicate face and a frail body. Even Su Yurou, her biological daughter, would want to protect her mother, let alone men.


    Liu Shn embraced Su Yurou and tenderly smoothed her hair. ¡°Do you think that a young woman like her would expose herself so frequently and visit medical clinics for no reason? Haven¡¯t you suffered enough at her hands in the past?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Su Yurou protested, slightly frustrated.


    ¡°Listen to Mother. Su Yingxue will undoubtedly attend the spring banquet this time. However, you must avoid any conflicts with her. Just observe her closely and report back to me about her behavior at the event,¡± Liu Shn earnestly advised.


    ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t want her to go! Is there any way to stop her from going? If she meets the Seventh Prince¡­¡± Su Yurou¡¯s anger red as she thought of Su Yingxue¡¯s envious face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother will find Su Yingxue¡¯s weaknesses and only then can we defeat her in one fell swoop.¡± After consoling Su Yurou for some time, Liu Shn urged her to be patient and not to engage in any conflicts with Su Yingxue at the spring banquet.


    Previously, she had suffered quite a bit from Su Yingxue. This time, even if Su Yurou did not want to be obedient, she could only be obedient..

 Chapter 135 - 135: How Many Discussions Have You Received Alone?

    Chapter 135: How Many Discussions Have You Received Alone?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the day of the spring banquet, Su Dingheng woke up early in a good mood, intending to check if Su Yurou was ready.


    As he stepped out of the courtyard, he spotted Su Yingxue dressed in vibrant red riding attire, holding a whip. Her fresh appearance and fiery spirit were truly dazzling.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s greetingcked warmth.


    Su Yingxue looked puzzled as she inquired, ¡°Father, did you not receive the invitations for today¡¯s spring banquet at Upper Forest Court?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Of course¡­! received the invitations!¡±


    He pondered how to respond if Su Yingxue questioned him about why he hadn¡¯t taken her along.


    Su Yingxue continued, ¡°That¡¯s good then. 1¡¯11 throw the extra invitations back to the study.¡±


    ¡°Extra invitations? Did you receive multiple invitations by yourself?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Upper Forest Court, spring banquet was a prestigious event only open to officials of the third rank and above. Moreover, it was a high-level banquet that the madam of titled individuals with imperial favor could bring their children to. Su Dingheng himself only managed to secure an invitation each year based on his title.


    Given Su Yingxue¡¯sck of official position and imperial favor, where did she get these invitations? And more than one?


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Dingheng¡¯s puzzled expression and casually replied, ¡°Father, are you unaware? The emperor personally extended an invitation to me. Consort Xiang also granted me one. The Ninth Prince and Mrs. Liang have invited me as well. General Lin has sent an invitation. Oh, and of course, my dear brother also sent me an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­ Even if he is a military general, he hasn¡¯t reached the third rank. Where did he get an invitation?¡± The blood rushed to Su Dingheng¡¯s throat, his incredulity evident.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s recognition! Brother is a young general with renowned military achievements. Even if he holds a fifth-grade general position, the emperor acknowledges him regardless of his title!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face radiated pride and beauty, her eyes gleaming with a sense of aplishment.


    In contrast, Su Dingheng, who was also a member of the Su family and Su Hao¡¯s father, couldn¡¯t help but feel diminished in pride. His son and daughter seemed to have more prestige!


    Compared to his reliance on his title to secure an invitation, Su Hao and Su Yingxue¡¯s reception of the invitations outshone his own. It was as if they had overshadowed him!


    It was enough to blind even a father¡¯s eyes!


    Su Dingheng coughed violently and took out two pills from his pocket to eat. Only then did he suppress the surging blood in his heart.


    After Su Yurou was ready, she walked out as well. When she saw Su Yingxue in her riding attire, she gritted her teeth. Her mother was right. Su Yingxue hade!


    With a bright smile, she approached Su Yingxue. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re attending the spring banquet. However, your outfit today might not be entirely suitable. I¡¯ve prepared two new sets of clothing and essories. Would you like to choose one to change into?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the valuable attire. A hint of mockery yed on her lips. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know? Upper Forest Court consists of both scenic spots and hunting ground. Otherwise, why aren¡¯t you wearing a gown today? It seems you¡¯ve dressed lightly for ease of movement?¡±


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed Su Yurou¡¯s face. Her intentions had been transparent to Su Yingxue.


    Today, most of them were going to two ces to enjoy the scenery. Whoever wore heavy clothes was destined to not be able to go to the hunting ground to y. She wanted to limit Su Yingxue¡¯s range of activities, but she did not expect that Su Yingxue, who had never been to the spring banquet, would know the rules!


    However, she immediately changed the topic and bowed slightly. With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°It was thoughtless of me. If Seventh Prince had given me more riding attire, I would certainly offer a set to Sister..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: The Seventh Prince Gives Clothes

    Chapter 136: The Seventh Prince Gives Clothes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, she immediately changed the topic and bowed slightly. With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my thoughtlessness. If it weren¡¯t for Seventh Prince only sending a set of riding attire to me, I would have certainly given one to Sister! Speaking of this golden silk riding outfit, it¡¯s surprisingly lightweight andfortable to wear!¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at her riding attire. The material was indeed the pce¡¯s specially provided golden silk.


    ¡°Marquis, the Seventh Prince has sent someone to deliver the riding attire to Miss!¡±


    A servant reported, interrupting Su Yurou¡¯s words.


    A pce guard from the prince¡¯s residence arrived, holding a set of red riding attire. The material appeared to be the same as what Su Yurou was wearing.


    Su Yurou looked pleasantly surprised.


    Beside her, Yuan Ruo deliberately eximed, ¡°Oh my, Miss! Your Highness not only sent you one set but now he¡¯s sent another just before departure. He¡¯s attentive to you!¡±


    She deliberately used these words to taunt Su Yingxue and her maid.


    Unexpectedly, Zhn snorted. ¡°Our Miss doesn¡¯t care about this material!¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard this, he scolded angrily, ¡°You fool! This golden silk garment can only be obtained through the emperor¡¯s reward. Who do you think you are to look down on it?¡±


    Zhn puffed up her face and whispered, ¡°Ninth Prince sent many sets to Miss before. They¡¯ve all been gathering dust in the storeroom. Why suddenly take an interest in this dress?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, Your Highness specifically stated that this garment is intended for Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    After the pce guard finished speaking, he handed the clothing to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue waved her hand and had Zhn ept it.


    As Zhn epted it, Su Yurou was dumbfounded.


    Su Dingheng, like a statue in the wind, only his mustache moved as the wind blew.


    The situation became exceedingly awkward. Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want to engage with them any longer, so she took the clothing and left.


    Su Dingheng looked at Su Yurou, who was crestfallen and patted her back. ¡°Rou¡¯er, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Seventh Prince did it for the sake of bnce between you and your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father, Rou¡¯er understands,¡± Su Yurou pretended to be obedient on the surface, while her heart was already roiling.


    Why should it be like this?


    Why did Su Yingxue have what she had?!


    Why did Seventh Prince give something to her and Su Yingxue?!


    In the carriage, Su Yurou was so angry that she began to cry.


    At the entrance of Upper Forest Court, Chu Chengye stood tall and elegant. He typically dressed casually, but today, he was dressed splendidly. Wearing a white riding attire adorned with a dragon embroidery pattern, a silver crown on his head, and a jade belt around his waist, he exuded elegance and grace, epitomizing his appearance.


    His older brother, Third Prince Chu Xiuwen, jestingly remarked, ¡°Seventh Brother, when did you be so concerned about your appearance? Could it be that you¡¯re waiting for the delicate daughter of Marquis Su? You¡¯re taking it too seriously!¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re jesting. As a prince, I can¡¯t afford to disgrace the royal family¡¯s reputation.¡± Chu Chengye bantered back, though his gaze was involuntarily directed toward the entrance of Upper Forest Court. He was searching for a particr figure among the arriving carriages.


    Chu Xiuwen was well aware of his younger brother¡¯s infatuation. Even if they didn¡¯t mingle with others today, Chu Chengye would remain by his side for amusement.


    The two waited for a while, but the Marquis¡¯s Manor carriage had yet to arrive.


    Chu Xiuwen, who was used to seeing beautiful women, suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh? That young woman in green exudes a valiant aura, but she looks unfamiliar. I can¡¯t recall which noble family she¡¯s from. Seventh brother, help me identify her.¡±


    Chu Chengye wasn¡¯t paying much attention, but after a moment, he heard Chu Xiuwen exim, ¡°What? It¡¯s Lin Sisi, that ugly girl? Where are the repulsive pimples on her face? Herplexion has improved, and she looks this good now?¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137: Giving Her Face to Slap

    Chapter 137: Giving Her Face to p


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Chu Chengye heard the name Lin Sisi, he cast a nce in her direction. He noticed that Lin Sisi¡¯s face was indeed different from before.


    However, his mind wasn¡¯t on Lin Sisi. It was on someone else, Su Yingxue.


    He knew that Lin Sisi¡¯s face had been healed by Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s remarkable medical skills were even well-known in the Imperial Medical Academy.


    And she had also entered his heart.


    Ever since his kidnapping, he felt as if he had been poisoned. He had no evidence, but he was certain that the person who had kidnapped him was somehow connected to Su Yingxue.


    When he had groggily awakened from his ordeal, the first figure that hade into view was Su Yingxue.


    He couldn¡¯t recall when it had started, but all he could think about now was the woman who used to pursue him and thenter treated him with cold indifference.


    His reason for waiting here today was to catch a glimpse of her wearing the riding attire he had given her.


    He had a feeling that Su Yingxue would look stunning in that attire.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    In the carriage, Su Yingxue sneezed multiple times.


    Zhn promptly handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Miss, who¡¯s missing you so much?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the red riding attire lying in the corner. ¡°Cough, 1 don¡¯t particrly want to be missed like this. It would be best if people stopped thinking about me.¡±


    Otherwise, she might not be able to restrain herself from giving those who missed her a resounding p!


    ¡°Haha, 1 understand, Miss. It must be Seventh Prince who¡¯s thinking about you. Otherwise, why would he be so eager to give you riding attire? But our Miss looks even better in what she¡¯s wearing nowpared to what he gave!¡± Zhn snorted lightly, seemingly proud on behalf of Su Yingxue.


    ¡°The material in this attire might not be as good as what he gave, but it¡¯s more practical.¡± Su Yingxue looked at her outfit with satisfaction.


    ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t want it, why did you ept it?¡± Zhn knew that Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t wear this attire.


    She wasn¡¯t going to fall in love with the past one.


    Su Yingxue wiped her nose, her voice buzzing slightly. ¡°Because certain people are practically falling over themselves to tter me. It would be quite awkward if 1 didn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Like Chu Chengye.


    Last time, I spared him and didn¡¯t teach him a lesson. And now he dared to bring clothes?


    How could she not extend her hand and deliver a good, hearty p!?


    Zi Wei, concealed behind Su Yingxue¡¯s carriage, heard her words and felt a sense of calm.


    Only Zhn curiously leaned in front of Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss, Miss, how are you nning to give him a p?¡±


    1 want to learn, sob!


    Her Miss was a master at delivering face-ps!


    Su Yingxue smiled and instructed her to bring out the clothes from the carriageter and keep an eye on them.


    All the carriages from the noble families had gathered at the entrance of Upper Forest Court. Su Yingxue knew that the chief guard today was Lin Aotian, which meant she would soon see Lin Sisi.


    Sure enough, she appeared in green riding attire, brandishing a riding crop as she dashed toward Su Yingxue. ¡°Dr. Su!¡±


    Lin Sisi leaped out of the crowd. Her face was no longer swollen from e. It now exuded a radiant beauty. Her hair was elegantly pinned up, and she wore iron wrist guards on both hands. As she approached, there was a touch of alluring charm about her.


    Coupled with her straightforward and loud voice, she now resembled a heroine.


    Su Yingxue hopped off the carriage and greeted her. Lin Sisi smiled upon seeing her. ¡°Dr.. Su, ever since 1 took your medicine, look! My face ispletely clear of pimples, and myplexion has improved a lot!¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138: Waiting in Vain

    Chapter 138: Waiting in Vain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue felt genuinely happy for her, and she asked Zhn to bring the clothes that Chu Chengye had sent.


    ¡°This is the riding attire that Seventh Prince sent me this morning. My current attire is decent, so I¡¯ll give this set to you.¡± Su Yingxue smiled with her eyes forming crescents.


    Lin Sisi nced briefly at the clothes and looked disdainful. ¡°Sent by Seventh Prince? Dr. Su, do you have a feud with Seventh Prince?¡±


    Su Yingxue held back augh in her heart, but she had to ask, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°The fabric is luxurious, but it¡¯s not durable at all!¡± Lin Sisi never controlled her volume when speaking, and the people around turned their heads to look at her.


    Of course, this included Chu Chengye, who had been waiting, and Chu Xiuwen, who was apanying him.


    Chu Jinling, the gossip-loving soul, squeezed through the crowd and shouted from a distance, ¡°Miss Lin, those are golden silk garments. Father only rewarded my seventh brother with two!¡±


    Lin Sisi turned to look at him and snorted. ¡°So what if they¡¯re valuable? Today, we came to Upper Forest Court to ride horses, shoot arrows, and hunt in the woods. These clothes will be torn soon after passing through the forest, let alone in dangerous situations. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even make it a full circle on the ground before they¡¯re ruined!¡±


    Chu Jinling burst intoughter. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Su Yingxue also thought it made sense.


    Of course, she already knew about this, but she let Lin Sisi voice it.


    She nced at the clothes. ¡°Is it still useful? If not, we¡¯ll just have to discard it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely useless. Dr. Su, I have a red-maned spirited horse, a pony without a saddle. Why not dress it up? Light, breathable, I bet it will like it!¡± Lin Sisi was straightforward and said whatever came to her mind.


    Su Yingxue waved her hand. ¡°Alright, give it to your horse!¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Dr. Su!¡±


    Lin Sisi happily draped the clothes over her pony and asked Su Yingxue if it looked good. Su Yingxue confirmed that it looked extremely good.


    As they enjoyed themselves, Chu Jinlingughed so hard that he almost fell off his horse.


    ¡°Haha, Seventh Brother¡¯s golden silk garments are now wrapped around a horse! Seventh Brother, aren¡¯t you feeling heartbroken!¡±


    Chu Jinling acted as if he couldn¡¯t see Chu Chengye¡¯s expression.


    Chu Chengye ignored him and rode his horse into Upper Forest Court in frustration.


    What a waste of waiting!


    Chu Xiuwen also left with a sullen face. As he passed by Chu Jinling, he couldn¡¯t resist a mocking remark, ¡°Ninth Brother, don¡¯tugh yourself out of breath!¡±


    ¡°No worries, no worries. Third Brother, why don¡¯t you go and appease Seventh Brother? Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Jinling, never one to back down, left Chu Xiuwen with no way to argue.


    After Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi finished adorning the horses, Lin Sisi removed the clothes.


    ¡°Even my horse doesn¡¯t find this attire worthy. Dr. Su, this is even less fitting for you!¡± She dered boldly.


    Su Yingxue was ttered, but she was even happier for her. ¡°With you no longer wielding a whip, you exude even more confidence than before. You truly radiate.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to you, Dr. Su! My father said that if you bloom, the gentle breeze will naturallye. There¡¯s no need to bow and scrape to please others. We Lin family members can¡¯t do that kind of fawning. Just being ourselves is enough!¡±


    Su Yingxue admired Lin Sisi¡¯s candid personality. They walked side by side, and Su Yingxue smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will have a bright future!¡±


    She remembered that in her previous life, Lin Sisi had married into an ill-fated family and passed away after a few years..

 Chapter 139 - 139: Make a Deal with Sheng Ping

    Chapter 139: Make a Deal with Sheng Ping


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, now that she coulde back to life, Lin Sisi would undoubtedly be able to change her destiny and make a new path for herself.


    Su Yurou¡¯s carriage followed Su Yingxue¡¯s, and she observed the actions of Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi.


    Seating in the carriage, she bit her lip and muttered, ¡°Su Yingxue, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Miss, not only did she not know what was good for her, she ruined the Seventh Prince¡¯s intentions and did not put you in her eyes! And that Lin Sisi, she¡¯s ungrateful, forgetting how you consoled her when all the esteemeddies looked down on her!¡± Yuan Ruo defended Su Yurou from the side.


    Seeing the person alight from the other carriage, Su Yurou¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°My mother told me to observe Su Yingxue closely today. So, I¡¯ll do just that!¡±


    Today, there were plenty of people ready to cause trouble for Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue had made arrangements with Lin Sisi to go hunting in the forest after the noon banquet, to stretch their muscles and rx.


    However, now she had important matters to attend to.


    After Lin Sisi departed, Su Yingxue softly called, ¡°Zi Wei!¡±


    The dark figurended silently.


    Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Where is Sheng Ping?¡±


    ¡°To the east, about five miles away, at the edge of the woods.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Is there someone apanying her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a man.¡±


    With a n in mind, Su Yingxue headed east.


    Sheng Ping was pinned against a tree by Chu Xiuwen, and his hands began to wander.


    Feeling humiliated, Sheng Ping dared not make a sound. She clenched her lips tightly.


    Only after Chu Xiuwen found satisfaction did he release his grip on Sheng Ping.


    He forcefully turned her face andpelled her lips into a kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t always act so superior. You¡¯ve been utterly used by me, yet you remain silent. Wait until tonight¡­Hmph.¡±


    A trace of malice glinted in his eyes. Leaving Sheng Ping behind, he turned and walked away, his gaze searching the hunting grounds for other potential ¡°prey¡± he could catch.


    Su Yingxue stood to the side, waiting for Sheng Ping to tidy herself up before walking out slowly.


    Sheng Ping hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Su Yingxue here.


    A flicker of panic crossed her peach-like face. ¡°Su¡­ Dr. Su!¡±


    Su Yingxue offered a faint smile. ¡°Hello, Princess. 1 happened to be nearby, taking a stroll, and 1 noticed you alone here. Is everything alright, Princess?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words sliced through Sheng Ping like a de.


    From Su Yingxue¡¯s tone, Sheng Ping deduced that she hadn¡¯t simply been out for a walk. She must have witnessed what had happened!


    Sheng Ping closed her eyes in pain. Tears of humiliation welled up, ¡°Since Dr. Su saw, are you here to mock me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Sheng Ping bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t read Su Yingxue¡¯s intentions.


    She had seen Chu Xiuwen mistreating her. Both she and Chu Xiuwen had given her a handle to hold onto.


    Yet, now she remained so calm, showing no emotions at all, leaving Sheng Ping unsettled.


    Suspecting something, Sheng Ping inquired, ¡°Dr. Su, did you deliberatelye to find me today to ask¡­ about your mother?¡±


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue. ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m here for a deal with the princess.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡± Confusion flickered in Sheng Ping¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will help the princess deal with Chu Xiuwen in exchange for you telling me about your mother and my mother. 1 want to know everything about my mother in your memories.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯sposed demeanor demanded respect..

 Chapter 140 - 140: When Did Chu Jinling Jump Out?

    Chapter 140: When Did Chu Jinling Jump Out?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sheng Ping felt that in front of Su Yingxue, she was like naked prey, allowing her to freely scrutinize her.


    Her smile was tinged with sadness. It turned out she had already seen through her.


    And yet, she remained unaware that she was hoping to exploit this very vulnerability to plot against Su Yingxue.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s proposition was quite enticing, ¡°Dr. Su, Sheng Ping is willing to trade with you, but¡­¡±


    Sheng Ping bit her lip, her face showing a hint of shyness, ¡°Sheng Ping knows these memories are rather insignificant. Asking Dr. Su to help me rid myself of Chu Xiuwen is causing you a loss, but 1 also want to ask for your help with¡­ one thing!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Princess, you acknowledge the insignificance, yet you still request? You should be aware that if Chu Xiuwen continues to pursue you, you¡¯ll face dire consequences!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a prince of the royal family. Even if exposed, his punishment will be trivial. But you, a princess of a fallen country, if discovered, your reputation will be ruined. You won¡¯t be able to marry, and the emperor might even kill you to protect Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°I understand! This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been humiliated. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I have a single wish, one that only you can help me fulfill. It¡¯s my only wish!¡±


    Sheng Ping knelt before Su Yingxue.


    Initially disgusted by Sheng Ping¡¯s deception, Su Yingxue¡¯s feelings softened as


    Sheng Ping knelt before her.


    Yet, she knew she couldn¡¯t let herpassion override her judgment.


    Her face remained stern. ¡°I will only help you deal with Chu Xiuwen. I won¡¯t assist you in anything else.¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to see Your Highness again, will Dr. Su not be willing to help me?¡±


    Tears streamed down Sheng Ping¡¯s pale face as she knelt, like petals tossed by the wind and rain,nding in the mud. It was pitiful.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t anticipated this request.


    A pang of bitterness crept into her heart.


    She still needed to help her meet Chu Yihan¡­


    Iler instinct was to refuse!


    However, Sheng Ping remained kneeling. She was once a princess of a country. Now, she had no country and no home. Even as a princess, she was bullied pitifully.


    ¡°Get up. We can discuss future matterster.¡± Su Yingxue extended a hand to help Sheng Ping up.


    Sheng Ping got up and wiped away her tears. Her smile remained as beautiful as blossoming peach flowers. ¡°Dr. Su, your kindness will be rewarded. If I can see Your Highness again privately in this life, 1¡¯11 die without regrets.¡±


    Su Yingxue was rendered speechless.


    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t spoken.


    Her words seemed to have made her strangely want to fulfill Sheng Ping¡¯s request, leading her to die with regrets.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. What was she thinking? She wasn¡¯t as petty as Su Yurou.


    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm Sheng Ping.


    What a pitiful woman.


    ¡°Wow, my future sister-inw, you can even tolerate this? You¡¯re so generous!¡±


    Chu Jinling, the embodiment of gossip, eximed in amazement as he scribbled down notes with a pen.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, what are you doing here?¡± Su Yingxue was surprised this time.


    When did this guy show up?


    Chu Jinling chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ gathering material. But don¡¯t worry, 1 didn¡¯t hear what you two discussed earlier! 1 only started taking notes when you mentioned my brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you writing?¡± Su Yingxue leaned in skeptically, snatching the paper from his hand when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Be careful, that¡¯s my material. 1 need to produce another volume when 1 get back. My bookstore is waiting!¡±


    Chu Jinling jumped up and down anxiously..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Is It the Divine Brush Ma Liang?

    Chapter 141: Is It the Divine Brush Ma Liang?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue finished reading the manuscript in her hand and realized that Chu Jinling had indeed recorded what Sheng Ping had told her about wanting to meet Chu Yihan.


    But the story in the first few pages, oh my goodness!


    What was written there?


    The male protagonist was Chu Han, and the female protagonist was Ying Xue, a prince, and a Marquis¡¯s Manor daughter¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this basically about her and Chu Yihan?


    ¡°Chu Jinling, what on earth are you writing!¡±


    Su Yingxue immediately became furious, mming the manuscript onto Chu Jinling¡¯s sunny and handsome face.


    ¡°Ouch, I can¡¯t see!¡±


    The wet ink on the paper smudged Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes.


    He rubbed his eyes for a while before managing to open them.


    However, as soon as Su Yingxue handed him the manuscript, he had already slipped it into his embrace.


    By the time Su Yingxue wanted to destroy it, she felt awkward to get it from his embrace.


    Su Yingxue angrily reached out her hand to Chu Jinling. ¡°Give me the manuscript. I need to get rid of the evidence!¡±


    Chu Jinling protected his chest as if guarding a treasure. ¡°Impossible! You can take my life, but not the manuscript!¡±


    His life could be taken, but not his manuscript!


    The material on it was the source and soul of his creation. Without creation, this prince who ignored his duties would rather die!


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°No! If my imperial uncle sees this, he¡¯ll get jealous. Auntie, you won¡¯t have a good time!¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s proud and stubborn pout was somewhat simr to Chu Yihan¡¯s.


    But what was he calling her?


    Auntie?


    ¡°As a prince of the royal family, could you be a bit more mindful of your choice of words?¡± Su Yingxue seized Chu Jinling¡¯s ear and scolded him.


    Chu Jinling yelled, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Why did you grab my ear? 1 didn¡¯t say anything wrong. The way you scold me is just like my imperial uncle¡¯s. We¡¯re not rted, so there¡¯s no need for a unified approach! I didn¡¯t call you the wrong thing!¡±


    Su Yingxue almost spat blood onto Chu Jinling¡¯s face. ¡°Who the hell is rted to your imperial uncle¡¯s family? If you keep spouting nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep pulling my ear, I won¡¯t have ears left to exin to father and mother!¡± Chu Jinling didn¡¯t dare to fight back, speaking with a pout.


    Fine!


    Su Yingxue had forgotten!


    This prince before her was famously ipetent, but he was greatly favored!


    He had poured all his talents into being reborn!


    The emperor¡¯s genes, the empress¡¯s womb, allowed him to be born without needing to fight for anything. He stood directly where others might spend a lifetime struggling to reach, without even seeing the starting line.


    Life was just that infuriating!


    Suppressing her anger, Su Yingxue let go of him, reasoning kindly, ¡°Ninth Prince, can we change your way of addressing me? Can you call me Su Yingxue or Dr. Su?¡±


    Chu Jinling grinned in a mischievous and somewhat cheeky manner. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Calling you auntie pleases my imperial uncle!¡±


    When his imperial uncle was happy, he would inspire him to write a book, such as what he said to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue, with a hand on her forehead, said helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss something else. What I talked about with Princess Sheng Ping earlier, don¡¯t include it in the writing. Don¡¯t let anyone, including your imperial uncle, know about it, okay?¡±


    Chu Jinling crossed his arms, protecting the manuscript in his embrace. After seriously considering it, he replied, ¡°1 can not tell imperial uncle, but I still have to write it. I¡¯ve already outlined it. The story progresses until the princess appears. I¡¯m getting ready to send it for printing. The plot can¡¯t be changed!¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked by his words.


    Are you kidding me?


    Are you the reincarnation of the Magic Paintbrush Ma Liang?

 Chapter 142 - 142: How Is He Not As Good As Ninth Brother?

    Chapter 142: How Is He Not As Good As Ninth Brother?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But Chu Jinling leaned in with a sly expression and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always write stories under a pen name. Besides you, no one knows it¡¯s me who wrote it. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if Father found out.¡±


    Su Yingxue responded with a mocking snort, ¡°You understand that the emperor will me you if he finds out? Why don¡¯t you exhibit a bit of self-awareness as a prince?¡±


    What was a prince even supposed to be doing?


    They could engage in schrly pursuits, practice martial arts, and safeguard the realm.


    If things didn¡¯t work out, they could at least rely on their good looks to woo some girls!


    Furthermore¡­ even if it was a matter of power struggle, a prince should join in and stir up some excitement, right?


    Otherwise, the emperor would be quite bored sitting on his throne!


    Chu Jinling yfully wagged a finger at her and continued, ¡°I have many siblings. I¡¯m just the ninth in line. I can¡¯t excel in both literature and martial arts. There¡¯s already a Crown Prince, and my Third brother and seventh brother, are vying for the throne. 1ck any advantage. The most I can achieve in this life is to enjoy the privileged status bestowed by my mother¡¯s noble rank and live a carefree life!¡±


    Su Yingxue was rendered speechless.


    No issues there!


    He possessed all the self-awareness that a prince wasn¡¯t supposed to have!


    ¡°By the way, Auntie, you don¡¯t need to worry. No one will find out about this. And if you¡¯re willing to inspire me, I¡¯ll share half of the book sales¡¯ profits with you! I can also share all the inside stories I know about Jiang Du City!¡±


    Chu Jinling blinked mischievously, resembling more of a mischievous spirit than a prince.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes and let out a light snort. ¡°Are you a prince, huh? How much money could you possibly make from selling books? 1 don¡¯t even want it for free!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Jinling pouted, looking dejected. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even ept several tens of thousands of taels of silver a year?¡±


    Su Yingxue sprained her foot.


    She turned around, limping back to Chu Jinling¡¯s side, and assumed a serious expression. ¡°Um¡­ Your Highness, 1, Su Yingxue, am not someone who is motivated by money. 1 just want to make sure you enjoy writing. What kind of inspiration do you need?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too kind! I¡¯ll give you an additional share of the book sales¡¯ profits!¡±


    Chu Jinling patted her shoulder like an affectionate brother. He recorded every word she spoke, even if it was fabricated as if he had stumbled upon a treasure trove.


    As they took their seats together, Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes continued to sparkle as he stuck close to Su Yingxue.


    He followed Su Yingxue to her seat, and everyone¡¯s gazes followed him.


    Chu Xiuwen was the first to speak with a chuckle, ¡°Marquis Su¡¯s daughter is truly extraordinary. She seems to have captured our Ninth Brother¡¯s attention! Over there is the women¡¯s seating area, and Ninth Brother is not someone easily swayed!¡±


    His words were a veiled jab at Su Yingxue, implying that shecked propriety by openly attracting the prince¡¯s interest. They seemed to be quite close.


    Chu Chengye clenched his teeth and shattered the white jade wine cup in his hand.


    Above them, the emperor took his seat with the concubines.


    Chu Mingyuan had also heard Chu Xiuwen¡¯s words.


    When he looked over, Chu Jinling was still by Su Yingxue¡¯s side. They were engaged in a lively conversation, their expressions filled with delight and relish.


    The empress noticed the emperor¡¯s furrowed brows and quickly added, ¡°This Su family¡¯s daughter trulycks manners. The banquet is about to begin, and yet she¡¯s still clinging to the prince, insatiable.¡±


    ¡°Mother, not all of the Su family¡¯s daughtersck shame like Su Yingxue!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    As he looked at Su Yurou, who was seated behind Su Yingxue, he noticed her poised and gentle demeanor. She looked at him affectionately, bringing him a sense of ease.


    However, when his gaze shifted to Su Yingxue, he couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward and give her a proper scolding.


    He wanted to ask her just how he, the highly regarded Seventh Prince, fell shortpared to his Ninth Brother!

 Chapter 143 - 143: This King Will Help You You Pull the Tooth First

    Chapter 143: This King Will Help You You Pull the Tooth First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After finishing his conversation with Su Yingxue, Chu Jinling hastily returned to his seat and began organizing the materials she had provided.


    He had a cheerful smile on his face. With all this material, he could easily write another two volumes!


    He was so engrossed in his sorting that he didn¡¯t even notice someone shouting about the arrival of the Ninth Prince.


    When he finally snapped out of it, the others had already paid their respects to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s behavior over the years had been consistent. He would nod to Chu Mingyuan and then, under his disapproving gaze, calmly take his seat.


    Apart from Chu Mingyuan, Chu Yihanmanded the utmost respect. This fact even left the empress no choice but to acknowledge it.


    Considering the hierarchy of their seats, the empress¡¯s position was lower than that of Chu Yihan.


    Just as Chu Jinling was about to jubntly approach Chu Yihan to showcase his saved manuscript and outline, he suddenly felt Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze upon him.


    She lifted her cup in a toast from a distance.


    Did she have something important to discuss with him?


    Was she regretting their coboration?


    Chu Jinling promptly concealed the manuscript securely within his robe and walked over to Su Yingxue. He crouched down and inquired, ¡°Auntie, is there something you need?¡±


    With his imperial uncle present, shouldn¡¯t Su Yingxue¡¯s attention be on him?


    Su Yingxue gave him an exasperated look. ¡°If you call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ again, I won¡¯t cooperate!¡±


    Chu Jinling swiftly corrected himself. ¡°Aunt Su, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Yingxue facepalmed and decided to ask the question first before giving Chu Jinling a beating.


    She raised her cup, obscuring their view from others, and asked, ¡°Who was responsible for organizing today¡¯s banquet at the Upper Forest Court?¡±


    Chu Jinling pondered for a moment. ¡°It should have been arranged by the Ministry of Rites. They handle the ceremonial events and feasts within the pce.¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Rites?¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. She was unfamiliar with the officials of the Ministry of Rites, and she had no connections with their families. But then, why did her tea carry the fragrance of ng-ng?


    ng-ng flowers were precious spices and could be used to produce fragrant oils. They had excellent medicinal properties, promoting rxation and an overall sense of well-being. The entire Upper Forest Court was filled with its aroma today. It would be hard to detect unless one paid close attention.


    ¡°Aunt Su, is there something specific you¡¯d like to know?¡± Chu Jinling, like a curious student, behaved obediently by her side.


    To onlookers, his demeanor only intensified their mockery.


    Chu Xiuwen had never held a high opinion of Chu Jinling, and he retorted icily, ¡°Ninth Brother has truly disgraced us. As a dignified prince, he¡¯s indulging himself in thepany of women, seemingly indifferent to his reputation. If this were to be known to other nations, they might ridicule our Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s princes to no end.¡±


    ¡°You find it amusing?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the air.


    The weight of an iceberg seemed to press down upon Chu Xiuwen.


    Chu Xiuwen let out a disdainful snort. A significant portion of his resentment toward Chu Jinling stemmed from Chu Yihan.


    Given that both were ¡®nine¡¯ in their rankings, Chu Jinling had be Chu Yihan¡¯s shadow.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s rtionship with his father was strained. He disregarded all the princes except for Chu Jinling. Despite Chu Jinling¡¯sck of prowess in both literature and martial arts, a few words of praise from Chu Yihan each year garnered him a sry and rewards far surpassing those of his Imperial Brother.


    Chu Xiuwen had even heard that Chu Yihan was nning to petition for a title on Chu Jinling¡¯s behalf.


    With both Chu Mingyuan and the empress present today, Chu Xiuwen¡¯s audacity grew. ¡°Indeed, 1 find it amusing. Imperial Uncle, what course of action do you intend to take?¡±


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, a trace of mischief dancing at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Then I shall help you extract that tooth first, and we¡¯ll let the civil officials decide whether theirughter is warranted..¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Su Yingxue

    Chapter 144: Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Chu Xiuwen could react, Mo Qi, who stood by Chu Yihan¡¯s side, appeared right in front of him. His movements were as swift as lightning,nding a powerful punch on Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face. Chu Xiuwen let out a startled cry as Mo Qi swiftly extracted one of his teeth, then promptly returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Mo Qi ced the extracted tooth on Chu Yihan¡¯s table and spoke with utmost seriousness, ¡°Master, this is a tooth from the Third Prince.¡±


    Only when Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth filled with blood did he realize that Chu Yihan¡¯s men had knocked out his tooth.


    He clutched his injured face and grumbled indignantly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me? Have you gained a few extra teeth?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, his imposing aura making it difficult for anyone to catch their breath.


    Chu Xiuwen turned his gaze toward his father.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression remained calm as if he was ustomed to Chu Yihan¡¯s audacious behavior.


    Chu Mingyuan looked at Chu Xiuwen with a solemn expression, ¡°Xiuwen, Ling¡¯er is your younger brother. As the eldest, you should be tolerant and magnanimous.¡±


    With a missing tooth, Chu Xiuwen had no choice but to swallow his anger and take a sip of wine. The fiery liquor burned his mouth¡¯s wound, causing him both pain and an inability to cry out. He could only endure it before everyone, the frustration growing.


    Chu Chengye empathized with his third brother¡¯s plight, yet he understood the roles of subject and son. If his father chose not to pursue this matter, he, as a loyal subject, couldn¡¯t interfere. Otherwise, he might suffer the same fate as Chu Xiuwen, losing a tooth.


    Moreover, his attention hadn¡¯t fully shifted from Su Yingxue yet!


    She seemed to be engaged in an unending conversation with Chu Jinling!


    Chu Jinling shared gossip with Su Yingxue, ¡°The madam of the Minister of Rites is here today. She¡¯s an exceptionally astute and capable woman. She and the madam of the Minister of Personnel have been close friends since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, her eyes revealing a hint of intrigue.


    She was aware that Madam Wu was standing nearby.


    So, that was the situation?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as she lifted her cup, her gaze directed over Chu Jinling¡¯s shoulder.


    From her vantage point behind her, it appeared as if she had emptied her cup of tea and remained oblivious to any anomalies.


    A trace of venom shed in Madam Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    Just wait for what wasing today!


    Between Madam Wu and Su Yingxue, Su Yurou heard Madam Wu¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of delight.


    She would finally be able to see Su Yingxue make a fool of herself, so she did not have to be anxious.


    After finishing his chat with Su Yingxue, Chu Jinling passed by Chu Mingyuan and went to greet him and his mother.


    His mother, Noble Consort Xiao, hailed from a prestigious family, boasting elders from three dynasties and esteemed officials and generals. Even within the harem, she held a respected position.


    Unable to tolerate Chu Xiuwen¡¯s disparaging remarks about her son, she beckoned Chu Jinling over and questioned him loudly in front of everyone, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what did you and Miss Su talk about for so long? You¡¯re onlying to your mother and father now.¡±


    Leaning against Noble Consort Xiao, Chu Jinling smiled with a radiant and dashing expression. ¡°I admire Miss Su¡¯s medical expertise. We chatted about medical book contents. While I might not fully grasp them, Miss Su¡¯s exnations were enlightening. If I chat more with Miss Su, 1 might even find a way to cure Mother¡¯s headaches!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear Ling¡¯er is such a filial child! Nothing like what others are saying¡­ iming that my Ling¡¯er has tarnished the royal family¡¯s reputation!¡± Noble Consort Xiao embraced Chu Jinling andughed heartily.


    From the angle that the empress could see, she arrogantly raised her chin at the empress, as if she was demonstrating her power..

 Chapter 145 - 145: You Still Dare to Drink Water?

    Chapter 145: You Still Dare to Drink Water?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You have a son, and so do I!¡±


    They were both princes, not the crown prince. Who could be more noble?


    Chu Jinling knew that his mother was always strong-willed but never forced him. So, in front of others, he never allowed his mother to lose face, lie even took the opportunity to praise Su Yingxue in front of Chu Mingyuan, saying, ¡°Father, Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable. Just look at Miss Lin¡¯s face. Many doctors couldn¡¯t help her, but Miss Su cured her. She¡¯s be so beautiful now!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan, upon hearing this, looked at Lin Sisi. He remembered how unattractive Lin Aotian¡¯s daughter¡¯s face used to be. He sometimes even considered arranging a marriage for Lin Sisi, but thepatibility wascking.


    But now, this young girl¡¯s face had improved significantly, and she seemed more lively.


    ¡°This is all thanks to Su Yingxue. Reward her!¡± Chu Mingyuan waved his hand, and Lan Ling immediately brought a ss of wine to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue drank it publicly as a gesture of respect.


    From a corner visible to Chu Jinling, Su Yingxue blinked at him, as if saying, ¡°A pleasant coboration!¡±


    ¡°A pleasant coboration!¡± Chu Jinling whispered back, then bounced back to his seat.


    However, before he could even settle in, Mo Qi approached him. ¡°Ninth Prince, Your Highness is summoning you.¡±


    ¡°Can I sip water before I go?¡± Chu Jinling said helplessly.


    He had been hopping around like a cricket for half a day and was exhausted!


    Mo Qi didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he took a step away and motioned for him to look at Chu Yihan¡¯s face.


    Such a good-looking face was now cold and dark. How dark was it!


    Chu Yihan seemed like saying, ¡°You still dare to drink water?¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s legs wobbled, and he hurriedly rolled over to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Su Yingxue observed, unaware of what Chu Jinling had said to Chu Yihan. While Chu Yihan¡¯s demeanor had been frosty and distant moments ago, once Chu Jinling left, it was as if the winter chill had melted away, reced by warmth.


    Especially when Chu Yihan nced her way, his eyes tender.


    Su Yingxue quickly lowered her head, feigning ignorance, not allowing anyone to notice the special connection when Chu Yihan looked at her.


    As she lowered her head, Chu Chengye perceived it as shyness.


    Chu Chengye still remembered the first time Su Yingxue confessed to him. She had just received a vase, an odd thing from somewhere, and she brought it to him, her voice crisp and tender. ¡°Seventh Prince, you¡¯re so handsome. This is the prettiest one for you!¡±


    Back then, it wasn¡¯t the vase that caught his attention, so he had no idea where that vase had ended up.


    What had captured his gaze was Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, as pure as ss, and the beauty that had begun to bloom.


    Unfortunately¡­


    It had been a long time since she had smiled at him that way.


    Chu Chengye persisted, keeping his gaze on Su Yingxue.


    Finally, when Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes fell on him, he didn¡¯t see the adoration and shyness of a young girl. Instead, he saw indifference.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger, moving away as if she were looking through empty air.


    Chu Chengye clenched his fist, mming it onto the table in frustration.


    Chu Xiuwen, who had been observing women, was suddenly brought back to reality.


    A sly smile curved his lips. ¡°Seventh Brother, don¡¯t be so impatient. It¡¯s just a woman. There are countless ways to win her over! Even if you want to bring her into the family and have some fun, there¡¯s no need to rush this moment!¡±


    Though Chu Chengye wasn¡¯t as casual about matters of the heart as his third brother, Chu Xiuwen¡¯s experience with women over the years made him highly attuned to their psychology. Following his advice wouldn¡¯t lead to any mistakes..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Incense and Men Are Waiting for You

    Chapter 146: Incense and Men Are Waiting for You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Chengye nodded and lifted his wine ss. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Third Brother.¡±


    The two brothers had a good drink.


    After the banquet, some stayed in the Upper Forest Court to admire the scenery, while others returned to their quarters to rest. Some remained on the premises to warm up, preparing for the uing huntingpetition.


    The spring banquet and the hunting groundpetition were always highly anticipated events, like a captivating drama unfolding.


    Lin Sisi looked forward to this time the most. She pulled Su Yingxue along, eager to practice. ¡°Dr. Su,e on, let¡¯s practice archery! You alsoe from a family of warriors, so your equestrian and archery skills must be impressive!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled, acknowledging the truth in Lin Sisi¡¯s words. She had a fondness for archery from a young age. Though she loved nothing else, she cherished riding and archery. Her grandfather was delighted to instruct her every day.


    However, she sensed that two pairs of eyes were fixated on her from behind.


    She touched her forehead, excusing herself, ¡°The officialpetition starts tomorrow. This afternoon is just a warm-up. I had some wine at noon and need to rest a bit. 1¡¯11e to find youter!¡±


    ¡°Alright then! Don¡¯t sleep for too long. Let¡¯s practice more and strive to impress those men with our equestrian and archery skills tomorrow!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s spirits were high, radiating a bold and resolute aura.


    Su Yingxue let her practice alone and headed toward her resting quarters.


    In order to satisfy the person behind her, she had a smile on her face and deliberately walked two steps before entering her room.


    Madam Wu watched Su Yingxue enter the room with a vicious look in her eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯ve harmed my three children. I¡¯ll make sure you die a miserable death today!¡±


    She waited for half an hour. She thought that the spices and men she had arranged in Su Yingxue¡¯s room should have finished their effects. She nned to go and take a look and then make amotion to let others discover her.


    However, just as she leaned against Su Yingxue¡¯s door and was about to listen for any movements, the door suddenly opened. Su Yingxue¡¯s fox-like face appeared before her eyes and erged. ¡°Madam Wu, are you looking for me?¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise. Before she could react, Su Yingxue pulled her inside.


    Su Yingxue flipped Madam Wu into her room. Both the incense and the man in her room were waiting for her!


    As a gesture of goodwill, Su Yingxue even collected ng-ng from Medicine King Valley and ced it in her room.


    When the aroma of the ng-ng and the incensebined, the effect was meant to achieve what Madam Wu desired.


    However, she intended to let Madam Wu savor this effect at her own pace!


    ¡°All, you two! Look closely and see who 1 am. No fooling around! 1 am¡­¡±


    ¡°Help! Master, please save me!¡±


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s anguished cries quickly attracted a crowd.


    This kind of matter fell under the jurisdiction of Lin Qin, the Minister of Rites. When he noticed the unusual situation in Su Yingxue¡¯s room, he was taken aback.


    However, themotion was so significant that even Lin Aotian became aware of it.


    With the arrival of a straightforward military man like him, even if he intended to help Wu Hongtao conceal the situation, it was no longer possible.


    Lin Aotian came to assess the situation and brought Madam Wu and the other two men to Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan had just finished his afternoon nap and was nning to visit the hunting ground.


    Lin Aotian grabbed them and brought them in front of him. Chu Mingyuan frowned immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    An event as grand as the spring banquet should not be marred by such a scandalous scene!


    Lin Aotian reported honestly, ¡°Emperor, these three individuals were found engaging in improper behavior in one of the rooms. Themotion was quite significant. This woman is the wife of Minister Wu from the Ministry of Personnel. I¡¯ve brought them here to seek your judgment..¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147:I Want to Put on a Sack and Beat Them Up

    Chapter 147:I Want to Put on a Sack and Beat Them Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go fetch Wu Hongtao. Have him take his wife away. As for these two¡­ execute them!¡±


    Lin Aotian nodded and replied, ¡°I will carry out yourmand.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s pleasant mood for the afternoon was shattered. ¡°The spring banquet is such a grand event, and yet these individuals engaged in such vile behavior. Lin Qin is also at fault for not noticing!¡±


    Lin Qin trembled and knelt. ¡°Please spare me, Emperor. I acknowledge my wrongdoing.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Go back and reflect on your actions. Leave the matter of the Ministry of Rites to Ye¡¯er.¡± With a flick of his sleeve, Chu Mingyuan walked away into the forest.


    Su Yingxue blended into the crowd, a cool smile curling her lips. She thought to herself that Chu Mingyuan truly valued Chu Chengye.


    Chu Chengye had indeed reaped unexpected benefits from her actions.


    But she wouldn¡¯t allow him to have it so easily!


    At the archery practice field, she found the spirited Lin Sisi. Her arrows soared like meteors, swift, precise, and relentless. Each arrow hit the bullseye, leaving the nearby practicing princes and young masters in awe.


    When Lin Sisi saw Su Yingxue approaching, she greeted her enthusiastically with her bow. ¡°Dr. Su, are you feeling better? Do you want to practice archery together? Oh, 1 heard from Father that something happened in your room. Are you alright?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s in trouble, and 1 wasn¡¯t even in the room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Lin Sisi was candid, not overthinking the situation. Instead, she kept inviting Su Yingxue to practice archery and even proposed teaming up for thepetition, aiming to win the emperor¡¯s reward.


    Su Yingxue understood that the most significant part of the spring banquet was the huntingpetition, where teamspeted to hunt the most game.


    Those who achieved the most would be rewarded. And those who hunted formidable beasts like lions, ck bears, or tigers would receive additional prizes.


    In the past, no one had been willing to partner with Lin Sisi, so she had never won. This time, she wanted to team up with Su Yingxue, secure the reward, and simultaneously show those who had been unwilling to join forces with her before just how capable she was.


    Su Yingxue agreed immediately. However, she frowned and pretended to be thinking. ¡°The emperor¡¯s rewards are enticing, but there¡¯s a grudge 1 need to address. It¡¯s not something that can be substituted by rewards.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to vent your anger, Dr. Su? I can help you give him a beating!¡± Lin Sisi eagerly flexed her fists. But, recalling her father¡¯s advice, she cocked her head and suggested, ¡°My father said I shouldn¡¯t cause a scene here. But if you want to take out your frustration, we could secretly tie a sack around that person and give him a good thrashing!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a prince. Beating him up would indeed be letting him off too easily!¡± Su Yingxue sighed.


    If other nobledies heard about her intention to beat up a prince, they would have distanced themselves from her in an instant.


    However, Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Dr. Su, which prince do you want to beat up? Is it the Third Prince?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yingxue¡¯s lips. ¡°I want to deal with his younger brother, the Seventh Prince.¡±


    ¡°I want to beat the Third Prince. Dr. Su, how about this? At the banquet tonight, when they¡¯re tipsy, we could discreetly tie them up and give them a sound beating!¡± As Lin Sisi spoke, she rubbed her palms together. She wished she could use a gunny sack to tie Chu Xiuwen up right now!


    ¡°This method is not practical. If we beat them up and investigate them, it will be your father General Lin¡¯s dereliction of duty.¡±


    Lin Sisi suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re right! We mustn¡¯t implicate my father. But¡­¡±


    Seeing the frustrated expression on her face, Su Yingxue reassured her, ¡°We¡¯lle up with another n..¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: Challenging the Prince

    Chapter 148: Challenging the Prince


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What kind of solution? Dr. Su, you might not know, but Chu Xiuwen is a despicable person! He uses his status as a prince to bully women everywhere. 1 couldn¡¯t stand it and scolded him a few times before, and he publicly humiliated me in return. He even mocked me for being ugly and unworthy of speaking to him. He looks down on me because of my lower status, but I can¡¯t bear to see him living so carefree despite his yboy behavior!¡±


    Lin Sisi clenched her teeth, her heart burdened by this pent-up anger for a long time.


    Su Yingxue coldly chuckled. ¡°Naturally, he doesn¡¯t deserve such carefree living. So, we¡¯re not only going to p him, but we¡¯ll also make him experience the humiliation he¡¯s subjected others to!¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up, showing great interest in listening to Su Yingxue¡¯s n.


    Once they were ready, they rode into the forest. Today, they could only linger around the forest¡¯s edge. The official hunting within the forest wouldmence tomorrow.


    When Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue saw Chu Xiuwen wandering around the entrance of the forest, they immediately rode their horses over.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s horse blocked Chu Xiuwen¡¯s path, and she pointed her bow at him, shouting, ¡°Hey, are you brave enough to be our opponent in the hunt tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Xiuwen raised an eyebrow, a hint of disdain in his tone, ¡°Lin Sisi, have your face and courage both improved? You haven¡¯t even bothered to look in the mirror before going out. You¡¯re nothing more than a slightly better-looking toad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the toad!¡± Lin Sisi shot an arrow directly at him.


    Her precise archery caused the arrow to strike even as Chu Xiuwen attempted to dodge, grazing a strand of his hair.


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s humiliation quickly turned into anger. ¡°Lin Sisi, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    He had always treated women as mere ythings, and their resistance was something he could not tolerate. He would crush them to assert his dominance.


    Lin Sisi had been a constant target of his humiliation, and now, she dared to openly challenge him!


    ¡°Third Prince, Miss Lin is merely here for a challenge. If you dare not ept, then say so. It¡¯s quite uncouth to resort to curses like this.¡± Su Yingxue sighed softly.


    Her words were like a spark igniting the fury within Chu Xiuwen.


    He pointed an arrow at Su Yingxue. ¡°What did you say? This prince is uncouth? Su Yingxue, perhaps I should ask your father, the Marquis of Martial South, about your upbringing!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Third Prince, why do you have to question my father when we are fighting as equals? Or do you want me to go discuss your upbringing with the emperor?¡±


    While anyone else might tremble in fear, Su Yingxue¡¯s mention of Chu Mingyuan scared Chu Xiuwen, not her.


    Chu Xiuwen wished he could tear her mouth apart!


    Chu Chengye¡¯s face darkened as he intervened, ¡°Su Yingxue, Lin Sisi, if you want to enter the hunting grounds, then hunt fairly. There¡¯s no need for challenges!¡±


    ¡°But we specifically want to challenge you. Seventh Prince, are you too afraid to ept the challenge?¡± Lin Sisi coldly snorted. She was just like Chu Xiuwen, born from the same mother. There was nothingmendable about him!


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s handsome face tensed.


    He didn¡¯t want to stand against Su Yingxue!


    He still remembered how well Su Yingxue had treated him in the past and wanted to treat her more leniently.


    ¡°Your Highness, Sister is upset. You gave me the riding attire first, and you only gave it to her today. Please, for Rou¡¯er¡¯s sake, don¡¯t be angry with sister.¡± Su Yurou suddenly appeared, bowing slightly.


    She moved gracefully, her voice melodious. Even Chu Xiuwen couldn¡¯t help but cast a few more nces her way and praised, ¡°This is the model of a Marquis Manor¡¯s daughter. Su Yingxue, you should learn from your sister and avoid mingling with toads like Lin Sisi, who keep their gaze confined to a well..¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: Don’t Cry Too Pitifully If You Lose

    Chapter 149: Don¡¯t Cry Too Pitifully If You Lose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, Third Prince, to lecture me on what I should do. If you¡¯re too afraid to ept the challenge, then admit defeat now. We won¡¯t look down on you for it,¡± Su Yingxue said confidently as she touched the red jade soft whip that Lin Sisi had given her, her red lips curling with pride.


    Her stunning face exuded an air of boldness and recklessness, captivating all the men present and igniting a desire to conquer her, to possess her beauty.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re asking for trouble! Tomorrow, 1 will make the two of you women kneel before me and beg!¡± Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned red with anger, his teeth clenched. Despite ying with women for so many years, there wasn¡¯t a single one he couldn¡¯t tame.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Chu Chengye attempted to advise him against impulsiveness.


    However, Chu Xiuwen grabbed the reins and pulled him closer, questioning, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Su sisters? If you let that wretch Su Yingxue be your main consort, how will Su Yurou ever have a good life? If you want to bring both sisters into the residence, you need to first subdue Su Yingxue. Let her understand that regardless of her lofty status, she can only be a concubine! In the future, the two of them can serve you together! You can¡¯t be soft-hearted towards women!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s fleeting sentiment of tenderness toward women was extinguished by Chu Xiuwen¡¯s words.


    Chu Chengye held his head high and took confident strides forward. ¡°If you two want to challenge us, then Third Brother and I will ept. Just don¡¯t cry too pitifully when the timees!¡±


    ¡°FImph! Cry? We¡¯ll see who ends up crying!¡± Lin Sisi slung her longbow over her shoulder, exuding a confident and heroic aura.


    Su Yingxue spoke calmly, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll see who the winner is tomorrow.¡±


    The news of Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi challenging the two princes spread throughout the spring banquet, achieving the intended effect Su Yingxue had sought.


    Satisfied with the oue, Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi went to prepare.


    Their training went unseen by anyone.


    So much so that when Chu Yihan heard the news and came to find Su Yingxue, he couldn¡¯t locate her.


    Later that night, Su Yurou pondered the day¡¯s events repeatedly.


    Although she had intentionally provoked Chu Chengye into epting the challenge. However, Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi¡¯s smiles before they left made her feel uneasy.


    Su Yingxue had been behaving oddlytely, and her mother¡¯s advice still lingered in her mind, prompting her to be cautious.


    She sent Yuan Ruo to inquire about it. When Yuan Ruo returned, she told her, ¡°Miss, 1 couldn¡¯t find out what Eldest Young Miss and Lin Sisi are up to. Even the Third Prince and Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t be found. They¡¯re being extremely secretive.¡±


    ¡°Why the secrecy? What is Su Yingxue nning?¡± Su Yurou had already retired for the night, but upon hearing Yuan Ruo¡¯s report, she contemted it and felt something was amiss.


    She instructed Yuan Ruo to discreetly visit her mother and return with the information.


    Upon her return, Yuan Ruo brought Liu Shn¡¯s words, her mother let her stop Su Yingxue and Chu Chengye frompeting.


    Initially, Su Yurou did not understand why. It was impossible for Su Yingxue to win against the two princes, right?


    Even if she did win, it would only result in some rewards.


    However, Liu Shn¡¯s letter stated that Su Yingxue was cunning and cautioned against thepetition. Furthermore, Liu Shn pointed out a way for Su Yurou to inform the empress, urging the empress to intervene and stop the challenge.


    Su Yurou quickly got up and headed to the empress¡¯s chambers.


    The empress was about to rest. She felt that Su Yurou¡¯s actions thest time were too stupid and did not want to see her at all.


    However, Liu Fu, who was by her side, informed her, ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Su is kneeling outside. She ims there is an extremely urgent matter concerning the two princes..¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150: The Plan Was Destroyed

    Chapter 150: The n Was Destroyed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°She¡¯s just a nameless concubine¡¯s daughter, what urgent matter could she have? She¡¯s just clinging to Ye¡¯er, using those lowly tricks!¡± The empress¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disdain as she allowed Liu Fu to help her retire for the night.


    Su Yurou had knelt outside the empress¡¯s chamber the entire night.


    When the empress rose in the morning and learned that Su Yurou was still kneeling, she summoned her inside.


    When Su Yurou emerged, it was clear her knees were sore, making walking difficult.


    Yuan Ruo looked at her with sympathy. ¡°Miss, why did you need to be so subservient before the empress?¡±


    The ambition in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes was evident. ¡°I pleaded with her not only to make Su Yingxue suffer but also to experience it!¡±


    ¡°Experience what?¡± Yuan Ruo didn¡¯t understand.


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t answer, but she knew very well that she was doing this to experience the satisfaction of bing an empress.


    She would carry the status of a concubine¡¯s daughter for the rest of her life. In the future, when she married Chu Chengye, Chu Chengye would ascend to the throne and she would be the empress!


    At that time, there would be people kneeling before her until their legs gave out.


    Early in the morning, Lin Sisi knocked on Su Yingxue¡¯s door. Seeing her already in her riding attire, she grabbed her enthusiastically. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dr. Su! Today, we¡¯ll crush them without mercy! Let¡¯s teach those princes a lesson!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and apanied her. But as they had just taken a few steps, Lin Aotian approached with a grim expression. ¡°Sisi, the emperor summons you. He wants you and Miss Su to make a trip to the Imperial Court!¡±


    ¡°Why do we need to go to the Imperial Court? Thepetition is about to begin, and Dr. Su and I are waiting to enter!¡± Lin Sisi stomped her foot in frustration.


    ¡°The emperor has summoned you, you must not refuse.¡± Lin Aotian insisted and took Su Yingxue along as well.


    On the imperial fusion tform, Chu Mingyuan sat with his consorts, enjoying the scenery and observing the fluttering gs as teams prepared for departure.


    When Su Yingxue arrived, Chu Chengye and his brother were present, still wearing their riding attire, their faces solemn.


    A sense of unease washed over Su Yingxue.


    Could it be that Chu Mingyuan was going to interfere with today¡¯spetition?


    ¡°This subject¡¯s daughter pays respects to the emperor!¡±


    Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi knelt in unison.


    Once Chu Mingyuan signaled for them to rise, he spoke directly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you wish to challenge the princes. 1 forbid it. Today, both of you need not enter the hunting grounds. Stay here on the imperial fusion tform and watch.¡±


    ¡°Emperor!¡± Lin Sisi protested with a displeased tone.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as she suspected, her n had been thwarted!


    But who did it?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze shifted to Su Yurou, who was beside the empress.


    It was odd that she upied that particr position today!


    Su Yurou was obediently attentive to the empress¡¯s side, avoiding Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze altogether.


    In contrast, the empress sneered. ¡°Some people think their meager skills make them worthy of ascending to the clouds, even daring to challenge a prince. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Empress, 1 prevented them from hunting to ensure their safety. After all, women have never formed hunting teams in the past. The forests are dangerous and filled with fierce beasts. I am merely concerned for their well-being,¡± Chu Mingyuan retorted, even phrasing his words more favorably tofort Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi.


    Lin Sisi was still dissatisfied. She pointed at Chu Xiuwen and Chu Chengye. ¡°Emperor, if we can¡¯t enter the hunting grounds, why can they?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they can! They are princes and valiant men. Why not? Lin Sisi, don¡¯t overstep your boundaries!¡± The empress admonished sternly..

 Chapter 151 - 151: Accidentally Acting Coy

    Chapter 151: identally Acting Coy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Sisi remained deeply dissatisfied, but she understood that she couldn¡¯t openly oppose the empress.


    She gritted her teeth and begrudgingly returned to Lin Aotian¡¯s side.


    Lin Aotian patted her back. ¡°Alright, Sisi,ter I¡¯ll personally bring back a fierce tiger for you!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lin Sisi seethed inwardly.


    She was fully capable of taming a tiger on her own!


    Chu Xiuwen yfully fanned himself as he stood up,ughing. ¡°Seventh Brother, Father didn¡¯t explicitly forbid us from going to the hunting grounds. We¡¯re men, not to be trapped like women. Let¡¯s go change!¡±


    Chu Chengye nodded in agreement.


    Chu Xiuwen intentionally walked past Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue with Chu Chengye, unting their presence.


    Lin Sisi was on the brink of exploding with frustration!


    Her anger was getting the best of her, and she even considered snatching the red jade soft whip from Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Su Yingxue lightly tapped her small hand.


    Lin Sisi was so frustrated she could almost cry.


    However, Su Yingxue calcted that the brothers needed some time to change and enter the arena. She still had time to do something.


    Quietly, she slipped into Chu Yihan¡¯s courtyard.


    The Upper Forest Court was the nearest temporary residence to the imperial pce. Chu Yihan held a unique and esteemed position, and his courtyard here was just asrge as the emperor. Moreover, Su Yingxue remembered there was a pathway here that led directly to the imperial pce, and it was quite convenient.


    So, she sought Chu Yihan¡¯s assistance, hoping he could invite Consort Xiang over.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s stern face showed no emotion. ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips. ¡°Your Highness, please help me invite Consort Xiang over. In return, I¡¯ll help you discipline your two unruly nephews! The Third Prince¡¯s insolence towards you yesterday was truly uneptable. If he isn¡¯t taught a lesson, how will he learn to respect his imperial uncle?¡± ¡°Haha!¡±


    Mo Qi chuckled, thinking Su Yingxue was quite skilled in improvisation.


    Chu Yihan set down his teacup and leaned his head on his hand, azy smile tugging at his lips. ¡°1 want to teach those two good-for-nothing nephews a lesson. 1 don¡¯t need anyone else. I can just do it directly.¡±


    Su Yingxue was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Your Highness, please help me! I want to teach them a lesson!¡± Su Yingxue unconsciously acted a bit coquettish towards Chu Yihan.


    The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up.


    Mo Qi thought to himself, ¡°The master is certainly reveling in this!¡±


    He quietly withdrew.


    Chu Yihan remained silent, and time was running out for Su Yingxue.


    In a rush, she approached Chu Yihan, grasped his hand, and pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please send someone quickly! If it¡¯s dyed, Consort Xiang won¡¯t make it in time! There¡¯s still a journey ahead of her!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hand was held by Su Yingxue, her soft fingers gently caressing his hand like a massage.


    A sense of contentment swept over Chu Yihan. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll help you. But how do you n to express your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness surely doesn¡¯t require my gratitude.¡± Su Yingxue was still her mischievous self.


    Chu Yihan had taken away her jade pendant and handkerchief, and she hadn¡¯t retrieved them yet.


    Gratitude again¡­


    She had nothing left to offer Chu Yihan as a token of thanks!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t express gratitude, I won¡¯t help.¡±


    Chu Yihan toyed with her jade pendant, a hint of yfulness in his cold expression.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head, contemting whether to make a threat to Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± She thought.


    But then she remembered that the person in front of her was the Ninth Prince. Even Chu Chengye and Chu Xiuwen had to bow their heads obediently before him. Su Yingxue decided it was wiser to keep herself alive for a few more years.


    So, she earnestly inquired of Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, what kind of expression of gratitude would you like?¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at her approaching face, her rosy lips tempting, and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Kiss me..¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: A Fair Competition

    Chapter 152: A Fair Competition


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her expression frozen amid astonishment.


    She heard Chu Yihan continue, ¡°Nine more times.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Su Yingxue immediately and decisively rejected the proposition.


    The idea of ten kisses was already pushing the boundaries. Why did he have to extend it to nine more times?


    Chu Yihan simply acknowledged her response, his demeanor turning cold.


    The room became as frigid as an ice mountain.


    Su Yingxue lightly touched the cold jade on her chest, which was still emanating warmth within her body.


    With determination, she approached Chu Yihan, facing his profile, and lowered her head for another kiss.


    ¡°A click¡­¡±


    The sound of their lips brushing against each other¡¯s skin echoed with a hint of ambiguity.


    Gentle.


    Delicate.


    However, those who listened closely could discern the sound.


    Chu Yihan stole a nce at Su Yingxue. She appeared quite self-assured as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you, so now you can go find Consort Xiang, right?¡±


    Chu Yihan maintained an upright posture and turned his face to directly face Su Yingxue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed you.¡± Su Yingxue said, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    ¡°There are still nine to go.¡± Chu Yihan reminded her.


    Counting kisses, there was no way to deceive him.


    ¡°We can continue kissingter. Your Highness, please invite Consort Xiang first. Otherwise, we might run out of time.¡±


    Su Yingxue was growing frustrated. Negotiating with Chu Yihan was proving to be an incredibly challenging task.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go until you finish.¡± Chu Yihan was resolute.


    Su Yingxue covered the cold jade on her chest and thought, ¡°It¡¯s just kissing, after all.¡±


    Nine more times!


    Who was afraid of whom!


    The door mmed shut with a resounding ng!


    Su Yingxue advanced toward Chu Yihan with determination.


    By the time she emerged again, half an hour had gone.


    She lowered her head, hand covering her mouth, then turned to re at Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips were now cut, a trace of blood lingering at the corner of his mouth. As he wiped away the blood with his finger, a faint streak of red appeared on his face. This added a touch of allure to his already peerlessly handsome countenance, making him appear especially¡­enticing!


    Su Yingxue deeply regretted seeking out Chu Yihan. Not only had she been taken advantage of, but she had also squandered time!


    If he went to invite Consort Xiang now, he didn¡¯t know if he could make it in time.


    Anxious, she returned to the imperial fusion tform, only to find that Chu Chengye and his brother had yet to set off. Lin Sisi was already mounted on her horse, waiting for her.


    Lin Sisi eagerly waved at her. ¡°Dr. Su, hurry! The emperor allowed us to enter the hunting ground! He even gave us special permission topete with the Third Prince and the Seventh Prince!¡±


    Lin Sisi was brimming with excitement, her eyes practically radiating joy.


    Su Yingxue was a bit perplexed, but then she noticed Consort Xiang standing beside Chu Mingyuan.


    Consort Xiang was breathtakingly beautiful, herplexion as smooth as ice, and she exuded an otherworldly allure. Her sapphire-like eyes met Su Yingxue¡¯s, apanied by a kindly smile.


    As it turned out, Chu Yihan had already dispatched someone to fetch her!


    Consort Xiang didn¡¯t address Su Yingxue directly. Instead, she gracefully took a seat beside Chu Mingyuan and spoke tenderly, ¡°Thanks Emperor for granting me the opportunity to experience the magnificence of the hunting grounds and witness thepetition between the youngdies and the princes.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s affection for her was evident.


    Initially, when the empress approached him, expressing concern over the matter, he prevented both Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue from participating in the event to preserve the royal family¡¯s dignity. He had also considered guarding against any mischief from Su Yingxue.


    However, Consort Xiang¡¯s unexpected arrival changed the situation. She expressed her love for hunting andmented that her gender and health prevented her from partaking. She wished to see the youngdies who had the chance topete.


    Since she had just arrived from the pce, she couldn¡¯t have coordinated with Su Yingxue beforehand. Consequently, Chu Mingyuan granted her request without much hesitation..

 Chapter 153 - 153: He’s Going to Protect Su Yingxue

    Chapter 153: He¡¯s Going to Protect Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her!


    Seeing a hint of regret and sorrow in her eyes would make his heartache.


    For years, the empress had harbored jealousy toward Consort Xiang. Her attempts to harm her had failed, and she had even been punished and confined in the past. Now, Consort Xiang had emerged to challenge her once again.


    A glint of ruthlessness shed in the empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°If Consort Xiang¡¯s health is not good, she should stay in the pce! The Upper Forest Court is dusty, and if you fall ill, don¡¯t me me for not treating you well!¡±


    Consort Xiang was immune to such words from the empress. She simply leaned against Chu Mingyuan¡¯s embrace.


    Chu Mingyuan rarely witnessed a smile on Consort Xiang¡¯s face. When she ceased smiling, he turned to the empress andshed out, ¡°Empress! If you continue to scold Consort Xiang, then go back to the pce!¡±


    The empress, scolded in front of everyone, found herself speechless and embarrassed.


    Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi exchanged amused nces on the sidelines.


    Especially when they saw Chu Xiuwen and Chu Chengye¡¯s expressions sour after the empress¡¯s scolding, their amusement grew even stronger.


    To appease Consort Xiang, Chu Mingyuan offered his bow as a reward, promising that the winning team would receive it.


    Consort Xiang also removed a pearl hairpin from her head. ¡°I¡¯ll contribute this pearl hairpin as a reward, along with the emperor¡¯s bow.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Chu Mingyuan happily embraced her.


    ¡°A pearl hairpin is nothing! 1¡¯11 offer three golden hairpins as a reward!¡± The empress refused to be outdone, immediately tossing three golden hairpins into the reward te.


    ¡°If the empress is so generous, then I, a concubine, must also step up. I¡¯ll offer ten golden hairpins as a reward!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao strolled over gracefully, exuding an air of elegance and luxury. Coupled with her generosity, she quickly overshadowed the empress¡¯s sharpness.


    She was particrly confident in Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue, smiling at them and saying, ¡°You two youngdies mustpete well. If you win, I¡¯ll have additional rewards!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Noble Consort!¡± Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi expressed their gratitude.


    Noble Consort Xiao covered her mouth and giggled.


    With her wealth and Consort Xiang¡¯s favor from the emperor, the two of them nked the empress, leaving her looking like a clown.


    Chu Xiuwen, seeing the empress being mistreated, couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°Seventh Brother, we must make those two women kneel and cry!¡±


    Chu Chengye initially had no ns to target Su Yingxue, but seeing her confident expression, he grew irritated. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s disregarding the face I¡¯m giving you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me meter!¡± He thought.


    The four of them rode into the forest like eagles just learning to fly.


    Consort Xiang remained in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with envy as she watched Su Yingxue¡¯s figure disappear into the distance. She believed that Su Yingxue would surely win!


    Sheng Ping observed from a distance near the entrance. She noticed Chu Yihan entering the forest on horseback.


    In the past, he had never bothered to participate in such hunts. They were beneath him, and he saw no need to vie with his juniors.


    But this time, he joined.


    ¡°Princess, how many fierce beasts do you think Your Highness can hunt?¡± Lian¡¯er tried to lighten Sheng Ping¡¯s mood.


    Sheng Ping¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°He¡¯s there to protect others. He probably doesn¡¯t care about hunting fierce beasts.¡±


    Perhaps, his main concern was whether Su Yingxue would get hurt.


    However, with his protection, it would be hard for any harm toe to her.


    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t feel this way. Your Highness has saved you before.¡± Lian¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to see Sheng Ping so depressed..

 Chapter 154 - 154: Provoking

    Chapter 154: Provoking


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He saved me because he annihted the Yue Kingdom, but he protects Dr. Su because he loves her.¡± In the distance, figures were no longer visible, yet Sheng Ping still couldn¡¯t resist craning her neck to catch a glimpse.


    Even if she could just see the dust kicked up behind Chu Yihan.


    After Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi entered the forest, they showed off their skills. There were pce guards following behind them to pick up the prey they hunted.


    In half an hour, their baskets held a harvest of twenty or thirty creatures!


    Chu Xiuwen looked at his and Chu Chengye¡¯s prey. It was only half of theirs!


    There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes. ¡°Seventh Brother, what¡¯s gotten into you today? You¡¯re absent-minded. Are you going to lose to those two obnoxious girls?!¡±


    Chu Chengye snapped back to attention. Chu Xiuwen¡¯s shout threw off his aim.


    Swoosh¡ª


    Su Yingxue¡¯s arrow struck the target he had lined up moments before. She even promptly had someone retrieve the prey.


    Chu Chengye couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Su Yingxue, that¡¯s my catch!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, is your eyesightcking? The arrow on that prey belongs to me, Su Yingxue! If Your Highness wants prey, aim more precisely!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered, turned her horse, and galloped away.


    The gusty wind billowed her long hair, and her gant figure was captivating, even from behind.


    Chu Chengye felt as though a cat¡¯s w had raked across his heart.


    He cursed his d*mned infatuation with Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Another empty shot. Chu Xiuwen¡¯s aim was off, and the rabbit escaped.


    He was infuriated. ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    He was about to pursue the prey when he saw Chu Chengye still dazed. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Seventh Brother! If you keep dawdling, get ready to kowtow to those two wretched girls!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart sank. Clenching his teeth, he followed Chu Xiuwen.


    For a full hour, they raced through the forest. During a break, Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi showcased prey twice the amount of theirs!


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s gums were about to bleed. He couldn¡¯t believe that these two wretched girls were so good at hunting!


    Especially Su Yingxue!


    This wretched woman was participating in a hunt for the first time, but why was her horsemanship and archery so extraordinary?


    He was well-acquainted with all the women in Jiang Du City, meticulously observing their every word and action. Yet this Su Yingxue¡­ she was utterly unforeseen!


    Su Yingxue knew Chu Xiuwen was watching her. She didn¡¯t know how many times she¡¯d made a disdainful gesture at him, inciting his anger to the point where he broke three fine bows!


    Lin Sisi was excited about hunting and came to look for Su Yingxue, only to find that she was secretlypeting with Chu Xiuwen.


    She could not help but ask what she saw, ¡°Dr. Su, why are you specifically targeting the Third Prince today? Don¡¯t you hold a grudge against the Seventh Prince?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Sisi, birds of a feather flock together. I despise both of them, so it¡¯s only natural to target them without hesitation!¡±


    Her reasoning was in, and Lin Sisi instantly grasped it!


    ¡°Dr. Su, how do you intend to deal with the Third Prince? Please let me know! This guy is truly detestable! One of my cousins was ensnared by him, her innocence vited, and then he discarded her. She still hasn¡¯t been able to marry!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s teeth were gritted as she spoke!


    She regretted not having the ability to seek vengeance for both herself and her cousin earlier!


    Now¡­ she wouldn¡¯t let him go!


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s lure him deep into the woodster!¡±


    Lin Sisi wasted no time talcing action.


    Their provocative words and the fact that they were showing off their prey made Chu Xiuwen lose his rationality. He abandoned the idea ofparing the number of prey and rode his horse straight toward the area where the ferocious beasts were..

 Chapter 184 - 184: Testing Her

    Chapter 184: Testing Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    To be honest, she had been afraid of Su Yingxue for a long time!


    In the past, Su Yurou could still suppress her when she bullied her. Now, even her mother was in such a miserable state because of Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue¡¯s martial arts and strength were terrifying!


    As soon as she walked over, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a way to make you afraid!¡± Su Yingxue grabbed Wu Ruofei¡¯s arm and changed her dressing.


    She deliberately did not use any strength to make her continue to cry and howl without worsening her injuries.


    Su Yingxue took the time for half an hour to change her dressing, but Wu Ruofei cried for whole hours.


    When Manager Qi was apanying Su Yingxue on her ward rounds, he could still hear Wu Ruofei¡¯s hoarse voice.


    He could not help but say to Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss, Miss Wu is crying every day. It will affect the other patients. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that her injuries won¡¯t heal so quickly. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Her injuries will heal in seven days. It won¡¯t take long. You shouldfort the other patients and say that it was Wu Ruofei who caused the trouble.¡± Su Yingxue said as she flipped through the pulse chart of the other patients.


    Manager Qi was shocked at first. Miss could heal her injuries so quickly!


    Then, he remembered that Su Yingxue was smart. Wu Ruofei¡¯s crying would affect the other patients, but after these patients wereforted by them, they would only think that Wu Ruofei was causing trouble. They could understand Su Yingxue¡¯s generosity and the helplessness of the medical center.


    This move was brilliant!


    ¡°Miss healed Miss Wu so quickly. Could it be that she discovered something?¡± Manager Qi was rather concerned.


    ¡°I was testing Wu Ruofei just now. It wasn¡¯t her mother who taught her to stay in the clinic, nor was it her Father. As for the person behind her¡­¡± Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re going to do!¡±


    Su Yingxue closed the pulse chart with a snap, and a sharp glint shed across her eyes.


    If Yu Ruofei wanted her to explode, Su Yingxue would explode with her!


    Let¡¯s see who will give themselves away in the end!


    After Su Yingxue applied the medicine to Wu Ruofei, she cried her heart out. It was only at night that Feng He came over quietly andforted her softly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been wronged! Miss Yurou said to bear with it for now.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her endure it! I¡¯m about to die from Su Yingxue! It hurts!¡± Wu Ruofei had nowhere to vent her anger, so she could only continue crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Miss want to avenge Madam and the young masters? Now that Master is busy with official business, you can only rely on yourself!¡± Feng He kept encouraging Wu Ruofei.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to! I must avenge my mother and brothers! 1 still want¡­ I want Brother Hao!


    That Wu Jinyan, she was just a lowly woman, what right did she have!¡± Wu Ruofei¡¯s eyes burned with anger as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Miss, Miss Yurou said that she can¡¯te to see you, but as long as you follow her n, not only can you avenge Madam and make Su Yingxue sad, but you can also marry Young General Su!¡±


    Wu Ruofei became even more determined after hearing what Feng He said!


    Even if she had to die, she had to fight Su Yingxue!


    Wu Ruofei listened to Su Yurou¡¯s words and stayed in the clinic shamelessly. She miraculously found that her hands and feet recovered very quickly, but Su Yurou did not give her any more advice, so she could only continue to change her dressing.


    And every time she changed her dressing, Su Yingxue would make her pain.


    Seven dayster, Su Yingxue let Wu Ruofei get off the bed and walk around. Her hands and feet were healed, and she could walk steadily.


    Su Yingxue raised her chin at her.. ¡°How is it, Miss Wu? You can leave the clinic tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Cunning Plan Succeeded

    Chapter 185: The Cunning n Seeded


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not leaving! My leg still hurts a little! Wait for me to stay for another two days!¡± Wu Ruofei stubbornly refused.


    Su Yingxue touched her chin and smiled, sizing her up. ¡°Is it still hurting, or do you have ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hurting! Su Yingxue, if you chase me away, and anything happens to me, it will be your responsibility. You¡¯d better not harbor any ill intentions!¡± Wu Ruofei became eloquent.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly, a dangerous glint shing from them. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Who taught you to speak so wisely now?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t I have a brain in the past?¡± Wu Ruofei yelled at her angrily.


    Su Yingxue nodded honestly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were indeed brainless in the past!¡±


    She was a kind person and couldn¡¯t bear to see others being deceived by their stupidity.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡± Wu Ruofei gritted her teeth. She wanted to have a fierce argument with Su Yurou, but Su Yurou had warned her not to say too much to Su Yingxue, so she refrained.


    She angrily returned to her bed and ignored Su Yingxue.


    After Su Yingxue returned, she called Manager Qi over to ask, ¡°Who has visited Wu Ruofei these days?¡±


    Manager Qi looked very carefully. ¡°These days, only Miss Wu, that maid, hase. No one else has visited her.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Did you send someone to follow her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but her maid has either been in the Minister¡¯s Estate or the medical hall. She hasn¡¯t gone anywhere else recently.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s frown deepened. Zi Wei was still recovering from his injuries, and Manager Qi might not have found the right person. She wanted to see what tricks Wu Ruofei was up to, so she could only wait.


    Wu Ruofei had been unusually quiet for the past two days. Su Yingxue had asked Manager Qi to keep an eye on her, but unexpectedly, she fell into the room and scratched a few more wounds on her legs. After Su Yingxue ordered someone to deal with it, she didn¡¯t look at her anymore.


    Recently, she was also concerned about Zi Wei. His body was riddled with holes. She had to drug him so that he could lie down and rest.


    Recently, he had be smarter. Even if she put knockout powder into the candy, he wouldn¡¯t eat it.


    He didn¡¯t know where he got a knife from. As a new weapon, he wanted to stay close to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue tried to persuade him, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the clinic recently, and 1 haven¡¯t encountered any danger at all. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so rest peacefully for a few more days.¡±


    Zi Weil hugged the knife and stared at her without saying a word. He took a step for every step she took. However, he was still on guard against her, and she drugged him again.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to bring him to the treatment room.


    However, there was a suddenmotion upstairs. The entire clinic heard Su Hao¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Why are you here? Get out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt dizzy. When he woke up, he was entangled with Wu Ruofei on the bed.


    There were marks of intimacy on Wu Ruofei¡¯s neck, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. But she couldn¡¯t hide her joy. ¡°Brother Hao, you finally understand my feelings. 1 knew that I was in your heart!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to pounce on Su Hao. Su Hao pushed her away and retreated in fear.


    He retreated to the side of the table before he slowly regained his senses.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang at the door.


    Su Hao looked up and saw Wu Jinyan standing at the door. The dowry box in her hand had fallen, and the things inside were scattered all over the ground.


    Her eyes were empty, and her face was pale..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Su Hao Was Framed

    Chapter 186: Su Hao Was Framed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it wasn¡¯t like that! Yan¡¯er, listen to me. It wasn¡¯t what you thought. I¡­¡± Su Hao was still a little dizzy, and he stumbled in front of Wu Jinyan.


    He reached out to grab Wu Jinyan¡¯s hand, but Wu Jinyan suddenly retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Her thin body trembled, and her nerves tensed up.


    Wu Ruofei chased after him. She hugged Su Hao and shouted with tears on her face, ¡°Brother Hao, after doing this to me, are you going to abandon me? I¡¯m a pure and innocent girl, and I gave myself to you just like that. You can¡¯t abandon me, sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    The clinic itself had a lot of people, so themotion upstairs attracted a lot of attention.


    Su Hao was a young general who frequented the clinic, so most people recognized him. Wu Ruofei¡¯s crying made everyone understand what had happened.


    At this moment, even though Su Hao¡¯s entire body was covered in mouths, he couldn¡¯t exin himself.


    When Su Yingxue arrived, Su Hao had just thrown Wu Ruofei to the ground.


    He wanted to look for Wu Jinyan, but Wu Jinyan shouted with tears in her eyes, ¡°No! Go away!¡±


    Her eyes were filled with pain and anger, like a wless white wall that had cracks.


    She turned around and quickly left Su Hao¡¯s sight. Su Hao wanted to chase after her, but Wu Ruofei stuck to him like a piece of ster.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Su Hao, who had always been gentle, roared angrily. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Wu Ruofei.


    ¡°Brother¡±


    Su Yingxue pulled him back, hinting at him not to chase after Wu Jinyan at this time.


    As for Wu Ruofei on the ground¡­


    She stood up again and cried loudly, ¡°Brother Hao, you said that you would marry me. I came to the clinic for treatment just to meet you. Now, the two of us have already¡­ Brother Hao, Ruofei loves you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Hao shouted angrily with red eyes. If she wasn¡¯t a woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hold back his temper!


    ¡°If you loved my brother, would you let him make a fool of himself in public?¡± Su Yingxue pulled back the agitated Su Hao and questioned Wu Ruofei with raised eyebrows.


    Wu Ruofei knew that she was not eloquent enough to talk Su Yingxue out of it, so she did not continue.


    After a while, themotion downstairs became louder.


    Su Dingheng and Wu Hongtao rushed over. When Su Dingheng saw that Su Hao and Wu Ruofei¡¯s clothes were disheveled, he looked at Su Hao seriously. ¡°Hao¡¯er, what exactly did you do to Miss Wu?!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Nonsense! You took advantage of my daughter, and now you¡¯re turning your back on me!¡± When Wu Hongtao saw this scene, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    He immediately pulled Wu Ruofei behind him and reprimanded her, ¡°I told you not to provoke them. Why didn¡¯t you listen?! Now that something has happened!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Wu Ruofei sobbed softly. Although she had seeded, Wu Hongtao¡¯s anger still scared her.


    Su Yingxue saw the expressions of the father and daughter.


    However, she found it strange. Why did Su Dingheng and Wu Hongtaoe so quickly?


    Especially Su Dingheng. He reprimanded Su Hao and apologized to Wu Hongtao while beating his chest and stomping his feet, ¡°Lord Wu, it was my fault for not being strict in disciplining my son. But don¡¯t worry, our Marquis¡¯s Manor will take responsibility for your daughter! I will let Hao¡¯er marry her and be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Wu Hongtao snorted in disdain.


    Especially when his eyes met Su Yingxue¡¯s, he gritted his teeth in hatred..

 Chapter 158 - 158: Su Yingxue Wins

    Chapter 158: Su Yingxue Wins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In addition, when he saw Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi return with a full load, Chu Mingyuan stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Indeed, women can be just as capable!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, Emperor! Dr. Su and 1 brought back the most prey, and Dr. Su even took down two lions. Does that mean we¡¯ve won thepetition?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    ¡°Sisi!¡± Lin Aotian pulled her back worriedly.


    Chu Xiuwen had just been injured, and Lin Sisi iming credit like this might make Chu Mingyuan lose face.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    ¡°Emperor, you have spoken. You won¡¯t go back on your words, will you? Miss Lin and I won, so we should be rewarded!¡± Su Yingxue was even more direct in asking for a reward.


    Her boldness outshone Lin Sisi¡¯s and subtly covered for her.


    Though Chu Mingyuan seemed displeased, the matter of the reward was settled. He couldn¡¯t let others down just because his son was injured.


    He waved his hand, maintaining a smile. ¡°I hereby dere that this year¡¯s spring hunt winners are Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you, Emperor! Dr. Su, we won! We won!¡± Lin Sisi enthusiastically hugged Su Yingxue and shouted.


    Her enthusiasm infected many presents. Even those who had previously looked down on them had to admire them now. And plenty of others showed appreciative looks.


    Chu Jinling and Noble Consort Xiao were also watching from the imperial fusion tform. Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aunt Su¡­ Yingxue is truly amazing!¡± ¡°Absolutely! A capable girl from a prestigious family! How could she get hurt by mere beasts!¡± Noble Consort Xiao was smiling, her words aimed at the empress.


    The empress¡¯s face turned green. Aside from her concern for Chu Xiuwen, she had to maintain her dignity as the empress.


    But Noble Consort Xiao was taunting her!


    Seeing the empress¡¯s dissatisfaction, Noble Consort Xiao was pleased. She held Chu Jinling¡¯s hand and casually said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you must open your eyes and respect those outstanding talents. Don¡¯t target them with bias. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up hurting yourself!¡±


    Chu Jinling knew his mother was provoking the empress again. He simply smiled obediently and replied, ¡°Yes, 1 understand!¡±


    The empress couldn¡¯t contain her frustration and began quarreling with Noble Consort Xiao as if venting, ¡°Noble Consort Xiao, what do you mean? Who are you implying? Are you targeting my son?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Why is the empress in such a hurry to assume? What¡¯s with the baseless usations?¡±


    ¡°Noble Consort Xiao, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re doing it intentionally!¡±


    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be so hasty to pin me on others. It¡¯s akin to a tiger chasing after the Third Prince without heeding consequences, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Noble Consort Xiao, what did you just say!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan heard their argument but chose to ignore it.


    Consort Xiang mentioned she was a bit tired, so he escorted her to rest.


    As he was leaving, his gaze brushed over Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, carrying a profound meaning.


    This nce served as a reminder to Su Yingxue.


    She had to return the sword to Chu Yihan!


    The Qingfeng Sword was no ordinary weapon. It was Chu Yihan¡¯s cherished sword, apanion in battles, a prized possession.


    Su Yingxue ignored these people who were ttering her and went to look for Chu Yihan with the sword.


    Just as she reached the doorway, she bumped into Mo Qi.


    Mo Qi was taken aback, looking as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Miss Su¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Your Highness here? I¡¯vee to return his sword.¡± Su Yingxue held out the Qingfeng Sword with both hands..

 Chapter 188 - 188: Threatening the Wu Family

    Chapter 188: Threatening the Wu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She would make her enemies pay the price.


    However, she had be her enemy and even hurt her family. She was determined to break his bones!


    How could Su Hao not know that he had been set up? However, he thought of Wu Jinyan¡¯s disappointment and how big the matter between him and Wu Ruofei had be. If he did not take responsibility for Wu Ruofei, it would not only affect himself but also the reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and his grandfather¡¯s illustrious reputation.


    Even Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic would inevitably be criticized.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so discouraged,¡± Su Yingxueforted Su Hao.


    Su Hao knelt straight, but his eyes were closed, locking the pain in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. If 1 let Yan¡¯er down, I won¡¯t be at ease for the rest of my life, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve only encountered a little setback, are you going to give up?¡± Wu Jinyan¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Su Hao suddenly turned around. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Wu Jinyan jogged to his side, hugged him, and exined in a low voice. ¡°I left before so that your reputation wouldn¡¯t be damaged, but that doesn¡¯t mean that 1 don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you believe me!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes shone with brilliance, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.


    Su Yingxue saw Zhn at the door and quietly retreated, leaving the ancestral hall for them.


    But she couldn¡¯t go too far either. Wu Jinyan had secretly entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She had to ensure that she returned safely.


    Standing outside the door and listening to the pitter-patter of the rain on the roof, Su Yingxue thought with a cold expression. Who was the mastermind behind this?


    Madam Wu?


    Ever since she made a fool of herself at the spring banquet, Wu Hongtao had chased her back to her mother¡¯s home, so she could not keep in touch with Wu Ruofei at the Minister¡¯s Estate.


    As for Wu Hongtao¡­


    He was afraid that she still had his ount book in her hands. He knew that if he angered her, she would not let him off!


    It couldn¡¯t be him!


    There weren¡¯t many youngdies who were on good terms with Wu Ruofei, and Su Yurou was one of them!


    Su Yingxue suddenly raised her head. She had forgotten that this younger sister of hers had not appeared much recently!


    In the ancestral hall, Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart ached for Su Hao¡¯s punishment, but Su Hao didn¡¯t care.


    He held Wu Jinyan¡¯s hands in his arms and said softly, ¡°As long as you believe me, I don¡¯t care what others think!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the worst oue is that you marry her¡­¡± Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that Su Hao would only marry her in his entire life, but Wu Ruofei was a nightmare that she couldn¡¯t break free from.


    However, if she really couldn¡¯t break free, she wouldn¡¯t give up on Su Hao.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, in my heart, only you are my wife! Even if there was nothing I could do this time¡­I will only marry you!¡± Su Hao ced her hand on his chest, letting her feel how warm his heart was.


    Wu Jinyan lowered her head and gently nted a kiss on the back of his hand.


    Su Yingxue sent Zhn to secretly send Wu Jinyan back to the clinic and told her to be careful during this period to prevent others from harming her.


    After Wu Jinyan left, Su Yingxue wanted to make a trip to the Minister¡¯s Estate.


    Zi Weil followed behind her, and the two of them quietly sneaked into Wu Hongtao¡¯s study.


    Wu Hongtao had just finished scolding Wu Ruofei. When he entered the study and saw Su Yingxue, his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    His finger that was pointing at Su Yingxue trembled. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°If I can get Lord Wu¡¯s ount book, you don¡¯t have to ask me such a stupid question, right?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s attitude was very cold..

 Chapter 189 - 189: The Empress Knows Very Quickly

    Chapter 189: The Empress Knows Very Quickly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Hongtao was already afraid of her, and now that he had seen her as if he had seen a ghost, he didn¡¯t even dare to sit down. ¡°You already know what happened to me. What else did you want? You were just trying to threaten me with this, and I¡­ 1 wouldn¡¯tpromise either! This matter had already spread like wildfire. It couldn¡¯t be resolved just by saying that I wouldn¡¯t marry my daughter off!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Hongtao coldly. ¡°Of course, I knew. 1 came to ask Lord Wu who gave your family such an idea to make the Minister¡¯s Estate lose face and insist on marrying into our Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Did you think that my daughter would only marry into your Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Wu Hongtao was so angry that he blew his beard and red.


    Since Su Yingxue was in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Wu Hongtao didn¡¯t want Wu Ruofei to marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    With Wu Ruofei¡¯s brain, if Su Yingxue wanted to deal with her, she would be dead in a few days!


    However, no matter how stupid Wu Ruofei was, she was still his biological daughter. He had doted on her for more than ten years, and he didn¡¯t want her to jump into the fire pit of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your brother being unable to control himself, would my daughter have be like this?¡±


    Wu Hongtao still had a stomach full of anger and nowhere to vent!


    ¡°Lord Wu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Since you didn¡¯te up with the idea, where is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Humph! She was still at her mother¡¯s home! If it wasn¡¯t for the empress¡¯s decree to announce this marriage at her birthday banquet, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought that slut back!¡± The blood pressure in Wu Hongtao¡¯s chest rose again.


    ¡°Empress?¡± The coldness in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes instantly deepened.


    The empress found out too quickly!


    He even wanted to announce it at her birthday banquet.


    It seemed that she had to be faster than the empress!


    Su Yingxue grabbed Wu Hongtao¡¯s cor. ¡°Tell me, before Wu Ruofei went to the clinic, who was in contact with her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How would 1 know? You have to ask the servants in the residence!¡±


    Wu Hongtao was so frightened that his entire body was trembling. He went to check on the people in Wu Ruofei¡¯s courtyard. The servants said that Wu Ruofei had only interacted with Su Yurou during this period. Moreover, when Su Yurou was staying in Wu Ruofei¡¯s clinic, she often came to the Minister¡¯s Estate to talk to Wu Ruofei¡¯s maid, Feng He.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up. Manager Qi followed Feng He and couldn¡¯t find any clues. So, they met at the Minister¡¯s Estate.


    This was not surprising!


    Su Yingxue was about to leave after asking, but she noticed Wu Hongtao¡¯s shifty eyes when he stared at her. She returned and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve kept Lord Wu¡¯s ount book. If you want this ount book to appear in front of Lord Liang Jin, just tell him what happened today.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I won¡¯t say that you didn¡¯te today, Miss Su! I¡­ I don¡¯t want my daughter to marry into your Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Wu Hongtao¡¯s face was sullen. In front of Su Yingxue, he was like a little wife who had been angered and did not dare to talk back!


    ¡°Very good!¡± Su Yingxue snorted coldly and returned to the clinic.


    She returned to the clinic and asked Zi Wei to protect Wu Jinyan.


    Zi Wei did not move at first. Su Yingxue asked him, ¡°You¡¯re unwilling.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He only wanted to protect Su Yingxue.


    ¡°But Sister Jinyan is my future sister-inw. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to her, so¡­Take it as an order, okay?¡± Although she said that it was an order, Su Yingxue used a gentle and negotiating tone.


    Zi Wei was silent for a while.


    His ck figure disappeared very quickly. Su Yingxue let out a long sigh of relief and lowered her head to continue tidying up the things in her hands.


    Recently, she had more and more patients. She tried her best to fill her mind with seeing patients so that she would not think of people she should not think of..

 Chapter 190 - 190: Chu Yihan Puked Blood

    Chapter 190: Chu Yihan Puked Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, as soon as night fell, the cold wind blew in through the window and made her feel cold all over. She would remember that night at the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    Chu Yihan stood beside Hong Lian and insisted on killing Zi Wei.


    He did not hurt her, but he never appeared in front of her again.


    Even though her brother had such a big ident, she had been feeling a little tired recently.


    The light on the candlestick suddenly shed. Su Yingxue suddenly raised her head and felt a chill beside her.


    She immediately got up. The candlelight reflected Chu Yihan¡¯s celestial appearance. His handsome face looked a little pale under the candlelight.


    He seemed to have just experienced something, and there was still a murderous aura around him.


    Su Yingxue subconsciously wanted to be concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Yihan held her hand. ¡°1 heard that something happened to you, so I rushed back to¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    The warmth from his palm made her face turn cold.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. He asked, ¡°Is this how the guard beside you protects you? If it wasn¡¯t me who came, but the person who wanted to assassinate you, you would have been in trouble! What¡¯s the use of him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Your Highness to worry! Zi Wei was injured by Your Highness, and I even spent a lot of effort to save his life!¡± Su Yingxue said angrily with a straight face.


    Chu Yihan sneered. ¡°You care about your guard!¡±


    ¡°Naturally! He protected me and risked his life for me. Of course, 1 care! Your


    Highness, you have hurt and killed him time and time again! I¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue was so angry that she could not continue.


    If it was anyone else, she would avenge Zi Wei!


    But this person was Chu Yihan!


    She couldn¡¯t take revenge, nor could she do it!


    ¡°You care about him, but you don¡¯t care about me. You don¡¯t care if 1 am injured, right?¡± Chu Yihan used the de to support himself on the floor.


    His eyes were deep and unfathomable, but his entire body felt cold.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ martial arts are unrivaled. Who could hurt you? You¡¯ve always been the only one who hurts others. Even Hong Lian, who you¡¯re protecting, is fine!¡± Su Yingxue said angrily.


    Chu Yihan left as soon as she finished speaking.


    He turned around coldly, making her eyes redden.


    Su Yingxue also turned her back angrily. She had only mentioned Hong Lian, and he was already like this!


    How much he cared about that woman!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard a noise behind her. She had wanted to ignore Chu Yihan, but her sensitive nose picked up the scent of blood.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly turned around and rushed out.


    In the dim hall, Chu Yihan held onto the medicine cab with blood at the corner of his mouth.


    At his feet was a pool of blood that he had just spat out.


    ¡°What happened? How did you¡­get injured?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    She took Chu Yihan to a ward and checked his pulse. She found that he had suffered serious internal injuries and there was a strong smell of blood on his body.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who could hurt you? During this period¡­Where did he go?¡±


    Chu Yihan leaned against the bed curtain and said in a deep voice, ¡°Cannibal Valley.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? The Cannibal Valley was filled with poison and ferocious beasts. No one who entered coulde out alive! What are you doing there?¡±


    Su Yingxue stomped her feet in anger. However, whenever she thought of the Cannibal Valley, she would think of the records in her mother¡¯s diary. There was a type of spiritual medicine called the Divine Lingzhi Grass.


    It was said to be a thousand-year-old spiritual medicine, and there were only a few traces of it in ancient books..

 Chapter 191 - 191: She’s a Serious Doctor

    Chapter 191: She¡¯s a Serious Doctor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one had ever seen it with their own eyes, but the legend of the Divine Lingzhi Grass had always made people yearn for it. It was said that the Divine Lingzhi Grass could bring people back to life, so for thousands of years, people had been going to the Cannibal Valley to explore it.


    It was just that no one had ever taken out the Divine Lingzhi Grass alive.


    Chu Yihan went to retrieve the Divine Lingzhi Grass!


    ¡°Why? Why are you taking the Divine Lingzhi Grass?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.


    Did he have someone to save?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Is Hong Lian that important to you? Are you risking your life to go to the Cannibal Valley and get the Divine Lingzhi Grass just to cure her eyes?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank, and she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    Chu Yihan took a few deep breaths and adjusted his breathing before he had the strength to push her head. ¡°What are you thinking about? What does her eyes have to do with me? This stalk of Divine Lingzhi Grass is for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s exquisite features were filled with doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone to save! Why are you going to get it?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Lingzhi Grass is extremely precious. It can be used as a trade to settle the grudge between you and the Silver Moon Pavilion. Since you insist on keeping that assassin, I can only help youplete the deal with the Silver Moon Pavilion.¡±


    Chu Yihan stared at her with a hint of affection in his deep eyes.


    If she wanted to cause trouble, he would stand behind her and help her clean up.


    H j n


    A bitter taste spread from Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth, and her heart felt sour. The trouble she caused had made him pay such a high price.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness! 1 should have told you earlier!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°The enmity between me and the Silver Moon Pavilion is not entirely because I wanted Zi Wei. 1 had to get involved with them to investigate who insisted on buying my mother¡¯s letter. I want to find out who killed my mother and learn about her background¡­¡±


    That was why she got involved with the Silver Moon Pavilion!


    However, she did not expect Chu Yihan to take such a huge risk to settle the grudge between her and the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    Chu Yihan chuckled. ¡°So, I was being a busybody?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head. The Silver Moon Pavilion was powerful. If he didn¡¯t interfere in this ¡®busybody¡¯ matter, she would have to confront the Silver Moon Pavilion many times, and she might note out unscathed each time.


    With Chu Yihan¡¯s actions, the Silver Moon Pavilion would have no reason to trouble her.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan gently. Her heart ached for him.


    She looked at Chu Yihan¡¯s pale face and pouted. ¡°Do you believe in legends?


    What if there¡¯s no Divine Lingzhi Grass?¡±


    ¡°Whether there is or not, you will know once you investigate. This is a matter between me and the Silver Moon Pavilion. I have already settled it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was weak, but every word he spoke was still firm and resolute.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart warmed slightly. She went to get some medicine to treat internal injuries. After she boiled it, she asked Chu Yihan to take off his clothes while she applied the medicine to him.


    Chu Yihan obediently cooperated.


    Su Yingxue had seen a man¡¯s body before since bing a doctor, but Chu Yihan¡¯s exposed upper body made her blush.


    The lines of his muscles were smooth and distinct. Every muscle seemed to exude a strong force, making one¡¯s blood surge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to apply medicine?¡±


    Chu Yihan reminded her when he saw her lowering her head and hesitating.


    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around and patted her face to remind herself that she was not only a woman but also a doctor..

 Chapter 192 - 192: A Child Flirts the God of War

    Chapter 192: A Child Flirts the God of War


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was only looking at Chu Yihan¡¯s body to apply medicine for him. She had no ulterior motives!


    She applied the medicine to Chu Yihan¡¯s body. Most of his injuries were on his back, and there were a few small cuts on his arms as if they were caused by the ws of a beast.


    Su Yingxue poured some medicinal powder and applied it to him. He did not make a single sound, like a numb wooden man. However, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel her heartache.


    She asked in a low voice, ¡°These injuries¡­ do they hurt?¡±


    Chu Yihan shook his head. ¡°No, they don¡¯t hurt.¡±


    His fingers gently caressed her face. There was still a thin callus on his fingertips. His touch was very gentle, but it stirred ripples in Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    After applying the medicine, she noticed that there were many injuries on his chest. Compared to Zi Wei, he was probably not inferior.


    However, the injuries on his body were caused by weapons. Su Yingxue thought that these were probably scars he had acquired on the battlefield.


    She touched the scar on his left chest. Although it had faded, she could still discern how severe the injury had been. She murmured, ¡°This scar must be over ten years old.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes, it was from over ten years ago. It was the first time I went to the battlefield. I was injured by the enemy¡¯s general, but I took his life with a spear. That¡¯s how this sword wound ended up on my chest.¡±


    ¡°Over ten years ago¡­¡± Su Yingxue suddenly reminisced. When Chu Yihan had gone to the battlefield, she had still been a child. ¡°When I was little, my grandpa would often hold me and tell stories. One of the stories was about a young prince who fearlessly fought on the battlefield and valiantly defeated his foes. He became famous in just one battle andter became the revered God of War for the entire Great Cheng Dynasty.¡±


    She tilted her head and looked at the man before her.


    Chu Yihan touched the back of her head and yfully tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve been hearing stories about me since you were little. Did you think I was a mighty warrior?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Even my grandpa praised the God of War. How could he not be powerful? It¡¯s just that, as a nobleman¡¯s daughter, I only now have the privilege of admiring the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s God of War.¡±


    She meant to tter him, but Chu Yihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remember what?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head, puzzled by Chu Yihan¡¯s expression. Had she forgotten something important?


    ¡°You admired me when you were young,¡± Chu Yihan said, his eyes showing displeasure.


    ¡°When I was young? How young?¡± Su Yingxue was filled with question marks. Chu Yihan had never been part of her life!


    Even in her previous life, she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Chu Yihan before her death!


    She only remembered that in her previous life, when she confessed to Chu Chengye, Chu Yihan had said something to her.


    What was it?


    Oh, Su Yingxue remembered now. At that time, Chu Yihan was probably unhappy with her and said, ¡°You¡¯re blind!¡±


    And then, there was nothing else.


    Chu Yihan seemed to have memories that she didn¡¯t know about.


    Chu Yihan was different from her. Memories were deeply etched in his mind and flowed out readily when he recalled them. ¡°You were three years old at the time. The first time I saw you was at my celebratory banquet. You had wet your pants, but your nanny hadn¡¯t brought spare clothes. You were crying in the pce, and I happened to pass by when you grabbed the corner of my robe.¡±


    Su Yingxue was sweating profusely. She had forgotten about this memory!


    However, judging from Chu Yihan¡¯s expression, there was more to the story.


    Su Yingxue looked up at him and asked, ¡°Your Highness, you were as cold as ice back then.. I grabbed the corner of your robe, but you didn¡¯t kick me away?¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: Su Yingxue Can Withstand Your Injustice?

    Chapter 164: Su Yingxue Can Withstand Your Injustice?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue raised her lips in a smile. ¡°Your Highness, are you perhaps too hasty in your judgment? Are you using me based solely on the court physicians¡¯ testimony?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s voice deepened, carrying the authority of an emperor.


    Su Yingxue immediately knelt and spoke earnestly, ¡°Emperor, 1 have been wrongfully used. I implore you to investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Ye ¡®er mentioned that when Xiuwen was unconscious, he repeatedly imed that you harmed him. Were you with Xiuwen just before the tiger attacked him?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s deep gaze carried a sharp edge.


    While staring at Su Yingxue, he exerted considerable pressure.


    However, Su Yingxue maintained her straight posture while kneeling. ¡°Emperor, it is true that I and the Third Prince rode into the forest together. But what does that prove? Does it mean that it was my fault that the tiger attacked the Third Prince instead of me?¡±


    A trace of grievance filled Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Chu Yihan coldly affirmed.


    The cold glint in his eyes also contained a warning directed at Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan snorted but had no intention of arguing with Chu Yihan.


    ¡°But the court physicians imed that there was a musk scent on Xiuwen¡¯s wound. How do you exin that? You are a physician. You should be aware of the properties of musk. It¡¯s not umon for you to carry musk with you.¡± Chu Mingyuan was much more incisive than the empress, hitting the nail on the head.


    Su Yingxue held her head high. ¡°I¡¯m carrying muskiness is indeed not unusual. But if I wanted to harm the Third Prince, why would 1 harm myself as well? Today, the Third Prince was chased by a tiger, and I was chased by a lion. Could it be that 1 plotted against the Third Prince and had to sacrifice my own life?¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao, supporting her headzily, chimed in, ¡°Miss Su, what you¡¯re saying makes perfect sense. Who would harm others and willingly sacrifice their own life? Moreover, one is a prince, and the other is the Marquis¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan pondered for a while but couldn¡¯t find any fault in Su Yingxue¡¯s argument.


    However, the empress was sobbing hysterically. ¡°Emperor, the two court physicians are witnesses. Xiuwen¡¯s wound had a musky smell, and he repeatedly imed that Su Yingxue harmed him. Xiuwen is a good child, and he would never lie! Emperor, even if you don¡¯t trust the court physicians, you can¡¯t distrust Xiuwen!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I could also argue that he¡¯s deliberately framing her!¡± Chu Yihan shot a cold look at the empress.


    The empress was infuriated. ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯re tantly taking her side!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. If Imperial Sister-inw isn¡¯t convinced, I can bring Chu Xiuwen here and have him repeat it?¡± When Chu Yihan became resolute, he wouldn¡¯t yield to anyone.


    The empress was rendered speechless!


    Chu Chengye quickly intervened. ¡°Imperial Uncle, you can¡¯t! My third brother is severely injured and unconscious. He can¡¯t withstand the jolts!¡±


    ¡°Then can Su Yingxue withstand your usations?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s dark eyes gazed over, provoking Chu Chengye¡¯s anger.


    Indeed, his Imperial Uncle was showing favoritism toward Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Enough, both of you, be silent!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows and shifted his gaze onto Su Yingxue. She maintained a straight posture while kneeling, revealing no ws.


    On the empress¡¯s side, there was no substantial evidence, which only fueled his frustration.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, it¡¯s one thing for Xiuwen to say confused things, but can you truly exin the musk scent on his wound?¡± Chu Mingyuan could only use this point to question Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue also thought of a reason. ¡°Emperor, may I inquire whether the tiger that chased after the Third Prince was male or female?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan hadn¡¯t delved into this detail. He turned to Chu Chengye.


    ¡°It was a tigress,¡± Chu Chengye replied..

 Chapter 165 - 165: Noble Consort Xiao Is an Interesting Person

    Chapter 165: Noble Consort Xiao Is an Interesting Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°In that case, I thought about the possible presence of musk on the Third Prince¡¯s wound.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Chu Mingyuan examined her closely.


    ¡°Just as the court physicians mentioned, spring is the mating season for wild beasts. Tigresses also need to mate, and they may carry traces of male musk. What¡¯s so unusual about it? It injured the Third Prince again. Is it so illogical for the Third Prince¡¯s wound to have musk on it?¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked her big, watery eyes, sincerity filling them.


    After she spun such a tale, everyone present found no valid reason to refute her.


    Especially the court physicians who had just spoken, their faces turned even greener, and they seemed to wish they could p themselves.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re using sophistry! You¡¯re the one who harmed my son!¡± The empress was on the verge of hysteria!


    Su Yingxue had already said everything, so how could she be in the right?


    No!


    She couldn¡¯t be in the right now!


    ¡°Emperor, 1 am willing to testify for Dr. Su. She did not intentionally harm the Third Prince!¡± When Lin Sisi received the news, she rushed into the hall and knelt with Su Yingxue.


    Behind her, Lin Aotian, the demon who protected his daughter, also came. ¡°Emperor, Dr. Su is a benevolent doctor. She would never do anything to harm others. Moreover, she has no grudge against the Third Prince. Why would she harm the Prince? This is a serious crime!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s already furrowed brows tightened even more.


    ¡°Nonsense! Lin Aotian and Lin Sisi, both of you have been bribed by Su Yingxue, haven¡¯t you? I will not forgive you!¡± The empress roared hysterically. At this moment, the only difference between her and the shrew in the market was a phoenix crown.


    Lin Sisi sneered and said, ¡°Father and 1 haven¡¯t been bribed! Ordinary people can¡¯t buy us!¡±


    Lin Aotian affirmed that he was as steadfast as his daughter.


    Disappointed, Chu Mingyuan nced at the empress. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made my judgment. This matter has nothing to do with Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue, you may leave now.¡±


    He firmly pronounced his decision and released Su Yingxue.


    The empress was almost unhinged. ¡°Emperor, how can you do this? How can you let Su Yingxue go? She harmed Xiuwen! Xiuwen is our son!¡±


    ¡°What else do you expect me to do? Do you have any evidence? Has anyone witnessed her harming Xiuwen firsthand? Do you want me to unjustly convict someone?¡± Chu Mingyuan angrily shook off the empress and turned to leave. ¡°Proceed to Consort Xiang¡¯s pce.¡±


    His departure at this moment was a cutting remark, plunging deeply into the empress¡¯s heart.


    Noble Consort Xiao observed the weeping empress and felt some sympathy.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Empress, it¡¯s better to return to the pce and rest early. This is truly embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Noble Consort Xiao, it¡¯s not your ce to discuss my mother!¡± Chu Chengye shouted at her.


    Noble Consort Xiao sneered, disdainful of arguing with someone of lower rank.


    However, as she passed by Su Yingxue, she beamed radiantly. ¡°Miss Su¡¯s performance today was truly splendid. 1 have a reward for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Su Yingxue found the reward puzzling but sensed that Noble Consort Xiao was an intriguing person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dr. Su, I¡¯ll escort you back!¡±


    Once everyone departed, Lin Sisi held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand joyfully, reminiscent of a child.


    She didn¡¯t feel any pressure from Chu Yihan whatsoever. While walking, she smiled at Su Yingxue. ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re amazing! You taught the Third Prince a lesson, he could only suffer in silence! Just thinking about it makes me feel better!¡±


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue sensed an immense pressure behind her. She turned around and saw Chu Yihan looking at her with a dark expression..

 Chapter 166 - 166: Imperial Uncle Ferocious

    Chapter 166: Imperial Uncle Ferocious


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She promptly pushed Lin Sisi away and cautioned her, ¡°Next time you do something wrong, don¡¯t reveal your identity to others!¡±


    Chu Yihan might appear out of nowhere!


    Lin Sisi was still a little stunned. Suddenly, she felt a coldness that was like a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg.


    She turned around and saw Chu Yihan and her legs trembled.


    Remembering that Chu Yihan was Chu Xiuwen¡¯s imperial uncle, she fled like a rabbit!


    Only Su Yingxue was left standing alone under the moonlight.


    She faced Chu Yihan alone.


    As soon as Chu Yihan walked over, Su Yingxue obediently ced her hands in front of her chest.


    Chu Yihan did not speak, but the cold air and pressure he was releasing grew heavier and heavier as time passed!


    ¡°Your Highness, if you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you intended harm to Chu Xiuwen, why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± Chu Yihan questioned sternly.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Yingxue was so surprised that her mind was filled with question marks.


    ¡°If you had let me assist you, I could have directly taken Chu Xiuwen¡¯s life.¡±


    Su Yingxue was rendered speechless.


    This imperial uncle¡­ Wasn¡¯t that too ruthless?


    ¡°Your Highness, in truth, 1 didn¡¯t want to harm him. 1 simply found him distasteful. Sisi also mentioned that one of her cousins was harmed by Chu Xiuwen! How loathsome is it for someone like him to lead such a dazzling life just because he¡¯s a prince?¡± Su Yingxue gritted her teeth, her face radiating hatred!


    She silently prayed, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t see through my act!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t see through it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I intentionally harmed Chu Xiuwen!¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t harm yourself in the future.¡± Chu Yihan gently ruffled her hair, as if consoling a child.


    Su Yingxue lifted her head and met his profound gaze.


    His eyes resembled an abyss, dark and unfathomable, tinged with coldness and iciness.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t resist wanting to gaze at him a bit longer.


    The more she looked, the more she desired.


    Under the moonlight, the tenderness in his eyes was enchanting.


    Su Yurou observed their interactions from a distance. She tore her handkerchief in frustration, suppressing her anger.


    Why¡­ What gave Su Yingxue the right?


    She had stolen the limelight at this spring banquet!


    She had captured Chu Chengye¡¯s attention and ensnared his heart!


    She even made Chu Yihan so partial to her!


    What right did she have?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, just you wait!¡± Su Yurou clenched her teeth. She didn¡¯t return to the manor that night and hurried straight to Liu Shn¡¯s ce.


    The next day, Su Yingxue resumed her medical consultations and headed to Tongchang Medical Center.


    She had been absent for two days, and Manager Qi was tirelessly busy in the clinic.


    Upon Su Yingxue¡¯s return, Manager Qi presented a series of ns. He suggested that the clinic could be expanded to twice its size, admit more patients, open additional wards, and even establish a branch in the western part of the city to revive Tongchang Medical Center¡¯s reputation.


    Manager Qi was a capable and detail-oriented individual. Su Yingxue nced at the n he had formted and readily approved it.


    After Manager Qi exined further, he hesitated and said, ¡°Miss, the idea is excellent, but in the long run, our ie might be somewhat tight, especially since you allocated a substantial sum to Miss Wu for opening the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°What about the ie from the grain and oil shop? Allocate it all for investment in the clinic. And! Sister Jinyan¡¯s initial investment mustn¡¯t fall short. Even if she doesn¡¯t request it, check with her across the street. If she still needs money, you must not be stingy. You can only give her more, not less. Understand?¡± Su Yingxue urged..

 Chapter 167 - 167: Chu Jinling’s Bookstore

    Chapter 167: Chu Jinling¡¯s Bookstore


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Manager Qi sighed. ¡°I know, but Miss has invested so much. Without money on hand, I still have some concerns.¡±


    In her previous life, Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t been involved in business, but she understood that to seed in any endeavor, an equivalent investment was necessary at the beginning. You had to put in as much as you expected to get out.


    Since she hadmitted to let Wu Jinyan do as she pleased, she had to keep up with her.


    As for expanding the clinic, she was contemting whether to do it concurrently.


    She sat down with Manager Qi and did some calctions, realizing that simultaneous expansion did carry risks. If something went awry, they might not have enough funds to make timely corrections.


    ¡°Miss, the Ninth Prince has arrived!¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue was pondering this, a God of Fortune suddenly appeared.


    Chu Jinling brought a chest of gold and tossed it in front of Su Yingxue. ¡°I heard you were discussing expanding the clinic. Will this be enough?¡±


    Su Yingxue was left utterly astonished.


    Manager Qi, looking at the chest of gold, was even more bewildered. ¡°Is this a reward from the Ninth Prince?¡±


    Chu Jinling shook his head and smiled, ¡°My mother gave this to me. Consider it yours!¡±


    After saying this, he threw the gold to Manager Qi, asking him to clear some space, as he wished to speak privately with Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue nodded, and Manager Qi collected the gold.


    She patted Chu Jinling on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°This is a reward from my mother, it¡¯s not rted to me. If you want to express your gratitude, go thank my mother. She believes you¡¯re someone capable of achieving great things, and there will surely be times when you need money!¡± Chu Jinling grinned and winked, his admiration for his mother¡¯s judgment evident.


    ¡°In the future, when I visit Consort Xiang in the pce, I¡¯ll also pay my respects to the imperial consort. But Ninth Prince, you didn¡¯te here for no reason today, did you?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course, I have a reason! Didn¡¯t we agree before that I¡¯d share half of the earnings from publishing the book with you? I¡¯ve just finished writing the new volume, and I¡¯ve brought it for you to take a look!¡± Chu Jinling, treating his manuscript as a cherished item, handed it to Su Yingxue.


    As Su Yingxue flipped through the pages, he nervously reminded her, ¡°Handle it gently! It hasn¡¯t been sent for printing yet!¡±


    Su Yingxue smirked and joined him in reading.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Ninth Prince, I must say, you don¡¯t seem suited to be a prince!¡± Su Yingxue rested her head on her hand, giving Chu Jinling a thorough appraisal.


    How did such a talented writer end up in the royal family?


    Chu Jinling carefully stored away his manuscript,pletely unfazed by Su Yingxue¡¯s sarcasm. He proudly dered, ¡°I¡¯ve led a smooth life as a prince. I don¡¯t have grand ambitions. As long as I¡¯m happy, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve always treated people sincerely. If I say I¡¯ll give you half of my earnings, then I will! Come to my bookstore in a couple of days, and we¡¯ll share the spoils!¡±


    After unting his manuscript, Chu Jinling took his leave.


    Su Yingxue saw him off and felt that something was amiss.


    She was coborating with him on writing a book, so how did it turn into sharing the proceeds?


    Bah!


    Although the wording might not have been the best, two dayster, Su Yingxue wrapped up her current tasks and went to his bookstore as agreed.


    She had assumed that Chu Jinling was a casual person, and his bookstore would be no different from those on the street.


    However, she was in for a surprise. Chu Jinling¡¯s bookstore was not only spacious but also housed many renowned authors.


    She entered through the main door. The room was filled with the fragrance of ink. The air was still filled with the freshness of bamboo leaves.


    The bookstore was divided into inner and outer halls. The outer hall had dozens ofrge bookshelves, neatly categorized with various types of books. The store had dedicated staff to prevent book theft and to exin and collect books..

 Chapter 197 - 197: She Is Devastatingly Beautiful

    Chapter 197: She Is Devastatingly Beautiful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As for Su Yingxue¡­


    She even gave her this sachet?


    She quickly took the sachet and sniffed it. There was indeed a medicinal fragrance emanating from inside. She examined the sachet again and found it to be adorned with ordinary patterns,cking any unique features.


    Su Yurou tore the sachet off and tossed it into a corner of the carriage. ¡°What a shabby thing!¡±


    She was dressed in jewelry and was extremely luxurious. Wearing Su Yingxue¡¯s sachet was like having a stain on it. Disgusting!


    Yuan Ruo picked up the sachet and opened the window. ¡°If Miss doesn¡¯t like it, just throw it away!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yurou halted her actions and took the sachet back.


    Despite her strong reluctance, she still fastened the sachet to her belt. As long as it posed no issues, she intended to keep it for the day before discarding it. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to fall into Su Yingxue¡¯s trap by raising a fuss about the sachet once they entered the pce.


    In Su Yingxue and Su Hao¡¯s carriage.


    In theory, the young master and the Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor should have taken separate carriages. Su Hao should have been assigned a carriage of his own. However, considering the strained rtionship between Su Yingxue and Su Yurou, Su Hao refrained fromplicating matters.


    Nevertheless, he furrowed his brows. ¡°The Wu family must be present today.¡±


    Su Yingxue casually waved the sachet in her hand and smiled. ¡°If the Wu family isn¡¯t here, how can the empress control you? Moreover, why is Su Yurou suddenly so enthusiastic?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a crease formed on Su Hao¡¯s forehead. ¡°If we can¡¯t settle this matter today, I will never marry her. My wife can only be Yan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what are you nning? Is it dangerous?¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but express his concern. He didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to be ensnared in any potential danger due to his actions.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. What I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t dangerous. You needn¡¯t be concerned. As long as you don¡¯t remove the sachet from yourself,¡± Su Yingxue replied, ying with the sachet in her hand, her smile carrying a sense of assurance.


    Su Hao sniffed the sachet carefully. ¡°This medicinal scent is quite pleasant.¡±


    However, as he pondered further and remembered that Su Yingxue had forcefully given one to Su Yurou earlier, coupled with the borate reason she had provided, he started to entertain the possibility. ¡°Could Su Yurou¡¯s sachet serve another purpose?¡±


    ¡°Brother, men shouldn¡¯t be overly clever, lest they fall prey to women¡¯s schemes,¡± Su Yingxue teased, sticking her tongue out at him.


    Su Hao rubbed her head helplessly. ¡°You! Such a mischievous one!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s yful demeanor always reminded him of his mother.


    At the empress¡¯s birthday banquet, Chu Xiuwen was bedridden. Although the empress sympathized with him and had him brought to the pce for recovery, his injuries were severe, and he could only remain bedridden.


    Chu Chengye was overseeing all affairs in Fengzao Pce.


    Chu Chengye hadn¡¯te specifically to wait for anyone today, but when Su Yingxue and Su Hao appeared together, she instantly caught his attention. ¡°Wow! Who¡¯s that Miss from which family? How can she be so stunning!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? She¡¯s like a fairy who has descended to the mortal realm!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s Su Yingxue!¡±


    Amidst the crowd¡¯s exmations, Su Yingxue strolled gracefully toward Chu Chengye.


    She wore a peach blossom dress, with a peach blossom belt cinching her slender waist, entuating her alluring figure.


    And her face, it was so mesmerizing that it could captivate an entire nation.


    Chu Chengye was left dumbfounded..

 Chapter 198 - 198: Ignoring Chu Chengye

    Chapter 198: Ignoring Chu Chengye


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had a smile on her face, and she was as beautiful as a peach blossom. She blinked her eyes twice, like a fairy that had run out of flowers.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart was beating rapidly at this moment. He reached out with a warm smile on his handsome face. ¡°Yingxue, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Su!¡±


    Lin Sisi suddenly rushed out from behind him and jumped in front of Su Yingxue.


    The smile on Su Yingxue¡¯s face became even wider. ¡°You¡¯re enthusiastic today!¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯reing. 1 finally have apanion! 1 bumped into you at the Ninth Prince¡¯s bookstore a few days ago, but you ignored me!¡±


    Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue chatted andughed as they walked to the side.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s hand was still in mid-air, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. He understood that Su Yingxue was not smiling at him just now!


    He called her so gently, but she didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± He could not help but shout angrily.


    Su Yingxue turned around and looked at him strangely. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you see me?¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s deep voice was filled with suppressed anger.


    If Su Yingxue were to coax him now, he would not hold it against her. He would entertain her well today.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes, turned around, and returned to Lin Sisi¡¯s side.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes were burning with rage!


    Ignoring him and even saying that he was sick!


    Su Yingxue was getting bolder and bolder!


    Su Yurou watched all of this from the side coldly. She gritted her teeth in hatred towards Su Yingxue.


    However, when Chu Chengye was angry, she walked up to him and put her hand on his hand. She said gently and concernedly, ¡°Your Highness is organizing the birthday banquet for the empress. You must take care of your health and not tire yourself out.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s words were like a clear spring that extinguished the anger in Chu Chengye¡¯s heart in time. His expression eased a little.


    He had always felt that Su Yurou and Su Yingxue looked simr.


    However, looking at Su Yurou now, she felt that she was much worse than Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue was beautiful and mboyant, while she was obedient and delicate. The two of them could not be mentioned in the same breath.


    It seemed that Chu Chengye had lost interest.


    He nodded at Su Yurou and turned around to do other things.


    Su Yurou¡¯s hands froze in mid-air. Her heart turned cold, and tears almost flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Now, he only said yes to her?


    Yuan Ruo was afraid that Su Yurou would be sad, so she quickly fanned the me. ¡°Miss, Your Highness was only temporarily bewitched by Eldest Young Miss. You are the most important person in his heart! Miss, don¡¯t let Su Yingxue get her way!¡±


    Su Yurou held back the tears in her eyes and secretly gritted her teeth. ¡°Su Yingxue, I will never let her have her way!¡±


    On the other side, Su Yingxue and Lin Sisi stood together. One of them was in a pink dress, while the other was in a green dress.


    One was charming and cute, while the other was valiant. They intertwined together to form a beautiful scenery.


    Su Yingxue saw that the smile on Lin Sisi¡¯s face was much brighter than before and teased her. ¡°Things are different now. Have you seen the generals and young masters you like?¡±


    ¡°No! Those people looked down on me in the past, and now they don¡¯t treat me sincerely! I don¡¯t like them!¡± Lin Sisi said boldly.


    Su Yingxue admired her character the most. Now that she saw her confidence, she was also very happy for her.


    It was just that she still had important matters to attend to at the empress¡¯s birthday banquet today.


    She deliberately stood in an inconspicuous position and saw Wu Ruofeiing over with Madam Wu..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Deliberately

    Chapter 199: Deliberately


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Wu had been involved in such a scandal in Upper Forest Court, but she still maintained a strong facade, chatting andughing in front of the officials and youngdies.


    Su Yingxue approached and listened in. Their conversation revolved around Su Hao and Wu Ruofei.


    Madam Wu and her close friend, Madam Lin, stood together, apanied by several otherdies with their daughters.


    To save Madam Wu¡¯s face, Madam Lin held Wu Ruofei¡¯s hand and remarked, ¡°Ruofei has grown into a graceful youngdy. She will soon be a young woman ready for marriage!¡±


    ¡°Madam Lin, you jest,¡± Wu Ruofei replied shyly. She had been ted for days, unable to sleep, ever since she seeded in marrying Su Hao by framing him. Now, upon hearing these words, her excitement only grew.


    The otherdies maintained polite appearances. One of them inquired, ¡°1 wonder which young master Ruofei has married? Who could be the son-inw of the Minister?¡±


    ¡°Our Minister¡¯s Estate holds a high status, so the suitor must have both status and capability,¡± Madam Lin yfully teased.


    ¡°All, Madam Lin, Madam Wu, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense! I¡¯ve heard that Ruofei and the young general from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s household are deeply in love. They¡¯ve even¡­¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes held a meaningful gleam as she smiled.


    ¡°Madam, our Ruofei is not a frivolous girl. Marquis Su is from a family of generals, and the young general is straightforward. Our Minister¡¯s Estate had no choice but to agree to this marriage. Thankfully, Marquis Su has promised not to mistreat our Ruofei. Otherwise, 1 would never allow my daughter to suffer,¡± Madam Wu proudly proimed, noticing Su Yingxue not far away.


    With her words, she shifted the me for Wu Ruofei¡¯s framing onto Su Hao, making it appear as though it was his fault.


    ¡°What a frustrating situation! Wu Ruofei, that delicate girl, is unworthy of the young general! 1 admire him!¡± Lin Sisi eximed, clearly upset.


    Su Hao, standing beside Su Yingxue, darkened upon hearing this.


    Su Yingxue squeezed his hand and offered a bright, reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother.¡±


    She held the handkerchief and walked into the crowd of Madam and Miss. She continued what Madam Wu had just said, ¡°Since Minister Wu has agreed to this marriage, it brings joy to all of us! Our Marquis¡¯s Manor and my elder brother are eagerly weing Miss Wu into our family!¡±


    Su Yingxue politely held Wu Ruofei¡¯s hand. ¡°Dear future sister-inw, we are now a family. Please don¡¯t hold past events against me!¡±


    Wu Ruofei was taken aback and quickly withdrew her hand from Su Yingxue¡¯s grasp. ¡°Su Yingxue, are you out of your mind?! Why would you agree to my marriage to your brother?¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked innocently. ¡°Both our families have already agreed to this marriage. Future sister-inw, why say such things? Moreover, marriage is determined by parents and matchmakers. How could 1 disagree? While our Marquis¡¯s Manor consists of military personnel, we must still uphold proper etiquette! When you, sister-inw, join us in marriage, with me, Su Yingxue, by your side, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Wu Ruofei looked as if she had seen a ghost. Even theposed Madam Wu beside her was filled with doubt.


    What was Su Yingxue up to?


    Su Yingxue disyed grace and generosity, and she even asked Wu Ruofei deliberately, ¡°My brother is over there.. Would you like to go and speak a few heartfelt words to him, future sister-inw? After all, you¡¯ve admired him for so long, and your wish has finallye true!¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: Great God Chu Jinling

    Chapter 171: Great God Chu Jinling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moment Lin Sisi walked in, Su Yingxue rushed out.


    Lin Sisi greeted her, but Su Yingxue ignored her.


    Chu Jinling noticed Lin Sisi standing there in confusion and kindly stepped in to help smooth things over for Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss Lin, Dr. Su had some urgent matters today, which is why she left in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Lin Sisi nodded. ¡°I was wondering why she ignored me! Oh, Ninth Prince, what brings you here?¡±


    As the daughter of a prominent military family, Lin Sisi had some knowledge of royalty. Compared to her scoundrel of a brother, Chu Xiuwen, and the haughty Chu Chengye, she found Chu Jinling, who seemed to idle around all day, more endearing.


    Chu Jinling had a penchant for smiling, and when he did, it was like a breath of fresh air. ¡°I own this bookstore. As the proprietor, it¡¯s only natural for me to visit regrly.¡±


    ¡°Proprietor?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. ¡°I never expected you to own a bookstore!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin, are you underestimating me? I set up this entire bookstore, and each book was handpicked by me!¡± Chu Jinling crossed his arms, appearing rather self-satisfied, as if to say, ¡°See, I have my talents!¡±


    ¡°The bookstore is quite nice, but there aren¡¯t enough books. I searched for a long time and couldn¡¯t find what 1 wanted to read,¡± Lin Sisi sighed softly. Since she didn¡¯t have anything in her hand, she subconsciously reached for her whip.


    However, she felt empty-handed, the whip had been given to Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Too few books? Miss Lin, are you joking? This bookstore of mine is among the best in Jiang Du City, featuring three floors of bookshelves. How could you not find the books you want?¡± Chu Jinling couldn¡¯t stand others saying this.


    ¡°What? There are more upstairs?¡± Lin Sisi was genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Silly girl,e on, let me take you upstairs to find your books!¡± Chu Jinling yfully tapped Lin Sisi¡¯s head and led her to the second floor.


    Lin Sisi wanted to find military books to read, so Chu Jinling took her to a corner on the second floor, set up adder, and fetched a stack of military books for her.


    ¡°Wow, what kind of military book is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°And these! ¡®Peerless God of War¡¯, ¡®Beacon Fighters¡¯¡­ What are these? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of them before?¡±


    Lin Sisi flipped through the book in her hand, treating it like a precious treasure.


    ¡°These are all God of War novels. I adapted them based on my Imperial Uncle¡¯s battlefield exploits. I¡¯ve written his military techniques into these books, but I¡¯ve presented them as stories to make them more engaging and lively. Since you like military books, you can choose from this category!¡± Chu Jinling proudly raised an eyebrow, anticipating Lin Sisi¡¯spliments.


    Lin Sisi didn¡¯t disappoint. Herrge, sparkling eyes were filled with stars. ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯ve never seen anyone turn military tactics into storybooks like this. And there are so many of them, a whole ten volumes!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s so great about it? I¡¯ve been gossiping since the age of ten and started writing books at fourteen. So far, I¡¯ve only written a few hundred!¡± Chu Jinling pulled out a folding fan from his waist and waved it with an air of elegance.


    ¡°Incredible! I think you¡¯re much more impressive than your brothers!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s admiration was heartfelt.


    With the author himself by her side, Lin Sisi pulled Chu Jinling into reading with her. When they reached exciting parts, she even engaged in discussions with him.


    It was rare for Chu Jinling to encounter someone who admired him so much. The more they talked, the happier he became. As their conversation deepened, he suddenly noticed that Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes were exceptionally captivating.


    Especially when she looked at him, her eyes shone, as if they held all the stars in the sky..

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Show Off Your Wealth

    Chapter 203: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Show Off Your Wealth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen, infuriated and humiliated, attempted to stand up but instead aggravated his wound, causing him to wince in pain.


    He restrained his anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, what¡¯s the point of arguing with me here? You¡¯d be better off tending to your brother¡¯s marriage. A distinguished young general, the heir of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, yet he can¡¯t even marry the one he loves. He is truly useless!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves, ready to give him a thrashing!


    After all, this was the backyard. If she secretly gave him a beating, no one would see it. The empress couldn¡¯t do anything to her!


    But before she could strike, there was a loud crash.


    An invisible palm force struck Chu Xiuwen, sending him and his wheelchair crashing into the wall. The wheelchair shattered into pieces, leaving him sprawled on the ground, face down.


    Struggling to speak, Chu Xiuwen muttered, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°The banquet is about to begin.¡± Chu Yihan assisted Su Yingxue and led her away.


    As Su Yingxue passed by Chu Xiuwen, she suddenly felt a twinge of pity for him. She covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, you were a bit harsh on your nephew. What if he got injured?¡±


    Chu Yihan remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him not to get injured.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    The Ninth Imperial Uncle was a man of few words!


    Princes like Chu Xiuwen, who didn¡¯t get along with him, often ended up beaten!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s actions made Su Yingxue very happy, but she still needed to keep a low profile to avoid trouble for both of them. They would have to settle their affairs at ater time.


    Once they came out, they went their separate ways.


    Su Yingxue noticed Su Hao standing alone in the corridor, looking quite lonely. She approached him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Su Hao held a sachet in his hand as if he had caressed it countless times. The ¡®Su¡¯ character on it revealed a deep yearning in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, if you keep thinking about it, Sister Jinyan might sneeze.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen her for several days.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes showed disappointment. He hadn¡¯t dared to look for Yan¡¯er during this period, but she hadn¡¯te to see him either.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Sister Jinyan didn¡¯t look for you, but she dide to me. Don¡¯t worry, brother. She¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee to see me? I miss her¡­¡± Su Hao¡¯s emotions were low.


    ¡°After today, Sister Jinyan wille to see you,¡± Su Yingxue said with a charming smile and bright eyes.


    Su Hao had originally wanted to ask something else, but then he heard a eunuch loudly announce at the pce entrance, ¡°Noble Consort Xiao has arrived, Consort Xiang has arrived¡­¡±


    Everyone in the pce immediately bowed. ¡°Greetings, Noble Consort, Consort Xiang!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s no need for such formality, everyone, please rise! Today, we all came to celebrate the empress¡¯s birthday together! No need to be so reserved!¡± Noble Consort Xiao was fond of smiling, considerate, and generous. Her words made her sound more like the hostess of Fengzao Pce.


    The empress, standing at the entrance to the main hall, heard Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s words and coldly snorted. ¡°You finally remember that you¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday! Arrivingte, are you trying to steal all of my spotlight?¡±


    ¡°Empress, what are you saying? Your Fengzao Pce is so magnificent that no matter how much I renovate mine, it can¡¯tpare! Look, I¡¯ve expanded it by two pces and renovated it seven or eight times, but it still can¡¯t match the grandeur of yours!¡± Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s tone carried a hint of helplessness, but it subtly unted her wealth. It was like a dagger thrust into the empress¡¯s heart.


    While the empress¡¯s maiden family was well-off, they couldn¡¯t match the wealth of Noble Consort Xiao!


    Renovating the pce seven or eight times, spending money sovishly, it was something she couldn¡¯t even dream of!

 Chapter 206 - 206: What Was Su Yingxue Acting For?

    Chapter 206: What Was Su Yingxue Acting For?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The grievances in the empress¡¯s heart flowed like a river.


    At this moment, Noble Consort Xiao spoke up and said, ¡°Empress, the emperor, and the Ninth Prince have a brotherly and respectful rtionship. I low can we bear to chastise them? The emperor came to celebrate your birthday. Do you want to dampen the emperor¡¯s spirits? Emperor, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Noble Consort speaks wisely,¡± Chu Mingyuanplimented as he nced approvingly at Noble Consort Xiao.


    Noble Consort Xiao half-covered her cheeks and let out a coquettishugh.


    If only the empress could remove her phoenix crown, she might have confronted Chu Yihan head-on!


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    All she could do was watch as Chu Chengye set up a separate table, ced it behind Chu Jinling, and reluctantly took his seat.


    And she, in turn, could only return to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s side.


    She wished Chu Mingyuan would hold her hand, even if it was just forfort.


    However, as soon as she had settled down, Chu Mingyuan turned to Consort Xiang and inquired, ¡°Xiang¡¯er, are you feeling unwell today? Did the imperial physician check your pulse on time? If you¡¯re ufortable, you must inform me!¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Thank you for your concern, Emperor,¡± Consort Xiang replied, her lips curving into a delicate smile, radiating a demeanor akin to that of a celestial being.


    When Su Yingxue nced over, she witnessed an interaction between the two of them.


    The empress clenched her teeth and continued to preside over the banquet. All the attendees presented their gifts and offered their birthday wishes, yet her countenance remained sour.


    The wives had anticipated the princes¡¯ attendance today and had made preparations for their daughters. They encouraged them to perform at the banquet, hoping to catch the eye of a prince and secure a future as a prince¡¯s consort.


    The empress was more than willing to assist in their endeavors. Seven or eight nobledies showcased their talents, excelling in singing, dancing, reciting poetry, or painting. Each one disyed remarkable skill.


    Chu Mingyuan was focused on his sons¡¯ marriages too and rewarded several exceptional noble daughters.


    The ninth nobledy to perform was Su Yurou. She had shed her outer attire and adorned herself in a white, wide-sleeved gown of light gauze. Her beauty was captivating, and her graceful form danced elegantly on the stage, her white garments billowing in the breeze, resembling a celestial nymph.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t tell whether the attending princes were awestruck or not, but she did observe envious nces among the nobledies.


    ¡°Well done, the Marquis of Martial South has indeed raised an exceptional daughter,¡± Chu Mingyuanmended, rewarding her with a smile.


    Su Yurou, having gained favor in front of Chu Mingyuan, became even more affected. Blushing, she feigned shyness and said, ¡°I possess little talent. Apart from this dance, I have alsoposed a birthday song for the empress. I hope Your Highness will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you recite it for us?¡± The empress¡¯s eyes brimmed with admiration.


    Su Yurou¡¯s voice, as melodious as a warbler¡¯s song, brought her lyrics to life in a melodious tune. After her performance, many were captivated by her singing and artistic talent.


    Even the envious gazes dared not be too overt.


    ¡°Exquisite both in appearance and demeanor. I shall certainly reward Su Dingheng, his daughter is truly outstanding.¡± Chu Mingyuan praised Su Yurou.


    Even the empress gestured to offer her generous rewards.


    If Su Yurou was content, she had certainly earned herself plenty of recognition by epting the rewards.


    However, upon seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s rxed demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of disdain.


    A hint of cruelty shed in her eyes. After changing out of her dance attire, she adopted a soft and charming tone, ¡°Emperor, my father has always held my sister to a higher standard. Today, my sister has also prepared some talents to celebrate the empress¡¯s birthday!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chu Mingyuan stroked his beard and nced at Su Yingxue.. ¡°Are you perhaps prepared to provide on-the-spot medical treatment for everyone today?¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: Chu Chengye Makes a Move

    Chapter 208: Chu Chengye Makes a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It seemed as if Chu Yihan had a metaphorical knife hanging over the empress¡¯s neck. She wanted to remove it, but Chu Yihan¡¯s presencepelled her not to.


    ¡°Enough! Since Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t prepared, let it be,¡± Chu Mingyuan suggested, attempting to defuse the situation. He had never engaged in disputes with Chu Yihan over the years.


    To the courtiers, it seemed they coexisted peacefully, and to the public, they appeared as respectful brothers.


    However, only Chu Mingyuan knew that Chu Yihan was a festering issue in his heart. He had long wished to eliminate it, but Chu Yihan had a tight grip on his lifeline, controlling his every breath and heartbeat, rendering him unable to rid himself of the problem.


    Thus, he avoided confrontations with Chu Yihan because the timing had not yet arrived.


    However, the empress was relentless. ¡°Emperor, Ninth Prince has repeatedly transgressed, and you not only refrain from punishing him but also permit his audacity. He will be even more audacious in the future! As for Su Yingxue, she is emting the Ninth Prince! In the future, neither of them will regard you with respect!¡±


    ¡°Empress, why trouble Miss Su? Must everyone attending the birthday banquet prepare a talent? Is it disrespectful not to prepare one? If so, then I have no talents, would that be disrespectful too?¡± Consort Xiang defended Su Yingxue.


    Noble Consort Xiao seized the opportunity to chime in, ¡°1 didn¡¯t prepare any talent either!¡±


    ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± The empress pointed at Consort Xiang, her anger palpable. ¡°Consort Xiang! i know you conspired with Su Yingxue. You¡¯re deliberately trying to sabotage my birthday banquet!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Consort Xiang responded withposure.


    ¡°Empress, Consort Xiang¡¯s argument makes sense. Is it truly a fault not to perform for you? Do you still wish for me to perform to satisfy you?¡± Chu Mingyuan had originally intended to avoid scolding her in public.


    However, after she scolded Consort Xiang, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Consort Xiang endure any injustice. He held Consort Xiang¡¯s hand and gently caressed it. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, if you wish to leave early, return to rest. I will visit you after the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I am perfectly fine. I will apany you here,¡± Consort Xiang replied with a gentle smile.


    Su Yingxue observed this. In contrast to her previous timidity, Consort Xiang was now assertive, not only usurping the empress¡¯s favor but gradually seizing her position from Chu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Emperor!¡± Holding back her tears, the empress¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Father! Today is Mother¡¯s birthday, and Su Yingxue¡¯s behavior is indeed disrespectful to Mother. Moreover, before she entered the pce, she told me that she had prepared a talent to present to Mother. Now, by refusing to perform, she may fall behind others. Father, you could promise to reward her regardless of her talent, as a form of encouragement,¡± Chu Chengye spoke eloquently.


    Not only did he pressure Su Yingxue into performing, but he also insinuated that they had met privately before entering the pce, suggesting an improper rtionship.


    Additionally, Su Yingxue had previously pursued him, which immediately led to subtle expressions among the madams and youngdies.


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t bear it and argued with Chu Chengye. ¡°Seventh Prince, please refrain from baseless usations. My sister is an innocent youngdy. When did she ever meet you in private?¡±


    ¡°General Su has been secluded recently. How would you know your sister¡¯s whereabouts? If your sister wanted to conceal it, would she let you know? Initially, it wasn¡¯t anything scandalous. After all, Yingxue and I had pleasant conversations, and she had given me many gifts.¡± Chu Chengye smirked slightly..

 Chapter 175 - 175: This King Completes the Deal for Her

    Chapter 175: This King Completes the Deal for Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    This sentence was spoken by Zi Wei as he held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    His breath was weak, his voice hoarse. Saying this inflicted even more pain on Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    She held Zi Wei firmly and turned to face Chu Yihan. Her exquisite eyes were filled with determination. ¡°1 won¡¯t let you! You can¡¯t kill him! Unless you kill me first!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s hand holding the sword trembled, and a hint of pain was hidden in his icy eyes.


    Did she care about him so much?


    ¡°What if I insist on killing him?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes turned red, and his intent to kill grew stronger.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen!¡±


    Su Yingxue pronounced each word. She opened her arms, shielding herself behind them, using her body to confront Chu Yihan¡¯s de.


    If he had persisted in striking her with the sword, she wouldn¡¯t have dodged!


    ¡°You¡­ Go.¡±


    Zi Wei covered his wound, his voice strained and managed to utter two words.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t look back at him but firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m your master, and I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t even protect him, then what was the point of snatching him away from the Silver Moon Pavilion?


    Moonlight bathed the ground in a pale white glow.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze was colder than the moonlight.


    He sheathed his sword and turned to Hong Lian. ¡°Let them go.¡±


    Hong Lian smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Hong Lian waved her hand. ¡°Clear the way for Miss Su and Number One.¡±


    The assassins surrounding them immediately dispersed. Su Yingxue and Zi Wei were no longer a threat.


    Su Yingxue carried Zi Wei on her shoulder and walked away with him. She didn¡¯t even nce back at Chu Yihan.


    Hong Lian quietly followed Chu Yihan¡¯s footsteps. She was familiar with every corner of the Silver Moon Pavilion, but she nearly stumbled on the steps.


    Chu Yihan helped her up. Feeling the strength of his arm, Hong Lian stood up shyly and softly said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chu Yihan withdrew his hand coldly.


    ¡°What do you n to do about her deal with the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were as icy as ever.


    Hong Lian had already prepared an excuse. She wanted Chu Yihan to owe her a favor, so she said, ¡°Hong Lian knows that Your Highness cares about Miss Su. Miss Su took Number One away. ording to the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s rules, neither of them can be spared. But considering Your Highness¡¯s feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°I willplete her trade.¡±


    Before she could finish, Chu Yihan interrupted her.


    Hong Lian¡¯s expression froze.


    Chu Yihan wanted toplete the trade for Su Yingxue.


    He knew the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s rules very well!


    Hong Lian¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Your Highness, this trade is no small matter. If


    Your Highness wants to personallyplete it¡­¡±


    That would inevitably require a much heavier price!


    She couldn¡¯t bear it! She couldn¡¯t bear it!


    ¡°I have already said it. I willplete this trade! From now on, Su Yingxue will owe nothing to the Silver Moon Pavilion!¡±


    Chu Yihan left immediately after saying this.


    Hong Lian chased after him, her face pale. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t! Don¡¯t go! Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°All!¡±


    Before, she wanted Chu Yihan to assist her, but this time, she tumbled down the stairs.


    Shey on the ground, half of her sharp nails broken, and her fingers bleeding. She gazed into the air and murmured, ¡°Your Highness, why¡­ Is Su Yingxue that exceptional? Is she worth any heavy price?¡±


    Su Yingxue brought Zi Wei back to the clinic and tended to his wounds. Then, she immediately went to prepare medicine for him..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Chu Yihan’s Promise

    Chapter 214: Chu Yihan¡¯s Promise


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I was negligent, please forgive me, Emperor! However, this marriage was disclosed to me by Marquis Su and Madam Wu. 1 only intended to facilitate matters as they were presented.¡± The empress gritted her teeth and red at Madam Wu and her daughter.


    These two inept individuals managed to make a mistake even after rehearsing the scenario!


    ¡°Regardless of whether Imperial Brother bestows the marriage or not, it¡¯s crucial to establish the facts. Su Hao is the grandson of Old General Su and the foremost among our dynasty¡¯s young generals. His reputation and prestige should not be casually tarnished by anyone.¡± Chu Yihan stood beside Su Hao, his eyes gleaming with an icy resolve.


    Chu Mingyuan nodded. ¡°Ninth Brother is correct.¡±


    He began by questioning Su Hao. ¡°Su Hao, do you and Miss Wu share mutual affection? Are both families discussing the marriage?¡±


    Su Hao stood upright and knelt. His handsome face carried a profound seriousness. ¡°Emperor, I am not familiar with Wu Ruofei. However, on the day of the medical dispute, when I regained consciousness, I found Miss Wu in a disheveled state. My father and Lord Wu had rushed over, making it difficult for me to deny the circumstances. As for the marriage¡­ As a general, there is still unrest at the border, and my grandfather has not yet returned. I dare not make a unteral decision.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He highly valued Su Hao¡¯s martial prowess and abilities, as well as his character. He chose to believe Su Hao¡¯s words.


    However, Wu Ruofei cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Brother Hao treated me that way because he cared for me! I want to marry him! I want to be his wife!¡± ¡°Silence! As a youngdy from a respectable family, haven¡¯t your parents taught you about propriety, righteousness, and integrity?¡± Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t take kindly to Wu Ruofei. ¡°How can you aspire to be a general¡¯s wife with your current behavior? I will not grant you this marriage!¡±


    ¡°Emperor! Miss Wu is innocent and naive. Her feelings for Young General Su are genuine. After all, they have already had physical contact. If Young General Su does not decide for Miss Wu, how can she marry in the future? Just because Su Hao is a young general, does that mean he can disregard his responsibilities?¡± The empress inwardly cursed Wu Ruofei for her foolishness but had no choice but to speak up on her behalf.


    Chu Mingyuan found himself in a dilemma. ¡°Su Hao, did you truly have physical contact with Miss Wu?¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I was drugged on that day and don¡¯t recall events leading up to it, but 1 would never vite a woman. 1 am not someone who dares to act but not to admit it.¡±


    ¡°General Su¡¯sck of memory does not provide certainty about his actions or inactions. Rumors among the people cannot be dispelled solely by General Su¡¯s words,¡± Chu Chengye deliberately added.


    Although Chu Chengye had no personal grievances with Su Hao, he was determined not to let the siblings have it easy since Su Yingxue had made things difficult for his mother.


    Chu Mingyuan acknowledged Chu Chengye¡¯s point. ¡°Ye¡¯er¡¯s words make sense. If there were no such incident, why would there be rumors among themon people?¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Su Hao was bing increasingly anxious.


    ¡°I vouch for Su Hao that he did not engage in any inappropriate actions,¡± Chu Yihan stated firmly.


    Chu Chengye red at him. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t witness it firsthand. How can you vouch for him?¡±


    ¡°Because I trust him.¡± Chu Yihan turned to face Chu Chengye, his eyes chillingly sharp, akin to a thousand des thrusting at Chu Chengye.


    Chu Mingyuan also had some misgivings because of Chu Yihan¡¯s words.


    Chu Yihanmanded a substantial military force and held significant prestige within the army. No general in the imperial court would doubt Su Hao if he vouched for him.


    Furthermore, Old General Su, who was far away at the border, would not let Su Hao be wronged..

 Chapter 215 - 215:I Won’t Let You Off So Quickly!

    Chapter 215:I Won¡¯t Let You Off So Quickly!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as he was in a dilemma, Su Yingxue suddenly walked forward and knelt.¡± Emperor, I can prove that my brother was indeed drugged at that time. It happened in my clinic. I checked my brother¡¯s pulse. He was drugged with an excessive amount of knockout powder and Rosemary, which is why he was delirious.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. A dignified young general with deep internal strength would be so easily drugged?¡± When Chu Chengye saw Su Yingxue, he wanted her to submit to him, so he immediately retorted.


    ¡°Your Highness also possesses deep inner strength. Why don¡¯t 1 prepare this incense and let Your Highness try it?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Mingyuan intervened.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t mess around. Ye¡¯er is a prince. How can he be your test subject? If you know how to make medicine, 1 can see if the Ninth Brother will do such a ridiculous thing!¡± The empress snorted coldly, wanting to shift the responsibility of testing the medicine to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue exchanged nces. He didn¡¯t mind helping her practice.


    However, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t agree!


    She said lightly, ¡°Brother can¡¯tpare to the Ninth Prince¡¯s martial arts. I¡¯m afraid that Seventh Prince will fall behind by more than a hundred streets. The effects of the medicine are not the same.¡±


    Chu Chengye gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Su Yingxue! Are you saying that I am inferior to the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around, her eyes exceptionally innocent. ¡°Did Your Highness think you were much stronger than Ninth Prince?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly.


    On the other hand, Chu Chengye was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    This naked exposure was the stark reality!


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you want to test the medicine, but we need to find out whether Su Hao has defiled Miss Wu¡¯s innocence. However, Su Yingxue, your testimony alone is not sufficient.¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s words were impartial.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t protect their brother?


    A shadow of dark determination passed through Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. She nced at Madam Wu, who knelt nearby.


    She was firmly held down by the empress¡¯s servant girl, and Wu Ruofei was also holding her down at her side. Nevertheless, her eyes were still filled with resentment.


    ¡°Sigh, if my testimony isn¡¯t enough, I can only let my elder brother endure and marry Miss Wu. Who asked her to cling to my brother so persistently?¡± Su Yingxue sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s clinging to him? What if he harms my daughter after marriage? We won¡¯t proceed with this marriage! We won¡¯t!¡± Madam Wu couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer and struggled to break free.


    ¡°Madam Wu, don¡¯t speak nonsense! You came to beg me for this marriage!¡± The empress wished she could knock some sense into Madam Wu.


    This fool was wavering between wanting and not wanting the marriage!


    What was she thinking?


    ¡°Mother, I want to marry Brother Su Hao! I¡¯m already his! I won¡¯t marry anyone else if not him!¡± Wu Ruofei cried anxiously, her mind buzzing.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Wu, don¡¯t speak so affectionately. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already lost your innocence. Aside from my brother, no one else can falsely use you, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whose innocence has been ruined! I¡¯m still pure!¡± Wu Ruofei made a bold statement.


    However, Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°These words contradict each other. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that my brother tarnished your innocence?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Ruofei couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation and covered her mouth in panic.


    ¡°Nonsense! Wu Ruofei, if you dare to falsely use an official of the imperial court, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Chu Mingyuan shouted coldly..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Su Hao Can Decide His Own Marriage

    Chapter 218: Su Hao Can Decide His Own Marriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t utter a single word in her defense. Instead, she let out feeble cries. Su Dinghe and Chu Chengye wished they could envelop her in their arms.


    Su Dinghe was particrly infuriated with Madam Wu. ¡°Do you have any evidence to support such a nderous im against my daughter? If you don¡¯t, then refrain from making baseless usations!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by no evidence?¡± Madam Wu retorted. ¡°While she may not have directly interacted with Ruofei, she has frequented the Minister¡¯s Estate numerous times. Ruofei¡¯s maidservants can all vouch for this!¡±


    Su Yurou clutched her handkerchief nervously. She had no immediate solution to this predicament, so she resorted to whimpering in front of Chu Chengye. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m truly terrified. Please, Your Highness, help me and spare me from further nder.¡±


    She was staking her position in Chu Chengye¡¯s heart.


    Chu Chengye felt a sense ofpassion towards her. Moreover, he noticed that when she cried, her pure eyes bore a resemnce to Su Yingxue¡¯s.


    He spoke up, ¡°Father, today is Mother¡¯s birthday celebration. The Wu family has disrupted the event. We should escort them out of the pce to prevent any disturbance to Mother¡¯s mood.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan stroked his beard, agreeing. ¡°Ye¡¯er is correct.¡±


    Wu Ruofei and her mother were expelled from the pce. Chu Mingyuan, in particr, rewarded Su Hao generously. ¡°Su Hao, you¡¯ve endured undeserved hardship today. I hereby appoint you as the Fifth-Rank General of Ningyuan, in addition to your role as the instructor of the City Defense Army. You shall also receive the Silver Moon Spear as a reward.¡±


    Su Hao knelt and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, Your Majesty. However, 1 humbly request one more favor from Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is there something else that troubles you?¡± Chu Mingyuan asked, mildly surprised. Su Hao had always beenposed, not one to seek favors.


    Su Hao maintained his posture as he replied, ¡°1 have no grievances, Your Majesty. I only seek your promise to allow me the autonomy to choose my marriage partner, free from parental arrangements. I wish to have the final say in my marital matters and not be coerced by others.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan arched an eyebrow, finding the request intriguing.


    He nced at Su Dingheng with a meaningful look, causing Su Dingheng to blush with embarrassment.


    Su Hao had openly delivered a resounding p to his father.


    Yet, Su Dinghengcked talents in both schrly pursuits and martial arts. Besides his noble title, he held only a ceremonial civil position. Now, with the family¡¯s honor upheld by Su Hao, he had no power to oppose his ¡°headstrong¡± son.


    ¡°Young General Su may have someone in his heart, but there seem to be certain obstacles he cannot ovee, such as today¡¯s schemes,¡± Noble Consort Xiao cheerfully remarked.


    Su Hao remained silent, neither confirming nor denying her statement.


    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯ve granted my brother an official title and a spear. Would you mind bestowing one more reward?¡± Su Yingxue asked, capitalizing on the opportunity before Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan felt Consort Xiang holding his hand in his sleeve.


    He exchanged a smile with Consort Xiang and dered, ¡°Very well, I grant your request. You may decide your marriage. When you are ready to wed,e and seek an imperial decree from me. No one shall coerce you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Su Hao eximed with excitement. A heavy burden was lifted from his heart.


    Throughout the entire birthday banquet, Su Yingxue stole the limelight, while Su Hao reaped the benefits.


    Others offered their congrattions to the siblings. Lin Sisi also approached and raised her ss to toast Su Hao. ¡°Young General, you¡¯re truly remarkable! Whether or not you have ady in your heart, 1 wish you a bright future!¡±


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So is Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, General Su is willing to converse with me. That¡¯s splendid! Since I can¡¯t be the Ninth Prince¡¯s disciple, well¡­. General Su, how about I be your disciple first and practice with you?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled!

 Chapter 225 - 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling

    Chapter 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re outrageous!¡±


    ¡°She can be even more outrageous.¡± Chu Xiuwen trembled violently in his wheelchair when he heard Chu Yihan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to prevent me from dealing with your nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if you need my help,¡± Chu Yihan said calmly.


    However, his appearance was like a disaster for Chu Xiuwen.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of falling into Su Yingxue¡¯s hands but in Chu Yihan¡¯s hands¡­ Even if Chu Yihan took his life, his father wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge him! ¡°Imperial uncle, I¡¯m the prince of the current dynasty. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Xiuwen pushed the wheelchair back, sweating profusely.


    Chu Yihan ignored him and asked Su Yingxue, ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡±


    Su Yingxue held her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the Third Prince¡¯s original n!¡±


    He had initially wanted to take advantage of her, defile her innocence, and let her be despised by everyone.


    At this moment, she decided to repay him with his n.


    Su Yingxue stuffed a handful of the remaining rosemary that she used for the experiment into Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth and even threw a handful into the incense burner.


    Chu Yihan considerately lit the incense for her.


    Chu Xiuwen widened his eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡±


    Su Yingxue requested Chu Yihan to bring Chu Xia and throw her onto Chu Xiuwen¡¯s bed. As she left, Su Yingxue whipped Chu Xiuwen three times and sneered, ¡°Third Prince, consider this payback. Remember, I, Su Yingxue, am a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±


    Dare to harm even a single strand of her hair, and she would leave him with bloody wounds!


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get on the carriage.¡± When they reached the pce gate, Su Hao reminded Su Yingxue.


    Lin Sisi had already returned to her carriage.


    Su Yingxue still had one thing on her mind, so she said to Su Hao, Brother, you can go back first. I¡¯ll return to the residenceter.¡±


    If it was in the past, Su Hao would definitely not ask too much.


    But this time, he stopped Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you going to find the Ninth Prince?


    Sister, this is the imperial pce. For the sake of reputation, it¡¯s better to keep some distance from His Highness.¡±


    Today, Su Yingxue was protected by Chu Yihan, and Chu Yihan had vouched for him. He was very grateful to Chu Yihan.


    But¡­ He had always thought that it was better not to be too close before something happened between his sister and Chu Yihan.


    After all, that man was none other than the Ninth Prince, renowned throughout the Nine Continents, and hailed as the God of War in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty.


    ¡°Brother, I just wanted to send some healing medicine to Guard Lan. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed him today during the medicinal testing.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were clear.


    When Su Hao heard her say this, he didn¡¯t stop her anymore.


    It was a good thing that Su Yingxue had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred and was kind-hearted.


    Su Hao got on the carriage and returned to the residence while Su Yingxue secretly sneaked to where Lan Ling lived.


    Lan Ling came out of the pce guard¡¯s residence to meet her after he was informed.


    He was born into a noble family, and with his formidable martial arts skills, he exuded a cold and aloof demeanor.


    Under the sunlight, his handsome face carried a hint of icy tension. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver some healing medicine to you. Thanks to your participation in the medicinal testing today, it proved my brother¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Su Yingxue handed the medicine over with both hands, her eyes sincere.


    Lan Ling instinctively wanted to refuse.


    As the imperial guard captain, he never interacted with any officials in the court and was Chu Mingyuan¡¯s most loyal guard.


    However, the watery light in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes was exceptionally captivating.


    His heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 226 - 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling

    Chapter 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re outrageous!¡±


    ¡°She can be even more outrageous.¡± Chu Xiuwen trembled violently in his wheelchair when he heard Chu Yihan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to prevent me from dealing with your nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if you need my help,¡± Chu Yihan said calmly.


    However, his appearance was like a disaster for Chu Xiuwen.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of falling into Su Yingxue¡¯s hands but in Chu Yihan¡¯s hands¡­ Even if Chu Yihan took his life, his father wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge him! ¡°Imperial uncle, I¡¯m the prince of the current dynasty. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Xiuwen pushed the wheelchair back, sweating profusely.


    Chu Yihan ignored him and asked Su Yingxue, ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡±


    Su Yingxue held her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the Third Prince¡¯s original n!¡±


    He had initially wanted to take advantage of her, defile her innocence, and let her be despised by everyone.


    At this moment, she decided to repay him with his n.


    Su Yingxue stuffed a handful of the remaining rosemary that she used for the experiment into Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth and even threw a handful into the incense burner.


    Chu Yihan considerately lit the incense for her.


    Chu Xiuwen widened his eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡±


    Su Yingxue requested Chu Yihan to bring Chu Xia and throw her onto Chu Xiuwen¡¯s bed. As she left, Su Yingxue whipped Chu Xiuwen three times and sneered, ¡°Third Prince, consider this payback. Remember, I, Su Yingxue, am a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±


    Dare to harm even a single strand of her hair, and she would leave him with bloody wounds!


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get on the carriage.¡± When they reached the pce gate, Su Hao reminded Su Yingxue.


    Lin Sisi had already returned to her carriage.


    Su Yingxue still had one thing on her mind, so she said to Su Hao, Brother, you can go back first. I¡¯ll return to the residenceter.¡±


    If it was in the past, Su Hao would definitely not ask too much.


    But this time, he stopped Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you going to find the Ninth Prince?


    Sister, this is the imperial pce. For the sake of reputation, it¡¯s better to keep some distance from His Highness.¡±


    Today, Su Yingxue was protected by Chu Yihan, and Chu Yihan had vouched for him. He was very grateful to Chu Yihan.


    But¡­ He had always thought that it was better not to be too close before something happened between his sister and Chu Yihan.


    After all, that man was none other than the Ninth Prince, renowned throughout the Nine Continents, and hailed as the God of War in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty.


    ¡°Brother, I just wanted to send some healing medicine to Guard Lan. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed him today during the medicinal testing.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were clear.


    When Su Hao heard her say this, he didn¡¯t stop her anymore.


    It was a good thing that Su Yingxue had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred and was kind-hearted.


    Su Hao got on the carriage and returned to the residence while Su Yingxue secretly sneaked to where Lan Ling lived.


    Lan Ling came out of the pce guard¡¯s residence to meet her after he was informed.


    He was born into a noble family, and with his formidable martial arts skills, he exuded a cold and aloof demeanor.


    Under the sunlight, his handsome face carried a hint of icy tension. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver some healing medicine to you. Thanks to your participation in the medicinal testing today, it proved my brother¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Su Yingxue handed the medicine over with both hands, her eyes sincere.


    Lan Ling instinctively wanted to refuse.


    As the imperial guard captain, he never interacted with any officials in the court and was Chu Mingyuan¡¯s most loyal guard.


    However, the watery light in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes was exceptionally captivating.


    His heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Su Yurou’s Mother

    Chapter 229: Su Yurou¡¯s Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During the empress¡¯s birthday banquet in the pce, many rumors were circting, most of which were rted to Su Yingxue.


    However, when Lin Sisi came to gossip with Su Yingxue, she made the situation sound even more extraordinary.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you don¡¯t know. There are so many young masters queuing up outside, all wanting to marry you! They said that you can bring prosperity to the husband¡¯s family. Moreover, no one would dare to go against you! 1 came today, and two stewards gave me a visiting card and asked me to pass it to you.¡±


    Lin Sisi ced the two visiting cards on Su Yingxue¡¯s desk.


    Su Yingxue nced at them and casually tossed them aside. ¡°Recently, the clinic has started admitting patients to stay, and there¡¯s a lot of work to do. I¡¯m too busy for marriage matters, let alone entertaining such visits!¡±


    Previously, Consort Xiang had sent Xiang Ling over to invite her into the pce for a chat, but she didn¡¯t have the time to go, so how could she have the leisure to care about this now?


    She wanted to spend more time reading the medicinal books and letters left by her mother!


    Recently, she came across a particrly interesting one that discussed surgical procedures.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what surgical procedures were, her mother¡¯s letters contained a lot of information about this type of medical book. She even left a box for her to find a way to open.


    She nned to delve into the book thoroughly before attempting to open the box.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re either reading or seeing patients. That was thest patient in the morning. You should take a break and listen to what I have to say!¡± Lin Sisi, besides practicing martial arts, often came to find Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head to read her book. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Alright then! Let me tell you about Minister Wu¡¯s family first. They seem to have brought this upon themselves, and now their situation is miserable. Madam Wu fell seriously ill after returning from the empress¡¯s birthday banquet andter developed hysteria. Lord Wu locked her in the room, nailed the door shut, and left her to fend for herself.¡±


    ¡°As for Wu Ruofei¡­ It seemed that no one wanted her because she made a fool of herself. Originally, Lord Wu had arranged a modest marriage for her, but he was recently exposed to corruption and bribery. He¡¯s now in the Capital Prefecture¡¯s prison, and the marriage is off. Wu Ruofei spends her days crying at home.¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard this, she raised her head and smiled. ¡°This is karma.¡±


    After she left the pce, she handed Wu Hongtao¡¯s ount book to Liang Jin. Liang Jin was stern and detested corruption. Naturally, he would punish Wu Hongtao.


    As for Madam Wu and her daughter¡­


    From the moment they plotted against her and her brother, their good days were already numbered!


    What surprised her now was that when she and Zi Wei went to investigate the Wu family the other day, they found out that Wu Ruofei¡¯s maid, a girl named Feng He, had inexplicably died.


    Zi Wei found the corpse and Su Yingxue went to examine it. She discovered that she was killed by a sharp de, a single fatal blow.


    Apart from seeking revenge, no one in the Wu family wouldy a hand on a maid like her.


    And those who could seek revenge on her¡­


    The first thing that popped up in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was Su Yurou¡¯s figure.


    With Su Yurou¡¯s scheming mind, she had never thought of silencing the maid. The only person who could help her n and send someone to take action was her skilled mother.


    ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯re so beautiful today!¡± Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t help but exim when she saw Wu Jinyan enter.


    Wu Jinyan was wearing a long, wavy, aqua-blue dress, with a cloud hairpin adorning her side-swept hair. Her makeup was exquisite, radiating elegance and charm.


    In her hands, she carried a tray containing two new dresses and some cosmetics, hairpins, and essories.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and smiled.. ¡°Has the owner of Thousand-Jiao Pavilione to do business at my clinic?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Fire the Medical Center

    Chapter 236: Fire the Medical Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Perhaps she had real skills, but how did she manage to infect Lai San with the terrifying infectious disease that haunted people ten years ago?


    In the Hall of Diligent Government, Chu Mingyuan listened as Liang Jin reported the events at Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic. His thick ck brows furrowed together like looming peaks.


    ¡°Minister Liang, is it true that there is an infectious disease in Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic?¡±


    Liang Jin held the jade board in his hand and his expression was solemn. ¡°I received a confidential report and sent someone to Tongchang Medical Center to investigate. The door of the medical center was tightly shut. Su Yingxue had already dismissed some of the people in the medical center and ordered them to burn incense with mugwort. They were also shut at home and were not allowed to go out.¡±


    ¡°There was another group of people in Tongchang Medical Center. ording to those who went to the clinic that day, Tongchang Medical Center had treated a beggar covered in pus and wounds that day. The symptoms of that person were exactly the same as the deadly gue in Ye City ten years ago!¡±


    The words ¡°deadly gue¡± were like a p of thunder that exploded in the court.


    ¡°Deadly gue? This¡­ This was a deadly infectious disease! How can it appear in Jiang Du City!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please quickly iste the people in Tongchang Medical Center. Don¡¯t let them spread the disease!¡±


    ¡°This deadly gue can take lives! Su Yingxue¡¯s so-called medical center is nothing but a Yama¡¯s Pce!¡±


    The courtiers were in a state of anxiety and discussing animatedly.


    Su Dingheng, who was standing in the court, became the target of everyone¡¯s attacks. He was pierced like a sieve by the gazes of the civil officials and generals.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He could only lower his head and curse silently, ¡°This troublesome rebellious daughter. I should strangle her to death as soon as possible!¡±


    She had caused him so much trouble!


    ¡°Father, the n now is to think about how to treat this deadly gue. If it can¡¯t be treated, it won¡¯t be toote to punish the people from Tongchang Medical Center,¡± Chu Chengye suggested.


    He was the prince that Chu Mingyuan valued the most. Chu Mingyuan was not satisfied with his answer. ¡°The deadly gue from ten years ago was cured by the poison doctor, Saint Ruan. Do you know where he is now?¡±¡±


    Chu Chengye choked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    However, he remembered that it was Chu Yihan who had invited the poison doctor to cure the disease in Ye City back then.


    If this matter was handed over to Chu Yihan, he could also handle it well. However, he didn¡¯t want to take credit for Chu Yihan!


    Chu Jinling wasn¡¯t as petty as him. He shouted bluntly, ¡°Imperial Father, Ninth Imperial Uncle knows! Ten years ago, he was the one who found the poison doctor and resolved Ye City¡¯s crisis!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t me Chu Jinling for being straightforward. It was because he didn¡¯t want his Ninth Brother to show his face again.


    Ten years ago, he had already established his status as an immortal in the hearts of the people. If he were to find the poison doctor again this time, he would gain even more popr support. How could he maintain his imperial position?


    Liang Jin also knew about this, so he secretly looked at Chu Yihan, hoping that this master would give him some reaction.


    However, Chu Yihan was dressed in a moon-white brocade robe and held a jade pendant in his hand. He stood there as handsome as a statue. His clear stance was evident, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, and I won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan waved his sleeves coldly. ¡°The problem originated from Tongchang Medical Center. If we want to stop the deadly gue from spreading, burn Tongchang Medical Center!¡±


    The court was in an uproar.


    Most of the people supported Chu Mingyuan¡¯s decision, as people are inherently selfish. What was wrong with sacrificing others in exchange for the peace of their own family?


    Only a few upright courtiers whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cruel to burn down the medical center without providing any treatment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are still lives inside! That Dr. Su is a rare female doctor. She even treated my wife¡¯s illness!¡±


    ¡°She treated my daughter¡¯s illness too!¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238:I Will Accompany You In The Burial

    Chapter 238:I Will Apany You In The Burial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Chengye was so angry that he wanted to retort. He wanted to throw a tantrum at Chu Xiuwen and argue with him, saying that Su Yingxue didn¡¯t enjoy herself under Chu Yihan.


    But he couldn¡¯t say these words.


    Because even he himself wasn¡¯t sure.


    Chu Yihan was such a cold and heartless person. He would take the me for the Tongchang Medical Center incident on himself and bear the responsibility, it was all for Su Yingxue!


    Chu Chengye went to the side hall sullenly.


    He didn¡¯t want to face his third brother and mother, and even more, he didn¡¯t want to face¡­ Chu Yihan was more willing to part with Su Yingxue than he was to Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue knew that this matter would definitely cause a stir in the imperial court, but she didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was actually Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan stood at the door with his soldiers and called out to her, ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Hearing Su Yingxue¡¯s voice, the haze in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    He stepped forward and was about to walk to the door of the clinic when Liang Jin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dangerous! It¡¯s better to stay further away.¡±


    He was worried that Chu Yihan might also contract the illness.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t heed his advice. He stood at the door until he could clearly see the silhouette of Su Yingxue on the door frame. He reached out and pressed on the door frame where her head was. He asked gently, ¡°Are you alright? With me here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m safe and sound. I¡¯m not infected.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Hao also rushed out of the military camp. He was stopped by Liang Jin, ¡°Young General, don¡¯t get close! You hold a crucial position, and your safety is connected to the well-being of many soldiers in the army. Please step back, step back!¡±


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t push Su Hao alone, so he called many pce guards to help, finally pushing Su Hao a few steps back.


    Su Yingxue heard Su Hao¡¯s voice and answered him loudly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°How can it be fine? This deadly gue is very dangerous! Sister, why are you¡­¡± Su Hao gritted his teeth. A man of seven feet, usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t help but turn red-eyes at this moment.


    If his sister died in this disaster, how could he face his grandfather? How could he have the face to meet his deceased mother?


    He was her older brother. He should be inside protecting her!


    ¡°Brother,ing in won¡¯t help. You¡¯re not a doctor who doesn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses, but I do! I promise that 1 will definitely cure the patients!¡± Su Yingxue shouted at Su Hao.


    The more she said this, the more uncertain she felt.


    Because she still hadn¡¯t figured out how to cure this deadly gue.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you find the poison doctor?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t conceal the truth from her. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to look for him, but the chances aren¡¯t high. He¡¯s always been homeless.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that so? That means that this cmity is destined to happen to me!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, listen up. 1 guarantee in front of my imperial brother that if you can cure this illness, 1 will live in peace with you. If you can¡¯t cure it, my imperial brother will burn down the medical center and I will apany you in the burial.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it reached Su Yingxue¡¯s ears, every word was like a huge rock smashing into her heart.


    ¡°What? How can it be like this? How can the emperor treat you like this! You¡­ Quickly go and tell the emperor! I can burn down the clinic, but 1 don¡¯t want you to die with me!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    How could she let Chu Yihan die with her?


    He was the revered God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty!


    How could he be ruined by her?


    ¡°I volunteered for this. Su Yingxue, if you die, there is no point in me standing in the imperial court.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s fingers traced her silhouette on the door frame..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Hong Lian Provoke

    Chapter 240: Hong Lian Provoke


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Watching Zi Wei leave, Su Yingxue felt a twinge of reluctance but also a heavy burden lifted.


    Regardless of whether she could cure the gue this time, at least she wouldn¡¯t implicate Zi Wei.


    She had always hoped that he could live like a normal person.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a good show of affection so entwined!¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s boldughter came from outside the door, sharply contrasting with the silent night.


    Unlike the fear of Zi Wei contracting the disease just a moment ago, Su Yingxue stepped out and approached Hong Lian. ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, did youe for a stroll to my ce at thiste hour? You¡¯re so free.¡±


    With every word she said, she took a step closer to Hong Lian.


    She didn¡¯t bring Assassin No. 19 with her today, and her eyes that were blinded by her poison had also recovered their sight.


    Her long hair fluttered in the moonlight, and her eyes were full of pride. ¡°As someone nearing death, of course, 1 have to take a few more nces at you. Otherwise, when your body starts to decay and pus, not even the features can be distinguished. That would be quite unappetizing.¡±


    Su Yingxue stood in front of Hong Lian, a seductive smile blossomed on her beautiful face. ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, how do you conclude that I¡¯m nearing death?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cure the deadly gue.¡± Hong Lian inched closer to her, her eyes filled with cold and mockery. She looked down on her with pride.


    It was as if she was the zing sun, and she, Su Yingxue, was just a dying cicada after a summer.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°You clearly know that I can¡¯t cure the deadly gue, yet youe so close without any fear. Pavilion Master Hong Lian, I¡¯m afraid that this deadly gue was your doing, right?¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as she grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you deliberately testing me?¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist, but the smile on her lips became even more ethereal. ¡°Hong Lian, I¡¯ve been in the medical center for so long. My manager and doctor have all been infected with the deadly gue, and you still dare to touch me. It seems that not only is the deadly gue your doing, but even the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, is also under your control, right?¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished speaking slowly, she grabbed Hong Lian¡¯s hand with her right hand and pulled her in front of her.


    The two women looked at each other, and their eyes radiated crimson murderous intent.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, as death approaches, savor thesest moments!¡±


    Hong Lian shook off her hand and retreated with a cold smile.


    ¡°You can scheme against me, but aren¡¯t you the one who had always been infatuated with His Highness? Don¡¯t you know that this time he vouched for me? If something happens to me, he won¡¯t be meless.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were profound, with a probing glint.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as His Highness? His Highnessmands tens of thousands of troops, and even the emperor dares not reprimand him! As for you¡­ Even if His Highness is implicated by you this time, the Silver Moon Pavilion will surely present a brilliant n to ensure His Highness¡¯s safe retreat.¡±


    ¡°What you call a safe retreat is to have the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, intervene after my death and cure the deadly gue?¡± Su Yingxue flipped her hair, her eyes filled with confidence.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, go ahead and unt your abilities! When you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll definitely grind your corpse to ashes!¡± Hong Lian said and then swiftly left.


    As she watched her leave, Su Yingxue secretly smirked. She really had to thank this woman who came to see her make a fool of herself!


    The mysteries in her mind suddenly unraveled.


    Liu Shn, Silver Moon Pavilion, deadly gue!


    Su Yingxue was excited for a moment, but the gleam in her eyes quickly faded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of unraveling all this?¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t cure the deadly gue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either..

 Chapter 241 - 241: The Antidote to Fight Poison With Poison

    Chapter 241: The Antidote to Fight Poison With Poison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Hong Lian¡¯s words made her feel more at ease. Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t lose his life because of this.


    As for the mention of being buried together¡­


    Su Yingxue pressed her hand against her chest. She kept these words in her heart, a warmth to console herself.


    Another night passed, and Qin Ming and the others gradually showed signs of physical exhaustion. His eldest disciple was the first to cough up blood, and he already had some symptoms of fainting.


    Manager Qi came to tell her weakly, ¡°Miss, Lai San is in critical condition! This time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re really in trouble. Miss, you haven¡¯t contracted the disease yet. It¡¯s better to leave quickly! If you survive, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope for our medical center and the old master!¡±


    In this short period of time, it was normal for no one to be able to cure this deadly gue!


    It would be abnormal if someone did!


    Su Yingxue had been busy for a few days and felt a little dizzy. She wore a mask and shook her head hard. ¡°I said it before, we live or die together!¡±


    She would never abandon her people and the medical center and run away!


    She went to Lai San¡¯s treatment room. Although she cleaned him up every day, the things he vomited became increasingly smelly. The pervasive smell of pus and blood, as the infection spread all over his body, made it unbearable to approach.


    His hands were ck, but he kept reaching forward. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Save¡­ Save me, I¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Su Yingxue wore gloves, administered medicinal soup, and applied ointment to him. She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t allow anyone to die.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t develop the antidote that Saint Ruan had developed.


    As night fell, the lights outside the medical center remained on.


    Liang Jing dispatched people to seal the road and stationed a heavy guard, but he could not persuade the immovable Chu Yihan, no matter what.


    Chu Yihan guarded this ce day and night without moving a single step.


    Until that beautiful figure appeared on the door frame.


    He took a step forward and ced his hand on the door frame. His voice was low. ¡°Su Yingxue, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here! Your Highness, I haven¡¯t been infected so far, probably because the heavens are looking out for me. Please tell my brother not to worry.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, is it that Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t be found?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the Silver Moon Pavilion to search for him. We¡¯ll definitely find him.¡±


    Su Yingxueughed secretly. Chu Yihan probably didn¡¯t know that Hong Lian hade to see her.


    His rtionship with the Silver Moon Pavilion was truly extraordinary.


    However, this wasn¡¯t what she wanted to know. She asked Chu Yihan, ¡°Does Your Highness understand Saint Ruan¡¯s personality?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s reclusive, entric, and likes¡­ to act young.¡±


    Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t have used those words if he wasn¡¯t describing Saint Ruan.


    Su Yingxue could imagine the look of disgust on Chu Yihan¡¯s face.


    ¡°An old man who likes to act young¡­¡± The image of an old naughty child immediately appeared in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    ¡°He is known as the poison doctor. Does he often use the method of fighting poison with poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as he has grown older, he only relies on fighting poison with poison.¡±


    Chu Yihan seemed particrly disdainful of the fact that Saint Ruan was getting older.


    Su Yingxue understood what was going on. She pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, 1 don¡¯t know how Saint Ruan concocted the medicine, but now, I¡¯m going to give it a try.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Yihan called out to her, ¡°Tell me when you¡¯ve concocted the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Yingxue agreed readily.


    She locked herself in the treatment room for a day and a night. Using what she had learned and what was recorded in her mother¡¯s letter, she made a bowl of thick poison soup with the venom of the beetle, scorpion juice, and other poisons..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Who Would Test The Medicine?

    Chapter 242: Who Would Test The Medicine?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The poison had a purplish hue, looking ominous, not to mention the shuddering taste when consumed.


    But¡­ Su Yingxue thought about how Chu Yihan described Saint Ruan. The older he got, the more he relied on poisons.


    This deadly gue was a contagious poison. If he used poison to counteract it, it might just kill the gue.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t be certain of the potency of this concoction.


    Manager Qi looked at the poison she had concocted and trembled. ¡°Miss, are you really going to fight poison with poison?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at the bowl of poison that she had concocted and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t we let the doctor in the clinic study it for a few more days? With Ninth Prince outside as our guarantor, Miss doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious!¡± Although Manager Qi didn¡¯t explicitly say that he didn¡¯t explicitly express doubt about Su Yingxue, he was deeply concerned about the toxicity of the medicine.


    It would be great if it could be cured, but if it couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t let you test the medicine.¡±


    Su Yingxue reassured him with a smile, her mind already calcting the possibilities as she looked at the antidote she had prepared.


    Manager Qi saw her calm expression and thought, ¡°Lai San is already on the brink of death, so letting him try the medicine wouldn¡¯t hurt. If Miss decides so, I¡¯ll bring this medicine to him.¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she personally carried the medicine to Lai San¡¯s treatment room.


    As a beggar, he had never seen much of the world. Su Yingxue was as beautiful as a fairy and had taken care of him for so long. Every time she came, Lai San felt like he had seen the hope of life.


    His filthy face broke into a smile. ¡°Fairy¡­ Fairy.¡±


    However, when he saw that the medicine in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand was purple-ck in color and had a very strong smell, the fear of death made him subconsciously shrink back into the bed. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous! This medicine was poisonous! What are you doing! 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t want to die. Who in this world wants to die?¡± Su Yingxue didn¡¯t tell Manager Qi the truth. Manager Qi had always hated Lai San for putting them in this predicament and didn¡¯t treat him well.


    Lai San was so scared that he curled up in the corner of the bed and cried, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t be greedy anymore! 1 want to live! 1 want to live!¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t questioned Lai San for the past few days. Firstly, because his condition was critical, and secondly, because he was an inconspicuous beggar who likely wouldn¡¯t have anything valuable to say.


    However, since he had said it, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did someone give you money toe to my clinic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s a lot of silver coins!¡± Lai San¡¯s eyes gleamed. He had taken two stacks of silver coins and there was another stack hidden in a soil jar under a tree outside the city!


    He originally thought that after finishing this task, he could go back and enjoy a few hearty meals!


    Little did he know that as soon as he entered this clinic, he almost died here!


    ¡°Who gave you the money? Who is trying to harm the clinic?¡± Manager Qi was so agitated that he wanted to beat Lai San up.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Lai San¡¯s eyes were vacant, and hisnguage was limited. All he could say was that the person who gave him the money seemed like a respectable wealthy individual.


    Such people were abundant in Jiang Du City!


    Manager Qi was confused, but Su Yingxue had long understood.


    She came over to check on Lai San¡¯s condition. Seeing that Lai San was so terrified, sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t let you drink this medicine. I¡¯ll only use it to treat you if it proves effective after testing.¡±


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t let him test the medicine, who do you want to test the medicine with?¡± Manager Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Su Yingxue Wants to Test the Medicine

    Chapter 243: Su Yingxue Wants to Test the Medicine


    Personally


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Could it be Manager Qi?


    Or perhaps Qin Ming.


    If Su Yingxue had chosen Manager Qi to test the medicine, Manager Qi would have noints whatsoever.


    ¡°Miss, Dr. Qin and his apprentice are innocent. This medicine¡­Let me try!¡± Manager Qi sighed.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to test the medicine?¡± Su Yingxue chuckled and took the medicine out.


    In the hall, Qin Ming and his apprentice saw the poisonous concoction in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    Qin Ming relied on his understanding of pharmacology, he spected, ¡°This medicine is extremely poisonous. If used as a counterpoison, it might be effective, but it¡¯s only a possibility¡­¡±


    It could also be ineffective and cause people to die.


    ¡°Today, in front of all of you, I concocted this antidote and needed someone to test it. However, 1 guarantee that the person to test it is definitely not one of you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s smile was exceptionally reassuring.


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming were both puzzled, ¡°Not us? But the clinic was sealed off and no one could enter or leave. Whom do Miss intend to find for the test?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly. ¡°If we can¡¯t get out of the clinic, isn¡¯t there still me?¡± ¡°You, Miss?¡± Manager Qi and Qin Ming said in unison. Then, they shook their heads like rattle drums.


    ¡°No, no! How can we let Miss test the medicine? This¡­ Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you must not put yourself in danger. Your status is so noble. If something happens to you, how will the medical center exin it to the Marquis¡¯s Manar?¡±


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming stomped their feet anxiously. Manager Qi even wanted to reach out to snatch the bowl of medicine, but Su Yingxue quickly took it away.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to ask for your opinion, but to order you! I need one of you to infect me with the deadly gue, and then I¡¯ll personally test the medicine.¡± Su Yingxue asserted domineering and left no room for objections.


    However, the moment she said that, both Manager Qi and Qin Ming retreated far away from her.


    The two apprentices avoided her as much as they could.


    Manager Qi vehemently shook his head. ¡°Miss, 1 definitely can¡¯t do something that will harm you. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to not contract this disease, but now you want to contract this disease for the sake of testing the medicine. 1 won¡¯t agree to it even if you beat me to death!¡±


    Qin Ming had always been serious, and at this moment, he was also messing around with Manager Qi. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this even if you beat me to death.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I have to knock you unconscious before you agree to infect me?¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming¡¯s hearts broke down!


    They had no choice but to get infected, but Su Yingxue was unscathed. This was luck given by the heavens!


    How could they let her intentionally get infected for the sake of testing the medicine?


    Manager Qi refused to agree no matter what. He even shouted outside, ¡°Your Highness, please take Miss away!¡±


    Chu Yihan had been standing guard outside the door the entire time. When he heard themotion, he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing!¡± A trace of panic shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s heart as she turned around and red at Manager Qi.


    Manager Qi was quite innocent, but he didn¡¯t regret his decision at all.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll break the door now!¡± Chu Yihan spoke with cold anger.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t! If the door is broken, the deadly gue will spread out and the entire Jiang Du City will be in jeopardy!¡± Liang Jin knelt in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he shouted from outside the door, ¡°Su Yingxue, what are you doing inside?!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s scalp went numb. With Chu Yihan¡¯s personality, he could break in. After all, her door was not as sturdy as the pce¡¯s door. Chu Yihan could break it open with one palm without using the Qingfeng Sword..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Chu Yihan Entered the Medical Center

    Chapter 244: Chu Yihan Entered the Medical Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She helplessly said, ¡°Your Highness, you should know the meaning of the word ¡®a doctor¡¯s benevolence¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, as a doctor and the owner of Tongchang Medical Center, it¡¯s my responsibility when something like this happens. I have to be ountable for the medical center, and more importantly, for the patients¡­¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Chu Yihan interrupted her bluntly.


    Su Yingxue immediately lowered her voice, ¡°I want to get infected and test the medicine myself.¡±


    Su Yingxue thought that she would hear Chu Yihan¡¯s furious voice outside the door. He would scold her, stop her, and even immediately hear the sound of him breaking in.


    But there was silence outside.


    After a long time, Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and maic voice was heard. ¡°Because doctors are benevolent. Do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue nodded seriously. ¡°No doctor would let a patient die in front of them.¡±


    If she was willing to give up, Consort Xiang would already be dead.


    If she was willing to give up, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being her mother¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was steady and reassuring. ¡°Wait a moment. I still have something else to tell you.¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard his words, she stood at the door and waited for the time for an incense stick to burn.


    Her mood gradually became anxious. She wanted to test the medicine as soon as possible and bring closure to this illness.


    Manager Qi stood behind Su Yingxue was as anxious as a grasshopper in winter. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t His Highness persuade Miss? If the old master knew, she would definitely be sad!¡±


    Qin Ming nodded. If their old master, Long Shuli, knew that Su Yingxue was using her body to test the medicine, she would definitely be heartbroken.


    But he knew that his old master wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Because Long Shuli was the same as Su Yingxue, they were both the best doctors in the world.


    The benevolent heart of a doctor drove them both to put every patient¡¯s life before their own, striving to save them.


    Su Yingxue finally heard somemotion outside the door. A series of footsteps approached the door of the clinic. It wasn¡¯t just Chu Yihan.


    Before Su Yingxue could ask Chu Yihan what he was doing, the door of the clinic was broken open from the outside.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome and upright figure appeared before Su Yingxue, who recoiled in shock, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    How could hee in at this time like this!


    Behind him, Liang Jin led soldiers, d in thick clothes. His eyes revealed extreme concern. ¡°Your Highness, do you really want to do this?¡± You are the God of War for the people of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    How many people would be heartbroken if he risked his life!


    Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t stepped into the clinic yet. Not far behind him, Mo Qi had already brought soldiers to kneel, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t risk yourself! The Great Cheng Dynasty needs you. Ten of thousands of soldiers cannot be without amander!¡±


    Mo Qi knelt on the ground and kowtowed until his forehead was broken.


    Chu Yihan turned a deaf ear to their pleas. After entering the clinic, he ordered Liang Jin, ¡°Seal the door.¡±


    Liang Jin saw that Chu Yihan was so determined, and he could only grit his teeth and order his subordinates, ¡°Seal the door! No one is allowed to enter or leave before the epidemic is resolved!¡±


    Soon, the door of the clinic was sealed.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan, who had just walked in. Shock, worry, heartache, and countless otherplicated emotions flooded her heart like seawater.


    She even muttered childishly, ¡°Is it still useful to push you out now?¡±


    Chu Yihan shook his head. ¡°Liang Jin has already sealed the door. He won¡¯t open the door until I tell him that the deadly gue has been cured.¡±


    Su Yingxue lost control of her anger.. ¡°Chu Yihan, how can you be so willful! If you disregard your life, countless people in the Great Cheng Dynasty still need you as their faith, they still need you to live well!¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245: Chu Yihan Tested the Medicine for Her.

    Chapter 245: Chu Yihan Tested the Medicine for Her.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan found her quite adorable with the face mask on, he ruffled her hair and said, ¡°But I only live for myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± This statement forced Su Yingxue¡¯s tears back.


    She huffed coldly at Chu Yihan. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if youe in. You¡¯re not a doctor and don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses.¡±


    ¡°But 1 can help you test the medicine.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s warm breath brushed against her ear, making her ear tingle. Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was instantly set aze.


    Before she could react, Chu Yihan had sealed her acupuncture points, and she stood rooted to the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Su Yingxue shouted desperately.


    Chu Yihan directly lifted her and asked Manager Qi, ¡°Are there any clean ces?¡±


    ¡°The third floor is Miss¡¯s room. Your Highness can arrange for Miss to stay there,¡± Manager Qi told Chu Yihan considerately.


    Chu Yihan sent Su Yingxue to her room.


    Su Yingxue was ced on the bed. The only thing she could move was her mouth. She wanted to annoy Chu Yihan so that he could unseal her acupuncture points. Even if he had to throw her out, she would still have a chance to resist.


    However, Chu Yihan backhandedly pressed on her mute acupoint.


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Your Highness, you don¡¯t care about martial virtue!


    The only thing Su Yingxue could move now was her eyes. Chu Yihan saw her eyes moving around and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Do you still want me to strike your sleeping acupoint and make you fall asleeppletely?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes darted around. She thought, ¡°No, Your Highness!¡±


    Keeping her sober, she always found a way to deal with Chu Yihan, making him leave!


    Chu Yihan lifted his robe and sat beside her. His eyes were as calm as water. ¡°I¡¯ll test the medicine for you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bitter. How could she not be worried?


    He was a prince! The revered king!


    ¡°If I let you test the medicine, I¡¯ll not be at ease.¡± He gently caressed her smooth face, and his gaze was filled with deep affection that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t understand for a moment.


    He wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy, but she would!


    If anything happened to him, she would never be able to feel at ease for the rest of her life.


    Chu Yihan saw her eyes reddening and tears were flowing from the corners of her eyes. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes. His voice was like a hot spring as he said, ¡°Your personality is very simr to Saint Ruan¡¯s. Since you¡¯ve thought of the method of fighting poison with poison, 1 believe that you¡¯re right. Therefore, I¡¯ll take on the opportunity to test the medicine.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t agree. Even if only her eyeballs could move, she had to stop him.


    Chu Yihan, don¡¯t do this to her¡­


    She wasn¡¯t worth his life.


    ¡°Little furball, even if I die, you¡¯re my only wife. I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    This was the only sentence that lingered in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind before she fell into a deep sleep.


    Chu Yihan closed the door to her room and walked downstairs. He extended his hand to Manager Qi and the others with a cold expression. ¡°Let me infect with the deadly gue.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Manager Qi shivered in fear.


    Qin Ming and the two apprentices retreated continuously. ¡°Your Highness, you are the supreme ruler,manding the three armies. This¡­ Is not permissible!¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to defy my orders?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes emitted a dangerous aura, and the atmosphere in the entire hall dropped, making everyone¡¯s breathing quicken.


    Manager Qi shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t even allow Miss to test the medicine. How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a second time!¡± Chu Yihan remained calm and decisive. No one dared to disobey him..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Made Great Contributions

    Chapter 246 - 246: Made Great Contributions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No matter how afraid Manager Qi and the others were, they had to follow his orders and remove their masks to approach him.


    The disease spread rapidly. In less than half a day, Chu Yihan¡¯s body started to itch. When he scratched, pus appeared.


    When he started to vomit, Manager Qi held Su Yingxue¡¯s bowl of medicine in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, no one knows the medicinal properties of this medicine. If you can¡¯t detoxify it after taking it¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust her.¡±


    Chu Yihan drank up the medicine with his head tilted back after he said these words.


    The people in the medical center not only admired Chu Yihan¡¯s courage but also respected his determination.


    Su Yingxue slept for a long time, and her dreams were filled with nightmares. She called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan¡­¡±


    This madman, this foolish prince!


    He disregarded everything, broke in, knocked her out, and even helped her test the medicine!


    He was an unparalleled fool!


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    Su Yingxue seemed to have broken through the shackles of her body. She suddenly sat up on the bed and almost punched someone in the face.


    Her hand was grabbed by someone, and Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and sexy voice was heard, ¡°There¡¯s no other face in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty that¡¯s as good-looking as mine. Take a good look.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched herself hard. ¡°All¡­ It hurts!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t particrly painful, but Chu Yihan was really shameless!


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re still alive? Or are we all dead?¡± Su Yingxue looked at him in a daze.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You, as a doctor, how could you ask such a stupid question?¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    She was a doctor!


    Senior¡­ Oh no, a junior in experience!


    Su Yingxue grabbed Chu Yihan¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. His pulse was stable and his body showed no abnormalities.


    She would never believe that she was just dreaming!


    ¡°Could it be that my medicine¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and also carried a hint of joy.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯ve made a great contribution this time and cured the deadly gue. Have you thought about what rewards you want when you go to the court in the future?¡± Chu Yihan smiled. It was like the wind in March, warming up one¡¯s heart.


    Tears of excitement welled up in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. She reached out and hugged Chu Yihan, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Your Highness, thank you.¡±


    He trusted her so much.


    He had risked his life for her.


    There were still some scars on Chu Yihan¡¯s body, but the deadly gue had already been treated. As long as he applied ointment on these scars, they would heal in two to three days. When he recovered, the crisis in their medical center would be resolved!


    Su Yingxue brought him downstairs and saw that Manager Qi and Qin Ming were wearing masks, but the sores on their faces had all disappeared.


    Everyone exchanged smiles. They were all happy that they had survived a disaster.


    However, Su Yingxue still reminded them not to let their guard down. She ordered Manager Qi to retrieve all the mugwort, Angelica dahurica, and Astragalus membranaceus from the medicine warehouse. A portion of it was boiled into soup for daily consumption, and another part was powdered, mixed with lime, and sprinkled throughout every corner of the medical center.


    After three days of this regimen, everyone¡¯s bodies were clean and clear.


    Even Lai San, who was the most seriously ill at the beginning, could see his facial features clearly and had regained hisplexion.


    He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Su Yingxue. ¡°Living deity! A lifesaving living deity! 1 will never harm anyone again! Never again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! Don¡¯t risk your life for ill-gotten gains.¡± Su Yingxue warned him.


    She didn¡¯t need to know how Lai San would react. Right now, she wanted to discuss with Chu Yihan how to get Liang Jin to open the door and inform the people outside that she had developed a medicine that could cure the deadly gue..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Chu Yihan Broke the Door.

    Chapter 247 - 247: Chu Yihan Broke the Door.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, just as she turned around to leave, she choked on a strong smell of smoke.


    ¡°This is¡­What was going on? Chu Yihan!¡±


    The front hall was already filled with ashes. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Even the backyard of the medical center was aze.


    Su Yingxue hurriedly instructed, ¡°Manager Qi! Extinguish the fire!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Miss, this is Lord Liang¡¯s doing! He ims to have received the emperor¡¯s decree and wants to burn everyone in our medical center to death!¡±


    Manager Qi was also choked badly. He covered his face and directed a few servants to put out the fire.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were blurred by the thick smoke and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. In the midst of the fire, someone grabbed her waist and her body flew into the air, breaking through the roof.


    Chu Yihannded with her to the ground. Liang Jin held a torch and looked at Chu Yihan in shock. ¡°Your Highness, you¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°The deadly gue has been cured. Who gave you the order to set the fire?¡± Chu Yihan was furious, his wrath echoed for miles.


    Everyone threw down their weapons and knelt before him.


    Liang Jin replied truthfully, ¡°Your Highness, it was the emperor¡¯s order to burn down the clinic to prevent the spread of the deadly gue. He ordered to burning of the medical center and the people inside¡­ Were to be executed without mercy!¡±


    Liang Jin was in a difficult position. Before he received the imperial edict, he had also petitioned the pce, stating that Chu Yihan had entered to test the medicine, and at the very least, they should wait for him toe out and see the results before making a decision.


    However, the emperor insisted on burning down the medical center. Not only did he want to burn down the medical center, but even the people who had returned home from the clinic, along with their families, were all arrested and prepared to be executed and buried alive.


    ¡°Mo Qi, extinguish the fire!¡±


    With Chu Yihan¡¯s order, Mo Qi immediately led his troops to extinguish the fire.


    The troops in Liang Jin¡¯s hands were no match for Chu Yihan¡¯s soldiers.


    However, what made him even more anxious was the direction Chu Yihan had left in with Su Yingxue¡­ They were heading toward the imperial pce!


    In the Hall of Diligent Government, Chu Jinling and Chu Chengye both knelt in front of Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Chengye passionately argued that burning the medical center and killing people at this moment would cause widespread panic among themon people, eroding trust in the court. They should consider better alternatives.


    However, Chu Jinling said simply, ¡°Father, imperial uncle is still inside. If you kill him, won¡¯t it leave an eternal infamy in the hearts of the people? The bordering countries are eyeing us covetously. They might also take this opportunity to invade our dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan mmed the teacup down. The tea sshed on their faces. Chu Jinling and Chu Chengye knelt and kowtowed. ¡°Father, please calm down!¡± ¡°Calm down? Are you trying to appease me? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, Ye¡¯er! You¡¯ve been bewitched by Su Yingxue and single-mindedly wanting to protect her! And you, Ling¡¯er! You only care about your imperial uncle! What border countries are eyeing them covetously? Have you ever thought about how many people will die in Jiang Du City if the two of them don¡¯t die?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s scolding made the two princes unable to lift their heads.


    Chu Jinling, who usually had little interaction with Chu Chengye, lowered his head and gave him a meaningful look. ¡°Father likes you the most. You should beg Father again!¡±


    If imperial uncle and imperial aunt both died, how was he going to write his book? His future days would be so boring!


    He didn¡¯t want it!


    Chu Chengye red at him. ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you plead yourself?¡±


    Chu Jinling muttered to himself, ¡°If he was the prince who was regarded as the heir, why would he still be begging here?¡±


    He would have already rushed into the medical center with his men and rescued his imperial uncle and imperial aunt.


    What was the point of all this effort?


    ¡°If the two of us die, Imperial Brother will be able to sit on the Dragon Throne without any worries?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice came from afar, like a meteorite crashing into the hall..

 Chapter 248 - 248: Chu Yihan is Safe and Sound

    Chapter 248 - 248: Chu Yihan is Safe and Sound


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone knelt and greeted, ¡°Ninth Prince!¡±


    As they looked closer, they saw that he was apanied by Su Yingxue. The expressions of the officials in the court were not too pleasant, but none of them dared to stand up in front of Chu Yihan.


    However, some of them were very aggrieved.


    For example, Su Dingheng.


    Did he just kneel to his daughter?


    How awkward!


    As Su Yingxue walked past him, he originally intended to stand up. However, he sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s sharp gaze sweep past him, his legs went limp, and his knees thudded heavily on the ground again.


    Father¡¯s leg really hurt!


    For the first time, Chu Mingyuan couldn¡¯t control his expression in front of the officials. ¡°Chu Yihan! You are outrageous!¡±


    If he had a weapon in his hand, he would definitely stab Chu Yihan with his sword!


    He was rebelling against his superiors!


    ¡°You disregarded your prestigious status, entered the epidemic zone alone, and now¡­ You actually dared to spread this disease to the imperial court. Do you want to destroy the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡± Chu Mingyuan reprimanded sternly.


    If it was said that he feared and respected Chu Yihan in the past, it was now a bone-deep hatred for him. He wanted nothing more than to immediately behead Chu Yihan and show him to the public.


    Chu Chengye quickly retreated to the side and covered his mouth and nose with his hand. ¡°Imperial uncle, stop! If you take another step forward, I will order the imperial guards to show you no mercy.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to speak to me like this?¡± Chu Yihan reprimanded his nephew and gave him a backhand p, causing him to vomit blood.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chu Chengye felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    ¡°Imperial¡­ Imperial uncle, are you crazy?¡±


    Chu Jinling didn¡¯t move away from Chu Yihan to maintain a distance. He was indeed shocked.


    Su Yingxue looked at his adorable head and stroked his hair. ¡°Your imperial uncle is fine. He¡¯s doing very well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Jinling heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he was fine!


    ¡°Eh, imperial uncle was infected with an illness and was cured?¡± Chu Jinling was the first to react, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°What? Cured?¡±


    ¡°This is the deadly gue!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that poison doctor Saint Ruan has returned? He had resolved the cmity of the Jiang Du City?¡±


    The officials discussed animatedly. They were no longer afraid of Chu Yihan approaching them.


    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s a blessing for our Great Cheng Dynasty that His Highness¡¯s body has recovered!¡± Su Dingheng took the opportunity to tter and the civil officials followed suit.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heartbeat slowed down as he looked at Chu Yihan suspiciously. ¡°Are you truly cured? Or are you here for revenge in the court?¡±


    ¡°Does Imperial Brother think that everyone is like you, only capable of burning down the medical center?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. He had no intention of respecting Chu Mingyuan as the emperor.


    Chu Mingyuan restrained his temper and waved his dragon robe. ¡°Summon the court physician! If you are not unharmed, 1 will impose the severest punishment on you!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan, who had always cared for the people and the court officials, desperately hoped that Chu Yihan still had the deadly gue. It would give them a reason to have him executed cruelly, even if it meant paying a significant cost!


    The court physician arrived very quickly. He cowered and checked Chu Yihan¡¯s pulse. When he found no abnormalities, he relieved kowtowed to Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Reporting to the emperor, His Highness is unharmed! His Highness is unharmed!¡±


    With no deadly gue on him, everyone in the Hall of Diligent Government heaved a sigh of relief.


    The civil and military officials all knelt and shouted, ¡°God bless our Great Cheng Dynasty! God bless the emperor!¡±


    There was no joy in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. He could feel the hostility in Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze.


    Chu Yihan knew that the moment he entered the medical center, Chu Mingyuan had the intention to burn the medical center down. However, with the civil and military officials vehemently opposing, it wasn¡¯t until today that he could give the order to set the clinic on fire. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect¡­.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Behind the Conspiracy

    Chapter 249 - 249: Behind the Conspiracy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan, are you really blessed by father?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of God¡¯s blessing, but rather Su Yingxue developed the antidote. Instead ofmendation, Imperial Brother set fire to her medical center. Don¡¯t you need to give her an exnation?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was cold, yet authoritative, making it impossible for anyone to refute or dare to refute. ¡°Exnation? This illness was passed down from her medical center. Everything started because of her. I¡¯m not investigating her faults, and she still wantsmendation!¡± Chu Mingyuan vented his anger at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue knelt on the cold ground. ¡°Emperor, please forgive me. Indeed, this disease originated from my clinic. But it was not intentional for it to spread. The disease still exists, posing a threat not only to the Great Cheng Dynasty but also to the entire medicalmunity. 1 am willing to submit the detoxification form to be archived by the Imperial Medical Academy topensate for my mistake.¡±


    Su Yingxue kowtowed devoutly.


    Her calmness and generosity won the admiration of many officials.


    Even Chu Chengye, who was helped to stand on the side, couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.


    He could see the awe-inspiring righteousness and courage of a woman in her.


    Chu Mingyuan thought for a moment and knew that Su Yingxue was smart. She left behind the antidote. This was far better than letting him punish her. It was much more beneficial to vent some anger.


    If the disease reappeared in the future, the imperial court wouldn¡¯t have to panic or fear. It would further contribute to stabilizing the people¡¯s hearts.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes showed approval. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re so generous and decent, and you¡¯ve worked hard to develop the antidote. I won¡¯t pursue your fault, but 1 won¡¯t reward you either! After all, this deadly gue originated in your medical center!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thank the emperor for not punishing me.¡± Su Yingxue kowtowed.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. Su Yingxue quickly hugged his thigh. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t speak! Don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    She was afraid that Chu Mingyuan would be angered to death!


    Chu Yihan remained silent, but he was also upset with her.


    When Chu Mingyuan announced the dispersal of the court, Su Dingheng appeared out of nowhere. With a humble face, he walked to Su Yingxue and said to Chu Yihan with awe, ¡°Your Highness, my daughter has worked hard in dealing with the disease these days. Cold you allow me to bring her home for recuperation?¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, his eyes clearly conveyed a refusal.


    However, Su Yingxue broke free from him and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go home with my father for now.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s reaction was beyond Su Dingheng¡¯s expectations.


    Chu Yihan wasforted by her gaze and was persuaded to leave.


    Once he left, Su Dingheng dared to lift his sleeves and wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    He still wanted to throw a tantrum whenever he saw Su Yingxue, but because he was in the pce, he restrained himself. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused? If Ninth Prince hadn¡¯t recovered, the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor would have been implicated because of you!¡±


    ¡°Father, it might not be the case.¡± A dark glint shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    This gaze suddenly made Su Dingheng uneasy.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Dingheng blurted out.


    Realizing what he had said, he quickly frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet? Father, why are you so nervous? You have the cure for the deadly gue but you didn¡¯t give it to me. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯sughter was very soft, but it suddenly smashed a hole through Su Dingheng¡¯s heart.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s lips turned pale. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to report this matter to the emperor!

 Chapter 250 - 250: Make Peace with Su Dingheng

    Chapter 250: Make Peace with Su Dingheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Jinxuan had painstakingly found this prescription outside. He was afraid of getting infected by Su Yingxue¡¯s illness, so he dared not have someone deliver it directly to the medical center.


    Moreover, he coveted this immense credit and wanted to present it to Chu Mingyuan during the morning court to receive a reward.


    This prescription was enough to elevate his official rank by two levels!


    However, Chu Yihan suddenly brought Su Yingxue to the court. Liang Jin had reported that Chu Yihan was confirmed to be infected, but now that he was dered cured, and Su Yingxue publicly mentioned presenting the prescription to the Imperial Medical Academy, his prescription became useless!


    Although he didn¡¯t get a promotion, Su Yingxue gained face in the Imperial Court. In the future, leveraging her influence, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of missing opportunities for advancement and wealth.


    But how did Su Yingxue get wind of this?


    How could she know about this?


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be afraid. If 1 can settle the matter, I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Moreover, being valued by the emperor also adds luster to your face, doesn¡¯t it? Our Marquis¡¯s Manor will benefit as well.¡± Su Yingxue smiled obediently.


    ustomed to her defiance, Su Dingheng was momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t me me for not caring about you?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head.


    Su Dingheng felt a twinge of guilt in his heart. ¡°Actually¡­ It¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to give you the prescription. I wanted the emperor to intervene and save you.¡±


    Initially, he didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue¡¯s life. After all, she was his daughter, and it involved the honor and disgrace of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    However, Liu Shn advised him that bestowing grace from the emperor was giving face to the emperor, and it wouldn¡¯t hinder Su Yingxue¡¯s life.


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Father¡¯s considerations weren¡¯t wrong. Fortunately, 1 inherited Mother¡¯s medical skills, and this time, 1 haven¡¯t brought shame to our Masquis¡¯s Manor. Let this matter rest. I need to return to the medical center for the aftermath. The medical center was burned, and its repair will take time. I want to recuperate in the manor for a while.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve worked hard to develop the antidote. i¡¯ll send some tonics to your courtyard and instruct the kitchen to prepare dinner for you!¡±


    Su Dingheng and Su Yingxue walked together. The father-daughter appeared amiable, seen by others as a disy of filial piety.


    When Su Yingxue returned to the medical center, the guards had already withdrawn, but the medical center had been burned to a pulp.


    Liang Jin specially waited in the medical center. When Su Yingxue returned, he conveyed Chu Mingyuan¡¯s decree. ¡°The emperor has decreed that Su Yingxue, for her achievements in oveing the epidemic, is to be granted assistance from the Ministry of Works for the repair of the clinic. Compensation will be provided for those affected, and when the medical center is fully restored, an imperial gue will be bestowed.¡±


    Su Yingxue knelt. ¡°Thank you for the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°Rise, genius doctor.¡±


    Even though he knew her identity, Liang Jin still couldn¡¯t help but address her as such.


    He had already been shocked by her too much. When he saw her now, the shock on his face had not dissipated. ¡°You¡¯re really the great fortune of the Great Cheng Dynasty! Ten years ago, the poison doctor could cure the deadly gue, but he looked down on the imperial court. Now that you have also cured the deadly gue, you took the initiative to hand over the prescription to the Imperial Medical Academy. You have really contributed to the country.¡±


    ¡°A small contribution, not worth mentioning, 1 will strive to make more contributions in the future.¡± Su Yingxue smiled.


    Her words were filled with extraordinary confidence. It was a unique beauty that transcended her appearance.


    Liang Jin smiled in relief.


    He assured her that he would supervise the Ministry of Works to ensure a thorough renovation of her medical center, making it even more magnificent than before.


    Su Yingxue expressed her gratitude to him and went in to gather Manager Qi and the others.


    She granted them an extended leave and allowed them to go home on paid leave for rest and recuperation.


    Qin Ming and the apprentices expressed their gratitude, but Manager Qi shook his head, ¡°The branch in the west of the city has just opened. I can go there to help. Rest is unnecessary for me. Miss, you should return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and take a good rest for a few days..¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: Audit

    Chapter 251: Audit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Knowing that Manager Qi was a workaholic, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t force him.


    She returned to the study in the backyard and was troubled by the numerous medical books there. There was still so much she wanted to learn, and leaving them here might attract unwanted attention.


    After a brief consideration, she decided to move all the medical books and items in the study into Medicine King Valley. This way, no one could steal them, and only she could ess them.


    However, this was not a small project. Little Ginseng floated around in her sea of consciousness, not offering a helping hand.


    When sheined of fatigue, it even criticized her, ¡°You¡¯re moving so slowly. You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at making sarcastic remarks. Won¡¯t youe and help?¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes at it.


    Little Ginseng pouted proudly. ¡°Have you ever seen a ginseng moving things?¡±


    ¡°You can let me broaden my horizons.¡±


    ¡°I, as a ginseng, don¡¯t have the time for such trivial tasks. Hey, you dropped something. There¡¯s a ck box in the corner!¡±


    Little Ginseng reminded her kindly.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t noticed yet, but in the corner of the bookshelf, there was arge box, dark and imposing. She tried to open it but found a lock on the box that waspletely different from the usual locks they used. It had no keyhole, only a string of symbols she couldn¡¯t understand, and it could be rotated.


    She tried to turn the lock, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t unlock it.


    Little Ginseng saw that she was sweating profusely and that the box was still intact. It waved its whisker and said, ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t belong here?¡± Su Yingxue rubbed this special lock and raised her eyebrows.


    Little Ginseng¡¯s tone became serious., ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen this thing in thousands of years! It definitely doesn¡¯t belong here¡­ You better keep it.¡±


    Su Yingxue threw the box into the Medicine King Valley. However, since the box couldn¡¯t be opened, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when the box was opened, it would unveil a whole new world in her life.


    Su Yingxue rushed back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor after she was done with her work. Su Dingheng brought Su Yurou to the flower hall and waited for her for a long time.


    The rare asion of the three family members sitting together for a meal. As soon as Su Yingxue sat down, Su Dingheng picked up a piece of meat for her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. Eat more. It¡¯s not good to lose weight from hunger!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, father!¡±


    Su Yingxue was unusually obedient. She nced at Su Yurou across from her, and the look in her eyes seemed like she wanted to devour her.


    She was such a disappointment!


    Su Yurou and her mother¡¯s n had failed to kill her.


    Su Yingxue enjoyed the meal, but Su Yurou wore a stern face. Even Su Dingheng looked displeased as he nced at her. ¡°Rou¡¯er, your sister¡¯s favorite dishes are with you. Hurry up and serve some to her.¡±


    Su Yurou quickly smiled, ¡°Yes, father. Sister risked her life and made a great contribution. She should eat more.¡±


    Su Yingxue put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m full.¡±


    She got up and said that she wanted to go back to rest. Su Dingheng didn¡¯t stop her.


    Su Yingxue pretended to mention it unintentionally. ¡°Father, have you paid attention to the ount books of the few shops in your hands recently? Check if the ie and money are in order.¡±


    Su Dingheng was stunned. ¡°Why bring this up all of a sudden?¡±


    He trusted Liu Shn, and he had entrusted her with the ount books and money. It had been a long since hest checked.


    ¡°This time, my medical center was burned down, and some of the ount books were damaged. As 1 went through them, I found several mistakes. I thought of reminding father.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were pure as she left after saying that.


    Su Dingheng thought that she was just giving a well-intentioned reminder and nned to check with Liu Shnter that night..

 Chapter 196 - 196: Wearing the Sachet

    Chapter 196: Wearing the Sachet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Rou¡¯er! This is your sister¡¯s intention. How can you refuse it like this?¡± Su Dingheng spoke up.


    Su Yurou was taken aback. Her father rarely sided with Su Yingxue. He had always favored her!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a cold, mocking smile. Su Dingheng had been fixedly studying her face. It seemed he was recalling her mother.


    Su Yingxue decided to follow his gaze and continue her act.


    She feigned a somewhat aggrieved expression. ¡°Younger Sister received a reward from the empress, so she no longer values what her sister has made. But I thought that since the three of us rarely attend banquets together and it was the empress¡¯s birthday, 1 made a few sachets hoping that it would show our family in a harmonious light to outsiders. However, since Younger Sister doesn¡¯t appreciate it¡­ Well, then let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    Su Yingxue said with a saddened look.


    She looked exactly like her mother!


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart sank.


    Su Hao¡¯s gaze towards Su Yurou turned colder. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about your family, it¡¯s fine if my sister and I skip the banquet today. You can go alone!¡±


    Su Hao had never been warm towards Su Yurou. Now that he had spoken, Su Yurou was in a panic.


    ¡°What are you saying, brother? It¡¯s just a sachet. How can you be so angry over it? Plus, there¡¯s an important matter rted to you at today¡¯s banquet! How can you not attend?¡± Su Yurou appeared weak on the surface but felt quite repulsed inside.


    In the past, Su Hao had not been eloquent, rarely speaking. However, after spending time with Su Yingxue, his words now carried a sharp edge, leaving her no room for retreat!


    Considering Su Hao¡¯s status, Su Dingheng reminded Su Yurou, ¡°Rou¡¯er, it¡¯s just a sachet. You should wear it! The sachet looks exquisite. I believe it will add to your charm.¡±


    Su Dingheng had said so, and Su Yurou had no reason to refuse.


    She clenched her teeth, put away the sachet, and tied it around her waist. Then, she thanked Su Yingxue with a forced smile, ¡°Thank you, sister, for your kind gesture.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled knowingly when she saw her wear it. ¡°Sister, no need to be so formal. After all, we¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the pce. She wanted to pry open Su Yingxue¡¯s mind and see if something was amiss with her!


    How could those words possiblye from her?


    The two of them were ipatible like oil and water!


    With doubt in her mind, Su Yurou boarded the carriage. The Marquis¡¯s Manor was not a small household, so it was impossible for the three young masters and young misses to squeeze into a single carriage to enter the pce.


    Su Yingxue and Su Hao took one carriage in the front, while Su Yurou rode alone in the carriage behind them.


    As Su Yurou watched Su Yingxue and Su Hao board their carriage, her mind was filled with question marks.


    Today, something had to be wrong with Su Yingxue!


    Yuan Ruo noticed her frown and asked, ¡°What is Miss still worried about? Your n went unnoticed by the Eldest Young Master and the Eldest Young Miss! The Eldest Young Master is usually quite aloof. Today, he had no choice but to enter the pce obediently. Once the empress announces his marriage to Miss Wu, the two siblings won¡¯t be able to change it, no matter how reluctant they are!¡±


    Yuan Ruo said a lot to lift Su Yurou¡¯s spirits.


    However, Su Yurou¡¯s brows remained tightly furrowed. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what scheme Su Yingxue and Su Hao were ying.


    Su Hao being summoned to the pce was no ordinary matter. Even if he were foolish, he could probably guess that Wu Ruofei would also attend the empress¡¯s birthday banquet today..

 Chapter 253 - 253: Liu Shulan was Infected

    Chapter 253: Liu Shn was Infected


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°She harmed you.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s eyes shed with a sudden hint of killing intent.


    ¡°No big deal. Tonight, we¡¯ll visit her.¡±


    Su Yingxue brought Zi Wei to Yaoguang Garden. Zi Wei observed that Liu Shn would drink a cup of honey water before she went to bed for beauty purposes. Su Yingxue brought a cup over and poured the honey water from Liu Shn¡¯s cup into the cup she brought.


    Zi Wei noticed that the cup she brought was heavily wrapped, and she didn¡¯t even touch the cup with her fingers.


    He asked mildly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Yingxue was lying on the beam with him. When she saw Liu Shn drink the cup of honey water, she chuckled and said, ¡°That cup was used by Lai San.¡±


    Liu Shn coborated with Silver Moon Pavilion to harm her. This cup of honey water was her small retaliation against Liu Shn.


    As for Silver Moon Pavilion¡­


    She instructed Zi Wei to keep watch for a few days and bring her here when people from Silver Moon Pavilion arrived at Yaoguang Garden.


    In less than two days, Zi Wei told her, ¡°Hong Lian has appeared.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet her.¡±


    She and Zi Wei arrived at Yaoguang Garden. From the roof, they could clearly see the chaos inside.


    Su Yurou cried miserably in her room. ¡°Mother, how did you be like this?! How did 1 get infected with this deadly gue? I¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up. She squatted down and watched the people busy themselves for a long time before Hong Lian finally appeared. The moment she entered the room, the cries and screams inside ceased.


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s indeed the person who poisoned Lai San. She immediately cured the poison.¡±


    Hong Lian had brought Saint Ruan¡¯s antidote for Liu Shn. However, when she saw Liu Shn¡¯s scarred face, she frowned. ¡°Could it be that you were careless and contracted the deadly gue?¡±


    Liu Shn shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. 1 didn¡¯t even handle the things you gave me. I handed them over to the servants. After Lai San got infected, I executed that servant and burned his body. 1¡­ I shouldn¡¯t get infected!¡±


    ¡°Did you deliberately harm my mother? You took so much money from us and caused my mother to get sick!¡± Su Yurou dared not get close. She hid behind the folding screen and cried out.


    A sudden murderous intent gathered in Hong Lian¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Shn quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°My daughter said it unintentionally. I hope that Pavilion Master will not take it to heart because of her young age. It¡¯s just that my illness is really strange. Pavilion Master, please forgive me!¡±


    Hong Lian also knew that her illness was peculiar. She asked her to take out all the things she had used recently and even asked her to record all the people she hade into contact with.


    Among the people she had been in contact with, none were rted to Su Yingxue¡¯s medical center. As for the things she had used¡­


    Hong Lian looked at the row of teacups and bowls in front of her and gently picked up a small cup with a handkerchief.


    Liu Shn recognized it. ¡°This is the teacup I use every night for honey water.¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain as she threw the cup in front of her. ¡°This is Su Yingxue¡¯s gift to you.¡±


    When the inconspicuous porcin cup rolled in front of Liu Shn, the words ¡®Tongchang Medical Center¡¯ were engraved on the bottom of the cup.


    Liu Shn was shocked. ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    She could actually change the cup she drank from. How terrifying was that?


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Su Yingxue who harmed you? This b*tch! Let¡¯s go back and tell father to kill her!¡± Su Yurou shouted angrily.


    ¡°Kill her?¡± Hong Lian chuckled. ¡°Madam Liu, your daughter is vicious, but she¡¯s stupid and ignorant. Silver Moon Pavilion doesn¡¯t do business with stupid people. In the future, there¡¯s no need for you toe to the Silver Moon Pavilion..¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: Kneel and Apologize

    Chapter 254: Kneel and Apologize


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shn dared not refute Hong Lian¡¯s words. Once she left, she quickly ordered someone to throw the cup out and burn it.


    Su Yurou continued to cry and fuss behind the folding screen. ¡°Mother! She insulted me! That b*tch, Su Yingxue should be killed!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Hasn¡¯t the scolding awakened you? If this matter reaches your father¡¯s ears, he will be the first to kill both of us!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s slender nails dug into the flesh of her palm, and blood dripped down her palm.


    Su Yingxue was indeed clever and a formidable opponent!


    However, she had never expected that she wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth after finding out that it was her, causing her to contract this disease!


    Hong Lian¡¯s antidote was still brewing. At this moment, all the pustules on Liu Shn¡¯s body had been scratched open, and yellow liquid and blood flowed all over her body.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, ugly, bald, and on the verge of copse!


    Once Hong Lian left the Yaoguang Garden, the assassins she brought with her surrounded her.


    In a dark alley, Su Yingxue and Zi Wei appeared together. Su Yingxue smiled, ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, with such formidable martial arts skills, why bring so many assassins? It seems you have made quite a few enemies.¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a burst of murderous intent. ¡°Su Yingxue, do you think that you have the right to boast in front of me just because you survived a great disaster?¡±


    Her aura was strong, while Su Yingxue and Zi Wei seemed frail.


    However, Su Yingxue showed no hint of fear throughout her body. ¡°Today, 1 not only want to boast in front of you but also make you kowtow and apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°What audacity! 1 think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Hong Lian was so angry that her hands trembled. She wished she could wave her hand and give the order to chop Su Yingxue into meat paste!


    The assassin beside her took a step forward, and Zi Wei immediately protected Su Yingxue.


    Even though he remained silent, the intense killing intent emanating from his was enough to make the assassins around Hong Lian halt.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, 1 advise you to let the people around you leave. Otherwise, your subordinates will see your embarrassing appearanceter.¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows as if she was taking a leisurely stroll.


    Hong Lian gritted her teeth. ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Because I know that Silver Moon Pavilion harbors the source of the deadly gue and has unleashed this harmful poison in Jiang Du City. Just this alone is already a vition of the alliance agreement between the Silver Moon Pavilion and the various countries.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Would my Silver Moon Pavilion be afraid of your threats?¡± Hong Lian sneered.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not afraid, but what about the Great Cheng Dynasty? His Highness, with tens of thousands of elite troops, will you be afraid? Once the emperor learns that Silver Moon Pavilion has caused trouble in Jiang Du City, he will not tolerate it. If His Highness is ordered to intervene, do you think he will spare Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows, and her eyes were filled with a tant threat.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you use His Highness to threaten me!¡± Hong Lian¡¯s eyes red fiercely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten me with His Highness? If it wasn¡¯t for His Highness risking his life to test the medicine for me, what would Jiang Du City be like now? Do you think that if you manage to produce the cure for the deadly gue, the emperor won¡¯t find out about your conspiracy, and His Highness won¡¯t kill you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice pierced Hong Lian¡¯s heart.


    This time, Su Yingxue truly had a hold over Hong Lian!


    It was fine if she brought disaster to other countries, but Jiang Du City was under the guardianship of Chu Yihan.


    If he learned about this matter, the rtionship between Silver Moon Pavilion and him wouldn¡¯t save her position in his heart.


    Hong Lian gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want!¡±


    ¡°I told you to kneel and kowtow in apology!¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: The Pain of Piercing Bones

    Chapter 255: The Pain of Piercing Bones


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I told you to kneel and kowtow in apology!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips always carried a faint smile.


    The anger in Hong Lian¡¯s heart surged out. ¡°Su Yingxue, how you dare!¡±


    She, Hong Lian, was the pavilion master of Silver Moon Pavilion, she was proud and even surpassed princesses and county princesses. Su Yingxue actually dared to make her kneel?


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll bring Liu Shn to the emperor right now. There will definitely be a battle between the Great Cheng Dynasty and the Silver Moon Pavilion. The one leading the army to kill you will definitely be His Highness. You¡¯ve admired His Highness for so long. Why don¡¯t you try dying under his sword?¡±


    The moonlight shone on Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face, reflecting the coldness in her eyes.


    Her gaze was like an unsheathed sword, making people dare not look directly at her.


    Hong Lian¡¯s body trembled slightly. A thought shed through her mind. Kill Su Yingxue!


    Now! Immediately! Right away!


    ¡°It¡¯s curfew time now. If you move against me, the City Defense Army is also His Highness¡¯s army. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and cut off thest trace of thought in Hong Lian¡¯s heart.


    The assassins around Hong Lian were trembling. They had been raised in the Silver Moon Pavilion for so long, and Hong Lian, ruthless and merciless, had never hesitated to kill or act.


    Although they could clearly sense the murderous intent emanating from Hong Lian, they never heard her order to attack.


    It wasn¡¯t until Hong Lian said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Pavilion Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Hong Lian sternly scolded, and the 19 assassins immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Hong Lian walked towards Su Yingxue, lowered her head, and knelt before her.


    The moment her knees touched the ground, the corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion has acted inappropriately. 1 ask the Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor for forgiveness. Please don¡¯t hold it against Silver Moon Pavilion.¡± Hong Lian lowered her head to hide the humiliation on her face.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yingxue agreed, but she didn¡¯t ask Hong Lian to stand up.


    She stood quietly for fifteen minutes while Hong Lian knelt for fifteen minutes.


    Only after Su Yingxue left with Zi Wei did Hong Lian slowly stand up.


    Even after they turned down a corner, Su Yingxue could still sense the destructive killing intent of Hong Lian.


    Zi Wei spoke solemnly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me why I made Hong Lain kneel before me instead of directly informing the emperor or His Highness?¡± Su Yingxue winked at Zi Wei like a fairy.


    Zi Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and grunted hoarsely.


    ¡°Hong Lian is Silver Moon Pavilion Master. It¡¯s not that easy to eliminate the Silver Moon Pavilion. All the previous attempts by various countries only resulted in mutual damage to Silver Moon Pavilion. The emperor might not exterminate Silver Moon Pavilion, but His Highness would genuinely be angry.


    ¡°By probing Hong Lian this way, she had proven something. Silver Moon Pavilion might not fear the emperor, but they fear His Highness. Likely, the rtionship between His Highness and Silver Moon Pavilion is not simple. Therefore, Hong Lian, engaging in this business, must be doing it behind His Highness¡¯s back.¡±


    If Chu Yihan knew about this, things wouldn¡¯t be solved by just kneeling before her.


    ¡°You seem quite pleasant,¡± Zi Wei said with certainty.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t hide her smile at all. ¡°Yes, Hong Lian is my enemy. She even set us upst time. Of course, I¡¯m happy to make her suffer.¡±


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t think much of it. In the eyes of an assassin, if someone was an enemy, even if she could survive, she had to suffer significant harm.


    ¡°The battle between women is unlike that of men. Hong Lian is proud and arrogant. Even if she suffers physical injuries, she can recover easily.. But damaging her pride, undermining her sharpness, can cripple her to the point where she can¡¯t lift her head!¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256: Marquis’s Manor’s Stewardship

    Chapter 256: Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s Stewardship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Making Hong Lian kneel before her tonight was akin to subjecting her to bone-piercing torture.


    The humiliation today would be etched in Hong Lian¡¯s memory for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Kill with precision, use different methods for each person.¡± Su Yingxue poked Zi Wei¡¯s face as if she were teaching him.


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t understand these intricacies. He would only brandish his saber and risk his life whenever Su Yingxue faced danger!


    However, Su Yingxue had tasted the sweetness. Hong Lian would prostrate herself before her, and the same fate awaited Liu Shn and her daughter!


    In her previous life, she was treated like a fool, and those who humiliated her would pay a brutal price in this life!


    Liu Shn and her daughter had taken the initiative to attack her so many times. As her medical center was closed for a break, she had the perfect opportunity to strike back at them!


    Su Yingxue refurbished her medical center, taking the time to rest, hone her medical skills, and rejuvenate her spirits.


    In order to see her, Su Hao also came back a few more times.


    Seeing that her rtionship with Su Dingheng had improved, he was puzzled but refrained from asking questions.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Yingxue brought it up, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Su Dingheng put down the tea in his hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mother has passed away for many years, and there has been no mistress in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You have to attend court and manage the household, which is truly busy. 1 feel a bit sorry for father.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Su Dingheng was touched at first, until she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been idle recently. Why not let me take care of the household for you? It would also lighten your burden.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Su Dingheng looked a little ufortable.


    Su Yingxue already held a significant portion of shops, and most of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s finances were under her control. If she took over the household affairs, wouldn¡¯t he, as the father, be sidelined?


    Su Dingheng would never allow himself to fall into such a situation.


    He coughed lightly. ¡°Cough, how can an unmarried girl like you manage the household? The affairs of the house are incredibly intricate andplicated!¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because I haven¡¯t married yet that 1 want to learn. Otherwise, when 1 marry into my husband¡¯s family, I¡¯ll be the subject of ridicule. Our Marquis¡¯s Manor would be med for not raising me properly.¡± Su Yingxue looked aggrieved.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Su Dingheng was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t want to relinquish power, but Su Yingxue¡¯s words were reasonable!


    Just when he felt relieved that Su Yingxue had been obedient for two days, she now seemed to be aiming to seize power.


    In Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes, his displeasure toward her returned.


    Su Yurou happened to arrive at this moment. When she heard this, she stepped forward to help Su Dingheng out of the predicament. ¡°Father, what Sister said makes sense, but¡­ As a daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Rou¡¯er could also learn to manage the household and share the worries for father!¡±


    Su Dingheng raised his head to look at her. Su Yurou was his beloved daughter, but she was still a little immature. Considering the mistakes she had made before, he was genuinely concerned about entrusting the authority of the Marquis¡¯s Manor to her.


    He only sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re younger than Yingxue. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to manage it well.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, let me try! Mother has taught me since 1 was little. Rou¡¯er will not disappoint you.¡± Su Yurou clung to his arm and acted coquettishly.


    When she mentioned her mother, she deliberately raised her eyebrows at Su Yingxue, mocking her for not having a mother¡¯s guidance!


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    She quietly waited for Su Dingheng¡¯s decision.


    Su Dingheng was a selfish man to his bones. Other than Liu Shn, whom he loved deeply, he harbored a sense of distrust even toward his own daughter, Su Yurou.


    Now, as she and Su Yingxue contended, he sternly remarked, ¡°Alright, you two sisters might not be able to manage it well. Hao¡¯er¡¯s military affairs are very busy. If he gets married, and we have a new there¡¯s a young madam in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, it won¡¯t be toote for me to hand over the authority to her..¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257: Su Yingxue Prepared to Close the Door and Beat the Dog

    Chapter 257: Su Yingxue Prepared to Close the Door and Beat the Dog


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. Her father was indeed a sly fox among civil officials.


    He clearly knew that Su Hao liked Wu Jinyan and insisted on marrying her, and it was not so easy for him to marry Wu Jinyan to be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. His words were wless and irrefutable.


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t get the right to be the butler, so she sat to the side indignantly. However, Su Yingxue continued, ¡°Why does my brother need to get married? If Marquis¡¯s Manor needs a madam, father can either marry or take in someone. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Su Yurou looked at her in confusion.


    Su Hao shouted angrily on the spot, ¡°Sister, what are you talking about!¡±


    Their grandfather had decreed that to protect their mother, their father couldn¡¯t marry or rake concubines in his lifetime. Yet, she was suggesting that he marry again?


    ¡°Yingxue, do you mean what you¡¯re saying?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Father, at your age, you should have someone to serve you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words were so sincere that even Su Yurou couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that she had gone crazy.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll immediately send someone to propose marriage! This¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng was overly happy and remembered that he still had the old master above him. He quickly took back his words. ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve only had your mother as a wife. However, if 1 were to take a concubine, I¡¯d long had someone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were pure as she pretended not to know.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother. She gave birth to Rou¡¯er and Jinxuan, but she never had a status. Now, only Rou¡¯er has returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and Jinxuan is still wandering outside. I can¡¯t bear it in my heart.¡± Su Dingheng pounded his chest in pain.


    ¡°In that case, father should indeed give sister¡¯s mother a status.¡± Su Yingxue smiled faintly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Su Hao stood up and stared at her with red eyes.


    Su Yingxue had an innocent look on her face. Su Hao rushed out angrily.


    Su Yingxue bowed slightly. ¡°If father needs my help in this matter, I¡¯ll definitely not reject it. I¡¯ll go persuade brother.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! You¡¯re really a sensible and obedient child!¡± Su Dingheng was overjoyed.


    He had wanted to marry Liu Shn for so many years. Now that Su Yingxue had taken the initiative to propose it, she was so obedient that it was unbelievable!


    However, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Father, is this not a trap set by sister? Are you really going to wee Mother into the manor?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Rou¡¯er, you¡¯ve really been spoiled by me! Your sister is so understanding, she suggested that 1 bring your mother into the manor, and here you¡¯re speaking ill of her!¡± Su Dingheng reprimanded Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou was filled with grievances as she returned to her room sullenly.


    Su Yingxue used her flying skills, leaped onto the roof beams, and then jumped down to catch up with Su Hao.


    ¡°Brother, slow down. My legs aren¡¯t as long as yours!¡±


    Su Yingxuended in front of Su Hao and pulled his sleeve.


    Su Hao shook her off angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re angry with me, 1¡¯11 cry for you!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯ used her trump card.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Hao instantly lost his temper.


    In the military, he could tame many stubborn and disobedient soldiers. However, at home, he couldn¡¯t say a single harsh word to his sister.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. If mother knows that I did this, she won¡¯t me me.¡± Su Yingxue pulled his hand and acted coquettishly.


    Su Hao¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy, and his eyes were cold, ¡°If mother knew that the woman had entered the house, she would never be pleased!¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258: Increasingly Difficult to Understand My Sister

    Chapter 258: Increasingly Difficult to Understand My Sister


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t enter the house, how can I close the door and beat the dog?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head.


    Su Hao looked at her in surprise, ¡°You deliberately let her enter the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue followed him back to Ling Xiao Court. She didn¡¯t hide anything from Su Hao and told him about the deadly gue in the medical center and the matters rted to Silver Moon Pavilion.


    ¡°What? That woman was so vicious! By doing this, you¡¯re inviting a wolf into the house!¡± Su Hao punched the table.


    Su Yingxue consoled him, ¡°Brother, this is clearly a dog beating behind closed doors! Rather than letting her stay in Yaoguang Garden and plot against us, it would be better to let her stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Under my watchful eyes, this is our home. She¡¯s just an outsider woman who doesn¡¯t even deserve the status of a concubine. What can she use to threaten us?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask father to take her as a concubine?¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°I did ask father to do this, but isn¡¯t it a different matter whether he can do it or not?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s ck eyes turned around slyly.


    ¡°What other ideas are you hiding from me again?¡± Su Hao flicked her nose.


    Now, he found it increasingly difficult to understand his sister.


    Su Yingxue kept Su Hao in suspense. ¡°Anyway, I can guarantee brother that regardless of whether it¡¯s a wife or a concubine, that woman called Liu Shn is not qualified. She can only be a servant when she enters the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She will even spit out all the assets that belonged to mother that she embezzled in the past and return them to us!¡±


    Su Hao felt that it was unbelievable, ¡°A woman who has such vicious thoughts and almost killed you is not easy to deal with. You have to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not careful, there¡¯s still Sister Jinyan! Brother doesn¡¯t trust me, but don¡¯t you trust her?¡± Su Yingxue secretly teased Su Hao.


    Su Hao¡¯s face suddenly blushed, ¡°Of course she¡¯s cautious!¡±


    If Wu Jinyan hadn¡¯t been so cautious, she would have married him in a daze!


    However, it was precisely because she was cautious that he understood that they both needed to work harder.


    He ultimately agreed with Su Yingxue, but he admonished her, ¡°If something like this happens in the future, don¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯ll save you even if 1 have to risk my life! I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you, understand?¡±


    He patted her shoulder. The affection in his eyes made Su Yingxue extremely moved.


    In her previous life, her brother had died because of her, and she didn¡¯t have much time to enjoy the bond between siblings.


    However, it was different now. They would all live well!


    Su Dingheng very quickly began to prepare for the matter of taking in concubines. Their Marquis¡¯s Manor had a deep root, and even if he, the Marquis, were to take in concubines, even if the old master wasn¡¯t around, he would still have to invite the elders of the n to nod their heads and be witnesses!


    Originally, the elders of the n were aligned with the old master. However, when they saw that Su Yingxue had nodded and agreed to help Su Dingheng personally, they couldn¡¯t openly object.


    Su Yingxue publicly proposed, ¡°Daddy taking a concubine is a significant matter. We should open the ancestral hall and seek the guidance of our ancestors. Once the ancestral hall is open for worship, we must bestow widespread benevolence. Since 1 can¡¯t assist Daddy in many ways, 1 boldly take on this responsibility.¡±


    Su Dingheng was overjoyed and paid little attention to these details. Su Yingxue¡¯s understanding and wise words won the favor of the n elders. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Very well! Truly, you are my excellent daughter. I entrust this matter to you! This is your responsibility as a legitimate daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Miss is the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, should naturally handle it in this manner!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, uncles and esteemed elders..¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Show Off Your Wealth

    Chapter 203: The Battle of the Three Kingdoms Show Off Your Wealth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen, infuriated and humiliated, attempted to stand up but instead aggravated his wound, causing him to wince in pain.


    He restrained his anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, what¡¯s the point of arguing with me here? You¡¯d be better off tending to your brother¡¯s marriage. A distinguished young general, the heir of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, yet he can¡¯t even marry the one he loves. He is truly useless!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves, ready to give him a thrashing!


    After all, this was the backyard. If she secretly gave him a beating, no one would see it. The empress couldn¡¯t do anything to her!


    But before she could strike, there was a loud crash.


    An invisible palm force struck Chu Xiuwen, sending him and his wheelchair crashing into the wall. The wheelchair shattered into pieces, leaving him sprawled on the ground, face down.


    Struggling to speak, Chu Xiuwen muttered, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°The banquet is about to begin.¡± Chu Yihan assisted Su Yingxue and led her away.


    As Su Yingxue passed by Chu Xiuwen, she suddenly felt a twinge of pity for him. She covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, you were a bit harsh on your nephew. What if he got injured?¡±


    Chu Yihan remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him not to get injured.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    The Ninth Imperial Uncle was a man of few words!


    Princes like Chu Xiuwen, who didn¡¯t get along with him, often ended up beaten!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s actions made Su Yingxue very happy, but she still needed to keep a low profile to avoid trouble for both of them. They would have to settle their affairs at ater time.


    Once they came out, they went their separate ways.


    Su Yingxue noticed Su Hao standing alone in the corridor, looking quite lonely. She approached him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Su Hao held a sachet in his hand as if he had caressed it countless times. The ¡®Su¡¯ character on it revealed a deep yearning in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, if you keep thinking about it, Sister Jinyan might sneeze.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen her for several days.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes showed disappointment. He hadn¡¯t dared to look for Yan¡¯er during this period, but she hadn¡¯te to see him either.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Sister Jinyan didn¡¯t look for you, but she dide to me. Don¡¯t worry, brother. She¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee to see me? I miss her¡­¡± Su Hao¡¯s emotions were low.


    ¡°After today, Sister Jinyan wille to see you,¡± Su Yingxue said with a charming smile and bright eyes.


    Su Hao had originally wanted to ask something else, but then he heard a eunuch loudly announce at the pce entrance, ¡°Noble Consort Xiao has arrived, Consort Xiang has arrived¡­¡±


    Everyone in the pce immediately bowed. ¡°Greetings, Noble Consort, Consort Xiang!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s no need for such formality, everyone, please rise! Today, we all came to celebrate the empress¡¯s birthday together! No need to be so reserved!¡± Noble Consort Xiao was fond of smiling, considerate, and generous. Her words made her sound more like the hostess of Fengzao Pce.


    The empress, standing at the entrance to the main hall, heard Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s words and coldly snorted. ¡°You finally remember that you¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday! Arrivingte, are you trying to steal all of my spotlight?¡±


    ¡°Empress, what are you saying? Your Fengzao Pce is so magnificent that no matter how much I renovate mine, it can¡¯tpare! Look, I¡¯ve expanded it by two pces and renovated it seven or eight times, but it still can¡¯t match the grandeur of yours!¡± Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s tone carried a hint of helplessness, but it subtly unted her wealth. It was like a dagger thrust into the empress¡¯s heart.


    While the empress¡¯s maiden family was well-off, they couldn¡¯t match the wealth of Noble Consort Xiao!


    Renovating the pce seven or eight times, spending money sovishly, it was something she couldn¡¯t even dream of!

 Chapter 260 - 260: The Disturbance of Entering the Manor

    Chapter 260: The Disturbance of Entering the Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What can Your Highness do? Are you nning to throw people out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Yingxue winked yfully, seemingly eager for Chu Yihan¡¯s response.


    ¡°I can do that,¡± Chu Yihan told her with certainty.


    On the day the Marquis of Martial South took a concubine, the Ninth Prince threw him and his concubine out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. That scene must have been spectacr, and her father and Liu Shn must have been in a sorry state.


    However, she would never do something that would tarnish Chu Yihan¡¯s reputation.


    So she bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Your Highness. However, 1 was the one who suggested this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at her intelligent eyes, which were flowing with a gem-like luster. No matter how he looked at it, she didn¡¯t look like someone who could be bullied. Instead, she looked like someone who was in control of the situation.


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t help but be curious about her intentions.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to hide it from him for too long, nor could she bear to let her brother watch for too long.


    When Liu Shn¡¯s bridal sedan arrived at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she and Su Hao went out to wee them.


    Su Dingheng gave Liu Shn enough face. It was a two-meter-wide sedan chair with eight carriages. Although it was a concubine, the scene was not much smaller than a wife.


    Beside the bridal sedan, Su Jinxuan, who hadn¡¯t shown up for days, stood in a dignified manner.


    He was dressed in a ck robe with aplicated and exquisite pattern embroidered with gold and silver threads on his chest. The long fringe on his forehead covered half of his eyes, but it couldn¡¯t hide the gloomy expression in his narrow and thin eyes.


    He walked up to Su Dingheng, cupped his fists, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Congrattions, Father. You can finally reunite with mother and relieve the decades-long yearning.¡±


    Su Dingheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Well said, Xuan¡¯er. After so many years, 1 can finally bring you and your mother into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    His heart was filled with love for Liu Shn and guilt for Su Jinxuan.


    They were both his children. Su Hao and Su Yingxue were raised in luxury in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Jinxuan had never set foot in it. It was a knot in his heart for many years, and because of this, he cherished Liu Shn even more.


    Su Yurou was overjoyed when she saw that her mother and brother could enter the manor.


    She red at Su Yingxue and walked to Su Dingheng¡¯s side. She said delicately, ¡°Father, quickly wee mother into the manor!¡±


    Su Dingheng was overjoyed and only then did he remember, ¡°Quick, enter the manor!¡±


    Su Yurou smiled smugly at Su Yingxue, who responded with a silent smile.


    Beside her, Su Hao¡¯s right hand was clenched into a fist, and his voice was cold and deep, ¡°A concubine cannot enter the manor from the main entrance. Did father forget even the most basic etiquette in his joy?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°If father forgets, someone will naturally remind him. Today, Lord Lin from the Ministry of Rites is also here.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a series of hurried footsteps came from the entrance of the manor.


    Su Dingheng was about to lift the sedan curtain when Lin Qin shouted, ¡°Marquis Su, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Liu Shn had already stepped out of the sedan door with one foot, and Su Dingheng had already taken her hand.


    He raised his head and looked at Lin Qin strangely, ¡°Lord Lin, what do you mean?¡±


    He had never offended Lin Qin. Was this person here to cause trouble?


    Liu Shn had a bad premonition. She quietly lifted a corner of the veil and looked coldly at Su Yingxue at the door.


    Su Yingxue happened to look at her too and smiled at her. There was no sharpness in her eyes, but it inexplicably weighed on Liu Shn¡¯s heart.


    The purer someone appeared on the surface, the deeper they hid, and the more difficult they were to deal with!

 Chapter 261 - 261: My Concubine Can’t Wear Red

    Chapter 261: My Concubine Can¡¯t Wear Red


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Qin walked in front of Su Dingheng and said softly, ¡°Marquis Su, had you been blinded by the joyous asion and forgotten the etiquette of our Great Cheng Dynasty? This was the main entrance of the Marquis¡¯s residence, and it was the center of attention. How could a concubine enter through the main entrance? Besides, how could this concubine be worthy of wearing red?¡±


    Su Dingheng came to a sudden realization. He quickly let go of Liu Shn¡¯s hand and backed away from the door of the sedan.


    He looked gratefully at Lin Qin. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Lord Lin. Otherwise, it would have been extremely embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, why didn¡¯t you quickly get someone in the residence to prepare a set of clothes for Lady Liu to change into? If today¡¯s matter had spread, even if I hadn¡¯t said it, wouldn¡¯t there have been people who would haveined about Marquis in the Hall of Diligent Government tomorrow?¡± Lin Qin deliberately made the matter sound more serious.


    He was in charge of the Ministry of Rites and was a third-rank official with a higher rank than Su Dingheng. Su Dingheng didn¡¯t suspect him and immediately waved his hand to order the servants. ¡°Men, quickly change into a wedding dress! It can¡¯t be red!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, this¡­ We hadn¡¯t prepared anything!¡± The butler was a little embarrassed.


    Which family would have prepared a second wedding dress for their wedding?


    And even if Marquis had forgotten that concubines couldn¡¯t wear red, did this marrieddy not know?


    Or did she think that she could enter the house just because she treated herself as the first wife?


    When Su Yurou heard Su Dingheng¡¯s words, she stomped her feet in anger. She tugged at Su Dingheng¡¯s sleeve and acted coquettishly. ¡°Father, Mother waited for you for so many years. How could you have treated her like this? If she couldn¡¯t enter through the main entrance, did she have to change her wedding dress on the street?¡±


    This had been a great humiliation for the married woman!


    Su Jinxuan had always been a man of few words, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Father, it would have been fine if we hadn¡¯t entered through the main entrance. At that moment, I was afraid it would have been difficult to find a second wedding dress that wasn¡¯t red. Why didn¡¯t we let Mother enter the residence first?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Dingheng had been in a difficult position.


    Lin Qin hadn¡¯t said anything else, but he had kept a stern expression as he stood at the side. The words ¡®etiquette cannot be overstepped¡¯ seemed to have been written on his face.


    Su Dingheng had been like an ant on a hot pan. Marrying Liu Shn had been important, but his official position had not been able to be ignored on this asion!


    If he had to choose between others and an official position, he would have chosen thetter without hesitation!


    ¡°Miss, the clothes are here,¡± Zhn hade out from the crowd and had carried a tray to Su Yingxue¡¯s side.


    Su Yingxue had caressed the orange wedding dress and had smiled.


    When Su Hao had seen her holding the wedding dress and walking to Su Dingheng¡¯s side, his eyes had been filled with doubt. ¡°When did she have prepared all these?¡±


    Fortunately, Shu Yan had stood beside him and had told him, ¡°Miss had already prepared it. Zhn had personally sewn this dress!¡±


    Shu Yan had looked at Su Yingxue now, and his eyes had been shining. It had not been because of anything else, but because he had felt that Su Yingxue¡¯s brain had been a little too good. It had been as if she had predicted everything that had happened that day.


    Su Yingxue had pushed the wedding dress to Su Dingheng¡¯s side and had said gently, ¡°I had prepared a wedding dress for Aunt Liu without permission. At that moment, I wondered if Aunt Liu would have been willing to change into it?¡±


    Su Dingheng had turned his head and had seen the orange-red wedding dress. His eyes instantly lit up as he praised Su Yingxue repeatedly, ¡°You have been a thoughtful child! Quickly, bring it to your aunt to change into!¡±


    ¡°Father, it would have been unlucky for a woman to change her wedding dress on the day of marriage.¡± Su Jinxuan had looked at Su Yingxue with a dark gaze.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Su Yingxue had done at the Wangjiang Towerst time!


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t have let her harm his mother so easily.


    ¡°Yes, Father! How could you have made your mother suffer like this? What red tape? Don¡¯t tell me it couldn¡¯t havepared to Mother¡¯s position in your heart?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes had turned red..

 Chapter 206 - 206: What Was Su Yingxue Acting For?

    Chapter 206: What Was Su Yingxue Acting For?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The grievances in the empress¡¯s heart flowed like a river.


    At this moment, Noble Consort Xiao spoke up and said, ¡°Empress, the emperor, and the Ninth Prince have a brotherly and respectful rtionship. I low can we bear to chastise them? The emperor came to celebrate your birthday. Do you want to dampen the emperor¡¯s spirits? Emperor, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Noble Consort speaks wisely,¡± Chu Mingyuanplimented as he nced approvingly at Noble Consort Xiao.


    Noble Consort Xiao half-covered her cheeks and let out a coquettishugh.


    If only the empress could remove her phoenix crown, she might have confronted Chu Yihan head-on!


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    All she could do was watch as Chu Chengye set up a separate table, ced it behind Chu Jinling, and reluctantly took his seat.


    And she, in turn, could only return to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s side.


    She wished Chu Mingyuan would hold her hand, even if it was just forfort.


    However, as soon as she had settled down, Chu Mingyuan turned to Consort Xiang and inquired, ¡°Xiang¡¯er, are you feeling unwell today? Did the imperial physician check your pulse on time? If you¡¯re ufortable, you must inform me!¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Thank you for your concern, Emperor,¡± Consort Xiang replied, her lips curving into a delicate smile, radiating a demeanor akin to that of a celestial being.


    When Su Yingxue nced over, she witnessed an interaction between the two of them.


    The empress clenched her teeth and continued to preside over the banquet. All the attendees presented their gifts and offered their birthday wishes, yet her countenance remained sour.


    The wives had anticipated the princes¡¯ attendance today and had made preparations for their daughters. They encouraged them to perform at the banquet, hoping to catch the eye of a prince and secure a future as a prince¡¯s consort.


    The empress was more than willing to assist in their endeavors. Seven or eight nobledies showcased their talents, excelling in singing, dancing, reciting poetry, or painting. Each one disyed remarkable skill.


    Chu Mingyuan was focused on his sons¡¯ marriages too and rewarded several exceptional noble daughters.


    The ninth nobledy to perform was Su Yurou. She had shed her outer attire and adorned herself in a white, wide-sleeved gown of light gauze. Her beauty was captivating, and her graceful form danced elegantly on the stage, her white garments billowing in the breeze, resembling a celestial nymph.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t tell whether the attending princes were awestruck or not, but she did observe envious nces among the nobledies.


    ¡°Well done, the Marquis of Martial South has indeed raised an exceptional daughter,¡± Chu Mingyuanmended, rewarding her with a smile.


    Su Yurou, having gained favor in front of Chu Mingyuan, became even more affected. Blushing, she feigned shyness and said, ¡°I possess little talent. Apart from this dance, I have alsoposed a birthday song for the empress. I hope Your Highness will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you recite it for us?¡± The empress¡¯s eyes brimmed with admiration.


    Su Yurou¡¯s voice, as melodious as a warbler¡¯s song, brought her lyrics to life in a melodious tune. After her performance, many were captivated by her singing and artistic talent.


    Even the envious gazes dared not be too overt.


    ¡°Exquisite both in appearance and demeanor. I shall certainly reward Su Dingheng, his daughter is truly outstanding.¡± Chu Mingyuan praised Su Yurou.


    Even the empress gestured to offer her generous rewards.


    If Su Yurou was content, she had certainly earned herself plenty of recognition by epting the rewards.


    However, upon seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s rxed demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of disdain.


    A hint of cruelty shed in her eyes. After changing out of her dance attire, she adopted a soft and charming tone, ¡°Emperor, my father has always held my sister to a higher standard. Today, my sister has also prepared some talents to celebrate the empress¡¯s birthday!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chu Mingyuan stroked his beard and nced at Su Yingxue.. ¡°Are you perhaps prepared to provide on-the-spot medical treatment for everyone today?¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263: The Side Door is also Blocked

    Chapter 263: The Side Door is also Blocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shn endured the intense shame in her heart and responded with a coy,¡± Yes, Marquis.¡±


    Her obedient demeanor eased Su Dingheng¡¯s heart somewhat.


    He needed to witness Liu Shn¡¯s entrance into the manor, so he apanied her to the side door.


    The side door, originallyrge enough for a bridal sedan to enter, was now obstructed by a long queue.


    Su Dingheng widened his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In front of him, many people in ragged clothes were lining up to receive porridge and steamed buns. They were blocking the side door of the Marquis¡¯s Manor tightly. Not only was it impossible to enter the bridal sedan, but it was also too crowded for people to pass through.


    Su Yurou, already filled with anger because Liu Shn couldn¡¯t enter through the main entrance, rushed over and shouted, ¡°You beggars, hurry up and get lost. Blocking the side door of our manor, do you want to die?¡±


    The beggars who had originally been queuing up to receive relief now turned their collective gaze towards Su Yurou.


    ¡°The Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor has shown kindness by providing us with porridge. What right do you have to make us leave!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed in such shy clothes. 1 can tell at a nce that she¡¯s no good!¡±


    ¡°Spit on her! Spit on her!¡±


    The beggars, having gone without food for some time, now had a chance to receive food. Those who prevented them from begging for food were now their objects of disdain, and they began spitting at Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou¡¯s clothes were stained with the beggars¡¯ saliva. She was so angry that she cried out, ¡°Ah, you dirty and ugly people! I¡¯m going to kill you! Little brother, quickly, kill them!¡±


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s expression darkened, and he immediately ordered the pce guards to arrest the beggar who had spat at Su Yurou.


    The beggars immediately panicked, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? This is the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s porridge stall, the Su family¡¯s favor for ancestral worship. You can¡¯t deprive us of our food!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you eat! Go to hell!¡± Su Yurou stepped forward and kicked one of the beggars, her gaze extremely vicious.


    When Su Jinxuan¡¯s pce guards were about to kill him, Su Dingheng suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°No!¡±


    He rushed to the side door and looked at the people serving the porridge. They were all from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    He suddenly remembered that Su Yingxue had told him earlier that when the ancestral hall was opened, they were supposed to show kindness. If Su Jinxuan killed someone, wouldn¡¯t that be a p in the face?


    ¡°Hold on! Stop!¡± Su Dingheng looked unhappily at Su Yurou and her brother.


    Su Yingxue immediately stood up, feeling guilty in her heart. ¡°Father, 1 was thoughtless. Our ancestors taught us that once we open the ancestral hall, we must help the people. I ced the porridge stall at the side door, blocking Aunt¡¯s path into the manor. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to kneel and apologize.


    Su Hao pulled her up with a stern face. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with Sister following the teachings of our ancestors?¡±


    Su Dingheng was flustered and helpless. ¡°Yingxue indeed followed our ancestors¡¯ instructions, but this door is blocked. How can Shn get in? Yingxue, quickly get these people to move away and make room at the entrance!¡±


    He was anxious to carry Liu Shn into the house.


    Su Yingxue looked hesitant. ¡°Father, we¡¯ve already set up the porridge stall. If we remove it now and say that we¡¯re not going to give out porridge, we¡¯ll be breaking our promise to the people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! On what grounds can you remove it? You promised to give us porridge!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take away our food. You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m still in line and haven¡¯t received any food!¡±


    A group of beggars immediately stood at the entrance of the manor, guarding the porridge stall.


    Su Yurou was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, ¡°You bunch of lowlifes, why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of livestock you are! Do you think you are worthy of asking for food at the entrance of our Marquis¡¯s Manor? Don¡¯t block my mother¡¯s way!¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: Chu Chengye Makes a Move

    Chapter 208: Chu Chengye Makes a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It seemed as if Chu Yihan had a metaphorical knife hanging over the empress¡¯s neck. She wanted to remove it, but Chu Yihan¡¯s presencepelled her not to.


    ¡°Enough! Since Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t prepared, let it be,¡± Chu Mingyuan suggested, attempting to defuse the situation. He had never engaged in disputes with Chu Yihan over the years.


    To the courtiers, it seemed they coexisted peacefully, and to the public, they appeared as respectful brothers.


    However, only Chu Mingyuan knew that Chu Yihan was a festering issue in his heart. He had long wished to eliminate it, but Chu Yihan had a tight grip on his lifeline, controlling his every breath and heartbeat, rendering him unable to rid himself of the problem.


    Thus, he avoided confrontations with Chu Yihan because the timing had not yet arrived.


    However, the empress was relentless. ¡°Emperor, Ninth Prince has repeatedly transgressed, and you not only refrain from punishing him but also permit his audacity. He will be even more audacious in the future! As for Su Yingxue, she is emting the Ninth Prince! In the future, neither of them will regard you with respect!¡±


    ¡°Empress, why trouble Miss Su? Must everyone attending the birthday banquet prepare a talent? Is it disrespectful not to prepare one? If so, then I have no talents, would that be disrespectful too?¡± Consort Xiang defended Su Yingxue.


    Noble Consort Xiao seized the opportunity to chime in, ¡°1 didn¡¯t prepare any talent either!¡±


    ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± The empress pointed at Consort Xiang, her anger palpable. ¡°Consort Xiang! i know you conspired with Su Yingxue. You¡¯re deliberately trying to sabotage my birthday banquet!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Consort Xiang responded withposure.


    ¡°Empress, Consort Xiang¡¯s argument makes sense. Is it truly a fault not to perform for you? Do you still wish for me to perform to satisfy you?¡± Chu Mingyuan had originally intended to avoid scolding her in public.


    However, after she scolded Consort Xiang, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Consort Xiang endure any injustice. He held Consort Xiang¡¯s hand and gently caressed it. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, if you wish to leave early, return to rest. I will visit you after the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I am perfectly fine. I will apany you here,¡± Consort Xiang replied with a gentle smile.


    Su Yingxue observed this. In contrast to her previous timidity, Consort Xiang was now assertive, not only usurping the empress¡¯s favor but gradually seizing her position from Chu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Emperor!¡± Holding back her tears, the empress¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Father! Today is Mother¡¯s birthday, and Su Yingxue¡¯s behavior is indeed disrespectful to Mother. Moreover, before she entered the pce, she told me that she had prepared a talent to present to Mother. Now, by refusing to perform, she may fall behind others. Father, you could promise to reward her regardless of her talent, as a form of encouragement,¡± Chu Chengye spoke eloquently.


    Not only did he pressure Su Yingxue into performing, but he also insinuated that they had met privately before entering the pce, suggesting an improper rtionship.


    Additionally, Su Yingxue had previously pursued him, which immediately led to subtle expressions among the madams and youngdies.


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t bear it and argued with Chu Chengye. ¡°Seventh Prince, please refrain from baseless usations. My sister is an innocent youngdy. When did she ever meet you in private?¡±


    ¡°General Su has been secluded recently. How would you know your sister¡¯s whereabouts? If your sister wanted to conceal it, would she let you know? Initially, it wasn¡¯t anything scandalous. After all, Yingxue and I had pleasant conversations, and she had given me many gifts.¡± Chu Chengye smirked slightly..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Lady Liu is Unable to Enter the Residence

    Chapter 265: Lady Liu is Unable to Enter the Residence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Qin and Liang Jin nodded and followed Su Dingheng to the main entrance, returning to the front hall.


    Su Yingxue looked at the few remaining people surrounding the bridal sedan and asked Su Jinxuan out of kindness, ¡°Second Brother, did you want me to apany you from the side door?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s expression had darkened.


    Su Yurou had gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Su Yingxue, who needed your fake kindness? Get lost¡­¡±


    Before Su Yurou could finish her insulting words, Su Hao stepped forward and stood beside Su Yingxue. His aura was awe-inspiring, and his entire person resembled a cold knife. Su Yurou had been so frightened that she trembled and swallowed the rest of her words.


    ¡°Since my younger brother and sister didn¡¯t need me and brother to apany them, we went to the front hall. After all, there were still many distinguished guests waiting for us to entertain!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and stabbed a knife into the hearts of the siblings.


    Her words had a deeper meaning. Su Yurou and her brother weren¡¯t stupid, so they understood. Su Yingxue was saying that only the two of them born to a legitimate wife were qualified to sit in the main seat. The two of them born to a concubine were only qualified to carry a bridal sedan and walk around the side door.


    What made them even angrier were the three side doors of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. They had gone around each side door, but they weren¡¯t allowed to enter!


    When Su Hao returned to the front hall, he thought, ¡°Could Lady Liu still enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor today?¡±


    Su Yingxue had flipped her hair. ¡°Of course, she could. Today, she was Father¡¯s concubine! If she didn¡¯t enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor, wouldn¡¯t it be theughingstock of the entire Jiang Du?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss, you knew how to joke! At this moment, Lady Liu was already theughingstock of the entire Jiang Du City! Changing her wedding dress in the middle of the street, the main entrance wasn¡¯t allowed, and the side doors weren¡¯t allowed. It had been almost an hour, but her bridal sedan still hadn¡¯t been able to enter. Just now, when I passed by, I heard several madamsughing at her!¡± Shu Yan muttered beside Su Hao.


    ¡°I said she could enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but I didn¡¯t say her bridal sedan could enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°The other two side doors of the Marquis¡¯s Manor also had porridge stalls?¡± Su Hao had looked over without surprise.


    Su Yingxue had looked at him seriously. ¡°Of course. Could it be that the other two side doors weren¡¯t the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s doors?¡±


    Su Hao,bining Su Yingxue¡¯s words, had thought for a moment. ¡°Then there was only one corner door left at the woodshed.¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked her eyes like a ghost. ¡°Brother, do you still remember when 1 sneaked out to y when I was young? You were afraid that I would get lost, so you often followed me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Hao poked her forehead.


    Her mischievousness had been beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Su Hao had originally been joking with Su Yingxue when he suddenly sensed two cold gazes behind him. He had turned around abruptly, but he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Chu Yihan had retracted his gaze, but his heart had been filled with displeasure.


    The distance between Su Hao and Su Yingxue had been too close!


    ¡°Your Highness, had Lady Liu gone through three side doors, but they had all been blocked. They had all been porridge stalls, so she couldn¡¯t enter at all. There had only been a corner door at the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s woodshed, so the bridal sedan couldn¡¯t be carried in. Tell me, wasn¡¯t this Eldest Miss Su good at torturing people!¡±


    Mo Qi had been beside Chu Yihan, talking non-stop.


    From the very beginning, he had been staring at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had been telling Chu Yihan everything.


    However, Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t been listening. His gaze had been fixed on Su Yingxue the entire time. She had treated guests well and had been humble and polite. She had been very worthy of the identity of the Marquis¡¯s legitimate daughter.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s mind had been filled with the images of Su Yingxue that he had seen all these years..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Su Yingxue Understood too Quickly.

    Chapter 266: Su Yingxue Understood too Quickly.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She had been bold when she was young, and she had been domineering when she grew up. This had been the first time he had seen her so educated.


    His little dumpling seemed to have many faces, but thinking about it, no matter what she looked like, he had liked her very much.


    As he had thought about it, a touch of gentleness had entered his eyes, and even the corners of his mouth had curled up unconsciously.


    Mo Qi had been thirsty from talking, but Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t given him any reaction.


    However, he had seen as if he had seen a ghost that Your Highness had been smiling.


    Oh my god!


    Just how gentle had Your Highness been? How could he haveughed on his own?


    In the past few years, Chu Yihan had always frowned, and his expression had been icy cold when he had thought about things.


    Mo Qi had looked at Su Yingxue with admiration. This eldest young miss had been magical!


    Your Highness had been poisoned quite badly¡­


    Other than Liu Shn¡¯s interlude, Su Dingheng had still been very proud today. Many officials in the court hade to congratte him and even praised him for having a pair of good children. Su Hao had been a young general, and Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills had been outstanding. It had been simply a blessing that other families could not hope for.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face had been flushed red from drinking. ¡°My colleagues, you ttered me. 1 didn¡¯t deserve it, I didn¡¯t deserve it! Hahaha!¡±


    He had drunk to his heart¡¯s content with everyone. Su Yingxue had also been the one who had sent the guests off.


    When she had sent Liang Jin and his wife away, she had even said a few words to Mrs. Liang. When Mrs. Liang had left, her little face had been red.


    Chu Yihan had stood at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had seen that Lin Qin had also exchanged a few words with Su Yingxue.


    When Su Yingxue had hopped in front of him, Chu Yihan had pinched her face. ¡°I vaguely remembered that Lin Qin hadn¡¯t gotten along with you in Upper Forest Park.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must have remembered wrongly?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face had been pinched, and the sound she had made had been strangely cute.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Yihan had raised his eyebrows slightly and had increased his grip.


    ¡°Cough¡­I observed that Lord Lin had some hidden illness and had taken the initiative to send him a few medicines a few days ago.¡± Su Yingxue had rolled her eyes.


    Alright!


    She had known that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had let go of her face and had pinched her nose. ¡°Cunning!¡±


    ¡°This is so-called clever. Your Highness, don¡¯t mix up these two words!¡± Su Yingxue had pouted and had argued.


    She had put on makeup today, and her lips hadn¡¯t been as pink as usual. Instead, they had a seductive blush. Chu Yihan¡¯s throat moved as he held the back of her head and leaned over to kiss her.


    Su Yingxue had been caught off guard and had fallen into his arms. The man¡¯s body had been like a furnace. The spring night had been slightly cold, and the night wind had blown from behind. Su Yingxue had immediately experienced the feeling of ice and fire.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak, or else 1 won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words had suddenly triggered a certain nerve in Su Yingxue. She had seemed to have understood what Chu Yihan had meant when he had said he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Fear had risen in her heart, and she had quickly pushed him away. She had shouted in shock, ¡°Your Highness, hold it in!¡±


    Otherwise, she would lose her innocence!


    Chu Yihan had just been trying to scare her and hadn¡¯t had any intention of doing anything to her. However, she had looked at him with such understanding eyes that he had been at a loss.


    An awkwardness had spread between the two of them.


    Su Yingxue had bitten her tongue and had suppressed the blush that had crawled up half of her face. She had said in a muffled voice, ¡°Farewell, Your Highness!¡±


    She had run away after saying that. Her heart had been filled with a hundred thousand curses.


    It had been too embarrassing!


    How could she know so much?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 gave your father a gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t heard him clearly and had run back to her courtyard..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Peace and Longevity

    Chapter 211: Peace and Longevity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Imperial Brother, she was indeed paying her respects to the empress,¡± Chu Yihan remarked, looking at the shattered porcin pieces in front of Su Yingxue, with a slight curl of his lips.


    ¡°Ninth Brother, don¡¯t defend her!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    ¡°Whether 1 am defending her or not, Imperial Brother, you¡¯ll know just by looking at this pile of porcin pieces.¡± Chu Yihan held his wine ss, appearing nonchnt yet exuding a seductive allure.


    Chu Mingyuan, holding Consort Xiang, nced over in confusion. The broken pieces of porcin in front of Su Yingxue were not ced messily at her feet but were arranged into a word.


    ¡°Emperor, this forms the character of ¡®longevity¡¯,¡± Consort Xiang softly exined, leaning into his embrace.


    Noble Consort Xiao also noticed this and burst intoughter, covering her mouth. ¡°Miss Su is truly imaginative. She used so many precious flowers and valuable vases to wish Your Majesty a ¡®longevity¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Chu Jinling pped enthusiastically.


    Lin Sisi also joined in, saying, ¡°Doctor Su¡¯s skills are profound. Although she shattered Your Majesty¡¯s flowerpots, this ¡®longevity¡¯ character is a sincere offering. Please ept it.¡±


    ¡°ept?¡± The empress¡¯s eyes widened, almost like copper bells. She wanted nothing more than to vent her fury on Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Your Highness, are you dissatisfied? Should I perform another act for you?¡± Su Yingxue was now very obedient.


    The empress nearly lost herposure. ¡°Get lost! Stop your performance!¡±


    If Su Yingxue continued performing, she would bring down the entire Fengzao Pce!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yingxue returned to her seat, appearing aggrieved, like a bullied little girl.


    She lowered her head, but her eyes sparkled.


    Wanted to see her perform? It depended on whether the empress could afford the price!


    Breaking some flowers and vases this time was just a minor lesson!


    Let¡¯s see who would dare to invite her to perform in the future!


    ¡°Emperor, Empress, I¡¯ve already presented a birthday celebration to liven up the asion. I believe Emperor and Empress will keep your word,¡± Su Hao stood up and dered.


    He was tall and exuded a heroic presence.


    Chu Mingyuan sighed softly. ¡°Very well, grant her a reward.¡±


    ¡°A reward? Emperor, all these flowers in the pce have been carefully nurtured for years, and she¡¯s destroyed them all!¡± The empress gritted her teeth. She hadn¡¯t asked Su Yingxue topensate for the flowers and losses, but now she was being asked to reward her.


    ¡°Empress, as the mother of our nation, you must show magnanimity! Besides, you decided to watch her perform,¡± Chu Mingyuan reminded coldly.


    He instructed Lan Ling to present his reward to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue epted the reward with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Emperor.¡±


    Her smile was radiant, like a starry sky, leaving Lan Ling momentarily entranced.


    She was truly beautiful.


    As Lan Ling continued to gaze at Su Yingxue in a daze, the empress angrily swished her sleeves. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be stingy with my reward. Liu Fu, reward her!¡±


    The empress clenched her teeth and had Liu Fu deliver some treasures to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue took advantage of the situation and acted obediently. ¡°I wish Your Majesty a long and prosperous life!¡±


    While it was intended as a heartfelt birthday greeting, from Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth, it carried a touch of sarcasm.


    The Empress realized she couldn¡¯t win against Su Yingxue in these trivial matters, so she had no choice but to endure it.


    However, she was determined not to let Su Yingxue off the hook!


    ¡°Emperor, I have an important matter to report today,¡± the empress nced at Su Hao, her eyes instantly brimming with a sly smile..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Su Yingxue’s Plan

    Chapter 212: Su Yingxue¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Mingyuan concealed his slight impatience in his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joyous asion. The day before yesterday, Madam Wu from Minister Wu¡¯s family and Marquis Su came to inform me that their two families intend to arrange a marriage. They seek the emperor¡¯s divine grace to honor their families and bestow the union of Young General Su and Miss Wu,¡± the empress spoke with a hint of sinister satisfaction.


    She cast a smug nce at Su Yingxue, but to her surprise, Su Yingxue had already left her seat.


    Madam Wu was also conspicuously absent from her ce.


    Wu Ruofei anxiously clutched her handkerchief, scanning the surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s happening? The empress has spoken, where has Mother gone?¡± This was a critical moment for her impending marriage!


    Why had her mother left?


    In a corner of Fengzao Pce, Madam Wu blocked Su Yingxue¡¯s path with a stern expression. ¡°Su Yingxue, what are your intentions?¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked herrge innocent eyes. ¡°Madam Wu, why would you ask that? I¡¯m here to pay my respects. What intentions could 1 possibly have? Is Madam Wu perhapspeting with me for a bridal chamber?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re sharp-witted, possess exceptional medical skills, and previously managed to escape unscathed despite breaking my daughter¡¯s limbs. Yet now, you oppose her marriage to your brother but address her affectionately as sister-inw. What are your true intentions?¡± Madam Wu transformed into a hawk, her eyes as sharp as knives as if she wanted to strip Su Yingxue of her skin to reveal her thoughts.


    Su Yingxue smiled, turned, and entered the washroom. Her voice carried a leisurely tone. ¡°1 can call her whatever I want. Madam Wu has no say in it. If you don¡¯t want your precious daughter to marry into our family, you¡¯re free not to agree!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Su Hao defiled my daughter¡¯s purity, and now if he refuses to take responsibility for her, the Minister¡¯s Estate will never consent!¡± Madam Wu dered haughtily.


    Su Yingxue listened from inside as her footsteps gradually faded away.


    After she emerged and washed her hands, Zhn brought her a handkerchief for wiping. She lowered her voice. ¡°Miss, Madam Wu left in anger because of you. What if she genuinely refuses to let her daughter marry the Eldest Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Wu Ruofei has liked my brother for so long, and the Wu family is determined to elevate themselves to the status of our Marquis¡¯s Manor. She has no reason to do this. Even if my brother has some hidden ailment, they¡¯re still eager to expedite this marriage!¡± Su Yingxue asserted proudly, her gaze directed at a foot in the corner of the wall.


    She curled her lips, and Zhn immediately chimed in with a cooperative smile. ¡°Indeed, our Eldest Young Master is a standout among the elite. Even if he disys a short temper at home and is prone to violence, there¡¯s still a long line ofdies eager to marry him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Su Hao¡­¡± Madam Wu covered her mouth, finding it hard to believe that Su Hao had such a hidden secret.


    However, as she recalled Su Hao¡¯s rtionship with Wu Jinyan, she had a vague suspicion that Su Yingxue might be deceiving her!


    She leaned against the corner of the wall, listening attentively. Su Yingxue walked towards her and continued, ¡°The Minister¡¯s Estate is willing to ept Wu Ruofei. Once she helps Sister Jinyan avert the cmity, my brother can vent his anger on Wu Ruofei and cripple her. Then, he¡¯ll be able to treat Sister Jinyan well. After Wu Ruofei is crippled, my brother can marry many noble youngdies. Can Wu Ruofei still have a bright future then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. You¡¯re the most thoughtful. After all, it was Wu Ruofei who tarnished her purity and attached herself to our Eldest Young Master!¡± Zhn concurred as she supported Su Yingxue.


    Madam Wu, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer..

 Chapter 213 - 213: How to Bestow a Marriage

    Chapter 213: How to Bestow a Marriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue happened to walk in front of her and identally noticed her. A hint of guilt shed across her eyes. ¡°Madam Wu, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you b*tch! i heard what you said just now!¡± Madam Wu blushed in anger.


    ¡°Stop, what are you doing!¡± Su Yingxue grabbed her hand and inserted a thin silver needle into Madam Wu¡¯s hand.


    Madam Wu felt a slight pain in her hand, but she didn¡¯t pay it any mind. The feeling of anger intensified. She turned around and rushed angrily towards the Cool Breeze Terrace.


    Su Yingxue wiped the silver needles clean and ced them back into the acupuncture bag with a smile.


    Zhn asked her curiously, ¡°Miss, Madam Wu is different from before! She looks so angry.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly and said, ¡°When she smells the fragrance on Su Yurou¡¯s bodyter, she will be even angrier.¡±


    She pricked Madam Wu¡¯s Baihui acupoint to stimte her nerves, making her excited. Additionally, Su Yurou¡¯s sachet contained Indian and night primrose pollen. When these two types of flowers were ground into powder, they had an even more stimting effect on one¡¯s spirit, making it easier for one to lose control of their emotions.


    When Madam Wu heard that Su Hao had a hidden illness, she became so agitated that she would undoubtedly go to the Cool Breeze Terrace to cause a scene. Su Hao and Wu Ruofei¡¯s marriage would certainly be ruined by her!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s series of schemes, even if the imperial physician came to take Madam Wu¡¯s pulse, would be undetectable. Zhn was truly impressed.


    Su Yingxue brought her up to the Cool Breeze Terrace. Before they even got close, they could already hear Madam Wu¡¯smotion.


    ¡°My daughter is not marrying! My daughter will never marry a cruel young general! None of you can hurt her!¡±


    Her eyes were red as she red at Su Yurou, who stood beside Su Hao, with hatred.


    Su Yurou panicked and quickly went up to support her. ¡°Madam Wu, what are you saying? My brother is gentle and polite. How can he be cruel? Sister Ruofei has always liked my brother¡¯s temperament.¡±


    As soon as she got close, Madam Wu smelled the fragrance in the sachet. She couldn¡¯t control her brain and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! If it wasn¡¯t for you giving Ruofei a n to trick her! She¡¯s a pure and innocent girl. How could she have done that with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t say any more! 1 like Su Hao, and I want to marry him!¡± Wu Ruofei hurriedly went up to pull her mother back.


    Su Yurou was so frightened that her face turned pale. At this moment, Su Dingheng had also been called over. When he heard Madam Wu¡¯s usations, his face darkened as he looked at her.


    She twisted her handkerchief, and before she could think of how to exin it to Su Dingheng, Su Hao scolded her sternly, ¡°Su Yurou, it was you who came up with the n! Although I have never mistreated you like Yingxue, I have never had any conflicts with you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m your biological sister. Why would i harm you?¡± Su Yurou bit her lip and looked pitiful as she cried.


    Su Hao had a high status in the army, and her brother Su Jinxuan had not been officially conferred yet, so she couldn¡¯t openly offend Su Hao.


    ¡°Enough! All of you, shut up!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face darkened as he shouted coldly. ¡°This is the empress¡¯s pce. Where do you think we are?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please forgive me!¡±


    Su Dingheng shivered and knelt, as did everyone else.


    Chu Mingyuan looked at the empress unhappily.. ¡°This is the happy asion you mentioned? As the mother of the country, what exactly was going on? Have you understood it yet, and you¡¯re here to ask for a bestowal of marriage? How can I bestow this marriage?¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214: Chu Yihan’s Promise

    Chapter 214: Chu Yihan¡¯s Promise


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I was negligent, please forgive me, Emperor! However, this marriage was disclosed to me by Marquis Su and Madam Wu. 1 only intended to facilitate matters as they were presented.¡± The empress gritted her teeth and red at Madam Wu and her daughter.


    These two inept individuals managed to make a mistake even after rehearsing the scenario!


    ¡°Regardless of whether Imperial Brother bestows the marriage or not, it¡¯s crucial to establish the facts. Su Hao is the grandson of Old General Su and the foremost among our dynasty¡¯s young generals. His reputation and prestige should not be casually tarnished by anyone.¡± Chu Yihan stood beside Su Hao, his eyes gleaming with an icy resolve.


    Chu Mingyuan nodded. ¡°Ninth Brother is correct.¡±


    He began by questioning Su Hao. ¡°Su Hao, do you and Miss Wu share mutual affection? Are both families discussing the marriage?¡±


    Su Hao stood upright and knelt. His handsome face carried a profound seriousness. ¡°Emperor, I am not familiar with Wu Ruofei. However, on the day of the medical dispute, when I regained consciousness, I found Miss Wu in a disheveled state. My father and Lord Wu had rushed over, making it difficult for me to deny the circumstances. As for the marriage¡­ As a general, there is still unrest at the border, and my grandfather has not yet returned. I dare not make a unteral decision.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He highly valued Su Hao¡¯s martial prowess and abilities, as well as his character. He chose to believe Su Hao¡¯s words.


    However, Wu Ruofei cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Brother Hao treated me that way because he cared for me! I want to marry him! I want to be his wife!¡± ¡°Silence! As a youngdy from a respectable family, haven¡¯t your parents taught you about propriety, righteousness, and integrity?¡± Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t take kindly to Wu Ruofei. ¡°How can you aspire to be a general¡¯s wife with your current behavior? I will not grant you this marriage!¡±


    ¡°Emperor! Miss Wu is innocent and naive. Her feelings for Young General Su are genuine. After all, they have already had physical contact. If Young General Su does not decide for Miss Wu, how can she marry in the future? Just because Su Hao is a young general, does that mean he can disregard his responsibilities?¡± The empress inwardly cursed Wu Ruofei for her foolishness but had no choice but to speak up on her behalf.


    Chu Mingyuan found himself in a dilemma. ¡°Su Hao, did you truly have physical contact with Miss Wu?¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I was drugged on that day and don¡¯t recall events leading up to it, but 1 would never vite a woman. 1 am not someone who dares to act but not to admit it.¡±


    ¡°General Su¡¯sck of memory does not provide certainty about his actions or inactions. Rumors among the people cannot be dispelled solely by General Su¡¯s words,¡± Chu Chengye deliberately added.


    Although Chu Chengye had no personal grievances with Su Hao, he was determined not to let the siblings have it easy since Su Yingxue had made things difficult for his mother.


    Chu Mingyuan acknowledged Chu Chengye¡¯s point. ¡°Ye¡¯er¡¯s words make sense. If there were no such incident, why would there be rumors among themon people?¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Su Hao was bing increasingly anxious.


    ¡°I vouch for Su Hao that he did not engage in any inappropriate actions,¡± Chu Yihan stated firmly.


    Chu Chengye red at him. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t witness it firsthand. How can you vouch for him?¡±


    ¡°Because I trust him.¡± Chu Yihan turned to face Chu Chengye, his eyes chillingly sharp, akin to a thousand des thrusting at Chu Chengye.


    Chu Mingyuan also had some misgivings because of Chu Yihan¡¯s words.


    Chu Yihanmanded a substantial military force and held significant prestige within the army. No general in the imperial court would doubt Su Hao if he vouched for him.


    Furthermore, Old General Su, who was far away at the border, would not let Su Hao be wronged..

 Chapter 215 - 215:I Won’t Let You Off So Quickly!

    Chapter 215:I Won¡¯t Let You Off So Quickly!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as he was in a dilemma, Su Yingxue suddenly walked forward and knelt.¡± Emperor, I can prove that my brother was indeed drugged at that time. It happened in my clinic. I checked my brother¡¯s pulse. He was drugged with an excessive amount of knockout powder and Rosemary, which is why he was delirious.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. A dignified young general with deep internal strength would be so easily drugged?¡± When Chu Chengye saw Su Yingxue, he wanted her to submit to him, so he immediately retorted.


    ¡°Your Highness also possesses deep inner strength. Why don¡¯t 1 prepare this incense and let Your Highness try it?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Mingyuan intervened.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t mess around. Ye¡¯er is a prince. How can he be your test subject? If you know how to make medicine, 1 can see if the Ninth Brother will do such a ridiculous thing!¡± The empress snorted coldly, wanting to shift the responsibility of testing the medicine to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue exchanged nces. He didn¡¯t mind helping her practice.


    However, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t agree!


    She said lightly, ¡°Brother can¡¯tpare to the Ninth Prince¡¯s martial arts. I¡¯m afraid that Seventh Prince will fall behind by more than a hundred streets. The effects of the medicine are not the same.¡±


    Chu Chengye gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Su Yingxue! Are you saying that I am inferior to the Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around, her eyes exceptionally innocent. ¡°Did Your Highness think you were much stronger than Ninth Prince?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly.


    On the other hand, Chu Chengye was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    This naked exposure was the stark reality!


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you want to test the medicine, but we need to find out whether Su Hao has defiled Miss Wu¡¯s innocence. However, Su Yingxue, your testimony alone is not sufficient.¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s words were impartial.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t protect their brother?


    A shadow of dark determination passed through Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. She nced at Madam Wu, who knelt nearby.


    She was firmly held down by the empress¡¯s servant girl, and Wu Ruofei was also holding her down at her side. Nevertheless, her eyes were still filled with resentment.


    ¡°Sigh, if my testimony isn¡¯t enough, I can only let my elder brother endure and marry Miss Wu. Who asked her to cling to my brother so persistently?¡± Su Yingxue sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s clinging to him? What if he harms my daughter after marriage? We won¡¯t proceed with this marriage! We won¡¯t!¡± Madam Wu couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer and struggled to break free.


    ¡°Madam Wu, don¡¯t speak nonsense! You came to beg me for this marriage!¡± The empress wished she could knock some sense into Madam Wu.


    This fool was wavering between wanting and not wanting the marriage!


    What was she thinking?


    ¡°Mother, I want to marry Brother Su Hao! I¡¯m already his! I won¡¯t marry anyone else if not him!¡± Wu Ruofei cried anxiously, her mind buzzing.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Wu, don¡¯t speak so affectionately. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already lost your innocence. Aside from my brother, no one else can falsely use you, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whose innocence has been ruined! I¡¯m still pure!¡± Wu Ruofei made a bold statement.


    However, Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°These words contradict each other. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that my brother tarnished your innocence?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Ruofei couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation and covered her mouth in panic.


    ¡°Nonsense! Wu Ruofei, if you dare to falsely use an official of the imperial court, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Chu Mingyuan shouted coldly..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Medicine Testing

    Chapter 216: Medicine Testing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t dare! I was taught by others! Sob, sob, sob¡­ I don¡¯t dare, Your Majesty!¡± Wu Ruofei had been pampered since she was young and was quite afraid of Chu Mingyuan¡¯s pressure. At this moment, she resembled a frightened sparrow, her small internal organs trembling violently.


    ¡°Who exactly is it that wants to frame my brother and the Eldest Young Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Yingxue shouted, and Wu Ruofei panicked even more.


    She pointed at Su Yurou in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Su Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruofei, don¡¯t talk nonsense! i treat you as a good friend. You like my brother and have asked me for help many times, but 1 have also told you that I can¡¯t help you with this matter. Now that you have done something wrong, as long as you apologize to my brother, my brother is broad-minded, and 1 believe he won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Su Yurou interrupted her words and spoke eloquently.


    Wu Ruofei was stunned. Su Yurou was the instigator, so why did it sound like she was the victim and the sinister viin?


    This situation had already exceeded her brain¡¯s capacity. She was stunned and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    However, as Su Yurou got closer, the fragrance in the sachet stimted Madam Wu¡¯s nerves. She pushed Su Yurou hard and said sternly, ¡°You vicious woman. You know that my daughter likes Su Hao, so you instigated her to use her innocence to pester Su Hao. Now, you still want to push the me onto her? Don¡¯t even think about it! Everyone in the Su family is a poisonous snake!¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s heart surged with anger. She couldn¡¯t deal with Su Yingxue, and her daughter was being used by Su Yurou. Now that her daughter¡¯s reputation was ruined, she had to take the me for Su Yurou!


    They had be stepping stones for the Su family¡¯s internal strife!


    ¡°All!¡±


    Su Yurou was uneasy and fell onto a piece of broken porcin just as Madam Wu pushed her. A mark was left on the delicate skin of her palm.


    She cried weakly and didn¡¯t defend herself, but Su Dingheng and Chu Chengye couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s heart ached as he helped her up. He could no longer care about the benefits he had previously agreed upon with Wu Hongtao. He red up at Madam Wu, ¡°Madam Wu, your Minister¡¯s Estate has gone too far! You ruined my son¡¯s innocence, and now you¡¯re hurting my daughter! This inw, my Marquis¡¯s Manor does not want!¡±


    ¡°Madam Wu has lost herposure in front of Father and Mother. I¡¯m afraid that she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Chu Chengye nced coldly at Wu Ruofei and Madam Wu before reporting to Chu Mingyuan, ¡°Father, please help Young General Su clear his name and seek justice for Yurou.¡±


    ¡°I will naturally not let loyal officials be wronged.¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were deep.


    As for Su Yurou¡­


    He didn¡¯t care to look at her anymore. He didn¡¯t care to expose the tricks of such a young girl.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, since you know how to concoct medicine, immediately prepare the spices they used at that time. I¡¯ll order someone to test the medicine, and we¡¯ll be able to recreate the situation at that time.¡± Chu Mingyuan looked at Lan Ling, who was wearing a guard¡¯s uniform. ¡°Lan Ling, go and cooperate with Su Yingxue to test the medicine.¡±


    Lan Ling frowned. His abilities were indeed on par with Su Hao¡¯s. Even Chu Chengye might not be his match.


    However, this was the first time he had been treated as a test subject in all his years as a royal guard.


    But the emperor¡¯s orders cannot be disobeyed.


    Lan Ling could only wait on the side, waiting for Su Yingxue to mix the medicine.


    Su Yingxue nced at Lan Ling and felt that he was very innocent. However,pared to proving Su Hao¡¯s innocence, she still resolutely went to concoct the medicine.


    In order to convince everyone, Su Yingxue got Chu Mingyuan to invite a few court physicians over to watch her concoct the medicine.


    Furthermore, after she had concocted the medicine, she had several court physicians examine it..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Innocent Person

    Chapter 217: Innocent Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Hongwen, the head of the Imperial Medical Academy, knelt before Chu Mingyuan and reported, ¡°Emperor, this incense can indeed confuse people. If you burn it, the effect is even stronger. It not only clouds one¡¯s judgment but also has an aphrodisiac effect.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan nodded and said, ¡°Lan Ling.¡±


    Lan Ling walked over to a partition behind a screen, where Fang Hongwen was burning incense. Everyone was separated by the screen. After a while, they noticed that Lan Ling appeared somewhat dizzy, his steps unsteady. His rapid breathing became audible.


    To ensure fairness, Chu Mingyuan even had a pce maid stand with Lan Ling behind the screen.


    As Lan Ling took a few steps toward the pce maid and touched her skin, a nerve seemed to snap within him, instantly igniting his desire.


    ¡°This medicine is indeed potent. It¡¯s no wonder Young General Su was affected,¡± Chu Chengye frowned.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that it was Su Hao who had been targeted by Wu Ruofei¡¯s scheme and not Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue could only belong to him!


    Standing beside Chu Yihan, Su Yingxue clenched her fists.


    Chu Yihan noticed her troubled expression and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Lan Ling?¡±


    She replied firmly, ¡°He is innocent!¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip, believing that Chu Chengye should have been the one testing the medicine, not an innocent person.


    Chu Yihan remained expressionless. In his heart, no one was truly innocent.


    When Lan Ling tried to approach the pce maid, she screamed, ¡°Ah! Guard Lan, don¡¯te over!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was about to order someone to intervene, but then he saw Lan Ling pull out a knife and stab it into his thigh. Blood sttered onto the screen, and many women cried out in fear.


    After wounding himself, Lan Ling regained his senses. He approached Chu Mingyuan with a pale face, kneeling on his uninjured leg, and quietly reported, ¡°Emperor, this incense¡¯s effects are intense. I couldn¡¯t control myself. If it is said that Young General Su was bewitched by this medicine, it should be considered credible.¡±


    ¡°Very well, go and tend to your injuries,¡± Chu Mingyuan said, satisfied with Lan Ling¡¯s performance and testimony, waving him away.


    As Lan Ling departed, he passed by Su Yingxue. Seeing her looking at him with concern, he suddenly felt that the wound on his leg wasn¡¯t as painful.


    Su Yingxue remained unconvinced by Lan Ling¡¯s injury, but Su Hao¡¯s innocence was sufficient proof.


    She looked up at Chu Mingyuan and stated, ¡°Emperor, this can prove that my brother is innocent. He shouldn¡¯t be held responsible for the actions of the person who framed him.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Mingyuan affirmed.


    Turning his cold gaze to Wu Ruofei, he continued, ¡°As the daughter of a noble family, your thoughts are so impure. Not only will I not grant you marriage, but I also won¡¯t allow you to marry into any noble households, for fear that you¡¯ll tarnish the royal family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please reconsider! I love Su Hao, and I want to marry him!¡± Wu Ruofei failed to grasp the gravity of the situation and continued to cry out for Su Hao.


    Her mother, Madam Wu, was shocked beyond belief. Chu Mingyuan¡¯s punishment for Wu Ruofei was akin to a life sentence!


    Their family held a prominent position as part of the Minister¡¯s Estate. Wu Ruofei was unlikely to marry into any prestigious family now, thanks to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s decree. Even low-ranking officials would be reluctant to ept her!


    In this lifetime, she could only marry into merchant families or smaller households and lead a modest life.


    ¡°Emperor, this is unfair! My daughter was manipted by someone, and the one who manipted her was Su Yurou! Why hasn¡¯t the emperor punished her?¡± Madam Wu had suffered a heavy blow. At this moment, she could not care less about anything else and kept telling the truth..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Su Hao Can Decide His Own Marriage

    Chapter 218: Su Hao Can Decide His Own Marriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t utter a single word in her defense. Instead, she let out feeble cries. Su Dinghe and Chu Chengye wished they could envelop her in their arms.


    Su Dinghe was particrly infuriated with Madam Wu. ¡°Do you have any evidence to support such a nderous im against my daughter? If you don¡¯t, then refrain from making baseless usations!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by no evidence?¡± Madam Wu retorted. ¡°While she may not have directly interacted with Ruofei, she has frequented the Minister¡¯s Estate numerous times. Ruofei¡¯s maidservants can all vouch for this!¡±


    Su Yurou clutched her handkerchief nervously. She had no immediate solution to this predicament, so she resorted to whimpering in front of Chu Chengye. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m truly terrified. Please, Your Highness, help me and spare me from further nder.¡±


    She was staking her position in Chu Chengye¡¯s heart.


    Chu Chengye felt a sense ofpassion towards her. Moreover, he noticed that when she cried, her pure eyes bore a resemnce to Su Yingxue¡¯s.


    He spoke up, ¡°Father, today is Mother¡¯s birthday celebration. The Wu family has disrupted the event. We should escort them out of the pce to prevent any disturbance to Mother¡¯s mood.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan stroked his beard, agreeing. ¡°Ye¡¯er is correct.¡±


    Wu Ruofei and her mother were expelled from the pce. Chu Mingyuan, in particr, rewarded Su Hao generously. ¡°Su Hao, you¡¯ve endured undeserved hardship today. I hereby appoint you as the Fifth-Rank General of Ningyuan, in addition to your role as the instructor of the City Defense Army. You shall also receive the Silver Moon Spear as a reward.¡±


    Su Hao knelt and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, Your Majesty. However, 1 humbly request one more favor from Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is there something else that troubles you?¡± Chu Mingyuan asked, mildly surprised. Su Hao had always beenposed, not one to seek favors.


    Su Hao maintained his posture as he replied, ¡°1 have no grievances, Your Majesty. I only seek your promise to allow me the autonomy to choose my marriage partner, free from parental arrangements. I wish to have the final say in my marital matters and not be coerced by others.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan arched an eyebrow, finding the request intriguing.


    He nced at Su Dingheng with a meaningful look, causing Su Dingheng to blush with embarrassment.


    Su Hao had openly delivered a resounding p to his father.


    Yet, Su Dinghengcked talents in both schrly pursuits and martial arts. Besides his noble title, he held only a ceremonial civil position. Now, with the family¡¯s honor upheld by Su Hao, he had no power to oppose his ¡°headstrong¡± son.


    ¡°Young General Su may have someone in his heart, but there seem to be certain obstacles he cannot ovee, such as today¡¯s schemes,¡± Noble Consort Xiao cheerfully remarked.


    Su Hao remained silent, neither confirming nor denying her statement.


    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯ve granted my brother an official title and a spear. Would you mind bestowing one more reward?¡± Su Yingxue asked, capitalizing on the opportunity before Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan felt Consort Xiang holding his hand in his sleeve.


    He exchanged a smile with Consort Xiang and dered, ¡°Very well, I grant your request. You may decide your marriage. When you are ready to wed,e and seek an imperial decree from me. No one shall coerce you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Su Hao eximed with excitement. A heavy burden was lifted from his heart.


    Throughout the entire birthday banquet, Su Yingxue stole the limelight, while Su Hao reaped the benefits.


    Others offered their congrattions to the siblings. Lin Sisi also approached and raised her ss to toast Su Hao. ¡°Young General, you¡¯re truly remarkable! Whether or not you have ady in your heart, 1 wish you a bright future!¡±


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So is Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, General Su is willing to converse with me. That¡¯s splendid! Since I can¡¯t be the Ninth Prince¡¯s disciple, well¡­. General Su, how about I be your disciple first and practice with you?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled!

 Chapter 219 - 219: Working Together to Deal with Su Yingxue

    Chapter 219: Working Together to Deal with Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Hao politely agreed with her.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t get involved in their exchange. She ran to Chu Yihan¡¯s table and squatted down obediently. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for vouching for my brother today.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Yihan let out a nasal voice, which carried a strong and sexy aura.


    Su Yingxue felt as if half of her heart had melted.


    Oh my god!


    Imperial Uncle was so tempting!


    Besides, there was no other living thing here besides her. Even mosquitoes did not dare to get close to him. Su Yingxue felt that his figure was rather lonely, but when she looked at him at such a close distance, she felt that it was a blissful thing for her to enjoy his beautiful face alone!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, our love is so deep that we can¡¯t bear to part for a moment!¡±


    Chu Jinling picked up a pen and started writing furiously on the table. He was writing the love scene between Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan. His face was almost red!


    A Your Highness who was as cold as an ice mountain all year round, a quick-witted and moving daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, it would be a good story even if it wasn¡¯t written!


    Moreover, after he wrote this¡­


    For the first time, Chu Jinling felt that he could write a book that would leave a legacy!


    The banquet was still lively. Even if the empress¡¯s face was swollen from the p today, she still smiled and agreed.


    Chu Mingyuan did not scold her in front of everyone, but in front of her, he asked about Consort Xiang¡¯s well-being. Noble Consort Xiao, who was at the side, did not care about this matter, but the empress¡¯s heart was being stabbed until it bled.


    Beside her, Chu Chengye was not much better!


    He wanted to talk to Su Yingxue, but Su Yingxue did not give him any face at all.


    He wanted to question Su Yingxue fiercely. What exactly was her rtionship with his imperial uncle? Why was she always favored by his Imperial Uncle?


    Did she take a fancy to Imperial Uncle¡¯s power and influence, so she gave all her previous attitude to him to Imperial Uncle?


    He was furious!


    He felt injustice!


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for helping Rou¡¯er out of this predicament today. This is the tea that Rou¡¯er personally brewed. Your Highness, have a taste. Rou¡¯er¡¯s sincerity is all here.¡± Su Yurou blushed shyly.


    Her slender fingers held the white jade teacup. Under the contrast of the jade color, her skin became smoother and more tender like snow.


    However, Chu Chengye was not in the mood to look at her. He took a sip of tea perfunctorily andmented, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    After saying that, he absentmindedly returned to his seat.


    Su Yurou saw his gaze and looked at Su Yingxue again. She was almost scalded by the remaining tea!


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± She bit her lip angrily. ¡°You vixen!¡±


    He even seduced her Seventh Prince!


    ¡°You¡¯re both women, but Su Yingxue is much more powerful than you now.¡± The man said faintly, and there was a hint of sympathy in his tone.


    Su Yurou suddenly turned around and saw Chu Xiuwen in the wheelchair. She frowned slightly. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to mock me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mocking you to let you know that if you don¡¯t attack, my Seventh Brother¡¯s thoughts willpletely fly away from you.¡± His face was filled with evil.


    ¡°Does Your Highness have any good ideas?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes shifted. She knew that Chu Xiuwen was not a person who spoke too much.


    ¡°I will lead Su Yingxue to a side room. As for how to let others discover her, it will depend on your ability.¡± After Chu Xiuwen finished speaking, he asked someone to push him away.


    Su Yurou¡¯s lips curled up into a scheming smile. ¡°Su Yingxue, go to hell!¡±


    Su Yingxue did not dare to stay in front of Chu Yihan in public. She wanted to find Lan Ling and give him some good medicine to heal his injuries.


    But halfway through, she was stopped by a pce maid.


    ¡°Miss Su, Consort Xiang is not feeling well.. Please go over and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220: Su Yingxue Has Fallen into My Hands

    Chapter 220: Su Yingxue Has Fallen into My Hands


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce. She took two steps back and saw that Consort Xiang was indeed not on the Cool Breeze Terrace.


    However, she turned around and looked at this unfamiliar pce maid. ¡°Consort Xiang¡¯s maid is Xiang Ling. Why did she send you here?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xiang Ling naturally has to stay by Your Majesty¡¯s side. I am a first-ss pce maid that Eunuch Qin assigned to serve the empress after he left.¡± Her clothes were indeed more appropriate than ordinary pce maids.


    Su Yingxue thought that Consort Xiang was not a mboyant person, so she followed her to the side room.


    On the Cool Breeze Terrace, Chu Jinling was about to show Chu Yihan the manuscript he had written when he noticed that his Imperial Uncle had just stood up and left.


    His mother was still here, so he couldn¡¯t follow in Imperial Uncle¡¯s footsteps.


    cing his hands on the table and supporting his head, Chu Jinling sighed, ¡°Imperial Uncle is amazing!¡±


    He coulde and go as he pleased. Even his father could not do anything to him!


    Fengzao Pce had prepared a side room for guests, and it was not far from the Cool Breeze Terrace. Therefore, Su Yingxue did not go far. However, the servant girl pushed open the door for her. The moment she entered, she was hit hard on the back of her head.


    Before she could make a sound, she fell to the ground.


    Chu Xiuwen pushed the wheelchair out, his devilish face carrying a lustful smile.


    He lifted a lock of Su Yingxue¡¯s hair and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Su Yingxue, if you fall into my hands, don¡¯t even think about living like a human for the rest of your life!¡±


    Since she dared to go against Chu Xiuwen, he would make her pay the price for her life!


    Chu Xia led them into Chu Xiuwen¡¯s room and turned around to inform Su Yurou.


    The corners of Su Yurou¡¯s mouth curled up. In a secluded ce with no one around, she sshed some tea on her body, then used rouge to make some red marks on her face. She squeezed out a few drops of tears and ran towards the Cool Breeze Terrace while crying.


    She was dressed in a white dress, and when she jogged, she looked like a dancing butterfly, attracting the attention of many people.


    She walked in front of Su Dingheng. Even though she had yet to say a word, her tear-stained face already made Su Dingheng¡¯s heartache. He asked her anxiously, ¡°Rou¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault. I angered sister, so sister¡­¡± Although Su Yurou¡¯s crying voice was soft, it was enough for people to hear the word ¡®sister¡¯.


    All the women started to discuss animatedly, ¡°What happened to Su Yingxue again?¡±


    ¡°It looks like she bullied his sister, Miss Yurou.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Dr. Su would never bully people! It¡¯s Su Yurou who¡¯s deliberately being pretentious!¡± Lin Sisi put her hands on her hips and roared, full of momentum.


    No one dared to refute Lin Sisi, but they started discussing more behind her back.


    Su Dingheng snorted coldly, ¡°This unfilial daughter only knows how to go against me. She has also bullied Rou¡¯er many times!¡±


    After refuting Lin Sisi, he helped Su Yurou up. ¡°Forget it, Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re magnanimous. Don¡¯t be calctive with her. After you bring her back to the residence, 1¡¯11 help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father. Rou¡¯er is fine, but I¡¯m worried about sister¡­ After she quarreled with Rou¡¯er, there were manyints about her words. Moreover, the pce was so big. Rou¡¯er was afraid that Sister would get lost. Father should go with Rou¡¯er to look for Sister!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Her eyes were filled with concern for Su Yingxue.


    ¡°What a good sister! How did he end up with a sister like Su Yingxue!¡± There was a noble daughter who was jealous of Su Yingxue who felt injustice for her. Lin Sisi red at him fiercely. ¡°Try scolding Dr. Su again!¡±


    Everyone in Jiang Du City knew about Lin Sisi¡¯s bad temper, and that woman didn¡¯t dare to argue with her anymore..

 Chapter 221 - 221: Trick

    Chapter 221: Trick


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Sisi¡¯s loud voice soon reached the ears of Chu Mingyuan and the empress.


    When the empress saw Su Yurou running over, she knew it had something to do with Su Yingxue. She deliberately asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Su Yurou was summoned to them and cried. She told them delicately and tearfully that she argued with Su Yingxue. She didn¡¯t know where Su Yingxue had gone. She was worried, so she wanted to look for Su Yingxue.


    This was a family matter, and Su Dingheng didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.


    After all, the people from Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor had caused enough trouble in the imperial pce. He didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to cause any more problems.


    But Chu Chengye seemed particrly worried. ¡°Yurou, you said she ran away. Where did she run off to? Fengzao Pce is not small and she doesn¡¯t know the way. What if¡­¡±


    Chu Chengye recalled that his Third Brother was still recuperating in Fengzao Pce. His Third Brother had a vicious personality and had long held a grudge against Su Yingxue. He could take revenge at this moment.


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of hidden resentment, but she bit her lip and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where sister has run off to. It¡¯s just as Your Highness said, I¡¯m worried about her, so 1 hope Your Highness can help me find her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Chengye immediately agreed.


    The empress noticed the scheming look in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, but she waved her hand and said, ¡°Wait, since the incident happened in Fengzao Pce, I am duty-bound. I¡¯ll go with you to find her. Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills are exceptional. If anything happens in my pce, I don¡¯t want to bear this responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Su Yingxue ran off in a huff. Was it worth it for the empress to personally go and find her?¡±


    Having spent many years in the pce, Noble Consort Xiao could easily discern the tricks at y here.


    The more people went to look for Su Yingxue, the more intricate the design behind it seemed.


    Chu Mingyuan also frowned slightly. ¡°Empress, their quarrel is just a matter between young girls. There¡¯s no need for you to personally go and find her.¡±


    The empress was eager for Su Yingxue to get into trouble. She wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to embarrass her.


    She bowed to Chu Mingyuan and said seriously, ¡°Emperor, Su Yingxue¡¯s status is different. She is both the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manar and a genius doctor. Today, she came to celebrate my birthday. If anything happened to her in my pce, as the mother of the nation, 1 would inevitably be ridiculed. 1 need to see her safe with my own eyes before I can rest assured.¡±


    She had pushed the conversation to this extent, even bringing in the face of the nation¡¯s mother, making it difficult for Chu Mingyuan to intervene.


    He thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    The empress¡¯s lips curled up as she led a group of people in a mighty procession to search in Fengzao Pce.


    Noble Consort Xiao gave Chu Jinling a look and called him to her side. She asked him, ¡°Do you know where Miss Su went?¡±


    Chu Jinling shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t worry, mother. Earlier, 1 noticed that Imperial Uncle had also gone out. My little Imperial Aunt is brilliant. She will definitely not have anything happen in Fengzao Pce!¡± Noble Consort Xiao pinched the tip of his nose and said dotingly, ¡°You! Truly a clever little imp. You¡¯ve already called Imperial Aunt so early.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Jinling was pleased with himself.


    Whether he called early orte, he had to call eventually. Why not call a little earlier and gather more material from the two of them?


    Noble Consort Xiao caressed her meticulously maintained nails and felt that it was a pity. Su Yingxue was such an intelligent woman. If she married into the Xiao family, how good would that be?


    The empress, apanied by a group of people, wandered through Fengzao Pce. Not finding Su Yingxue, they finally arrived at the wing, in front of Chu Xiuwen¡¯s room..

 Chapter 222 - 222: Being Framed

    Chapter 222: Being Framed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the door, somescivious sounds came from inside.


    Su Yurou pointed at the ground and screamed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this sister¡¯s sachet? Could she be inside?¡±


    Everyone was momentarily stunned. Su Dingheng¡¯s face turned green.


    The empress¡¯s expression was cold, but she was mocking Su Yingxue in her heart. She thought, ¡°What does her aloofness amount to in the end? Wouldn¡¯t she end up as my son¡¯s ything?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but want Su Yingxue¡¯s reputation to be ruined, and she even wanted her to be humiliated and executed!


    ¡°My Xiuwen is still recuperating and Su Yingxue actually seduced him behind the scenes. Su Dingheng, is this the well-behaved daughter you taught?¡± The empress scolded Su Dingheng with a displeased expression.


    Su Dingheng quickly knelt and found it hard to exin. ¡°This¡­ 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be like this! This¡­ This disobedient daughter was usually defiant and unfilial at home, but now she had done such a shameful thing! Empress, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Forgive you? Marquis Su, whether your sin is forgiven or not, the Emperor will decide! Liu Fu, go and invite the emperor over. Tell him that Su Yingxue seduced the prince and asked for the emperor¡¯s judgment!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I obey!¡±


    Liu Fu swayed his chubby body and headed to the Cool Breeze Terrace.


    Chu Mingyuan quickly rushed over, apanied by Consort Xiang and Noble Consort Xiao.


    Su Hao and Lin Sisi also hurried over.


    Su Hao furrowed his brow tightly, and Lin Sisi came over and said, ¡°You despicable people, you¡¯re scheming against Dr. Su again! Especially you, Su Yurou! You must have framed Dr. Su!¡±


    As she spoke, she pounced towards Su Yurou. This punch of hers could smash a hole in Su Yurou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Presumptuous! Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Chu Chengye stood in front of Su Yurou and took the brunt of Lin Sisi¡¯s attack. He pushed her back with a palm.


    His eyes carried a cold malice. ¡°If Su Yingxue is willing to degenerate, what does it have to do with Rou¡¯er?¡±


    Although he said that, his heart was already filled with anger!


    He thought, ¡°Su Yingxue¡­ Was she that impatient?¡±


    Even if she wanted to pursue a prince, why choose his Third Brother instead of him?


    ¡°Oh! Seventh Prince, you¡¯re talking as if the door is already open! How do you know that the person inside was definitely Honorable Miss Su?¡± Noble Consort Xiao raised her eyebrows andughed, her tone full of disdain.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, would there be anyone else who would be so promiscuous?!¡± The empress waved her hand angrily ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯ve done such a shameless thing. Get the hell out here!¡±


    The person inside didn¡¯t respond, but the woman¡¯s voice became more and more miserable.


    From the sounds of pleasure, it turned into mournful cries, each more heart-wrenching than thest.


    Su Hao couldn¡¯t hold back the surge in his heart and was about to break the door, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be agitated! What if it¡¯s not Dr. Su?¡± Lin Sisi pulled Su Hao back. She felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Enough, empress. Is this something glorious? Xiuwen is still recovering from his injuries. Have your people bring them both out!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face was gloomy, and anger had spread from his heart to his face.


    ¡°Emperor, Su Yingxue is shameless, seducing Xiuwen. Please punish her severely! Once I drag her out, execute her immediately!¡± The empress¡¯s gaze was vicious. She was determined to kill Su Yingxue as soon as possible.


    ¡°Emperor, please investigate. My sister is not such a person. If¡­ She¡¯s being framed!¡± Su Hao was extremely worried.


    ¡°Emperor, 1 have failed in teaching my daughter. If¡­ If my daughter has indeed behaved improperly, please punish her, 1 have noints.¡± Su Dingheng quickly distanced himself.


    To him, Su Yingxue was like a time bomb that could explode in his mind at any time!

 Chapter 223 - 223: Inversion

    Chapter 223: Inversion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If the empress wanted to get rid of her, he could live an extra two years!


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t she your daughter?¡± Su Hao gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with extreme disappointment.


    ¡°She did such a thing herself. What does she expect me to do for her?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s face was thick.


    He only wanted a worry-free daughter like Su Yurou, not someone like Su Yingxue¡­


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his energy.


    ¡°Oh? What heinous deed have Imitted to make Father so angry with me?¡± Su Yingxue walked out from the corner.


    She held the red jade soft whip in her hand, and her pair of clear and intelligent eyes turned slyly like a little deer with fox eyes.


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± The empress almost staggered backward.


    She thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the room?¡±


    Su Yurou looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Deceived by Chu Xiuwen?


    She thought, ¡°How could she appear perfectly fine? What was Chu Xiuwen doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Please spare me, Your Highness! Help!¡±


    In the room, the woman¡¯s screams became more and more shrill.


    When Chu Mingyuan saw that Su Yingxue was unharmed, his face darkened. He immediately pped the empress. ¡°This is your management of the harem! You¡¯ve lost all face!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, emperor, don¡¯t be angry! 1 didn¡¯t know what happened inside! Perhaps¡­ Perhaps someone had framed Xiuwen! He¡¯s your beloved son!¡± Empress clung to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s thigh.


    Chu Mingyuan could be disappointed in her and ignore her, but he couldn¡¯t be disappointed in Chu Xiuwen!


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a frame-up or not, we¡¯ll know once the door is opened, right? I have just arrived and don¡¯t know what happened inside! Everyone is here to watch the show!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. Her intelligent eyes turned around, revealing a charming charm amidst her purity.


    Lin Sisi held her arm and shouted loudly, ¡°This is the Third Prince¡¯s wing. There¡¯s a woman inside. Your sister just used you and said that you seduced the Third Prince!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Yingxue held her heart and looked heartbroken. ¡°Yurou, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to talk behind my back, and now you¡¯re openly using me like this! I even thought of pleading for you, hoping you could marry the Seventh Prince sooner!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red and then pale. With Su Yingxue¡¯s unfounded usations, all the officials¡¯ and noblewomen¡¯s disdainful eyes fell upon her.


    She and Chu Chengye had feelings for each other. Although it was obvious to everyone, it was a different story after this little revtion.


    Especially Chu Chengye, who felt extremely ufortable when he heard this. ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t spread baseless rumors. It¡¯s not up to you to decide my marriage!¡±


    When the bystanders heard this, they felt that Chu Chengye was trying to defend his innocence.


    When Su Yurou heard this, with her subtle insight, deduced that Chu Chengye didn¡¯t want to marry her, which was why he spoke so!


    Does he really have feelings for Su Yingxue?


    Su Yurou fell heavily to the ground, her face turned pale.


    ¡°Enough! None of the Su family¡¯s daughters are worthy of marrying a prince! All of you get lost!¡± The empress, having brought trouble upon herself, now had to bear the consequences.


    When she saw Su Yingxue and her sister, she harbored thoughts of killing them both.


    ¡°Your Highness, the door hasn¡¯t opened yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to leave now, right? What if there was a noble youngdy inside who was taken advantage of by the Third Prince but could not get a status?¡± When Su Yingxue said this, all the madams and noblewomen anxiously went to look for their daughters.


    They were afraid that one of them might have been vited by Chu Xiuwen..

 Chapter 224 - 225: Don’t Frame Your Sister

    Chapter 225: Don¡¯t Frame Your Sister


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing how intelligent Su Yingxue was, Su Dingheng still had to say a few words tofort her.


    Su Hao¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°If Father really wants to protect sister, what difference does it make whether it¡¯s in the pce or not?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed a difference. Although Father is a minister, he is ultimately a servant of the imperial family. If he offends the emperor, I¡¯m afraid our entire Marquis¡¯s Manor will be implicated!¡± Su Yurou defended Su Dingheng in a coquettish manner.


    Su Dingheng looked at her gratifiedly, then turned back to face Su Hao and Su Yingxue. ¡°Rou¡¯er is right. The two of you should understand and be considerate!¡±


    Su Hao disdainfully refrained from saying more.


    However, Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Understand, I will definitely understand. However, Miss Lin said that I was the one who created the red mark on my sister¡¯s face?¡±


    Su Yurou was stunned for a moment. The red marks on her face were rouge, just to attract attention.


    Now that the crowd had dispersed, how could she cover up her lie in front of Su Yingxue?


    After much thought, she had to reluctantly admit, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. If you musty hands on me to vent your anger, I will notin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Su Yingxue blinked.


    Su Yurou thought that she was being sarcastic.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yingxue raised her hand and pped her.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    A crisp and loud sound.


    Su Yurou was stunned. ¡°Sis¡­ Sister?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not painful enough? Want me to relieve my anger more? Good!¡±


    Su Yingxue backhandedly delivered another p, causing the side of her face that wasn¡¯t painted with rouge to swell up.


    At this moment, Su Yurou¡¯s face was symmetrically red.


    Ignoring the astonishment of both her and Su Dingheng, Su Yingxue directly left with Su Hao and Lin Sisi.


    Su Yurou¡¯s face burned with pain. She then remembered to cry, ¡°I¡­ Sob sob! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t frame your sister in public again!¡± Su Dingheng reprimanded her and left with his hands behind his back.


    Although his heart ached for Su Yurou and he hated Su Yingxue, the Marquis Manor¡¯s reputation was still the most important!


    He could ignore his daughter, Su Yingxue, in public, but he couldn¡¯t indulge Su Yurou time and time again.


    Su Yurou was left alone in the pce, and the sense of helplessness overwhelmed her. She covered her mouth and cried.


    She dared not let others see her embarrassment, so she could only hide in a corner and cry.


    Her long nails dug hard into the wall, and the hatred in her eyes was like a sharp de. ¡°Su Yingxue, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll always be so lucky!¡±


    After walking out of Fengzao Pce, Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Yingxue, ¡°Dr. Su, tell me quickly. What¡¯s the story behind the plot involving the Third Prince and Su Yurou? How did you perceive it?¡±


    She felt that Su Yingxue¡¯s experience was even more exciting than the book written by Chu Jinling!


    Su Yingxue flicked her hair and briefly exined to her.


    When Chu Xia came to find her, she had already noticed that she was Chu Xiuwen¡¯s maidservant.


    Because there was a faint smell of blood on her and the scent of golden wound medicine. In this pce, the only injured master was Chu Xiuwen.


    She pretended to believe, followed Chu Xia to Chu Xiuwen¡¯s wing, and pretended to be knocked unconscious by Chu Xiuwen.


    When Chu Xiuwen revealed his intentions, she opened her eyes.


    She still remembered Chu Xiuwen¡¯s gaze as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡­ Su Yingxue! How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I not faint? You hit me hard just now.¡± Su Yingxue smiled. She took out the pulse pillow from the back of her clothes and directly smashed it onto Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face..

 Chapter 225 - 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling

    Chapter 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re outrageous!¡±


    ¡°She can be even more outrageous.¡± Chu Xiuwen trembled violently in his wheelchair when he heard Chu Yihan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to prevent me from dealing with your nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if you need my help,¡± Chu Yihan said calmly.


    However, his appearance was like a disaster for Chu Xiuwen.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of falling into Su Yingxue¡¯s hands but in Chu Yihan¡¯s hands¡­ Even if Chu Yihan took his life, his father wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge him! ¡°Imperial uncle, I¡¯m the prince of the current dynasty. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Xiuwen pushed the wheelchair back, sweating profusely.


    Chu Yihan ignored him and asked Su Yingxue, ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡±


    Su Yingxue held her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the Third Prince¡¯s original n!¡±


    He had initially wanted to take advantage of her, defile her innocence, and let her be despised by everyone.


    At this moment, she decided to repay him with his n.


    Su Yingxue stuffed a handful of the remaining rosemary that she used for the experiment into Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth and even threw a handful into the incense burner.


    Chu Yihan considerately lit the incense for her.


    Chu Xiuwen widened his eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡±


    Su Yingxue requested Chu Yihan to bring Chu Xia and throw her onto Chu Xiuwen¡¯s bed. As she left, Su Yingxue whipped Chu Xiuwen three times and sneered, ¡°Third Prince, consider this payback. Remember, I, Su Yingxue, am a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±


    Dare to harm even a single strand of her hair, and she would leave him with bloody wounds!


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get on the carriage.¡± When they reached the pce gate, Su Hao reminded Su Yingxue.


    Lin Sisi had already returned to her carriage.


    Su Yingxue still had one thing on her mind, so she said to Su Hao, Brother, you can go back first. I¡¯ll return to the residenceter.¡±


    If it was in the past, Su Hao would definitely not ask too much.


    But this time, he stopped Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you going to find the Ninth Prince?


    Sister, this is the imperial pce. For the sake of reputation, it¡¯s better to keep some distance from His Highness.¡±


    Today, Su Yingxue was protected by Chu Yihan, and Chu Yihan had vouched for him. He was very grateful to Chu Yihan.


    But¡­ He had always thought that it was better not to be too close before something happened between his sister and Chu Yihan.


    After all, that man was none other than the Ninth Prince, renowned throughout the Nine Continents, and hailed as the God of War in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty.


    ¡°Brother, I just wanted to send some healing medicine to Guard Lan. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed him today during the medicinal testing.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were clear.


    When Su Hao heard her say this, he didn¡¯t stop her anymore.


    It was a good thing that Su Yingxue had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred and was kind-hearted.


    Su Hao got on the carriage and returned to the residence while Su Yingxue secretly sneaked to where Lan Ling lived.


    Lan Ling came out of the pce guard¡¯s residence to meet her after he was informed.


    He was born into a noble family, and with his formidable martial arts skills, he exuded a cold and aloof demeanor.


    Under the sunlight, his handsome face carried a hint of icy tension. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver some healing medicine to you. Thanks to your participation in the medicinal testing today, it proved my brother¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Su Yingxue handed the medicine over with both hands, her eyes sincere.


    Lan Ling instinctively wanted to refuse.


    As the imperial guard captain, he never interacted with any officials in the court and was Chu Mingyuan¡¯s most loyal guard.


    However, the watery light in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes was exceptionally captivating.


    His heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 226 - 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling

    Chapter 226: Send Healing Medicine to Lan Ling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re outrageous!¡±


    ¡°She can be even more outrageous.¡± Chu Xiuwen trembled violently in his wheelchair when he heard Chu Yihan¡¯s voice.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to prevent me from dealing with your nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if you need my help,¡± Chu Yihan said calmly.


    However, his appearance was like a disaster for Chu Xiuwen.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of falling into Su Yingxue¡¯s hands but in Chu Yihan¡¯s hands¡­ Even if Chu Yihan took his life, his father wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge him! ¡°Imperial uncle, I¡¯m the prince of the current dynasty. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Xiuwen pushed the wheelchair back, sweating profusely.


    Chu Yihan ignored him and asked Su Yingxue, ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡±


    Su Yingxue held her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the Third Prince¡¯s original n!¡±


    He had initially wanted to take advantage of her, defile her innocence, and let her be despised by everyone.


    At this moment, she decided to repay him with his n.


    Su Yingxue stuffed a handful of the remaining rosemary that she used for the experiment into Chu Xiuwen¡¯s mouth and even threw a handful into the incense burner.


    Chu Yihan considerately lit the incense for her.


    Chu Xiuwen widened his eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡±


    Su Yingxue requested Chu Yihan to bring Chu Xia and throw her onto Chu Xiuwen¡¯s bed. As she left, Su Yingxue whipped Chu Xiuwen three times and sneered, ¡°Third Prince, consider this payback. Remember, I, Su Yingxue, am a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±


    Dare to harm even a single strand of her hair, and she would leave him with bloody wounds!


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get on the carriage.¡± When they reached the pce gate, Su Hao reminded Su Yingxue.


    Lin Sisi had already returned to her carriage.


    Su Yingxue still had one thing on her mind, so she said to Su Hao, Brother, you can go back first. I¡¯ll return to the residenceter.¡±


    If it was in the past, Su Hao would definitely not ask too much.


    But this time, he stopped Su Yingxue. ¡°Are you going to find the Ninth Prince?


    Sister, this is the imperial pce. For the sake of reputation, it¡¯s better to keep some distance from His Highness.¡±


    Today, Su Yingxue was protected by Chu Yihan, and Chu Yihan had vouched for him. He was very grateful to Chu Yihan.


    But¡­ He had always thought that it was better not to be too close before something happened between his sister and Chu Yihan.


    After all, that man was none other than the Ninth Prince, renowned throughout the Nine Continents, and hailed as the God of War in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty.


    ¡°Brother, I just wanted to send some healing medicine to Guard Lan. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed him today during the medicinal testing.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were clear.


    When Su Hao heard her say this, he didn¡¯t stop her anymore.


    It was a good thing that Su Yingxue had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred and was kind-hearted.


    Su Hao got on the carriage and returned to the residence while Su Yingxue secretly sneaked to where Lan Ling lived.


    Lan Ling came out of the pce guard¡¯s residence to meet her after he was informed.


    He was born into a noble family, and with his formidable martial arts skills, he exuded a cold and aloof demeanor.


    Under the sunlight, his handsome face carried a hint of icy tension. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver some healing medicine to you. Thanks to your participation in the medicinal testing today, it proved my brother¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Su Yingxue handed the medicine over with both hands, her eyes sincere.


    Lan Ling instinctively wanted to refuse.


    As the imperial guard captain, he never interacted with any officials in the court and was Chu Mingyuan¡¯s most loyal guard.


    However, the watery light in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes was exceptionally captivating.


    His heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Have Ulterior Motives Towards Him

    Chapter 227: Have Ulterior Motives Towards Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing his hesitation, Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Is Guard Lan afraid that others will find out that you epted bribes and can¡¯t exin it in front of the emperor?¡±


    Lan Ling turned his face to the side and hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the medicine here. If Guard Lan wants it, feel free to take it. If not, let the pce attendants collect it.¡±


    Su Yingxue ced the two bottles of golden wound medicine at Lan Ling¡¯s feet and said before she left, ¡°The golden wound medicine is made from Blood Clotting Grass and has an excellent healing effect.¡±


    She had already walked far away, but her voice lingered in Lan Ling¡¯s mind.


    He bent down to pick up the medicine. The wound on his leg was still bleeding, but what concerned him more was, ¡°Su Yingxue, are you genuinely kind and concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡±


    Little Ginseng¡¯s voice sounded in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    Su Yingxue was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t appeared for such a long time, and she thought that this fellow was no longer in her consciousness!


    Little Ginseng floated up with a tuft of whisker on its head, looking annoyed. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that! If you hadn¡¯t plucked my precious whisker, would I have needed such a long recovery? You almost killed me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of energy now. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you at all. I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    Su Yingxue patted her chest. When she heard Little Ginseng getting worked up in her mind, she felt much more at ease.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand you lying to such a pure and handsome brother, so I jumped out to teach you a lesson!¡± Little Ginseng expressed disdain.


    ¡°How did 1 lie to him? I was just giving him some medicine, and I owed him a favor.¡± Su Yingxue did not think much of it.


    ¡°Do you dare to say that you have no intentions towards him?¡± These ancient eyes of Little Ginseng had seen through many things.


    ¡°I do have some motives. My mother¡¯s death is rted to the empress. Lan Ling is the emperor¡¯s most loyal pce guard. He might know something, and by befriending him, I might find out something as well.¡± Su Yingxue didn¡¯t hide her n from Little Ginseng.


    ¡°Hmph, that little brother will fall for you sooner orter!¡± This was what Little Ginseng despised.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? You only like one face?¡±


    She didn¡¯t take Little Ginseng¡¯s words to heart at all. She never thought in the years toe, she would feel guilty for Lan Ling¡¯s death.


    In the imperial study.


    Chu Mingyuan and Chu Yihan were at daggers drawn, and the atmosphere in the hall dropped to freezing point.


    After Chu Mingyuan ascended the throne, he rarely spent time alone with Chu Yihan.


    He knew that the two of them no longer had any brotherhood.


    However, today¡¯s events gave him a sense of imminent danger.


    ¡°Today, you colluded with Su Yingxue to tarnish Xiuwen¡¯s reputation. Although he is not without fault, I have to punish him. Starting from my prince. Chu Yihan, are you unable to hold it in anymore?¡± Chu Mingyuan questioned sternly.


    ¡°Imperial Brother is worrying too much.¡±


    There was no emotion in Chu Yihan¡¯s voice.


    His meticulously crafted face, akin to that of a deity, remained perennially cold.


    However, his indifference and disregard further infuriated Chu Mingyuan.


    He mmed the table heavily. ¡°Chu Yihan, don¡¯t give me that indifferent look. Do you think I don¡¯t know you want this throne?¡±


    ¡°What I want, has never been unattainable.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty cold light.


    ¡°You¡­ Insolent!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face was livid with anger. The scenes before he ascended the throne all appeared in his mind.


    ¡°The prince I favor most is Yihan.¡±


    ¡°But Father, I am the Crown Prince you appointed!¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: Chu Yihan’s Untouchable Bottom Line

    Chapter 228: Chu Yihan¡¯s Untouchable Bottom Line


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you ascend to the throne, you can ensure the stability of the royal court. Only by having Han¡¯er seed to the throne can the Great Cheng Dynasty unify the Nine Provinces for thousands of generations!¡±


    ¡°Father!!!¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time Imperial Brother has seen me being impudent?¡± Chu Yihan had never shown his arrogance in front of outsiders and now appeared proud. In front of Chu Mingyuan, he seemed to be looking down on him, as if he wanted to strip away all the imperial authority of Emperor Chu Mingyuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if you have ambition, you will only be a rebellious traitor who usurps the throne!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face turned red as he shouted angrily.


    ¡°I will return these words to Imperial Brother.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s tone was cold. He left immediately after he finished speaking, not needing Chu Mingyuan¡¯s permission at all.


    He had always been a looming threat in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heart. When he started to act presumptuously, Chu Mingyuan felt a strong sense of danger.


    He waved his hand and smashed all the memorials on the table.


    After Su Yingxue delivered the medicine to Lan Ling, she had no reason to stay in the pce anymore.


    However, as she walked around the pce gate, even the pce guard who was on duty came up and joked, ¡°Miss Su, are you taking a stroll at the pce gate?¡± Su Yingxue replied with a fake smile, ¡°Yes!¡±


    She wanted to wait until Chu Yihan came out.


    Not long after, Chu Yihan came out. He was riding a horse and holding the Qingfeng Sword. He didn¡¯t look like he was in the pce at all. Instead, he looked like he was taking a stroll in the courtyard of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    He rode past Su Yingxue and reached out to pull her onto the horse.


    The pce guard who had joked with Su Yingxue just now rubbed his eyes. Su Yingxue had disappeared into thin air just like that?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hands tightly embraced Su Yingxue¡¯s waist. If it wasn¡¯t for his gloomy expression, Su Yingxue would have thought that he was afraid that she would fall.


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s arm tightened more and more. Su Yingxue bit her lip and reminded him, ¡°Your Highness, my waist is not made of iron.¡±


    If he exerted more force, she, as a Doctor, would have to rest in bed.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Yihan loosened his grip on her but still held her in his arms, and his expression remained unchanged.


    Su Yingxue tentatively asked, ¡°Your Highness, did something unpleasant happen between you and the emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s entire body released a chill. Su Yingxue felt that the air in front of her had thinned.


    She seemed to have touched a certain untouchable nerve on his body.


    ¡°You went to see Lan Ling just now?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Su Yingxue was somewhat incredulous. ¡°How did Your Highness know?¡±


    She only went to deliver the medicine to Lan Ling, said a few words, and didn¡¯t linger much. This was something Chu Mingyuan might not even care about, but Chu Yihan knew about it just aftering out of the pce?


    He had spies in the pce?


    Or was he extremely powerful?


    A wave of fear immediately surged out from the bottom of Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°He is Chu Mingyuan¡¯s man. I don¡¯t like you to associate with him.¡± Chu Yihan said with arrogance, almostmanding her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Today, he was injured while testing medicine for my brother. 1 was just giving him medicine to thank him.¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t tell Chu Yihan about her intention to gather information about her mother from Lan Ling.


    Because she felt that it wasn¡¯t necessary to disturb him.


    ¡°Chu Mingyuan¡¯s men only have one ending. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Yihan was so cold that Su Yingxue had never seen him before.


    He sent her to the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and rode away.


    Su Yingxue stood on the spot for a long time. Her hands and feet were cold.


    She felt that there was a depth to Chu Yihan, many things that were far beyond her understanding.


    For example, his rtionship with the Silver Moon Pavilion..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Su Yurou’s Mother

    Chapter 229: Su Yurou¡¯s Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During the empress¡¯s birthday banquet in the pce, many rumors were circting, most of which were rted to Su Yingxue.


    However, when Lin Sisi came to gossip with Su Yingxue, she made the situation sound even more extraordinary.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you don¡¯t know. There are so many young masters queuing up outside, all wanting to marry you! They said that you can bring prosperity to the husband¡¯s family. Moreover, no one would dare to go against you! 1 came today, and two stewards gave me a visiting card and asked me to pass it to you.¡±


    Lin Sisi ced the two visiting cards on Su Yingxue¡¯s desk.


    Su Yingxue nced at them and casually tossed them aside. ¡°Recently, the clinic has started admitting patients to stay, and there¡¯s a lot of work to do. I¡¯m too busy for marriage matters, let alone entertaining such visits!¡±


    Previously, Consort Xiang had sent Xiang Ling over to invite her into the pce for a chat, but she didn¡¯t have the time to go, so how could she have the leisure to care about this now?


    She wanted to spend more time reading the medicinal books and letters left by her mother!


    Recently, she came across a particrly interesting one that discussed surgical procedures.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what surgical procedures were, her mother¡¯s letters contained a lot of information about this type of medical book. She even left a box for her to find a way to open.


    She nned to delve into the book thoroughly before attempting to open the box.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re either reading or seeing patients. That was thest patient in the morning. You should take a break and listen to what I have to say!¡± Lin Sisi, besides practicing martial arts, often came to find Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head to read her book. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Alright then! Let me tell you about Minister Wu¡¯s family first. They seem to have brought this upon themselves, and now their situation is miserable. Madam Wu fell seriously ill after returning from the empress¡¯s birthday banquet andter developed hysteria. Lord Wu locked her in the room, nailed the door shut, and left her to fend for herself.¡±


    ¡°As for Wu Ruofei¡­ It seemed that no one wanted her because she made a fool of herself. Originally, Lord Wu had arranged a modest marriage for her, but he was recently exposed to corruption and bribery. He¡¯s now in the Capital Prefecture¡¯s prison, and the marriage is off. Wu Ruofei spends her days crying at home.¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard this, she raised her head and smiled. ¡°This is karma.¡±


    After she left the pce, she handed Wu Hongtao¡¯s ount book to Liang Jin. Liang Jin was stern and detested corruption. Naturally, he would punish Wu Hongtao.


    As for Madam Wu and her daughter¡­


    From the moment they plotted against her and her brother, their good days were already numbered!


    What surprised her now was that when she and Zi Wei went to investigate the Wu family the other day, they found out that Wu Ruofei¡¯s maid, a girl named Feng He, had inexplicably died.


    Zi Wei found the corpse and Su Yingxue went to examine it. She discovered that she was killed by a sharp de, a single fatal blow.


    Apart from seeking revenge, no one in the Wu family wouldy a hand on a maid like her.


    And those who could seek revenge on her¡­


    The first thing that popped up in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was Su Yurou¡¯s figure.


    With Su Yurou¡¯s scheming mind, she had never thought of silencing the maid. The only person who could help her n and send someone to take action was her skilled mother.


    ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯re so beautiful today!¡± Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t help but exim when she saw Wu Jinyan enter.


    Wu Jinyan was wearing a long, wavy, aqua-blue dress, with a cloud hairpin adorning her side-swept hair. Her makeup was exquisite, radiating elegance and charm.


    In her hands, she carried a tray containing two new dresses and some cosmetics, hairpins, and essories.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and smiled.. ¡°Has the owner of Thousand-Jiao Pavilione to do business at my clinic?¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230: She Wanted to Propose Marriage to Chu Jinling

    Chapter 230: She Wanted to Propose Marriage to Chu Jinling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan red at her. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 specially came to Dr. Su¡¯s clinic to make a loss.¡±


    She ced the tray on Su Yingxue¡¯s table and let her and Lin Sisi make their selections.


    Every girl loved new clothes and jewelry, even if Su Yingxue spent her days in the clinic, and Lin Sisi wielded weapons all day. When they saw what Wu Jinyan had sent over, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    Su Yingxue was generous and let Lin Sisi choose first, with whatever remained to be hers.


    Lin Sisi shook her head firmly. ¡°Miss Wu is your future sister-inw. No matter what, you should be the first to pick the things she gives you, Dr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Even if I choose it, 1 rarely have the opportunity to wear them. Do you think 1 can wear colorful and morous dressed and put on makeup in this clinic?¡± Su Yingxue spread her hands helplessly.


    Lin Sisi sized her up. She was always dressed in either red or ck martial attire, with a beautiful face free of makeup. A simple white jade hairpin was the only adornment in her flowing hair, presenting a modest and straightforward appearance.


    In a clinic filled with the scent of medicine and the presence of patients, heavy makeup might be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.


    Lin Sisi smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    She chose a green dress and some bright jewelry.


    Wu Jinyan was a few years older than Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue. When she saw how youthful and beautiful Lin Sisi was, she couldn¡¯t help but be envious. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re young and tender, and this elegant style suits you well.¡±


    Lin Sisi held the clothes and gestured at her body. She casually said, ¡°It was the Ninth Prince who said that I look good in green. 1 bought some hairpins the day before yesterday, and they were all made of green jade!¡±


    ¡°Did the Ninth Prince mention anything about a girl who wields weapons not beingdylike?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed as she tentatively asked.


    Lin Sisi pouted and looked proud. ¡°No! He said that both men and women are the same. Strong martial skills and a bold character are admirable in both, and he even said he would persuade the Ninth Prince to take me as a disciple to fulfill my dreams!¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince really understands you!¡± Wu Jinyan smiled slightly, and there was a hint of understanding in her eyes.


    ¡°He does indeed understand me.¡± Lin Sisi lowered her head, a hint of shyness appearing on her face.


    Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan both burst intoughter spontaneously. When Lin Sisi came back to her senses, she realized she had been tricked.


    She threw the clothes at Su Yingxue. ¡°Alright, Dr. Su! You both conspired to test me! Too treacherous!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ That¡¯s not quite right! We¡¯re good friends. What¡¯s wrong with showing concern for your marriage? Your status ispatible with the Ninth Prince. He is not shrewd and smart. The two of you make a great pair. In the future, with one being a female general and the other a great writer, how many eternal stories will the Ninth Prince create?¡±


    Su Yingxue thought of Chu Jinling¡¯s best-selling book and felt likeughing.


    Chu Jinling gave her two copies, and she would flip through them when she was free.


    Needless to say, the stories written by someone with such good writing skills, even if they were fabricated, were incredibly captivating.


    Lin Sisi nodded. ¡°1 also think that marrying him in the future is not bad. When the timees, I¡¯ll have my father propose marriage!¡±


    Wu Jinyan was stunned at first, but then she was very impressed.


    In the entire Great Cheng Dynasty, the only girl who dared to directly propose marriage to the prince¡¯s residence was probably Lin Sisi.


    The three of them chatted for a while before Wu Jinyan brought up a serious topic with Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Yesterday, a guest came to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and I personally received her. However, I feel, Yingxue, you should be more careful in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Wu Jinyan patted her hand..

 Chapter 231 - 231: The Special Guest of Thousand-Jiao Pavilion

    Chapter 231: The Special Guest of Thousand-Jiao Pavilion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°What kind of guest is it that made Sister Jinyan so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I guess that she is Su Yurou¡¯s mother, the woman that the Marquis kept outside, Liu Shn.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyes were filled with deep meaning.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Su Yingxue frowned. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t meet Liu Shn many times.


    The first time was when she was a child, and she saw her father and Liu Shn meeting secretly. She only remembered that the woman had a gentle temperament and was very good at coaxing people.


    However, with her grandfather around, she hadn¡¯t been able to enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor for many years.


    Therefore, thest time she saw her was before her death. She apanied Su Yurou to see her in destitution.


    At that time, she had been reduced to nothing and was already tortured beyond recognition. Every time Su Yurou saw her, she would add new injuries to her and torture her.


    However, Liu Shn didn¡¯t give off that domineering vibe. Her eyes were pitiful and full ofpassion, something Su Yingxue never understood until she died.


    Many things were clear in front of her eyes after her rebirth.


    At that time, Liu Shn pitied her because she was too foolish, foolish to the point of no return!


    As forpassion¡­


    Perhaps it was because she felt that even though she hadn¡¯t entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor for so many years, what she received was something Su Yingxue had never seen in her entire life.


    Wu Jinyan said in detail, ¡°She was dressed in a reserved and luxurious manner. Moreover, as soon as she entered the shop, she subtly mentioned my name. Naturally, I would personally entertain her.¡±


    ¡°She seemed to be chatting about her daily life, but the topic was always about the Marquis¡¯s Manor and you. She even used your brother¡¯s matter to tease me. Later, she bought several thousand taels worth of items, and 1 ordered the shopkeeper to register her address, saying that we would regrly send her fashionable fabrics. That address was Yaoguang Garden. 1 sent people to investigate and they witnessed Marquis entering.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and nodded. ¡°Sister Jinyan is very thoughtful.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Wu Jinyan was such a meticulous person, she probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m thoughtful. 1 always feel that she intentionally let me notice, then used my mouth to convey the message to you.¡± Wu Jinyan frowned slightly. This was what she was worried about.


    She grew up in a tough environment, so she was meticulous and observed people.


    This Liu Shn was much more difficult to deal with than the Minister¡¯s Estate¡¯s Madam Wu.


    ¡°Sister Wu, how did you know?¡± Lin Sisi listened for a long time, her small face filled with confusion.


    Wu Jinyan looked at the innocence in her eyes and felt that it was rare. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably a woman¡¯s intuition.¡±


    There were many things that Su Yingxue could immediately understand.


    But Lin Sisi was different.


    ¡°Sister Jinyan was originally a pearl covered in dust. Now that the Wu family is gone, she naturally doesn¡¯t have to conceal herself and can shine brightly.¡± Su Yingxue pinched Lin Sisi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, now that the Wu family is gone. Sister Jinyan, will you be sad?¡± Lin Sisi blurted out.


    Su Yingxue wanted to cover her mouth, but she was too slow.


    Wu Jinyan lowered her head, and a hint of dimness crossed her eyes, but quickly, they regained their initial brightness. ¡°Many years ago, I raised myself. The honor and disgrace of the Wu family had nothing to do with me. Now, what concerns me is only the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. 1 only need to manage it with dedication and do what I want to do.¡±


    Wu Jinyan came today and even brought the ount book over for Su Yingxue to take a look.


    Su Yingxue had spent a lot of money investing in Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. Although she managed it, most of the final ie was meant for Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue looked at the ount book, raised her pen, and changed the profit-sharing ratio written by Wu Jinyan from nine to one to an equal split of five to five..

 Chapter 232 - 232: Strange Patient

    Chapter 232: Strange Patient


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan held her hand and shook her head seriously. ¡°Yingxue, you can¡¯t do this. 1 can¡¯t take so much money from you. When Thousand-Jiao Pavilion is running smoothly, even a 10% share is not a small amount.¡±


    Su Yingxue let go of her hand and smiled. ¡°10% isn¡¯t a small amount, so 50% is a lot for me. Besides, 1 don¡¯t know how to do business. Manager Qi is the one running the clinic, and I¡¯m only responsible for treating patients. Manager Qi is already exhausted from running a clinic, let alone you, sister. Besides, Thousand-Jiao Pavilion isn¡¯t an ordinary shop. With you there, it¡¯s still my eyes, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wu Jinyan thought about it for a moment. Su Yingxue was right. The Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, being a gathering ce for women, could indeed be her eyes, helping to ovee many difficulties.


    With this understanding, Wu Jinyan epted the adjusted profit-sharing ratio without objections.


    Perhaps to make her feel at ease, Su Yingxue added, ¡°In the early stages of my investment, there¡¯s still a portion from my brother. Although we¡¯re siblings, we still need to keep ounts straight. 1¡¯11 allocate my brother¡¯s share to your ount. You and your husband can figure it out.¡±


    ¡°You! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Wu Jinyan, graceful and charming, felt both embarrassed and shy dealing with Su Yingxue¡¯s yful banter. She really wanted to scold her properly.


    Lin Sisi jumped between the two of them, and the three girlsughed and yed for quite a while.


    However, Wu Jinyan¡¯s reminder did weigh on Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    Since Liu Shn had gone to Wu Jinyan¡¯s Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, it didn¡¯t make sense for her not toe to Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic.


    However, what methods would she use¡­


    The next morning, shortly after the clinic opened, all the patients ran out.


    Su Yingxue heard themotion and came out. Manager Qi covered his mouth and nose and stopped her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too smelly. You¡¯d better not go! Dr. Qin has already gone to see the patient.¡±


    ¡°What kind of patients could cause this?¡± Su Yingxue frowned.


    ¡°The patient has ulcers all over the body, continuous vomiting, and a foul smell. The odor is just too overwhelming. Miss, don¡¯t get affected by it.¡± Manager Qi pushed Su Yingxue into her treatment room again, afraid that she might get nauseated.


    However, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t vomit. He found it somewhat unbearable and ended up retching in the backyard.


    As the owner of the clinic, Su Yingxue still went to take a look.


    Before she reached the door of treatment room number one, she sensed a repugnant smell. She subconsciously covered her mouth and nose. The smell was really unbearable.


    She stood at the door and looked. Dr. Qin was applying medicine to the patient, but the patient kept vomiting. Dr. Qin, with many years of medical experience, couldn¡¯t help but show a pained expression.


    Su Yingxue covered her mouth and nose and went out to make a few masks.


    She threaded fine strings through a cotton cloth, creating two earloops for the masks to hand on the face and block some of the smells.


    This was something she had seen in her mother¡¯s letter, along with another medical item called gloves.


    After she had prepared everything, she got someone to send it to Qin Ming.


    When Qin Ming¡¯s apprentice came back and told her, Dr. Qin was on the verge of tears, thanking her profusely.


    Su Yingxue smiled at first, but when she asked Manager Qi about the patient¡¯s condition, her smile faded.


    ¡°This person seems to have some unknown disease. As soon as he came in, he vomited in the hall. His entire body was covered in rashes and pustules, and some were festering on the skin, forming patches of ulcers. It looked disgusting, but the worst part was that he kept vomiting, and the vomit was extremely foul-smelling! Dr. Qin applied some ointment and administered medicinal soup to him, and now he¡¯s bathing and changing clothes..¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233: Infected

    Chapter 233: Infected


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who is he? Did you register his name and address?¡± Su Yingxue asked with a frown.


    ¡°He¡¯s a beggar outside the city, named Lai San. Sigh, if he hadn¡¯t given me a silver ingot as a consultation fee, 1 wouldn¡¯t have dared to let him stay in the clinic!¡± Manager Qi felt regret in his heart. He should have been more careful back then.


    But now, since the mand had the consultation fee, he couldn¡¯t deny him medical attention.


    ¡°A beggar from outside the city struggling even for basic necessities, how could he afford medical treatment? And why would hee straight to our clinic? Go and get Dr. Qin!¡± Su Yingxue immediately became vignt.


    Manager Qi hurriedly called Qin Ming over.


    Qin Ming had changed into a brown robe, was in his forties, with many years of medical experience. He was an old doctor who had worked at Tongchang Medical Center for many years.


    Su Yingxue asked him, ¡°Dr. Qin, your medical skills are superb. Can you determine the illness of Lai San?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like scabies, severe inmmation. That¡¯s why the infection has spread all over his body. Beggars like them often neglect hygiene, so their bodies fester with pus. With their nomadic lifestyle and frequent nausea and vomiting, it¡¯s quite normal. It¡¯s not difficult to treat, but it requires daily dressing changes and careful care,¡± Qin Ming said truthfully.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°In that case, Dr. Qin, I¡¯ll trouble you to personally take care of him for the next few days. Don¡¯t let others handle it. Be cautious about any changes in his condition. Dr. Qin, please observe him closely at all times. I¡¯m afraid his illness might not be that simple.¡±


    Qin Ming agreed. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±


    In order to treat Lai San, Qin Ming didn¡¯t go home for the past two days and stayed in the clinic.


    Su Yingxue often found herself engrossed in her mother¡¯s medical books until it was dark. When night fell, she simply slept in the study.


    However, with Zi Wei around, she never felt cold at night.


    When she woke up during the day, she would find herself covered with a nket.


    Su Yingxue was about to call Zi Wei to go to the bun shop in the east of the city with her and have a sumptuous breakfast when she heard Manager Qi¡¯s voice from the front yard. ¡°Miss, something bad has happened! Lai San¡¯s disease was contagious. Dr. Qin and the others were infected!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Su Yingxue hurriedly rushed out.


    Fortunately, Manager Qi was quick-witted and closed the door of the clinic. He arranged for the other patients to be transferred to the branch clinic in the west of the city.


    At this moment, the medical hall was filled with a strong stench.


    Qin Ming and his two apprentices were vomiting at this moment. Their faces and hands were swollen with pustules, especially Qin Ming. Yellow fluid was flowing out of the pustules on his hands.


    Su Yingxue tried to approach, but Manager Qi blocked her with his back facing her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go. This disease is too severe when it breaks out. I¡¯m feeling a bit itchy now, and I¡¯m afraid I might have caught the disease too!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Manager Qi scratching his hand. Soon, the back of his hand broke open, oozing a mixture of blood and yellow fluid.


    ¡°Miss, I was careless. This disease is contagious, and the clinic is in big trouble!¡± Qin Ming regretted deeply. He had been careless and thought that it was just a minor ailment carried by the beggar, not realizing it was a type of contagious disease.


    ¡°Manager Qi, instruct everyone in the clinic who has been in contact with you, Dr. Qin, and me to gather in the treatment room. Those who haven¡¯t been in contact, quickly send them home, and ask them to bring some mugwort, wash their bodies, boil it, take it, and stay at home withouting out.¡±


    Manager Qi hurriedly wanted to go over, but Su Yingxue gave him a mask to put on. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let them panic.¡±


    Manager Qi nodded.. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234: Deadly Plague

    Chapter 234: Deadly gue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue put on a mask and gloves and approached Qin Ming.


    Qin Ming retreated in fear, ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t do this. You better leave quickly. If the disease spreads¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue calmly walked up to him. ¡°I¡¯m a Doctor. If I¡¯m afraid, how can I treat patients?¡±


    Qin Ming was afraid of implicating her. Her calm appearance gave people a sense of security.


    He reluctantly allowed Su Yingxue to examine him.


    Su Yingxue pulled up Qin Ming¡¯s sleeve and observed that the pustules and scares on his body were spreading rapidly, and the symptoms of nausea and vomiting were gradually intensifying.


    Su Yingxue asked Qin Ming, ¡°When you treated Lai San, how did you diagnose him?¡±


    Speaking of this, Qin Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with remorse, ¡°At that time, seeing him, considering he was a beggar and vomiting continuously, I thought he had scabies and gastrointestinal problems. I didn¡¯t pulse him but directly used scabies ointment, However, when 1 came back today to pulse him, I found myself itching and in pain all over. The same goes for my apprentice.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at Qin Ming¡¯s apprentices. They both exhibited the same symptoms as Qin Ming, and it seemed more severe for them.


    One of the apprentices said, ¡°Yesterday, 1 was the one who applied medicine and cleaned clothes for Lai San, with direct contact. So I am in worse condition than Master and Junior Brother.¡±


    Qin Ming looked at his body covered in pustules and scars, he felt guilty.


    He felt even more sorry for Su Yingxue. After practicing medicine for so many years, he never expected to be careless at times.


    Su Yingxue wore a mask as she pondered. ¡°To find out the root cause, I still have to treat Lai San.¡±


    ¡°Miss, this is not allowed. Let me go. Anyway, I have contacted the disease. This time, I¡¯ll definitely figure it out. Miss, your health is precious. If anything happens to you, our clinic will copse! If 1 can¡¯t diagnose this disease, even if 1 die from it, it¡¯s my fate.¡±


    Qin Ming stopped Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue knew that his worries were reasonable, so she followed him to the treatment room.


    After discovering that Lai San had an infectious disease, Manager Qi isted him in the same treatment room as before.


    Su Yingxue was at the door, and Qin Ming personally went up to take Lai San¡¯s pulse.


    He was already a Doctor with superb medical skills. Usually, he would only need to take fifteen pulses to determine the result. Su Yingxue saw that he had taken thirty pulses on both hands and her brows furrowed even more tightly.


    After Qin Ming checked his pulse, Lai San vomited again. The stench of vomit was overwhelming.


    After he got Lai San to lie down and rest, he came out trembling. His lips were pale as he told Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss, this is¡­ That deadly gue from ten years ago!¡±


    ¡°The deadly gue?¡± This word existed in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    Ten years ago, she was still a child, but she remembered that in Ye City, thousands of miles away, almost one-third of the city¡¯s poption died due to a deadly gue. The imperial court had sent many imperial physicians to treat it, but it was to no avail. Later, the renowned poison doctor Saint Ruan from the martial world intervened and managed to quell the disaster.


    Now, ten years had passed, and this deadly gue had unexpectedly appeared in her clinic.


    Su Yingxue brought Qin Ming out and instructed him to bathe and change clothes using mugwort. He also drank some mugwort soup, and changed his mask and gloves, before returning to her to provide information.


    Qin Ming said, ¡°Back then, I went to Ye City to witness this cmity and came into contact with one or two patients. Their initial symptoms were like Lai San¡¯s. They were covered in pustules, oozing blood and pus, and kept vomiting. However, the further it progressed, the more miserable the condition of the patients became..¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: Liu Shulan’s Viciousness

    Chapter 235: Liu Shn¡¯s Viciousness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The deadly gue was vicious in that it corroded from the inside out. The skin on the surface of the body turned into pus and blood inch by inch. The more he vomited, the more his internal organs gradually turned into pus and blood.¡±


    This was the first time Su Yingxue had heard of such a shocking symptom. ¡°Do you still remember what method the poison doctor used to treat the patient who had the deadly gue?¡±


    Qin Ailing shook his head disappointed, ¡°The poison doctor is entric and elusive. Very few people have seen him, so how would they know what method he used?¡±


    Su Yingxue thought of the symptoms and thought for a while. ¡°1 can¡¯t think of a way to treat him, but we can¡¯t afford to do nothing! Let¡¯s first think of a way to protect the internal organs of the infected individuals. Then, we¡¯ll use some ointment to treat the scars. We¡¯ll stabilize them first and see how we can treat them next.¡±


    Qin Ming sighed. ¡°It can only be done this way. The appearance of this disease in Jiang Du City will definitely cause panic. If the news of our clinic spreads, everyone in the clinic will be doomed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. This clinic was opened by me, Su Yingxue. If anyone is to die, it will be me first. As long as I¡¯m alive, you all won¡¯t die!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s determined gaze gave Qin Ming courage.


    As an experienced doctor, Qin Ming naturally knew how to medicate himself. During this period, he and his apprentices continued to take care of Lai San.


    Su Yingxue would personally take care of Manager Qi and observe his condition.


    When Su Yingxue applied medicine for Manager Qi, Manager Qi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯m already so old, and life and death don¡¯t matter much! As long as you¡¯re still alive, bring old master¡¯s belongings and return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Burn this ce with a fire. You can still manage that branch in the west of the city.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Both are under Tongchang Medical Center¡¯s brand. If we burn down this ce, would there still be people going to the clinic in the west of the city? The imperial court wouldn¡¯t agree to it for now! Moreover, do you think that 1 can run away after returning to the Marquis¡¯s Manor? Most likely, 1¡¯11 be caught and brought back, and the clinic will be burned down along with it.¡±


    Manager Qi realized the logic in her words. No matter what, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t escape!


    Once he thought it through, he began to wipe his tears. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really useless. I couldn¡¯t take good care of you for old master and even let you die with us.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to die? Do you really not trust your boss, me? My mother is no longer around, so I can¡¯t cure this illness?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Sob, Miss, you can definitely cure it! You¡¯re the old master¡¯s daughter!¡± Manager Qi cried while clenching his teeth to strengthen his confidence.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s originally tense nerves were suddenly amused by him.


    Manager Qi went out to rest and arranged for the people who were still locked up in the clinic to check their symptoms with Qin Ming.


    Su Yingxue had originally nned to flip through the medical books to see if her mother had left any records.


    However, she found nothing. As shey on the chair andbed through the entire matter, the traces of conspiracy connected in her mind.


    Wu Jinyan had previously warned her that Liu Shn had already probed her. Following that, Lai San, the beggar, came to her clinic. He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t take him in, so he came in when the clinic opened and offered a silver coin.


    Su Yingxue would never believe that this matter was controlled by no one.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Liu, Shu, Lan.¡±


    This woman who had never entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but had always been like a poisonous snake, entrenched outside the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s door!

 Chapter 236 - 236: Fire the Medical Center

    Chapter 236: Fire the Medical Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Perhaps she had real skills, but how did she manage to infect Lai San with the terrifying infectious disease that haunted people ten years ago?


    In the Hall of Diligent Government, Chu Mingyuan listened as Liang Jin reported the events at Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic. His thick ck brows furrowed together like looming peaks.


    ¡°Minister Liang, is it true that there is an infectious disease in Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic?¡±


    Liang Jin held the jade board in his hand and his expression was solemn. ¡°I received a confidential report and sent someone to Tongchang Medical Center to investigate. The door of the medical center was tightly shut. Su Yingxue had already dismissed some of the people in the medical center and ordered them to burn incense with mugwort. They were also shut at home and were not allowed to go out.¡±


    ¡°There was another group of people in Tongchang Medical Center. ording to those who went to the clinic that day, Tongchang Medical Center had treated a beggar covered in pus and wounds that day. The symptoms of that person were exactly the same as the deadly gue in Ye City ten years ago!¡±


    The words ¡°deadly gue¡± were like a p of thunder that exploded in the court.


    ¡°Deadly gue? This¡­ This was a deadly infectious disease! How can it appear in Jiang Du City!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please quickly iste the people in Tongchang Medical Center. Don¡¯t let them spread the disease!¡±


    ¡°This deadly gue can take lives! Su Yingxue¡¯s so-called medical center is nothing but a Yama¡¯s Pce!¡±


    The courtiers were in a state of anxiety and discussing animatedly.


    Su Dingheng, who was standing in the court, became the target of everyone¡¯s attacks. He was pierced like a sieve by the gazes of the civil officials and generals.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He could only lower his head and curse silently, ¡°This troublesome rebellious daughter. I should strangle her to death as soon as possible!¡±


    She had caused him so much trouble!


    ¡°Father, the n now is to think about how to treat this deadly gue. If it can¡¯t be treated, it won¡¯t be toote to punish the people from Tongchang Medical Center,¡± Chu Chengye suggested.


    He was the prince that Chu Mingyuan valued the most. Chu Mingyuan was not satisfied with his answer. ¡°The deadly gue from ten years ago was cured by the poison doctor, Saint Ruan. Do you know where he is now?¡±¡±


    Chu Chengye choked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    However, he remembered that it was Chu Yihan who had invited the poison doctor to cure the disease in Ye City back then.


    If this matter was handed over to Chu Yihan, he could also handle it well. However, he didn¡¯t want to take credit for Chu Yihan!


    Chu Jinling wasn¡¯t as petty as him. He shouted bluntly, ¡°Imperial Father, Ninth Imperial Uncle knows! Ten years ago, he was the one who found the poison doctor and resolved Ye City¡¯s crisis!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t me Chu Jinling for being straightforward. It was because he didn¡¯t want his Ninth Brother to show his face again.


    Ten years ago, he had already established his status as an immortal in the hearts of the people. If he were to find the poison doctor again this time, he would gain even more popr support. How could he maintain his imperial position?


    Liang Jin also knew about this, so he secretly looked at Chu Yihan, hoping that this master would give him some reaction.


    However, Chu Yihan was dressed in a moon-white brocade robe and held a jade pendant in his hand. He stood there as handsome as a statue. His clear stance was evident, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, and I won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan waved his sleeves coldly. ¡°The problem originated from Tongchang Medical Center. If we want to stop the deadly gue from spreading, burn Tongchang Medical Center!¡±


    The court was in an uproar.


    Most of the people supported Chu Mingyuan¡¯s decision, as people are inherently selfish. What was wrong with sacrificing others in exchange for the peace of their own family?


    Only a few upright courtiers whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cruel to burn down the medical center without providing any treatment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are still lives inside! That Dr. Su is a rare female doctor. She even treated my wife¡¯s illness!¡±


    ¡°She treated my daughter¡¯s illness too!¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237: Chu Yihan’s Responsibility

    Chapter 237: Chu Yihan¡¯s Responsibility


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan, who had been silent all along, spoke up at this moment. ¡°Burning down the medical center is not only cruel but also ruthless, absurd to the extreme!¡±


    ¡°Imperial uncle, how dare you be so insolent! You dare to say that father is ruthless!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes spewed anger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken wrongly.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s tone remained calm, but his frosty face made it hard for people to look at him directly.


    ¡°If I am ruthless, Ninth Brother, what¡¯s your suggestion? Should I send imperial physicians to Tongchang Medical Center, or should I send people to find the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, to resolve this disaster and save Su Yingxue?¡± Chu Mingyuan deliberately mentioned Su Yingxue¡¯s name to poke Chu Yihan¡¯s heart.


    Chu Yihan tightened his grip on the jade pendant. No one could see that under his fingers was the word ¡®Snow¡¯ carved on the jade pendant.


    ¡°I will be responsible for finding the poison doctor and saving the people from Tongchang Medical Center. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility.¡± With these words, Chu Yihan left the Hall of Diligent Government.


    The faces of the officials behind him disyed a variety of emotions.


    Even Chu Mingyuan gritted his teeth in anger.


    The moment he left, Chu Mingyuan angrily ordered the courtiers to go home.


    Chu Jinling jogged behind him. ¡°Imperial uncle! Did you really go against Father? 1 heard Mother say that this deadly gue is quite scary. At that time, someone in the Xiao family contracted the disease and didn¡¯t escape this cmity!¡±


    ¡°What your father wants is not Tongchang Medical Center¡¯s life, but my life.¡± Chu Yihan sneered.


    Chu Jinling smacked his lips awkwardly. He thought, ¡°Why was it soplicated?¡±


    He was nning to leave the pce and return to the bookstore and write books, but before he could take a few steps, he was dragged back by Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s people.


    Noble Consort Xiao kept him by her side, saying that until the deadly gue was quelled, he was not allowed to leave her sight.


    Chu Chengye was also brought back by his mother.


    Chu Chengye lost his temper in the empress¡¯s pce. ¡°Mother, this matter is extremely serious. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I must leave the pce and check the situation at Tongchang Medical Center.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone mad? That¡¯s the deadly gue! Don¡¯t you care about your life? Do you not care about your mother¡¯s life?¡±


    The empress angrily smashed a cup of tea, and tears were about to fall.


    Her eldest son, Chu Xiuwen, was now half-crippled. Chu Chengye was her only son who was still intact.


    There¡¯s no way she would let him go to his death!


    ¡°Mother! I will be careful. That deadly gue may not be that severe. I want to retrieve the situation for Father. Otherwise, the credit will fall to imperial uncle again!¡± Chu Chengye looked anxious.


    A series of rolling sounds came from outside the hall, and Chu Xiuwen was pushed in. His legs were weak and his face was pale. He leaned on the wheelchair and lectured Chu Chengye, ¡°Are you afraid that Chu Yihan will get the credit? You¡¯re probably worried about Su Yingxue¡¯s life and want to leave the pce to take care of her!¡±


    Chu Chengye retorted sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t! How is she worthy of my care!¡±


    ¡°How? Is she not already in your heart? Ever since I schemed against her, you, my so-called brother, have never called me brother again! In the end, you¡¯re still feeling indignant for Su Yingxue!¡± Chu Xiuwen was weak. After shouting, he began to cough.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s face darkened.


    If Chu Xiuwen hadn¡¯t insisted on tarnishing Su Yingxue¡¯s innocencest time, how could he have fallen into her trap?


    ¡°You¡­. Are you a man with principles? Even if Su Yingxue dies now, you won¡¯t be able to get her heart! She had long since hooked up with imperial uncle and had no idea how she could enjoy herself under him every night! You fool, you¡¯re still thinking for her!¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238:I Will Accompany You In The Burial

    Chapter 238:I Will Apany You In The Burial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Chengye was so angry that he wanted to retort. He wanted to throw a tantrum at Chu Xiuwen and argue with him, saying that Su Yingxue didn¡¯t enjoy herself under Chu Yihan.


    But he couldn¡¯t say these words.


    Because even he himself wasn¡¯t sure.


    Chu Yihan was such a cold and heartless person. He would take the me for the Tongchang Medical Center incident on himself and bear the responsibility, it was all for Su Yingxue!


    Chu Chengye went to the side hall sullenly.


    He didn¡¯t want to face his third brother and mother, and even more, he didn¡¯t want to face¡­ Chu Yihan was more willing to part with Su Yingxue than he was to Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue knew that this matter would definitely cause a stir in the imperial court, but she didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was actually Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan stood at the door with his soldiers and called out to her, ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Hearing Su Yingxue¡¯s voice, the haze in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    He stepped forward and was about to walk to the door of the clinic when Liang Jin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dangerous! It¡¯s better to stay further away.¡±


    He was worried that Chu Yihan might also contract the illness.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t heed his advice. He stood at the door until he could clearly see the silhouette of Su Yingxue on the door frame. He reached out and pressed on the door frame where her head was. He asked gently, ¡°Are you alright? With me here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m safe and sound. I¡¯m not infected.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Hao also rushed out of the military camp. He was stopped by Liang Jin, ¡°Young General, don¡¯t get close! You hold a crucial position, and your safety is connected to the well-being of many soldiers in the army. Please step back, step back!¡±


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t push Su Hao alone, so he called many pce guards to help, finally pushing Su Hao a few steps back.


    Su Yingxue heard Su Hao¡¯s voice and answered him loudly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°How can it be fine? This deadly gue is very dangerous! Sister, why are you¡­¡± Su Hao gritted his teeth. A man of seven feet, usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t help but turn red-eyes at this moment.


    If his sister died in this disaster, how could he face his grandfather? How could he have the face to meet his deceased mother?


    He was her older brother. He should be inside protecting her!


    ¡°Brother,ing in won¡¯t help. You¡¯re not a doctor who doesn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses, but I do! I promise that 1 will definitely cure the patients!¡± Su Yingxue shouted at Su Hao.


    The more she said this, the more uncertain she felt.


    Because she still hadn¡¯t figured out how to cure this deadly gue.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you find the poison doctor?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t conceal the truth from her. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to look for him, but the chances aren¡¯t high. He¡¯s always been homeless.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that so? That means that this cmity is destined to happen to me!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, listen up. 1 guarantee in front of my imperial brother that if you can cure this illness, 1 will live in peace with you. If you can¡¯t cure it, my imperial brother will burn down the medical center and I will apany you in the burial.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it reached Su Yingxue¡¯s ears, every word was like a huge rock smashing into her heart.


    ¡°What? How can it be like this? How can the emperor treat you like this! You¡­ Quickly go and tell the emperor! I can burn down the clinic, but 1 don¡¯t want you to die with me!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    How could she let Chu Yihan die with her?


    He was the revered God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty!


    How could he be ruined by her?


    ¡°I volunteered for this. Su Yingxue, if you die, there is no point in me standing in the imperial court.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s fingers traced her silhouette on the door frame..

 Chapter 239 - 239: Last Order

    Chapter 239: Last Order


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    His voice was deep and sexy, like aged wine in a hidden alley. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be guarding you outside. Anytime you speak up, I¡¯ll be there. I can give you anything you need. I will keep searching for Saint Ruan for you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    There was no need to be afraid.


    How much must he love her to make such a promise at a time like this?


    Su Yingxue, who was a bit disheartened, wiped away her tears. ¡°I, Su Yingxue, will never be afraid! Your Highness, if you want to die with me, 1 won¡¯t give you the chance! Hmph!¡±


    Chu Yihan smiled when he heard her arrogant tone.


    He knew that the little girl who dared to touch his face and offer herself to him at the age of three would never be afraid today.


    Su Yingxue kept observing Qin Ming¡¯s symptoms and tried different medicines for them. However, no matter what kind of antidote she formted, their conditions improved one day only to worsen the next, day after day.


    Three days had passed.


    Su Yingxue even locked herself in her mother¡¯s study.


    Yes, she had locked herself from the inside.


    To prevent Zi Wei Tail from breaking through the door.


    However, just as she was engrossed in her book, a powerful surge of air smashed into the room along with the debris of the door.


    Su Yingxue looked at Zi Wei, who stood at the door with a knife in his hand, and said seriously, ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t move!¡±


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Let me protect you.¡±


    ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. Stay away from me is protecting me! This disease is so severe. Just because I¡¯m not showing any symptoms doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not infected. You¡¯re not allowed toe near me, step back.¡±


    Su Yingxue had always been gentle to him, but this time, she berated him sternly. She was as serious as she could be.


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t get close, but he also refused to step back. His eyes were stubborn. ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you apanying me now? Can you cure patients for me? If 1 infect you, it will only add to an innocent life!¡±


    Su Yingxue berated him sternly, finally making him take a step back.


    However, he quickly returned to his original position. His voice was not as cold as usual. There was a hint of frustration. ¡°Can 1 help you with anything?¡±


    Su Yingxue blurted out. She wanted him to stay as far away as possible. That would be the greatest help he could offer her!


    However, it was better to let him do some serious business than to send him away!


    ¡°Go to Yaoguang Garden and help me keep an eye on Liu Shn. In these days that I haven¡¯t left the medical center, keep an eye on her. I want to know her words, actions, and the ces she usually goes! When I leave the medical center, report all these things to me in detail, got it?¡±


    Zi Wei nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    He would definitely follow her orders and keep an eye on Liu Shn.


    But¡­


    He dared not leave.


    The purple hue at the end of his eyes became even deeper. Under the moonlight, it sparkled.


    There was even a trace of trembling.


    That¡¯s right.


    He was afraid.


    He had been raised as a weapon since he was young. He had never dared to have human feelings, let alone so many emotions.


    But now, he had feelings and emotions.


    He was worried about Su Yingxue.


    He was afraid once he left, he might never see her again.


    ¡°Zi Wei, 1¡¯11 give you onest order. If I can¡¯t leave the medical center, you have to live well in the future. Find a doctor to heal your body. Live as long as you can. If you live one day less, even if you see me in Yama¡¯s Pce, I won¡¯t be your master anymore!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with beautiful wishes.


    Zi Wei¡¯s throat was choked with sobs. He struggled to make a sound. ¡°Yes, Master..¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240: Hong Lian Provoke

    Chapter 240: Hong Lian Provoke


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Watching Zi Wei leave, Su Yingxue felt a twinge of reluctance but also a heavy burden lifted.


    Regardless of whether she could cure the gue this time, at least she wouldn¡¯t implicate Zi Wei.


    She had always hoped that he could live like a normal person.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a good show of affection so entwined!¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s boldughter came from outside the door, sharply contrasting with the silent night.


    Unlike the fear of Zi Wei contracting the disease just a moment ago, Su Yingxue stepped out and approached Hong Lian. ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, did youe for a stroll to my ce at thiste hour? You¡¯re so free.¡±


    With every word she said, she took a step closer to Hong Lian.


    She didn¡¯t bring Assassin No. 19 with her today, and her eyes that were blinded by her poison had also recovered their sight.


    Her long hair fluttered in the moonlight, and her eyes were full of pride. ¡°As someone nearing death, of course, 1 have to take a few more nces at you. Otherwise, when your body starts to decay and pus, not even the features can be distinguished. That would be quite unappetizing.¡±


    Su Yingxue stood in front of Hong Lian, a seductive smile blossomed on her beautiful face. ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, how do you conclude that I¡¯m nearing death?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cure the deadly gue.¡± Hong Lian inched closer to her, her eyes filled with cold and mockery. She looked down on her with pride.


    It was as if she was the zing sun, and she, Su Yingxue, was just a dying cicada after a summer.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°You clearly know that I can¡¯t cure the deadly gue, yet youe so close without any fear. Pavilion Master Hong Lian, I¡¯m afraid that this deadly gue was your doing, right?¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as she grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you deliberately testing me?¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist, but the smile on her lips became even more ethereal. ¡°Hong Lian, I¡¯ve been in the medical center for so long. My manager and doctor have all been infected with the deadly gue, and you still dare to touch me. It seems that not only is the deadly gue your doing, but even the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, is also under your control, right?¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished speaking slowly, she grabbed Hong Lian¡¯s hand with her right hand and pulled her in front of her.


    The two women looked at each other, and their eyes radiated crimson murderous intent.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, as death approaches, savor thesest moments!¡±


    Hong Lian shook off her hand and retreated with a cold smile.


    ¡°You can scheme against me, but aren¡¯t you the one who had always been infatuated with His Highness? Don¡¯t you know that this time he vouched for me? If something happens to me, he won¡¯t be meless.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were profound, with a probing glint.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as His Highness? His Highnessmands tens of thousands of troops, and even the emperor dares not reprimand him! As for you¡­ Even if His Highness is implicated by you this time, the Silver Moon Pavilion will surely present a brilliant n to ensure His Highness¡¯s safe retreat.¡±


    ¡°What you call a safe retreat is to have the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, intervene after my death and cure the deadly gue?¡± Su Yingxue flipped her hair, her eyes filled with confidence.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, go ahead and unt your abilities! When you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll definitely grind your corpse to ashes!¡± Hong Lian said and then swiftly left.


    As she watched her leave, Su Yingxue secretly smirked. She really had to thank this woman who came to see her make a fool of herself!


    The mysteries in her mind suddenly unraveled.


    Liu Shn, Silver Moon Pavilion, deadly gue!


    Su Yingxue was excited for a moment, but the gleam in her eyes quickly faded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of unraveling all this?¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t cure the deadly gue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either..

 Chapter 241 - 241: The Antidote to Fight Poison With Poison

    Chapter 241: The Antidote to Fight Poison With Poison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Hong Lian¡¯s words made her feel more at ease. Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t lose his life because of this.


    As for the mention of being buried together¡­


    Su Yingxue pressed her hand against her chest. She kept these words in her heart, a warmth to console herself.


    Another night passed, and Qin Ming and the others gradually showed signs of physical exhaustion. His eldest disciple was the first to cough up blood, and he already had some symptoms of fainting.


    Manager Qi came to tell her weakly, ¡°Miss, Lai San is in critical condition! This time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re really in trouble. Miss, you haven¡¯t contracted the disease yet. It¡¯s better to leave quickly! If you survive, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope for our medical center and the old master!¡±


    In this short period of time, it was normal for no one to be able to cure this deadly gue!


    It would be abnormal if someone did!


    Su Yingxue had been busy for a few days and felt a little dizzy. She wore a mask and shook her head hard. ¡°I said it before, we live or die together!¡±


    She would never abandon her people and the medical center and run away!


    She went to Lai San¡¯s treatment room. Although she cleaned him up every day, the things he vomited became increasingly smelly. The pervasive smell of pus and blood, as the infection spread all over his body, made it unbearable to approach.


    His hands were ck, but he kept reaching forward. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Save¡­ Save me, I¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Su Yingxue wore gloves, administered medicinal soup, and applied ointment to him. She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t allow anyone to die.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the poison doctor, Saint Ruan, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t develop the antidote that Saint Ruan had developed.


    As night fell, the lights outside the medical center remained on.


    Liang Jing dispatched people to seal the road and stationed a heavy guard, but he could not persuade the immovable Chu Yihan, no matter what.


    Chu Yihan guarded this ce day and night without moving a single step.


    Until that beautiful figure appeared on the door frame.


    He took a step forward and ced his hand on the door frame. His voice was low. ¡°Su Yingxue, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here! Your Highness, I haven¡¯t been infected so far, probably because the heavens are looking out for me. Please tell my brother not to worry.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, is it that Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t be found?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the Silver Moon Pavilion to search for him. We¡¯ll definitely find him.¡±


    Su Yingxueughed secretly. Chu Yihan probably didn¡¯t know that Hong Lian hade to see her.


    His rtionship with the Silver Moon Pavilion was truly extraordinary.


    However, this wasn¡¯t what she wanted to know. She asked Chu Yihan, ¡°Does Your Highness understand Saint Ruan¡¯s personality?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s reclusive, entric, and likes¡­ to act young.¡±


    Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t have used those words if he wasn¡¯t describing Saint Ruan.


    Su Yingxue could imagine the look of disgust on Chu Yihan¡¯s face.


    ¡°An old man who likes to act young¡­¡± The image of an old naughty child immediately appeared in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    ¡°He is known as the poison doctor. Does he often use the method of fighting poison with poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as he has grown older, he only relies on fighting poison with poison.¡±


    Chu Yihan seemed particrly disdainful of the fact that Saint Ruan was getting older.


    Su Yingxue understood what was going on. She pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, 1 don¡¯t know how Saint Ruan concocted the medicine, but now, I¡¯m going to give it a try.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Yihan called out to her, ¡°Tell me when you¡¯ve concocted the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Yingxue agreed readily.


    She locked herself in the treatment room for a day and a night. Using what she had learned and what was recorded in her mother¡¯s letter, she made a bowl of thick poison soup with the venom of the beetle, scorpion juice, and other poisons..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Who Would Test The Medicine?

    Chapter 242: Who Would Test The Medicine?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The poison had a purplish hue, looking ominous, not to mention the shuddering taste when consumed.


    But¡­ Su Yingxue thought about how Chu Yihan described Saint Ruan. The older he got, the more he relied on poisons.


    This deadly gue was a contagious poison. If he used poison to counteract it, it might just kill the gue.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t be certain of the potency of this concoction.


    Manager Qi looked at the poison she had concocted and trembled. ¡°Miss, are you really going to fight poison with poison?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at the bowl of poison that she had concocted and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t we let the doctor in the clinic study it for a few more days? With Ninth Prince outside as our guarantor, Miss doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious!¡± Although Manager Qi didn¡¯t explicitly say that he didn¡¯t explicitly express doubt about Su Yingxue, he was deeply concerned about the toxicity of the medicine.


    It would be great if it could be cured, but if it couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t let you test the medicine.¡±


    Su Yingxue reassured him with a smile, her mind already calcting the possibilities as she looked at the antidote she had prepared.


    Manager Qi saw her calm expression and thought, ¡°Lai San is already on the brink of death, so letting him try the medicine wouldn¡¯t hurt. If Miss decides so, I¡¯ll bring this medicine to him.¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she personally carried the medicine to Lai San¡¯s treatment room.


    As a beggar, he had never seen much of the world. Su Yingxue was as beautiful as a fairy and had taken care of him for so long. Every time she came, Lai San felt like he had seen the hope of life.


    His filthy face broke into a smile. ¡°Fairy¡­ Fairy.¡±


    However, when he saw that the medicine in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand was purple-ck in color and had a very strong smell, the fear of death made him subconsciously shrink back into the bed. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous! This medicine was poisonous! What are you doing! 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t want to die. Who in this world wants to die?¡± Su Yingxue didn¡¯t tell Manager Qi the truth. Manager Qi had always hated Lai San for putting them in this predicament and didn¡¯t treat him well.


    Lai San was so scared that he curled up in the corner of the bed and cried, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t be greedy anymore! 1 want to live! 1 want to live!¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t questioned Lai San for the past few days. Firstly, because his condition was critical, and secondly, because he was an inconspicuous beggar who likely wouldn¡¯t have anything valuable to say.


    However, since he had said it, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did someone give you money toe to my clinic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s a lot of silver coins!¡± Lai San¡¯s eyes gleamed. He had taken two stacks of silver coins and there was another stack hidden in a soil jar under a tree outside the city!


    He originally thought that after finishing this task, he could go back and enjoy a few hearty meals!


    Little did he know that as soon as he entered this clinic, he almost died here!


    ¡°Who gave you the money? Who is trying to harm the clinic?¡± Manager Qi was so agitated that he wanted to beat Lai San up.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Lai San¡¯s eyes were vacant, and hisnguage was limited. All he could say was that the person who gave him the money seemed like a respectable wealthy individual.


    Such people were abundant in Jiang Du City!


    Manager Qi was confused, but Su Yingxue had long understood.


    She came over to check on Lai San¡¯s condition. Seeing that Lai San was so terrified, sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t let you drink this medicine. I¡¯ll only use it to treat you if it proves effective after testing.¡±


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t let him test the medicine, who do you want to test the medicine with?¡± Manager Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Su Yingxue Wants to Test the Medicine

    Chapter 243: Su Yingxue Wants to Test the Medicine


    Personally


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Could it be Manager Qi?


    Or perhaps Qin Ming.


    If Su Yingxue had chosen Manager Qi to test the medicine, Manager Qi would have noints whatsoever.


    ¡°Miss, Dr. Qin and his apprentice are innocent. This medicine¡­Let me try!¡± Manager Qi sighed.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to test the medicine?¡± Su Yingxue chuckled and took the medicine out.


    In the hall, Qin Ming and his apprentice saw the poisonous concoction in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    Qin Ming relied on his understanding of pharmacology, he spected, ¡°This medicine is extremely poisonous. If used as a counterpoison, it might be effective, but it¡¯s only a possibility¡­¡±


    It could also be ineffective and cause people to die.


    ¡°Today, in front of all of you, I concocted this antidote and needed someone to test it. However, 1 guarantee that the person to test it is definitely not one of you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s smile was exceptionally reassuring.


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming were both puzzled, ¡°Not us? But the clinic was sealed off and no one could enter or leave. Whom do Miss intend to find for the test?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly. ¡°If we can¡¯t get out of the clinic, isn¡¯t there still me?¡± ¡°You, Miss?¡± Manager Qi and Qin Ming said in unison. Then, they shook their heads like rattle drums.


    ¡°No, no! How can we let Miss test the medicine? This¡­ Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you must not put yourself in danger. Your status is so noble. If something happens to you, how will the medical center exin it to the Marquis¡¯s Manar?¡±


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming stomped their feet anxiously. Manager Qi even wanted to reach out to snatch the bowl of medicine, but Su Yingxue quickly took it away.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to ask for your opinion, but to order you! I need one of you to infect me with the deadly gue, and then I¡¯ll personally test the medicine.¡± Su Yingxue asserted domineering and left no room for objections.


    However, the moment she said that, both Manager Qi and Qin Ming retreated far away from her.


    The two apprentices avoided her as much as they could.


    Manager Qi vehemently shook his head. ¡°Miss, 1 definitely can¡¯t do something that will harm you. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to not contract this disease, but now you want to contract this disease for the sake of testing the medicine. 1 won¡¯t agree to it even if you beat me to death!¡±


    Qin Ming had always been serious, and at this moment, he was also messing around with Manager Qi. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this even if you beat me to death.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I have to knock you unconscious before you agree to infect me?¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Manager Qi and Qin Ming¡¯s hearts broke down!


    They had no choice but to get infected, but Su Yingxue was unscathed. This was luck given by the heavens!


    How could they let her intentionally get infected for the sake of testing the medicine?


    Manager Qi refused to agree no matter what. He even shouted outside, ¡°Your Highness, please take Miss away!¡±


    Chu Yihan had been standing guard outside the door the entire time. When he heard themotion, he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing!¡± A trace of panic shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s heart as she turned around and red at Manager Qi.


    Manager Qi was quite innocent, but he didn¡¯t regret his decision at all.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll break the door now!¡± Chu Yihan spoke with cold anger.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t! If the door is broken, the deadly gue will spread out and the entire Jiang Du City will be in jeopardy!¡± Liang Jin knelt in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he shouted from outside the door, ¡°Su Yingxue, what are you doing inside?!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s scalp went numb. With Chu Yihan¡¯s personality, he could break in. After all, her door was not as sturdy as the pce¡¯s door. Chu Yihan could break it open with one palm without using the Qingfeng Sword..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Chu Yihan Entered the Medical Center

    Chapter 244: Chu Yihan Entered the Medical Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She helplessly said, ¡°Your Highness, you should know the meaning of the word ¡®a doctor¡¯s benevolence¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, as a doctor and the owner of Tongchang Medical Center, it¡¯s my responsibility when something like this happens. I have to be ountable for the medical center, and more importantly, for the patients¡­¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Chu Yihan interrupted her bluntly.


    Su Yingxue immediately lowered her voice, ¡°I want to get infected and test the medicine myself.¡±


    Su Yingxue thought that she would hear Chu Yihan¡¯s furious voice outside the door. He would scold her, stop her, and even immediately hear the sound of him breaking in.


    But there was silence outside.


    After a long time, Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and maic voice was heard. ¡°Because doctors are benevolent. Do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue nodded seriously. ¡°No doctor would let a patient die in front of them.¡±


    If she was willing to give up, Consort Xiang would already be dead.


    If she was willing to give up, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being her mother¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was steady and reassuring. ¡°Wait a moment. I still have something else to tell you.¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard his words, she stood at the door and waited for the time for an incense stick to burn.


    Her mood gradually became anxious. She wanted to test the medicine as soon as possible and bring closure to this illness.


    Manager Qi stood behind Su Yingxue was as anxious as a grasshopper in winter. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t His Highness persuade Miss? If the old master knew, she would definitely be sad!¡±


    Qin Ming nodded. If their old master, Long Shuli, knew that Su Yingxue was using her body to test the medicine, she would definitely be heartbroken.


    But he knew that his old master wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Because Long Shuli was the same as Su Yingxue, they were both the best doctors in the world.


    The benevolent heart of a doctor drove them both to put every patient¡¯s life before their own, striving to save them.


    Su Yingxue finally heard somemotion outside the door. A series of footsteps approached the door of the clinic. It wasn¡¯t just Chu Yihan.


    Before Su Yingxue could ask Chu Yihan what he was doing, the door of the clinic was broken open from the outside.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome and upright figure appeared before Su Yingxue, who recoiled in shock, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    How could hee in at this time like this!


    Behind him, Liang Jin led soldiers, d in thick clothes. His eyes revealed extreme concern. ¡°Your Highness, do you really want to do this?¡± You are the God of War for the people of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    How many people would be heartbroken if he risked his life!


    Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t stepped into the clinic yet. Not far behind him, Mo Qi had already brought soldiers to kneel, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t risk yourself! The Great Cheng Dynasty needs you. Ten of thousands of soldiers cannot be without amander!¡±


    Mo Qi knelt on the ground and kowtowed until his forehead was broken.


    Chu Yihan turned a deaf ear to their pleas. After entering the clinic, he ordered Liang Jin, ¡°Seal the door.¡±


    Liang Jin saw that Chu Yihan was so determined, and he could only grit his teeth and order his subordinates, ¡°Seal the door! No one is allowed to enter or leave before the epidemic is resolved!¡±


    Soon, the door of the clinic was sealed.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan, who had just walked in. Shock, worry, heartache, and countless otherplicated emotions flooded her heart like seawater.


    She even muttered childishly, ¡°Is it still useful to push you out now?¡±


    Chu Yihan shook his head. ¡°Liang Jin has already sealed the door. He won¡¯t open the door until I tell him that the deadly gue has been cured.¡±


    Su Yingxue lost control of her anger.. ¡°Chu Yihan, how can you be so willful! If you disregard your life, countless people in the Great Cheng Dynasty still need you as their faith, they still need you to live well!¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245: Chu Yihan Tested the Medicine for Her.

    Chapter 245: Chu Yihan Tested the Medicine for Her.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan found her quite adorable with the face mask on, he ruffled her hair and said, ¡°But I only live for myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± This statement forced Su Yingxue¡¯s tears back.


    She huffed coldly at Chu Yihan. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if youe in. You¡¯re not a doctor and don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses.¡±


    ¡°But 1 can help you test the medicine.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s warm breath brushed against her ear, making her ear tingle. Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was instantly set aze.


    Before she could react, Chu Yihan had sealed her acupuncture points, and she stood rooted to the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Su Yingxue shouted desperately.


    Chu Yihan directly lifted her and asked Manager Qi, ¡°Are there any clean ces?¡±


    ¡°The third floor is Miss¡¯s room. Your Highness can arrange for Miss to stay there,¡± Manager Qi told Chu Yihan considerately.


    Chu Yihan sent Su Yingxue to her room.


    Su Yingxue was ced on the bed. The only thing she could move was her mouth. She wanted to annoy Chu Yihan so that he could unseal her acupuncture points. Even if he had to throw her out, she would still have a chance to resist.


    However, Chu Yihan backhandedly pressed on her mute acupoint.


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Your Highness, you don¡¯t care about martial virtue!


    The only thing Su Yingxue could move now was her eyes. Chu Yihan saw her eyes moving around and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Do you still want me to strike your sleeping acupoint and make you fall asleeppletely?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes darted around. She thought, ¡°No, Your Highness!¡±


    Keeping her sober, she always found a way to deal with Chu Yihan, making him leave!


    Chu Yihan lifted his robe and sat beside her. His eyes were as calm as water. ¡°I¡¯ll test the medicine for you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were bitter. How could she not be worried?


    He was a prince! The revered king!


    ¡°If I let you test the medicine, I¡¯ll not be at ease.¡± He gently caressed her smooth face, and his gaze was filled with deep affection that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t understand for a moment.


    He wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy, but she would!


    If anything happened to him, she would never be able to feel at ease for the rest of her life.


    Chu Yihan saw her eyes reddening and tears were flowing from the corners of her eyes. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes. His voice was like a hot spring as he said, ¡°Your personality is very simr to Saint Ruan¡¯s. Since you¡¯ve thought of the method of fighting poison with poison, 1 believe that you¡¯re right. Therefore, I¡¯ll take on the opportunity to test the medicine.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t agree. Even if only her eyeballs could move, she had to stop him.


    Chu Yihan, don¡¯t do this to her¡­


    She wasn¡¯t worth his life.


    ¡°Little furball, even if I die, you¡¯re my only wife. I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    This was the only sentence that lingered in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind before she fell into a deep sleep.


    Chu Yihan closed the door to her room and walked downstairs. He extended his hand to Manager Qi and the others with a cold expression. ¡°Let me infect with the deadly gue.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Manager Qi shivered in fear.


    Qin Ming and the two apprentices retreated continuously. ¡°Your Highness, you are the supreme ruler,manding the three armies. This¡­ Is not permissible!¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to defy my orders?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes emitted a dangerous aura, and the atmosphere in the entire hall dropped, making everyone¡¯s breathing quicken.


    Manager Qi shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t even allow Miss to test the medicine. How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a second time!¡± Chu Yihan remained calm and decisive. No one dared to disobey him..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Made Great Contributions

    Chapter 246 - 246: Made Great Contributions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No matter how afraid Manager Qi and the others were, they had to follow his orders and remove their masks to approach him.


    The disease spread rapidly. In less than half a day, Chu Yihan¡¯s body started to itch. When he scratched, pus appeared.


    When he started to vomit, Manager Qi held Su Yingxue¡¯s bowl of medicine in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, no one knows the medicinal properties of this medicine. If you can¡¯t detoxify it after taking it¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust her.¡±


    Chu Yihan drank up the medicine with his head tilted back after he said these words.


    The people in the medical center not only admired Chu Yihan¡¯s courage but also respected his determination.


    Su Yingxue slept for a long time, and her dreams were filled with nightmares. She called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan¡­¡±


    This madman, this foolish prince!


    He disregarded everything, broke in, knocked her out, and even helped her test the medicine!


    He was an unparalleled fool!


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    Su Yingxue seemed to have broken through the shackles of her body. She suddenly sat up on the bed and almost punched someone in the face.


    Her hand was grabbed by someone, and Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and sexy voice was heard, ¡°There¡¯s no other face in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty that¡¯s as good-looking as mine. Take a good look.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched herself hard. ¡°All¡­ It hurts!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t particrly painful, but Chu Yihan was really shameless!


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re still alive? Or are we all dead?¡± Su Yingxue looked at him in a daze.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You, as a doctor, how could you ask such a stupid question?¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    She was a doctor!


    Senior¡­ Oh no, a junior in experience!


    Su Yingxue grabbed Chu Yihan¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. His pulse was stable and his body showed no abnormalities.


    She would never believe that she was just dreaming!


    ¡°Could it be that my medicine¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and also carried a hint of joy.


    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯ve made a great contribution this time and cured the deadly gue. Have you thought about what rewards you want when you go to the court in the future?¡± Chu Yihan smiled. It was like the wind in March, warming up one¡¯s heart.


    Tears of excitement welled up in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. She reached out and hugged Chu Yihan, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Your Highness, thank you.¡±


    He trusted her so much.


    He had risked his life for her.


    There were still some scars on Chu Yihan¡¯s body, but the deadly gue had already been treated. As long as he applied ointment on these scars, they would heal in two to three days. When he recovered, the crisis in their medical center would be resolved!


    Su Yingxue brought him downstairs and saw that Manager Qi and Qin Ming were wearing masks, but the sores on their faces had all disappeared.


    Everyone exchanged smiles. They were all happy that they had survived a disaster.


    However, Su Yingxue still reminded them not to let their guard down. She ordered Manager Qi to retrieve all the mugwort, Angelica dahurica, and Astragalus membranaceus from the medicine warehouse. A portion of it was boiled into soup for daily consumption, and another part was powdered, mixed with lime, and sprinkled throughout every corner of the medical center.


    After three days of this regimen, everyone¡¯s bodies were clean and clear.


    Even Lai San, who was the most seriously ill at the beginning, could see his facial features clearly and had regained hisplexion.


    He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Su Yingxue. ¡°Living deity! A lifesaving living deity! 1 will never harm anyone again! Never again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! Don¡¯t risk your life for ill-gotten gains.¡± Su Yingxue warned him.


    She didn¡¯t need to know how Lai San would react. Right now, she wanted to discuss with Chu Yihan how to get Liang Jin to open the door and inform the people outside that she had developed a medicine that could cure the deadly gue..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Chu Yihan Broke the Door.

    Chapter 247 - 247: Chu Yihan Broke the Door.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, just as she turned around to leave, she choked on a strong smell of smoke.


    ¡°This is¡­What was going on? Chu Yihan!¡±


    The front hall was already filled with ashes. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Even the backyard of the medical center was aze.


    Su Yingxue hurriedly instructed, ¡°Manager Qi! Extinguish the fire!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Miss, this is Lord Liang¡¯s doing! He ims to have received the emperor¡¯s decree and wants to burn everyone in our medical center to death!¡±


    Manager Qi was also choked badly. He covered his face and directed a few servants to put out the fire.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were blurred by the thick smoke and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. In the midst of the fire, someone grabbed her waist and her body flew into the air, breaking through the roof.


    Chu Yihannded with her to the ground. Liang Jin held a torch and looked at Chu Yihan in shock. ¡°Your Highness, you¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°The deadly gue has been cured. Who gave you the order to set the fire?¡± Chu Yihan was furious, his wrath echoed for miles.


    Everyone threw down their weapons and knelt before him.


    Liang Jin replied truthfully, ¡°Your Highness, it was the emperor¡¯s order to burn down the clinic to prevent the spread of the deadly gue. He ordered to burning of the medical center and the people inside¡­ Were to be executed without mercy!¡±


    Liang Jin was in a difficult position. Before he received the imperial edict, he had also petitioned the pce, stating that Chu Yihan had entered to test the medicine, and at the very least, they should wait for him toe out and see the results before making a decision.


    However, the emperor insisted on burning down the medical center. Not only did he want to burn down the medical center, but even the people who had returned home from the clinic, along with their families, were all arrested and prepared to be executed and buried alive.


    ¡°Mo Qi, extinguish the fire!¡±


    With Chu Yihan¡¯s order, Mo Qi immediately led his troops to extinguish the fire.


    The troops in Liang Jin¡¯s hands were no match for Chu Yihan¡¯s soldiers.


    However, what made him even more anxious was the direction Chu Yihan had left in with Su Yingxue¡­ They were heading toward the imperial pce!


    In the Hall of Diligent Government, Chu Jinling and Chu Chengye both knelt in front of Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Chengye passionately argued that burning the medical center and killing people at this moment would cause widespread panic among themon people, eroding trust in the court. They should consider better alternatives.


    However, Chu Jinling said simply, ¡°Father, imperial uncle is still inside. If you kill him, won¡¯t it leave an eternal infamy in the hearts of the people? The bordering countries are eyeing us covetously. They might also take this opportunity to invade our dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan mmed the teacup down. The tea sshed on their faces. Chu Jinling and Chu Chengye knelt and kowtowed. ¡°Father, please calm down!¡± ¡°Calm down? Are you trying to appease me? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, Ye¡¯er! You¡¯ve been bewitched by Su Yingxue and single-mindedly wanting to protect her! And you, Ling¡¯er! You only care about your imperial uncle! What border countries are eyeing them covetously? Have you ever thought about how many people will die in Jiang Du City if the two of them don¡¯t die?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s scolding made the two princes unable to lift their heads.


    Chu Jinling, who usually had little interaction with Chu Chengye, lowered his head and gave him a meaningful look. ¡°Father likes you the most. You should beg Father again!¡±


    If imperial uncle and imperial aunt both died, how was he going to write his book? His future days would be so boring!


    He didn¡¯t want it!


    Chu Chengye red at him. ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you plead yourself?¡±


    Chu Jinling muttered to himself, ¡°If he was the prince who was regarded as the heir, why would he still be begging here?¡±


    He would have already rushed into the medical center with his men and rescued his imperial uncle and imperial aunt.


    What was the point of all this effort?


    ¡°If the two of us die, Imperial Brother will be able to sit on the Dragon Throne without any worries?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice came from afar, like a meteorite crashing into the hall..

 Chapter 248 - 248: Chu Yihan is Safe and Sound

    Chapter 248 - 248: Chu Yihan is Safe and Sound


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone knelt and greeted, ¡°Ninth Prince!¡±


    As they looked closer, they saw that he was apanied by Su Yingxue. The expressions of the officials in the court were not too pleasant, but none of them dared to stand up in front of Chu Yihan.


    However, some of them were very aggrieved.


    For example, Su Dingheng.


    Did he just kneel to his daughter?


    How awkward!


    As Su Yingxue walked past him, he originally intended to stand up. However, he sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s sharp gaze sweep past him, his legs went limp, and his knees thudded heavily on the ground again.


    Father¡¯s leg really hurt!


    For the first time, Chu Mingyuan couldn¡¯t control his expression in front of the officials. ¡°Chu Yihan! You are outrageous!¡±


    If he had a weapon in his hand, he would definitely stab Chu Yihan with his sword!


    He was rebelling against his superiors!


    ¡°You disregarded your prestigious status, entered the epidemic zone alone, and now¡­ You actually dared to spread this disease to the imperial court. Do you want to destroy the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡± Chu Mingyuan reprimanded sternly.


    If it was said that he feared and respected Chu Yihan in the past, it was now a bone-deep hatred for him. He wanted nothing more than to immediately behead Chu Yihan and show him to the public.


    Chu Chengye quickly retreated to the side and covered his mouth and nose with his hand. ¡°Imperial uncle, stop! If you take another step forward, I will order the imperial guards to show you no mercy.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to speak to me like this?¡± Chu Yihan reprimanded his nephew and gave him a backhand p, causing him to vomit blood.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chu Chengye felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    ¡°Imperial¡­ Imperial uncle, are you crazy?¡±


    Chu Jinling didn¡¯t move away from Chu Yihan to maintain a distance. He was indeed shocked.


    Su Yingxue looked at his adorable head and stroked his hair. ¡°Your imperial uncle is fine. He¡¯s doing very well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Jinling heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he was fine!


    ¡°Eh, imperial uncle was infected with an illness and was cured?¡± Chu Jinling was the first to react, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°What? Cured?¡±


    ¡°This is the deadly gue!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that poison doctor Saint Ruan has returned? He had resolved the cmity of the Jiang Du City?¡±


    The officials discussed animatedly. They were no longer afraid of Chu Yihan approaching them.


    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s a blessing for our Great Cheng Dynasty that His Highness¡¯s body has recovered!¡± Su Dingheng took the opportunity to tter and the civil officials followed suit.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heartbeat slowed down as he looked at Chu Yihan suspiciously. ¡°Are you truly cured? Or are you here for revenge in the court?¡±


    ¡°Does Imperial Brother think that everyone is like you, only capable of burning down the medical center?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. He had no intention of respecting Chu Mingyuan as the emperor.


    Chu Mingyuan restrained his temper and waved his dragon robe. ¡°Summon the court physician! If you are not unharmed, 1 will impose the severest punishment on you!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan, who had always cared for the people and the court officials, desperately hoped that Chu Yihan still had the deadly gue. It would give them a reason to have him executed cruelly, even if it meant paying a significant cost!


    The court physician arrived very quickly. He cowered and checked Chu Yihan¡¯s pulse. When he found no abnormalities, he relieved kowtowed to Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Reporting to the emperor, His Highness is unharmed! His Highness is unharmed!¡±


    With no deadly gue on him, everyone in the Hall of Diligent Government heaved a sigh of relief.


    The civil and military officials all knelt and shouted, ¡°God bless our Great Cheng Dynasty! God bless the emperor!¡±


    There was no joy in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. He could feel the hostility in Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze.


    Chu Yihan knew that the moment he entered the medical center, Chu Mingyuan had the intention to burn the medical center down. However, with the civil and military officials vehemently opposing, it wasn¡¯t until today that he could give the order to set the clinic on fire. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect¡­.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Behind the Conspiracy

    Chapter 249 - 249: Behind the Conspiracy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan, are you really blessed by father?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of God¡¯s blessing, but rather Su Yingxue developed the antidote. Instead ofmendation, Imperial Brother set fire to her medical center. Don¡¯t you need to give her an exnation?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was cold, yet authoritative, making it impossible for anyone to refute or dare to refute. ¡°Exnation? This illness was passed down from her medical center. Everything started because of her. I¡¯m not investigating her faults, and she still wantsmendation!¡± Chu Mingyuan vented his anger at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue knelt on the cold ground. ¡°Emperor, please forgive me. Indeed, this disease originated from my clinic. But it was not intentional for it to spread. The disease still exists, posing a threat not only to the Great Cheng Dynasty but also to the entire medicalmunity. 1 am willing to submit the detoxification form to be archived by the Imperial Medical Academy topensate for my mistake.¡±


    Su Yingxue kowtowed devoutly.


    Her calmness and generosity won the admiration of many officials.


    Even Chu Chengye, who was helped to stand on the side, couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.


    He could see the awe-inspiring righteousness and courage of a woman in her.


    Chu Mingyuan thought for a moment and knew that Su Yingxue was smart. She left behind the antidote. This was far better than letting him punish her. It was much more beneficial to vent some anger.


    If the disease reappeared in the future, the imperial court wouldn¡¯t have to panic or fear. It would further contribute to stabilizing the people¡¯s hearts.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes showed approval. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re so generous and decent, and you¡¯ve worked hard to develop the antidote. I won¡¯t pursue your fault, but 1 won¡¯t reward you either! After all, this deadly gue originated in your medical center!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thank the emperor for not punishing me.¡± Su Yingxue kowtowed.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. Su Yingxue quickly hugged his thigh. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t speak! Don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    She was afraid that Chu Mingyuan would be angered to death!


    Chu Yihan remained silent, but he was also upset with her.


    When Chu Mingyuan announced the dispersal of the court, Su Dingheng appeared out of nowhere. With a humble face, he walked to Su Yingxue and said to Chu Yihan with awe, ¡°Your Highness, my daughter has worked hard in dealing with the disease these days. Cold you allow me to bring her home for recuperation?¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, his eyes clearly conveyed a refusal.


    However, Su Yingxue broke free from him and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go home with my father for now.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s reaction was beyond Su Dingheng¡¯s expectations.


    Chu Yihan wasforted by her gaze and was persuaded to leave.


    Once he left, Su Dingheng dared to lift his sleeves and wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    He still wanted to throw a tantrum whenever he saw Su Yingxue, but because he was in the pce, he restrained himself. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused? If Ninth Prince hadn¡¯t recovered, the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor would have been implicated because of you!¡±


    ¡°Father, it might not be the case.¡± A dark glint shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    This gaze suddenly made Su Dingheng uneasy.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Dingheng blurted out.


    Realizing what he had said, he quickly frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet? Father, why are you so nervous? You have the cure for the deadly gue but you didn¡¯t give it to me. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯sughter was very soft, but it suddenly smashed a hole through Su Dingheng¡¯s heart.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s lips turned pale. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to report this matter to the emperor!

 Chapter 250 - 250: Make Peace with Su Dingheng

    Chapter 250: Make Peace with Su Dingheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Jinxuan had painstakingly found this prescription outside. He was afraid of getting infected by Su Yingxue¡¯s illness, so he dared not have someone deliver it directly to the medical center.


    Moreover, he coveted this immense credit and wanted to present it to Chu Mingyuan during the morning court to receive a reward.


    This prescription was enough to elevate his official rank by two levels!


    However, Chu Yihan suddenly brought Su Yingxue to the court. Liang Jin had reported that Chu Yihan was confirmed to be infected, but now that he was dered cured, and Su Yingxue publicly mentioned presenting the prescription to the Imperial Medical Academy, his prescription became useless!


    Although he didn¡¯t get a promotion, Su Yingxue gained face in the Imperial Court. In the future, leveraging her influence, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of missing opportunities for advancement and wealth.


    But how did Su Yingxue get wind of this?


    How could she know about this?


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be afraid. If 1 can settle the matter, I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Moreover, being valued by the emperor also adds luster to your face, doesn¡¯t it? Our Marquis¡¯s Manor will benefit as well.¡± Su Yingxue smiled obediently.


    ustomed to her defiance, Su Dingheng was momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t me me for not caring about you?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head.


    Su Dingheng felt a twinge of guilt in his heart. ¡°Actually¡­ It¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to give you the prescription. I wanted the emperor to intervene and save you.¡±


    Initially, he didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue¡¯s life. After all, she was his daughter, and it involved the honor and disgrace of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    However, Liu Shn advised him that bestowing grace from the emperor was giving face to the emperor, and it wouldn¡¯t hinder Su Yingxue¡¯s life.


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Father¡¯s considerations weren¡¯t wrong. Fortunately, 1 inherited Mother¡¯s medical skills, and this time, 1 haven¡¯t brought shame to our Masquis¡¯s Manor. Let this matter rest. I need to return to the medical center for the aftermath. The medical center was burned, and its repair will take time. I want to recuperate in the manor for a while.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve worked hard to develop the antidote. i¡¯ll send some tonics to your courtyard and instruct the kitchen to prepare dinner for you!¡±


    Su Dingheng and Su Yingxue walked together. The father-daughter appeared amiable, seen by others as a disy of filial piety.


    When Su Yingxue returned to the medical center, the guards had already withdrawn, but the medical center had been burned to a pulp.


    Liang Jin specially waited in the medical center. When Su Yingxue returned, he conveyed Chu Mingyuan¡¯s decree. ¡°The emperor has decreed that Su Yingxue, for her achievements in oveing the epidemic, is to be granted assistance from the Ministry of Works for the repair of the clinic. Compensation will be provided for those affected, and when the medical center is fully restored, an imperial gue will be bestowed.¡±


    Su Yingxue knelt. ¡°Thank you for the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°Rise, genius doctor.¡±


    Even though he knew her identity, Liang Jin still couldn¡¯t help but address her as such.


    He had already been shocked by her too much. When he saw her now, the shock on his face had not dissipated. ¡°You¡¯re really the great fortune of the Great Cheng Dynasty! Ten years ago, the poison doctor could cure the deadly gue, but he looked down on the imperial court. Now that you have also cured the deadly gue, you took the initiative to hand over the prescription to the Imperial Medical Academy. You have really contributed to the country.¡±


    ¡°A small contribution, not worth mentioning, 1 will strive to make more contributions in the future.¡± Su Yingxue smiled.


    Her words were filled with extraordinary confidence. It was a unique beauty that transcended her appearance.


    Liang Jin smiled in relief.


    He assured her that he would supervise the Ministry of Works to ensure a thorough renovation of her medical center, making it even more magnificent than before.


    Su Yingxue expressed her gratitude to him and went in to gather Manager Qi and the others.


    She granted them an extended leave and allowed them to go home on paid leave for rest and recuperation.


    Qin Ming and the apprentices expressed their gratitude, but Manager Qi shook his head, ¡°The branch in the west of the city has just opened. I can go there to help. Rest is unnecessary for me. Miss, you should return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and take a good rest for a few days..¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: Audit

    Chapter 251: Audit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Knowing that Manager Qi was a workaholic, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t force him.


    She returned to the study in the backyard and was troubled by the numerous medical books there. There was still so much she wanted to learn, and leaving them here might attract unwanted attention.


    After a brief consideration, she decided to move all the medical books and items in the study into Medicine King Valley. This way, no one could steal them, and only she could ess them.


    However, this was not a small project. Little Ginseng floated around in her sea of consciousness, not offering a helping hand.


    When sheined of fatigue, it even criticized her, ¡°You¡¯re moving so slowly. You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at making sarcastic remarks. Won¡¯t youe and help?¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes at it.


    Little Ginseng pouted proudly. ¡°Have you ever seen a ginseng moving things?¡±


    ¡°You can let me broaden my horizons.¡±


    ¡°I, as a ginseng, don¡¯t have the time for such trivial tasks. Hey, you dropped something. There¡¯s a ck box in the corner!¡±


    Little Ginseng reminded her kindly.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t noticed yet, but in the corner of the bookshelf, there was arge box, dark and imposing. She tried to open it but found a lock on the box that waspletely different from the usual locks they used. It had no keyhole, only a string of symbols she couldn¡¯t understand, and it could be rotated.


    She tried to turn the lock, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t unlock it.


    Little Ginseng saw that she was sweating profusely and that the box was still intact. It waved its whisker and said, ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t belong here?¡± Su Yingxue rubbed this special lock and raised her eyebrows.


    Little Ginseng¡¯s tone became serious., ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen this thing in thousands of years! It definitely doesn¡¯t belong here¡­ You better keep it.¡±


    Su Yingxue threw the box into the Medicine King Valley. However, since the box couldn¡¯t be opened, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when the box was opened, it would unveil a whole new world in her life.


    Su Yingxue rushed back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor after she was done with her work. Su Dingheng brought Su Yurou to the flower hall and waited for her for a long time.


    The rare asion of the three family members sitting together for a meal. As soon as Su Yingxue sat down, Su Dingheng picked up a piece of meat for her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. Eat more. It¡¯s not good to lose weight from hunger!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, father!¡±


    Su Yingxue was unusually obedient. She nced at Su Yurou across from her, and the look in her eyes seemed like she wanted to devour her.


    She was such a disappointment!


    Su Yurou and her mother¡¯s n had failed to kill her.


    Su Yingxue enjoyed the meal, but Su Yurou wore a stern face. Even Su Dingheng looked displeased as he nced at her. ¡°Rou¡¯er, your sister¡¯s favorite dishes are with you. Hurry up and serve some to her.¡±


    Su Yurou quickly smiled, ¡°Yes, father. Sister risked her life and made a great contribution. She should eat more.¡±


    Su Yingxue put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m full.¡±


    She got up and said that she wanted to go back to rest. Su Dingheng didn¡¯t stop her.


    Su Yingxue pretended to mention it unintentionally. ¡°Father, have you paid attention to the ount books of the few shops in your hands recently? Check if the ie and money are in order.¡±


    Su Dingheng was stunned. ¡°Why bring this up all of a sudden?¡±


    He trusted Liu Shn, and he had entrusted her with the ount books and money. It had been a long since hest checked.


    ¡°This time, my medical center was burned down, and some of the ount books were damaged. As 1 went through them, I found several mistakes. I thought of reminding father.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were pure as she left after saying that.


    Su Dingheng thought that she was just giving a well-intentioned reminder and nned to check with Liu Shnter that night..

 Chapter 252 - 252: Like Him So Much

    Chapter 252: Like Him So Much


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Su Yurou heard this, her brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°What does Su Yingxue know?¡± She mumbled and quietly left the manor after dinner to sneak to her mother¡¯s ce.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard, Zhn assisted her in bathing and changing. While she appearedposed outside, she couldn¡¯t help butin in front of Su Yingxue, ¡°Marquis is only polite to Miss because Miss has achieved something. Before that, when Miss was trapped in the medical center, we were worried to death, but Master sealed off our courtyard. He said if Miss couldn¡¯t return, he would hand over all of us, the servants, for execution!¡±


    Su Yingxue had already expected Zhn to say this. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard during this time.¡±


    ¡°Miss, how can this be considered hard? We, as servants, don¡¯t seek much. We only hope to serve Master well. Marquis¡¯s heart had long been outside. Miss, you still care so much about Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Who said I care about him?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a smile. The bathroom was filled with mist. Her unparalleled beauty seemed ethereal in the mist, like a dream.


    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you remind Master to check the ounts?¡± Zhn was puzzled.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t check the ounts, how would he know how much money Liu Shn used, coborating with Silver Moon Pavilion, and creating such a deadly gue to harm me?¡± Su Yingxue flickered the water droplets on her fingertips, and a hint of sharpness appeared in her watery eyes.


    Zhn was greatly shocked when she heard this. She was about to shout out indignantly, but seeing that Su Yingxue was so calm, she thought about it and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve considered everything thoroughly!¡±


    Su Yingxue stretched out her hand from the bathtub and pinched Zhn¡¯s moist face. ¡°My little maid, when did you be soposed?¡±


    In the past, she loved to shout.


    Zhn felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Old Madam Zhang has been talking to me a lot these days, imparting some principles. As attendants close to Miss, we must be moreposed so as not to drag Miss down. Shuyan oftenes to convey the Eldest Young Master¡¯s instructions. In everything, one must not panic and must be as calm as Miss in times of crisis to be a useful loyal servant.¡±


    ¡°That brat Shuyan, could it be that he¡¯s using brother¡¯s name to bully you?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head and looked a little cute.


    Zhn blushed. ¡°No! He was very good! Miss, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    ¡°Well, since you like him so much, 1 won¡¯t worry them.¡± Su Yingxue patted her head.


    Zhn¡¯s face flushed red, but she dared not talk back to her.


    Su Yingxue came out of the shower, and there was a pervasive sense of killing intent in the room.


    When Zhn saw Zi Wei, she immediately protected Su Yingxue. ¡°This¡­ This is Miss¡¯s boudoir. As a grown man, you should be careful. Don¡¯te in often. If people find out, how will Miss get married in the future?¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s eyes narrowed. Obviously, after so many years as an assassin, he didn¡¯t understand these things.


    He turned around and let Su Yingxue enter the inner room to change her clothes.


    Su Yingxue called out to him, and he slowly turned around. He lowered his head and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to be constrained by these things in the future.¡± After Su Yingxue sat up, she poured a cup of tea for Zi Wei and gestured for him to sit down.


    Zi Wei remained motionless, held a knife, and stood in ce. He briefly described the situation in Yaoguang Garden.


    ¡°Your father left in anger.¡± When Zi Wei saw him return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he came back to report to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°Knowing that a significant amount of silver is missing but not knowing where it went, my father has every reason to be angry..¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253: Liu Shulan was Infected

    Chapter 253: Liu Shn was Infected


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°She harmed you.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s eyes shed with a sudden hint of killing intent.


    ¡°No big deal. Tonight, we¡¯ll visit her.¡±


    Su Yingxue brought Zi Wei to Yaoguang Garden. Zi Wei observed that Liu Shn would drink a cup of honey water before she went to bed for beauty purposes. Su Yingxue brought a cup over and poured the honey water from Liu Shn¡¯s cup into the cup she brought.


    Zi Wei noticed that the cup she brought was heavily wrapped, and she didn¡¯t even touch the cup with her fingers.


    He asked mildly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Yingxue was lying on the beam with him. When she saw Liu Shn drink the cup of honey water, she chuckled and said, ¡°That cup was used by Lai San.¡±


    Liu Shn coborated with Silver Moon Pavilion to harm her. This cup of honey water was her small retaliation against Liu Shn.


    As for Silver Moon Pavilion¡­


    She instructed Zi Wei to keep watch for a few days and bring her here when people from Silver Moon Pavilion arrived at Yaoguang Garden.


    In less than two days, Zi Wei told her, ¡°Hong Lian has appeared.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet her.¡±


    She and Zi Wei arrived at Yaoguang Garden. From the roof, they could clearly see the chaos inside.


    Su Yurou cried miserably in her room. ¡°Mother, how did you be like this?! How did 1 get infected with this deadly gue? I¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up. She squatted down and watched the people busy themselves for a long time before Hong Lian finally appeared. The moment she entered the room, the cries and screams inside ceased.


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s indeed the person who poisoned Lai San. She immediately cured the poison.¡±


    Hong Lian had brought Saint Ruan¡¯s antidote for Liu Shn. However, when she saw Liu Shn¡¯s scarred face, she frowned. ¡°Could it be that you were careless and contracted the deadly gue?¡±


    Liu Shn shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. 1 didn¡¯t even handle the things you gave me. I handed them over to the servants. After Lai San got infected, I executed that servant and burned his body. 1¡­ I shouldn¡¯t get infected!¡±


    ¡°Did you deliberately harm my mother? You took so much money from us and caused my mother to get sick!¡± Su Yurou dared not get close. She hid behind the folding screen and cried out.


    A sudden murderous intent gathered in Hong Lian¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Shn quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°My daughter said it unintentionally. I hope that Pavilion Master will not take it to heart because of her young age. It¡¯s just that my illness is really strange. Pavilion Master, please forgive me!¡±


    Hong Lian also knew that her illness was peculiar. She asked her to take out all the things she had used recently and even asked her to record all the people she hade into contact with.


    Among the people she had been in contact with, none were rted to Su Yingxue¡¯s medical center. As for the things she had used¡­


    Hong Lian looked at the row of teacups and bowls in front of her and gently picked up a small cup with a handkerchief.


    Liu Shn recognized it. ¡°This is the teacup I use every night for honey water.¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain as she threw the cup in front of her. ¡°This is Su Yingxue¡¯s gift to you.¡±


    When the inconspicuous porcin cup rolled in front of Liu Shn, the words ¡®Tongchang Medical Center¡¯ were engraved on the bottom of the cup.


    Liu Shn was shocked. ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    She could actually change the cup she drank from. How terrifying was that?


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Su Yingxue who harmed you? This b*tch! Let¡¯s go back and tell father to kill her!¡± Su Yurou shouted angrily.


    ¡°Kill her?¡± Hong Lian chuckled. ¡°Madam Liu, your daughter is vicious, but she¡¯s stupid and ignorant. Silver Moon Pavilion doesn¡¯t do business with stupid people. In the future, there¡¯s no need for you toe to the Silver Moon Pavilion..¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: Kneel and Apologize

    Chapter 254: Kneel and Apologize


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shn dared not refute Hong Lian¡¯s words. Once she left, she quickly ordered someone to throw the cup out and burn it.


    Su Yurou continued to cry and fuss behind the folding screen. ¡°Mother! She insulted me! That b*tch, Su Yingxue should be killed!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Hasn¡¯t the scolding awakened you? If this matter reaches your father¡¯s ears, he will be the first to kill both of us!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s slender nails dug into the flesh of her palm, and blood dripped down her palm.


    Su Yingxue was indeed clever and a formidable opponent!


    However, she had never expected that she wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth after finding out that it was her, causing her to contract this disease!


    Hong Lian¡¯s antidote was still brewing. At this moment, all the pustules on Liu Shn¡¯s body had been scratched open, and yellow liquid and blood flowed all over her body.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, ugly, bald, and on the verge of copse!


    Once Hong Lian left the Yaoguang Garden, the assassins she brought with her surrounded her.


    In a dark alley, Su Yingxue and Zi Wei appeared together. Su Yingxue smiled, ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, with such formidable martial arts skills, why bring so many assassins? It seems you have made quite a few enemies.¡±


    Hong Lian¡¯s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a burst of murderous intent. ¡°Su Yingxue, do you think that you have the right to boast in front of me just because you survived a great disaster?¡±


    Her aura was strong, while Su Yingxue and Zi Wei seemed frail.


    However, Su Yingxue showed no hint of fear throughout her body. ¡°Today, 1 not only want to boast in front of you but also make you kowtow and apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°What audacity! 1 think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Hong Lian was so angry that her hands trembled. She wished she could wave her hand and give the order to chop Su Yingxue into meat paste!


    The assassin beside her took a step forward, and Zi Wei immediately protected Su Yingxue.


    Even though he remained silent, the intense killing intent emanating from his was enough to make the assassins around Hong Lian halt.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Hong Lian, 1 advise you to let the people around you leave. Otherwise, your subordinates will see your embarrassing appearanceter.¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows as if she was taking a leisurely stroll.


    Hong Lian gritted her teeth. ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Because I know that Silver Moon Pavilion harbors the source of the deadly gue and has unleashed this harmful poison in Jiang Du City. Just this alone is already a vition of the alliance agreement between the Silver Moon Pavilion and the various countries.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Would my Silver Moon Pavilion be afraid of your threats?¡± Hong Lian sneered.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not afraid, but what about the Great Cheng Dynasty? His Highness, with tens of thousands of elite troops, will you be afraid? Once the emperor learns that Silver Moon Pavilion has caused trouble in Jiang Du City, he will not tolerate it. If His Highness is ordered to intervene, do you think he will spare Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows, and her eyes were filled with a tant threat.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you use His Highness to threaten me!¡± Hong Lian¡¯s eyes red fiercely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten me with His Highness? If it wasn¡¯t for His Highness risking his life to test the medicine for me, what would Jiang Du City be like now? Do you think that if you manage to produce the cure for the deadly gue, the emperor won¡¯t find out about your conspiracy, and His Highness won¡¯t kill you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice pierced Hong Lian¡¯s heart.


    This time, Su Yingxue truly had a hold over Hong Lian!


    It was fine if she brought disaster to other countries, but Jiang Du City was under the guardianship of Chu Yihan.


    If he learned about this matter, the rtionship between Silver Moon Pavilion and him wouldn¡¯t save her position in his heart.


    Hong Lian gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want!¡±


    ¡°I told you to kneel and kowtow in apology!¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: The Pain of Piercing Bones

    Chapter 255: The Pain of Piercing Bones


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I told you to kneel and kowtow in apology!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips always carried a faint smile.


    The anger in Hong Lian¡¯s heart surged out. ¡°Su Yingxue, how you dare!¡±


    She, Hong Lian, was the pavilion master of Silver Moon Pavilion, she was proud and even surpassed princesses and county princesses. Su Yingxue actually dared to make her kneel?


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll bring Liu Shn to the emperor right now. There will definitely be a battle between the Great Cheng Dynasty and the Silver Moon Pavilion. The one leading the army to kill you will definitely be His Highness. You¡¯ve admired His Highness for so long. Why don¡¯t you try dying under his sword?¡±


    The moonlight shone on Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face, reflecting the coldness in her eyes.


    Her gaze was like an unsheathed sword, making people dare not look directly at her.


    Hong Lian¡¯s body trembled slightly. A thought shed through her mind. Kill Su Yingxue!


    Now! Immediately! Right away!


    ¡°It¡¯s curfew time now. If you move against me, the City Defense Army is also His Highness¡¯s army. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and cut off thest trace of thought in Hong Lian¡¯s heart.


    The assassins around Hong Lian were trembling. They had been raised in the Silver Moon Pavilion for so long, and Hong Lian, ruthless and merciless, had never hesitated to kill or act.


    Although they could clearly sense the murderous intent emanating from Hong Lian, they never heard her order to attack.


    It wasn¡¯t until Hong Lian said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Pavilion Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Hong Lian sternly scolded, and the 19 assassins immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Hong Lian walked towards Su Yingxue, lowered her head, and knelt before her.


    The moment her knees touched the ground, the corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion has acted inappropriately. 1 ask the Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor for forgiveness. Please don¡¯t hold it against Silver Moon Pavilion.¡± Hong Lian lowered her head to hide the humiliation on her face.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yingxue agreed, but she didn¡¯t ask Hong Lian to stand up.


    She stood quietly for fifteen minutes while Hong Lian knelt for fifteen minutes.


    Only after Su Yingxue left with Zi Wei did Hong Lian slowly stand up.


    Even after they turned down a corner, Su Yingxue could still sense the destructive killing intent of Hong Lian.


    Zi Wei spoke solemnly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me why I made Hong Lain kneel before me instead of directly informing the emperor or His Highness?¡± Su Yingxue winked at Zi Wei like a fairy.


    Zi Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and grunted hoarsely.


    ¡°Hong Lian is Silver Moon Pavilion Master. It¡¯s not that easy to eliminate the Silver Moon Pavilion. All the previous attempts by various countries only resulted in mutual damage to Silver Moon Pavilion. The emperor might not exterminate Silver Moon Pavilion, but His Highness would genuinely be angry.


    ¡°By probing Hong Lian this way, she had proven something. Silver Moon Pavilion might not fear the emperor, but they fear His Highness. Likely, the rtionship between His Highness and Silver Moon Pavilion is not simple. Therefore, Hong Lian, engaging in this business, must be doing it behind His Highness¡¯s back.¡±


    If Chu Yihan knew about this, things wouldn¡¯t be solved by just kneeling before her.


    ¡°You seem quite pleasant,¡± Zi Wei said with certainty.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t hide her smile at all. ¡°Yes, Hong Lian is my enemy. She even set us upst time. Of course, I¡¯m happy to make her suffer.¡±


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t think much of it. In the eyes of an assassin, if someone was an enemy, even if she could survive, she had to suffer significant harm.


    ¡°The battle between women is unlike that of men. Hong Lian is proud and arrogant. Even if she suffers physical injuries, she can recover easily.. But damaging her pride, undermining her sharpness, can cripple her to the point where she can¡¯t lift her head!¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256: Marquis’s Manor’s Stewardship

    Chapter 256: Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s Stewardship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Making Hong Lian kneel before her tonight was akin to subjecting her to bone-piercing torture.


    The humiliation today would be etched in Hong Lian¡¯s memory for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Kill with precision, use different methods for each person.¡± Su Yingxue poked Zi Wei¡¯s face as if she were teaching him.


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t understand these intricacies. He would only brandish his saber and risk his life whenever Su Yingxue faced danger!


    However, Su Yingxue had tasted the sweetness. Hong Lian would prostrate herself before her, and the same fate awaited Liu Shn and her daughter!


    In her previous life, she was treated like a fool, and those who humiliated her would pay a brutal price in this life!


    Liu Shn and her daughter had taken the initiative to attack her so many times. As her medical center was closed for a break, she had the perfect opportunity to strike back at them!


    Su Yingxue refurbished her medical center, taking the time to rest, hone her medical skills, and rejuvenate her spirits.


    In order to see her, Su Hao also came back a few more times.


    Seeing that her rtionship with Su Dingheng had improved, he was puzzled but refrained from asking questions.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Yingxue brought it up, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Su Dingheng put down the tea in his hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mother has passed away for many years, and there has been no mistress in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You have to attend court and manage the household, which is truly busy. 1 feel a bit sorry for father.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Su Dingheng was touched at first, until she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been idle recently. Why not let me take care of the household for you? It would also lighten your burden.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Su Dingheng looked a little ufortable.


    Su Yingxue already held a significant portion of shops, and most of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s finances were under her control. If she took over the household affairs, wouldn¡¯t he, as the father, be sidelined?


    Su Dingheng would never allow himself to fall into such a situation.


    He coughed lightly. ¡°Cough, how can an unmarried girl like you manage the household? The affairs of the house are incredibly intricate andplicated!¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because I haven¡¯t married yet that 1 want to learn. Otherwise, when 1 marry into my husband¡¯s family, I¡¯ll be the subject of ridicule. Our Marquis¡¯s Manor would be med for not raising me properly.¡± Su Yingxue looked aggrieved.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Su Dingheng was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t want to relinquish power, but Su Yingxue¡¯s words were reasonable!


    Just when he felt relieved that Su Yingxue had been obedient for two days, she now seemed to be aiming to seize power.


    In Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes, his displeasure toward her returned.


    Su Yurou happened to arrive at this moment. When she heard this, she stepped forward to help Su Dingheng out of the predicament. ¡°Father, what Sister said makes sense, but¡­ As a daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Rou¡¯er could also learn to manage the household and share the worries for father!¡±


    Su Dingheng raised his head to look at her. Su Yurou was his beloved daughter, but she was still a little immature. Considering the mistakes she had made before, he was genuinely concerned about entrusting the authority of the Marquis¡¯s Manor to her.


    He only sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re younger than Yingxue. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to manage it well.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, let me try! Mother has taught me since 1 was little. Rou¡¯er will not disappoint you.¡± Su Yurou clung to his arm and acted coquettishly.


    When she mentioned her mother, she deliberately raised her eyebrows at Su Yingxue, mocking her for not having a mother¡¯s guidance!


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    She quietly waited for Su Dingheng¡¯s decision.


    Su Dingheng was a selfish man to his bones. Other than Liu Shn, whom he loved deeply, he harbored a sense of distrust even toward his own daughter, Su Yurou.


    Now, as she and Su Yingxue contended, he sternly remarked, ¡°Alright, you two sisters might not be able to manage it well. Hao¡¯er¡¯s military affairs are very busy. If he gets married, and we have a new there¡¯s a young madam in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, it won¡¯t be toote for me to hand over the authority to her..¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257: Su Yingxue Prepared to Close the Door and Beat the Dog

    Chapter 257: Su Yingxue Prepared to Close the Door and Beat the Dog


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. Her father was indeed a sly fox among civil officials.


    He clearly knew that Su Hao liked Wu Jinyan and insisted on marrying her, and it was not so easy for him to marry Wu Jinyan to be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. His words were wless and irrefutable.


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t get the right to be the butler, so she sat to the side indignantly. However, Su Yingxue continued, ¡°Why does my brother need to get married? If Marquis¡¯s Manor needs a madam, father can either marry or take in someone. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Su Yurou looked at her in confusion.


    Su Hao shouted angrily on the spot, ¡°Sister, what are you talking about!¡±


    Their grandfather had decreed that to protect their mother, their father couldn¡¯t marry or rake concubines in his lifetime. Yet, she was suggesting that he marry again?


    ¡°Yingxue, do you mean what you¡¯re saying?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Father, at your age, you should have someone to serve you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s words were so sincere that even Su Yurou couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that she had gone crazy.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll immediately send someone to propose marriage! This¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng was overly happy and remembered that he still had the old master above him. He quickly took back his words. ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve only had your mother as a wife. However, if 1 were to take a concubine, I¡¯d long had someone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were pure as she pretended not to know.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother. She gave birth to Rou¡¯er and Jinxuan, but she never had a status. Now, only Rou¡¯er has returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and Jinxuan is still wandering outside. I can¡¯t bear it in my heart.¡± Su Dingheng pounded his chest in pain.


    ¡°In that case, father should indeed give sister¡¯s mother a status.¡± Su Yingxue smiled faintly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Su Hao stood up and stared at her with red eyes.


    Su Yingxue had an innocent look on her face. Su Hao rushed out angrily.


    Su Yingxue bowed slightly. ¡°If father needs my help in this matter, I¡¯ll definitely not reject it. I¡¯ll go persuade brother.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! You¡¯re really a sensible and obedient child!¡± Su Dingheng was overjoyed.


    He had wanted to marry Liu Shn for so many years. Now that Su Yingxue had taken the initiative to propose it, she was so obedient that it was unbelievable!


    However, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Father, is this not a trap set by sister? Are you really going to wee Mother into the manor?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Rou¡¯er, you¡¯ve really been spoiled by me! Your sister is so understanding, she suggested that 1 bring your mother into the manor, and here you¡¯re speaking ill of her!¡± Su Dingheng reprimanded Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou was filled with grievances as she returned to her room sullenly.


    Su Yingxue used her flying skills, leaped onto the roof beams, and then jumped down to catch up with Su Hao.


    ¡°Brother, slow down. My legs aren¡¯t as long as yours!¡±


    Su Yingxuended in front of Su Hao and pulled his sleeve.


    Su Hao shook her off angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re angry with me, 1¡¯11 cry for you!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯ used her trump card.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Hao instantly lost his temper.


    In the military, he could tame many stubborn and disobedient soldiers. However, at home, he couldn¡¯t say a single harsh word to his sister.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. If mother knows that I did this, she won¡¯t me me.¡± Su Yingxue pulled his hand and acted coquettishly.


    Su Hao¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy, and his eyes were cold, ¡°If mother knew that the woman had entered the house, she would never be pleased!¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258: Increasingly Difficult to Understand My Sister

    Chapter 258: Increasingly Difficult to Understand My Sister


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t enter the house, how can I close the door and beat the dog?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head.


    Su Hao looked at her in surprise, ¡°You deliberately let her enter the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue followed him back to Ling Xiao Court. She didn¡¯t hide anything from Su Hao and told him about the deadly gue in the medical center and the matters rted to Silver Moon Pavilion.


    ¡°What? That woman was so vicious! By doing this, you¡¯re inviting a wolf into the house!¡± Su Hao punched the table.


    Su Yingxue consoled him, ¡°Brother, this is clearly a dog beating behind closed doors! Rather than letting her stay in Yaoguang Garden and plot against us, it would be better to let her stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Under my watchful eyes, this is our home. She¡¯s just an outsider woman who doesn¡¯t even deserve the status of a concubine. What can she use to threaten us?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask father to take her as a concubine?¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°I did ask father to do this, but isn¡¯t it a different matter whether he can do it or not?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s ck eyes turned around slyly.


    ¡°What other ideas are you hiding from me again?¡± Su Hao flicked her nose.


    Now, he found it increasingly difficult to understand his sister.


    Su Yingxue kept Su Hao in suspense. ¡°Anyway, I can guarantee brother that regardless of whether it¡¯s a wife or a concubine, that woman called Liu Shn is not qualified. She can only be a servant when she enters the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She will even spit out all the assets that belonged to mother that she embezzled in the past and return them to us!¡±


    Su Hao felt that it was unbelievable, ¡°A woman who has such vicious thoughts and almost killed you is not easy to deal with. You have to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not careful, there¡¯s still Sister Jinyan! Brother doesn¡¯t trust me, but don¡¯t you trust her?¡± Su Yingxue secretly teased Su Hao.


    Su Hao¡¯s face suddenly blushed, ¡°Of course she¡¯s cautious!¡±


    If Wu Jinyan hadn¡¯t been so cautious, she would have married him in a daze!


    However, it was precisely because she was cautious that he understood that they both needed to work harder.


    He ultimately agreed with Su Yingxue, but he admonished her, ¡°If something like this happens in the future, don¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯ll save you even if 1 have to risk my life! I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you, understand?¡±


    He patted her shoulder. The affection in his eyes made Su Yingxue extremely moved.


    In her previous life, her brother had died because of her, and she didn¡¯t have much time to enjoy the bond between siblings.


    However, it was different now. They would all live well!


    Su Dingheng very quickly began to prepare for the matter of taking in concubines. Their Marquis¡¯s Manor had a deep root, and even if he, the Marquis, were to take in concubines, even if the old master wasn¡¯t around, he would still have to invite the elders of the n to nod their heads and be witnesses!


    Originally, the elders of the n were aligned with the old master. However, when they saw that Su Yingxue had nodded and agreed to help Su Dingheng personally, they couldn¡¯t openly object.


    Su Yingxue publicly proposed, ¡°Daddy taking a concubine is a significant matter. We should open the ancestral hall and seek the guidance of our ancestors. Once the ancestral hall is open for worship, we must bestow widespread benevolence. Since 1 can¡¯t assist Daddy in many ways, 1 boldly take on this responsibility.¡±


    Su Dingheng was overjoyed and paid little attention to these details. Su Yingxue¡¯s understanding and wise words won the favor of the n elders. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Very well! Truly, you are my excellent daughter. I entrust this matter to you! This is your responsibility as a legitimate daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Miss is the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, should naturally handle it in this manner!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, uncles and esteemed elders..¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259: Su Dingheng Took a Concubine

    Chapter 259: Su Dingheng Took a Concubine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, uncles and esteemed elders.¡± Su Yingxue ingratiated herself with the eiders. During their conversations, she learned that some of them had physical inconveniences due to their age. She even provided them with prescriptions for tonics, which further endeared her to the n elders.


    Outside the door, Su Yurou gritted her teeth so hard that they felt like they might shatter!


    The elders of the Su family all praised Su Yingxue,mending her grace and noble status as a legitimate daughter.


    But this was all praise for Su Yurou in the past!


    She was also a daughter of the Su family!


    ¡°Miss, please bear with it. When our madam enters the manor, she will definitely teach Eldest Young Miss a good lesson. She and Eldest Young Master are both motherless children. How can theypare to you and Second Young Master?¡± Yuan Ruo advised from the side.


    Su Yurou looked at the triumphant Su Yingxue and gritted her teeth. ¡°Su Yingxue, wait until my mother enters the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and you¡¯ll meet your end!¡±


    Su Dingheng chose an auspicious day and set the marriage. He even sent an invitation to his colleagues and friends in the court to attend the Marquis¡¯s Manor for a wedding banquet.


    Those who were at odds with him and looked down on him had alle this time after receiving the invitation. He even sent someone to deliver the invitation to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Little did Su Dingheng expect that Chu Yihan would also attend.


    Su Dingheng was dressed in wedding robes and was weing guests at the entrance. When he saw Chu Yihan, he went forward to wee him with a radiant face. ¡°Your Highness, it is an honor for the Marquis¡¯s Manor to have you here!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was as cold as ice. He nodded slightly at him and went straight into the manor.


    Su Dingheng thought that with Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival, he would at least show some courtesy and offer a word of blessing.


    However, Chu Yihan publicly ignored him like this, he felt instantly embarrassed.


    Liang Jin came up and patted his shoulder. ¡°Marquis, please don¡¯t take offense. His Highness has always been like this. Even if the emperor wants to hear a pleasant word from His Highness, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    He seemed to be consoling him, but there was a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Dingheng followed the cue, ¡°Lord Liang is right. Wee, Lord Liang. Pleasee in!¡±


    Liang Jin also entered the manor. He had brought his wife with him today.


    Mrs. Liang had recovered from her illness and was eager to express her gratitude to Su Yingxue in person.


    Now that she had personally entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor and saw Su Yingxue, she couldn¡¯t wait to walk over and hold her hand. ¡°Miss Su, Genius Doctor Su! I¡¯ve missed you for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Helio, Mrs. Liang.¡± Su Yingxue greeted her with a smile. Seeing that Mrs. Liang¡¯splexion had improved, she took her pulse again. ¡°Mrs. Liang¡¯s body has recovered. You must have been very happy during this period. Your blood cirction has improved significantly.¡±


    Mrs. Liang was surprised. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re really amazing! My husband has treated me very well during this period of time! Ever since 1 recovered from my illness, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡± Liang Jin quickly pulled her back. ¡°Miss Su is still unmarried. We shouldn¡¯t discuss our private matters in front of her.¡±


    Liang Jin found it funny and helpless. He had spoiled his wife. She had a lively personality and sometimes she would talk too much.


    Mrs. Liang immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, 1 forgot. Miss Su is still a youngdy!¡±


    She blinked and apologized, ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t take offense. I¡¯ll talk to you privately after you get married.¡±


    ¡°Please sit, Mrs. Liang.¡± Su Yingxue smiled awkwardly. She thought to herself that Mrs. Liang was indeed a girl spoiled by her husband.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, are you very happy today?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    Su Yingxue turned around and was a little surprised. ¡°Your Highness, you also honored us with your presence?¡±


    ¡°I received the invitation, so why can¡¯t 1e?¡± Chu Yihan didn¡¯t receive a grand wee from her and seemed a little displeased.


    ¡°Your Highness, please take a seat!¡± Su Yingxue smiled obsequiously.


    Chu Yihan stepped forward and pinched her chin. He stared at her deeply. ¡°Are you sincerely agreeing to your father taking a concubine? If you are unwilling, I can¡­.¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: The Disturbance of Entering the Manor

    Chapter 260: The Disturbance of Entering the Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What can Your Highness do? Are you nning to throw people out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Yingxue winked yfully, seemingly eager for Chu Yihan¡¯s response.


    ¡°I can do that,¡± Chu Yihan told her with certainty.


    On the day the Marquis of Martial South took a concubine, the Ninth Prince threw him and his concubine out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. That scene must have been spectacr, and her father and Liu Shn must have been in a sorry state.


    However, she would never do something that would tarnish Chu Yihan¡¯s reputation.


    So she bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Your Highness. However, 1 was the one who suggested this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at her intelligent eyes, which were flowing with a gem-like luster. No matter how he looked at it, she didn¡¯t look like someone who could be bullied. Instead, she looked like someone who was in control of the situation.


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t help but be curious about her intentions.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to hide it from him for too long, nor could she bear to let her brother watch for too long.


    When Liu Shn¡¯s bridal sedan arrived at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she and Su Hao went out to wee them.


    Su Dingheng gave Liu Shn enough face. It was a two-meter-wide sedan chair with eight carriages. Although it was a concubine, the scene was not much smaller than a wife.


    Beside the bridal sedan, Su Jinxuan, who hadn¡¯t shown up for days, stood in a dignified manner.


    He was dressed in a ck robe with aplicated and exquisite pattern embroidered with gold and silver threads on his chest. The long fringe on his forehead covered half of his eyes, but it couldn¡¯t hide the gloomy expression in his narrow and thin eyes.


    He walked up to Su Dingheng, cupped his fists, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Congrattions, Father. You can finally reunite with mother and relieve the decades-long yearning.¡±


    Su Dingheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Well said, Xuan¡¯er. After so many years, 1 can finally bring you and your mother into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    His heart was filled with love for Liu Shn and guilt for Su Jinxuan.


    They were both his children. Su Hao and Su Yingxue were raised in luxury in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Jinxuan had never set foot in it. It was a knot in his heart for many years, and because of this, he cherished Liu Shn even more.


    Su Yurou was overjoyed when she saw that her mother and brother could enter the manor.


    She red at Su Yingxue and walked to Su Dingheng¡¯s side. She said delicately, ¡°Father, quickly wee mother into the manor!¡±


    Su Dingheng was overjoyed and only then did he remember, ¡°Quick, enter the manor!¡±


    Su Yurou smiled smugly at Su Yingxue, who responded with a silent smile.


    Beside her, Su Hao¡¯s right hand was clenched into a fist, and his voice was cold and deep, ¡°A concubine cannot enter the manor from the main entrance. Did father forget even the most basic etiquette in his joy?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°If father forgets, someone will naturally remind him. Today, Lord Lin from the Ministry of Rites is also here.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a series of hurried footsteps came from the entrance of the manor.


    Su Dingheng was about to lift the sedan curtain when Lin Qin shouted, ¡°Marquis Su, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Liu Shn had already stepped out of the sedan door with one foot, and Su Dingheng had already taken her hand.


    He raised his head and looked at Lin Qin strangely, ¡°Lord Lin, what do you mean?¡±


    He had never offended Lin Qin. Was this person here to cause trouble?


    Liu Shn had a bad premonition. She quietly lifted a corner of the veil and looked coldly at Su Yingxue at the door.


    Su Yingxue happened to look at her too and smiled at her. There was no sharpness in her eyes, but it inexplicably weighed on Liu Shn¡¯s heart.


    The purer someone appeared on the surface, the deeper they hid, and the more difficult they were to deal with!

 Chapter 261 - 261: My Concubine Can’t Wear Red

    Chapter 261: My Concubine Can¡¯t Wear Red


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Qin walked in front of Su Dingheng and said softly, ¡°Marquis Su, had you been blinded by the joyous asion and forgotten the etiquette of our Great Cheng Dynasty? This was the main entrance of the Marquis¡¯s residence, and it was the center of attention. How could a concubine enter through the main entrance? Besides, how could this concubine be worthy of wearing red?¡±


    Su Dingheng came to a sudden realization. He quickly let go of Liu Shn¡¯s hand and backed away from the door of the sedan.


    He looked gratefully at Lin Qin. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Lord Lin. Otherwise, it would have been extremely embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, why didn¡¯t you quickly get someone in the residence to prepare a set of clothes for Lady Liu to change into? If today¡¯s matter had spread, even if I hadn¡¯t said it, wouldn¡¯t there have been people who would haveined about Marquis in the Hall of Diligent Government tomorrow?¡± Lin Qin deliberately made the matter sound more serious.


    He was in charge of the Ministry of Rites and was a third-rank official with a higher rank than Su Dingheng. Su Dingheng didn¡¯t suspect him and immediately waved his hand to order the servants. ¡°Men, quickly change into a wedding dress! It can¡¯t be red!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, this¡­ We hadn¡¯t prepared anything!¡± The butler was a little embarrassed.


    Which family would have prepared a second wedding dress for their wedding?


    And even if Marquis had forgotten that concubines couldn¡¯t wear red, did this marrieddy not know?


    Or did she think that she could enter the house just because she treated herself as the first wife?


    When Su Yurou heard Su Dingheng¡¯s words, she stomped her feet in anger. She tugged at Su Dingheng¡¯s sleeve and acted coquettishly. ¡°Father, Mother waited for you for so many years. How could you have treated her like this? If she couldn¡¯t enter through the main entrance, did she have to change her wedding dress on the street?¡±


    This had been a great humiliation for the married woman!


    Su Jinxuan had always been a man of few words, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Father, it would have been fine if we hadn¡¯t entered through the main entrance. At that moment, I was afraid it would have been difficult to find a second wedding dress that wasn¡¯t red. Why didn¡¯t we let Mother enter the residence first?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Dingheng had been in a difficult position.


    Lin Qin hadn¡¯t said anything else, but he had kept a stern expression as he stood at the side. The words ¡®etiquette cannot be overstepped¡¯ seemed to have been written on his face.


    Su Dingheng had been like an ant on a hot pan. Marrying Liu Shn had been important, but his official position had not been able to be ignored on this asion!


    If he had to choose between others and an official position, he would have chosen thetter without hesitation!


    ¡°Miss, the clothes are here,¡± Zhn hade out from the crowd and had carried a tray to Su Yingxue¡¯s side.


    Su Yingxue had caressed the orange wedding dress and had smiled.


    When Su Hao had seen her holding the wedding dress and walking to Su Dingheng¡¯s side, his eyes had been filled with doubt. ¡°When did she have prepared all these?¡±


    Fortunately, Shu Yan had stood beside him and had told him, ¡°Miss had already prepared it. Zhn had personally sewn this dress!¡±


    Shu Yan had looked at Su Yingxue now, and his eyes had been shining. It had not been because of anything else, but because he had felt that Su Yingxue¡¯s brain had been a little too good. It had been as if she had predicted everything that had happened that day.


    Su Yingxue had pushed the wedding dress to Su Dingheng¡¯s side and had said gently, ¡°I had prepared a wedding dress for Aunt Liu without permission. At that moment, I wondered if Aunt Liu would have been willing to change into it?¡±


    Su Dingheng had turned his head and had seen the orange-red wedding dress. His eyes instantly lit up as he praised Su Yingxue repeatedly, ¡°You have been a thoughtful child! Quickly, bring it to your aunt to change into!¡±


    ¡°Father, it would have been unlucky for a woman to change her wedding dress on the day of marriage.¡± Su Jinxuan had looked at Su Yingxue with a dark gaze.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Su Yingxue had done at the Wangjiang Towerst time!


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t have let her harm his mother so easily.


    ¡°Yes, Father! How could you have made your mother suffer like this? What red tape? Don¡¯t tell me it couldn¡¯t havepared to Mother¡¯s position in your heart?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes had turned red..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Take the Side Door

    Chapter 262: Take the Side Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Usually, when she put on such a pitiful look, Su Dingheng would do whatever she wanted.


    But now, not only did Su Dingheng not listen to her, he even sneered and ignored her.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head andughed. If Su Yurou had not said those words, Su Dingheng would still have doted on her. However, her words today had cut off half of Su Dingheng¡¯s impression of a good daughter.


    A dignified and proper Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor would not have despised the ¡®red tape¡¯ on such a grand asion!


    Su Yingxue ced the wedding dress into the sedan. Before Liu Shn could speak, she smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, please change into the wedding dress I prepared for you.¡±


    Liu Shn would not act rashly. She smiled lightly, her voice as soft as a willow in March. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Eldest Young Miss. I¡¯m afraid that Eldest Young Miss was in such a difficult position today.¡±


    ¡°Why should Aunt be afraid? You could even do such a thing to me in the Yaoguang Garden. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for you to harm me after entering the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯sughter was filled with coldness.


    Liu Shn was just pretending to be nice to her. She didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue to be so straightforward.


    Liu Shn stared at the wedding dress, and her tone turned cold. ¡°So, Eldest Young Miss, you wanted to use this wedding dress to harm me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? Could it be that Aunt had other choices now?¡± Su Yingxue chuckled and turned around to leave the bridal sedan.


    She said in front of everyone, ¡°Aunt understood the big picture. She said she wanted to change her clothes immediately. Father, please send people to surround the bridal sedan and protect Aunt¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Su Dingheng nodded repeatedly andmanded the bridal escort team.


    ¡°Quick, surround the bridal sedan. Not a single breath of wind is allowed to leak out!¡±


    Half of the bridal procession were men. Su Dingheng did not expect that Su Jinxuan would not allow them to peek at his mother. He chased the men away and blocked the door of the bridal sedan himself. He had the maidservants surround the bridal sedan.


    Su Yingxue slowly walked back to Su Hao¡¯s side, and Su Hao¡¯s expression finally eased up a little. ¡°Changing clothes on the street, even in a bridal sedan, won¡¯t be good if the news gets out.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Hao suddenly felt that Su Yingxue¡¯s n was not any weaker than the military strategy he used on the battlefield.


    A gratified smile appeared on his handsome face.


    Liu Shn changed her clothes in the bridal sedan and did note out for a full hour. Many formalities had not beenpleted. Even Su Dingheng could not free himself to entertain the guests in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    He was originally overjoyed today, but at this moment, impatience appeared on his face. ¡°Shn, hurry up!¡±


    He urged.


    In the bridal sedan, Liu Shn had just taken off her clothes. After being urged by him, she immediately panicked.


    She was not changing slowly, but she was checking Su Yingxue¡¯s clothes. She was afraid that the clothes were crudely made and that there would be traps that would embarrass her. She was also afraid that Su Yingxue had poisoned them and wanted to harm her.


    That was why she had taken so long.


    After an hour, she touched the wedding dress and did not dare to change until there was nothing strange about it.


    However, when she changed into her clothes, she felt a little awkward. This wedding dress was much wider than her original one. She stretched out her arms, and the sleeves were loose and folded into severalyers of folds.


    It made her look fat and round.


    Su Dingheng was so anxious that he spun around on the spot. He could not control himself and was about to rush into the bridal sedan when Lin Qin coughed. ¡°Marquis Su, etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Su Dingheng sighed heavily. Liu Shn finally changed her clothes and stepped out of the bridal sedan door again. Su Dingheng suddenly remembered, ¡°This is the main door. You can¡¯t enter from the main door. Let Jinxuan send you to the side door.. The side door is open!¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263: The Side Door is also Blocked

    Chapter 263: The Side Door is also Blocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shn endured the intense shame in her heart and responded with a coy,¡± Yes, Marquis.¡±


    Her obedient demeanor eased Su Dingheng¡¯s heart somewhat.


    He needed to witness Liu Shn¡¯s entrance into the manor, so he apanied her to the side door.


    The side door, originallyrge enough for a bridal sedan to enter, was now obstructed by a long queue.


    Su Dingheng widened his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In front of him, many people in ragged clothes were lining up to receive porridge and steamed buns. They were blocking the side door of the Marquis¡¯s Manor tightly. Not only was it impossible to enter the bridal sedan, but it was also too crowded for people to pass through.


    Su Yurou, already filled with anger because Liu Shn couldn¡¯t enter through the main entrance, rushed over and shouted, ¡°You beggars, hurry up and get lost. Blocking the side door of our manor, do you want to die?¡±


    The beggars who had originally been queuing up to receive relief now turned their collective gaze towards Su Yurou.


    ¡°The Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor has shown kindness by providing us with porridge. What right do you have to make us leave!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed in such shy clothes. 1 can tell at a nce that she¡¯s no good!¡±


    ¡°Spit on her! Spit on her!¡±


    The beggars, having gone without food for some time, now had a chance to receive food. Those who prevented them from begging for food were now their objects of disdain, and they began spitting at Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou¡¯s clothes were stained with the beggars¡¯ saliva. She was so angry that she cried out, ¡°Ah, you dirty and ugly people! I¡¯m going to kill you! Little brother, quickly, kill them!¡±


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s expression darkened, and he immediately ordered the pce guards to arrest the beggar who had spat at Su Yurou.


    The beggars immediately panicked, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? This is the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s porridge stall, the Su family¡¯s favor for ancestral worship. You can¡¯t deprive us of our food!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you eat! Go to hell!¡± Su Yurou stepped forward and kicked one of the beggars, her gaze extremely vicious.


    When Su Jinxuan¡¯s pce guards were about to kill him, Su Dingheng suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°No!¡±


    He rushed to the side door and looked at the people serving the porridge. They were all from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    He suddenly remembered that Su Yingxue had told him earlier that when the ancestral hall was opened, they were supposed to show kindness. If Su Jinxuan killed someone, wouldn¡¯t that be a p in the face?


    ¡°Hold on! Stop!¡± Su Dingheng looked unhappily at Su Yurou and her brother.


    Su Yingxue immediately stood up, feeling guilty in her heart. ¡°Father, 1 was thoughtless. Our ancestors taught us that once we open the ancestral hall, we must help the people. I ced the porridge stall at the side door, blocking Aunt¡¯s path into the manor. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to kneel and apologize.


    Su Hao pulled her up with a stern face. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with Sister following the teachings of our ancestors?¡±


    Su Dingheng was flustered and helpless. ¡°Yingxue indeed followed our ancestors¡¯ instructions, but this door is blocked. How can Shn get in? Yingxue, quickly get these people to move away and make room at the entrance!¡±


    He was anxious to carry Liu Shn into the house.


    Su Yingxue looked hesitant. ¡°Father, we¡¯ve already set up the porridge stall. If we remove it now and say that we¡¯re not going to give out porridge, we¡¯ll be breaking our promise to the people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! On what grounds can you remove it? You promised to give us porridge!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take away our food. You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m still in line and haven¡¯t received any food!¡±


    A group of beggars immediately stood at the entrance of the manor, guarding the porridge stall.


    Su Yurou was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, ¡°You bunch of lowlifes, why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of livestock you are! Do you think you are worthy of asking for food at the entrance of our Marquis¡¯s Manor? Don¡¯t block my mother¡¯s way!¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264: Kneel down and Apologize

    Chapter 264: Kneel down and Apologize


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Miss Su, you went too far with your words! They were people, not livestock! Such humiliating remarks, how could theye from a young miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Liang Jin and his wife hurried over. These guests had been waiting in the manor for quite some time, but they hadn¡¯t seen the host. They came to see what was happening and happened to hear Su Yurou¡¯s malicious words.


    Mrs. Liang had a gentle disposition, but when she heard Su Yurou¡¯s words, she too disyed a look of disgust. ¡°A woman like this, how can she be fit to be the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s young miss? The Eldest Young Miss, adhering strictly to etiquette, opened the ancestral hall to honor her ancestors and set up a porridge stall to help themoners. Such kindness was now being trampled upon like this. It¡¯s truly excessive!¡±


    Behind her, several official wives shared her viewpoint.


    ¡°We initially thought the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s Eldest Young Miss was arrogant and domineering, but we didn¡¯t realize she had such a sense of propriety!¡±


    ¡°This Second Young Miss used to pretend to be gentle and delicate, obedient and clever. Who would have thought she was so malicious!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Marquis Su¡¯s choice of concubines doesn¡¯t seem to be very virtuous! Otherwise, how could he have raised such a malicious daughter!¡±


    When Su Yurou heard their insults, she wished she could silence them.


    Liu Shn¡¯s voice came from the bridal sedan. ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re being too thoughtless! Even if she¡¯s intentionally making things difficult for us, we must obey her orders. Kneel and apologize to her immediately!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t!¡± Su Yurou refused, being delicate in her manner.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Liu Shn scolded sternly.


    Although Su Yurou was somewhat delicate, she had always heeded Liu Shn¡¯s words. She also understood that the current situation was unfavorable for the mother and daughter. Kneeling and apologizing was necessary to salvage some of their reputation in front of everyone.


    But she was unwilling!


    It was clear that Su Yingxue had set them up, yet she was required to kneel to her!


    This was unfair!


    She reluctantly knelt, but Su Yingxue supported her. ¡°Sister, what are you doing? If the wives of the officials see this, they might think I¡¯m mistreating you!¡±


    Liu Shn wanted to turn this situation around, but Su Yingxue refused!


    Su Yingxue yed the role of a loving sister and suggested even more considerately, ¡°Father, Aunt must enter the residence. Why don¡¯t we dismantle this porridge stall for now and reopen it after Aunt enters?¡±


    Her words struck a chord with Su Dingheng, who had been experiencing a headache. Now that Su Yingxue had spoken up about her actions, it didn¡¯t embarrass him.


    However, Lin Qin, standing behind him, cleared his throat loudly.


    Lin Qin stood beside him, resembling arge character for ¡®courtesy¡¯.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s headache returned!


    But Lin Qin¡¯s presence reminded him that his official position and reputation were more important!


    Su Dingheng impatiently waved his sleeve. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s use another side door for entry. We¡¯ll continue serving porridge here!¡±


    ¡°Father, how can Mother endure this?¡± Su Jinxuan clenched his fists, feeling indignant.


    He gave Su Yingxue a fierce re.


    This woman didn¡¯t want his mother to enter the residence at all. She was deliberately humiliating her!


    ¡°If you continue making a scene, you won¡¯t enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Dingheng was growing increasingly exasperated.


    More and more guests gathered at the side door, all of them officials of the imperial court. Su Dingheng was someone who cared deeply about his image and reputation. His enthusiasm for marrying Liu Shn had long been ruined by these events.


    He gestured. ¡°Jinxuan, escort your mother in through another side door. I¡¯ll head to the front hall to entertain the guests.¡±


    With that, he turned around and smiled at Lin Qin and Liang Jin. ¡°Lord Lin, Lord Liang, let¡¯s proceed to the front hall..¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Lady Liu is Unable to Enter the Residence

    Chapter 265: Lady Liu is Unable to Enter the Residence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Qin and Liang Jin nodded and followed Su Dingheng to the main entrance, returning to the front hall.


    Su Yingxue looked at the few remaining people surrounding the bridal sedan and asked Su Jinxuan out of kindness, ¡°Second Brother, did you want me to apany you from the side door?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s expression had darkened.


    Su Yurou had gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Su Yingxue, who needed your fake kindness? Get lost¡­¡±


    Before Su Yurou could finish her insulting words, Su Hao stepped forward and stood beside Su Yingxue. His aura was awe-inspiring, and his entire person resembled a cold knife. Su Yurou had been so frightened that she trembled and swallowed the rest of her words.


    ¡°Since my younger brother and sister didn¡¯t need me and brother to apany them, we went to the front hall. After all, there were still many distinguished guests waiting for us to entertain!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and stabbed a knife into the hearts of the siblings.


    Her words had a deeper meaning. Su Yurou and her brother weren¡¯t stupid, so they understood. Su Yingxue was saying that only the two of them born to a legitimate wife were qualified to sit in the main seat. The two of them born to a concubine were only qualified to carry a bridal sedan and walk around the side door.


    What made them even angrier were the three side doors of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. They had gone around each side door, but they weren¡¯t allowed to enter!


    When Su Hao returned to the front hall, he thought, ¡°Could Lady Liu still enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor today?¡±


    Su Yingxue had flipped her hair. ¡°Of course, she could. Today, she was Father¡¯s concubine! If she didn¡¯t enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor, wouldn¡¯t it be theughingstock of the entire Jiang Du?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss, you knew how to joke! At this moment, Lady Liu was already theughingstock of the entire Jiang Du City! Changing her wedding dress in the middle of the street, the main entrance wasn¡¯t allowed, and the side doors weren¡¯t allowed. It had been almost an hour, but her bridal sedan still hadn¡¯t been able to enter. Just now, when I passed by, I heard several madamsughing at her!¡± Shu Yan muttered beside Su Hao.


    ¡°I said she could enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but I didn¡¯t say her bridal sedan could enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°The other two side doors of the Marquis¡¯s Manor also had porridge stalls?¡± Su Hao had looked over without surprise.


    Su Yingxue had looked at him seriously. ¡°Of course. Could it be that the other two side doors weren¡¯t the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s doors?¡±


    Su Hao,bining Su Yingxue¡¯s words, had thought for a moment. ¡°Then there was only one corner door left at the woodshed.¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked her eyes like a ghost. ¡°Brother, do you still remember when 1 sneaked out to y when I was young? You were afraid that I would get lost, so you often followed me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Hao poked her forehead.


    Her mischievousness had been beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Su Hao had originally been joking with Su Yingxue when he suddenly sensed two cold gazes behind him. He had turned around abruptly, but he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Chu Yihan had retracted his gaze, but his heart had been filled with displeasure.


    The distance between Su Hao and Su Yingxue had been too close!


    ¡°Your Highness, had Lady Liu gone through three side doors, but they had all been blocked. They had all been porridge stalls, so she couldn¡¯t enter at all. There had only been a corner door at the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s woodshed, so the bridal sedan couldn¡¯t be carried in. Tell me, wasn¡¯t this Eldest Miss Su good at torturing people!¡±


    Mo Qi had been beside Chu Yihan, talking non-stop.


    From the very beginning, he had been staring at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had been telling Chu Yihan everything.


    However, Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t been listening. His gaze had been fixed on Su Yingxue the entire time. She had treated guests well and had been humble and polite. She had been very worthy of the identity of the Marquis¡¯s legitimate daughter.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s mind had been filled with the images of Su Yingxue that he had seen all these years..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Su Yingxue Understood too Quickly.

    Chapter 266: Su Yingxue Understood too Quickly.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She had been bold when she was young, and she had been domineering when she grew up. This had been the first time he had seen her so educated.


    His little dumpling seemed to have many faces, but thinking about it, no matter what she looked like, he had liked her very much.


    As he had thought about it, a touch of gentleness had entered his eyes, and even the corners of his mouth had curled up unconsciously.


    Mo Qi had been thirsty from talking, but Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t given him any reaction.


    However, he had seen as if he had seen a ghost that Your Highness had been smiling.


    Oh my god!


    Just how gentle had Your Highness been? How could he haveughed on his own?


    In the past few years, Chu Yihan had always frowned, and his expression had been icy cold when he had thought about things.


    Mo Qi had looked at Su Yingxue with admiration. This eldest young miss had been magical!


    Your Highness had been poisoned quite badly¡­


    Other than Liu Shn¡¯s interlude, Su Dingheng had still been very proud today. Many officials in the court hade to congratte him and even praised him for having a pair of good children. Su Hao had been a young general, and Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills had been outstanding. It had been simply a blessing that other families could not hope for.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face had been flushed red from drinking. ¡°My colleagues, you ttered me. 1 didn¡¯t deserve it, I didn¡¯t deserve it! Hahaha!¡±


    He had drunk to his heart¡¯s content with everyone. Su Yingxue had also been the one who had sent the guests off.


    When she had sent Liang Jin and his wife away, she had even said a few words to Mrs. Liang. When Mrs. Liang had left, her little face had been red.


    Chu Yihan had stood at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had seen that Lin Qin had also exchanged a few words with Su Yingxue.


    When Su Yingxue had hopped in front of him, Chu Yihan had pinched her face. ¡°I vaguely remembered that Lin Qin hadn¡¯t gotten along with you in Upper Forest Park.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must have remembered wrongly?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face had been pinched, and the sound she had made had been strangely cute.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Yihan had raised his eyebrows slightly and had increased his grip.


    ¡°Cough¡­I observed that Lord Lin had some hidden illness and had taken the initiative to send him a few medicines a few days ago.¡± Su Yingxue had rolled her eyes.


    Alright!


    She had known that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had let go of her face and had pinched her nose. ¡°Cunning!¡±


    ¡°This is so-called clever. Your Highness, don¡¯t mix up these two words!¡± Su Yingxue had pouted and had argued.


    She had put on makeup today, and her lips hadn¡¯t been as pink as usual. Instead, they had a seductive blush. Chu Yihan¡¯s throat moved as he held the back of her head and leaned over to kiss her.


    Su Yingxue had been caught off guard and had fallen into his arms. The man¡¯s body had been like a furnace. The spring night had been slightly cold, and the night wind had blown from behind. Su Yingxue had immediately experienced the feeling of ice and fire.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak, or else 1 won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words had suddenly triggered a certain nerve in Su Yingxue. She had seemed to have understood what Chu Yihan had meant when he had said he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Fear had risen in her heart, and she had quickly pushed him away. She had shouted in shock, ¡°Your Highness, hold it in!¡±


    Otherwise, she would lose her innocence!


    Chu Yihan had just been trying to scare her and hadn¡¯t had any intention of doing anything to her. However, she had looked at him with such understanding eyes that he had been at a loss.


    An awkwardness had spread between the two of them.


    Su Yingxue had bitten her tongue and had suppressed the blush that had crawled up half of her face. She had said in a muffled voice, ¡°Farewell, Your Highness!¡±


    She had run away after saying that. Her heart had been filled with a hundred thousand curses.


    It had been too embarrassing!


    How could she know so much?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 gave your father a gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t heard him clearly and had run back to her courtyard..

 Chapter 267 - 267: Chu Yihan’s Gift

    Chapter 267: Chu Yihan¡¯s Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Facing the well in the courtyard, she took a deep breath for a long time until her face was reflected in the well water. It was not as red as before, and only then did she stand up and walk into the house.


    Zi Wei stood there like a statue, but Zhn was all smiles.


    Su Yingxue pinched her soft cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not like you were getting married today. Why were you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, haha! I am happy for Miss! Not only did Miss show off your face today, but you also angered the mother and daughter of Sunset Garden until their faces turned pale. The Second Young Miss cried the entire afternoon today and was even wiping her tears at night!¡± Zhn felt relieved just thinking about it.


    In the past, Su Yurou¡¯s tears were enough for Su Denheng to beat Su Yingxue up. Su Yingxue was always at a disadvantage.


    But today, Su Yurou had been crying all day.


    Their Eldest Young Miss was not only safe and sound but had also received praise throughout the day. Even the way Marquis looked at her had changed. It was aplete reversal of fortunes. Wasn¡¯t that delightful?


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on them! Didn¡¯t Father arrange a ce for Madame Lin to stay? Why did he let Madame Lin share a courtyard with Su Yurou and her mother?¡±


    ¡°Master was too busy enjoying thepany of two beautiful women in the bridal chamber to remember to arrange amodations for Madame Lin,¡± Zhn said with a mischievous smile and a wink.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where did these two beautiful womene from? Did they make Father forget about Madame Lin?¡±


    ¡°They were sent by the Ninth Prince. Your Highness¡¯s gift list today included two stunning women. I heard they were the top beauties from the Flower Pavilion that the Marquis often frequented. The Marquis had originally intended to purchase them, but now, the Prince has sent them to the Marquis.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but spray out a mouthful of tea.


    Chu Yihan¡­ Was he this cunning?


    How could her father resist the temptation of receiving two top courtesans on their wedding day?


    How could Liu Shn evenpare to the young and beautiful top courtesan from the Flower Pavilion?


    Wouldn¡¯t this drive Liu Shn to the brink of anger?


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up. ¡°Your Highness is truly impressive!¡±


    She had previously thought that being the only one ying these games wasn¡¯t much fun.


    Her brother was so upright; he would never engage in such tactics.


    But Chu Yihan was ying along with her!


    This feeling of having someone to engage in these scheming games with her made Su Yingxue feel a wave of sweetness in her heart.


    In Sunset Garden, Su Yurou¡¯s cries echoed throughout the entire courtyard. Liu Shn had dismissed all the servants. Su Yurou wanted to vent her frustration, but she couldn¡¯t find an outlet.


    Su Jinxuan remained silent for a while as Su Yurou continued to cry. He finally said impatiently, ¡°Sister, crying won¡¯t change anything. Please calm down.¡± ¡°What do you mean crying won¡¯t change anything? This is all because of Su Yingxue, that wench! Father not only failed to arrange amodations for Mother but also embraced those two little devils into the room! This is a severe p to our faces. Does Father no longer want us?¡±


    Su Yurou couldn¡¯t control her tears, and her cries grew louder.


    Liu Shn stood up and scolded her harshly, ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re bing more and more thoughtless!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Yurou pouted, feeling wronged. Their family of three had suffered today, and instead of helping her, Liu Shn scolded her. She couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°If you had half of Su Yingxue¡¯s intelligence today, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!¡± Liu Shn didn¡¯t care whether Su Yurou listened or not. She pressed her daughter and exined the truth clearly.


    ¡°Today, Su Yingxue not only cleared her name in Jiang Du City but also left a positive impression on the officials.. In contrast, all your years of effort have been ruined today!¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268: Liu Shulan Took a Step back to advance

    Chapter 268: Liu Shn Took a Step back to advance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was both shocked and frightened. ¡°Mother, can I still marry the Seventh Prince in the future? If he and the empress find out about this, will they reject me?¡±


    ¡°Instead of worrying about such distant matters, why don¡¯t you think about how to deal with Su Yingxue in the future?¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes carried a sense of urgency.


    The gap between his position in the military and Su Hao¡¯s had been growing, to the point where a single word from Su Hao could determine his future.


    He felt like a horse with its throat gripped tightly by Su Hao.


    He had initially hoped that Su Yurou could gain favor in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, wield some influence, and help him. However, he couldn¡¯t count on this path anymore.


    ¡°Jinxuan, with me here, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Today, don¡¯t stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Continue training in the army until the right timees. Don¡¯te back without permission.¡± Liu Shn furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t 1 return to the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t return to the manor, when your father remembers tomorrow, he will feel guilty towards the three of us. Now that you¡¯re in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to escape Su Yingxue¡¯s schemes. It¡¯s better to return to the military camp for now. Su Hao is straightforward. If he wants to harm you, he¡¯ll have to put in some effort. But Su Yingxue is different.¡± Liu Shn felt a heavy burden on her heart.


    The Su Yingxue of today was moreposed and ruthless than she had imagined, subjecting her to humiliation.


    ¡°Su Yingxue wanted me to enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor to block me, and then destroy me. We, mother and son, shouldn¡¯t both be trapped here.¡±


    Su Jinxuan nodded. ¡°Mother, take care.¡±


    Having grown up under Liu Shn¡¯s care, he was more knowledgeable and obedient than Su Yurou.


    At this moment, Su Yurou could only sulk.


    Liu Shn and Su Yurou shared the same bed. Afterforting her for a long time, she finally managed to pacify her.


    The sky was just beginning to brighten, and the morning fog still carried the coldness of the night.


    By the time the servants of the Marquis¡¯s Manor began to rise and start their work, Liu Shn was already kneeling outside Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Dingheng had enjoyed a night of passion and had been attended to by two women. He woke up an hourter than usual. When he saw Liu Shn kneeling at the courtyard entrance, her fair and smooth face was wet with tears, he suddenly woke up as if struck by a stick.


    He hurriedly went forward to help her up. ¡°Lan¡¯er, what are you doing? How long have you been kneeling here?¡±


    Liu Shn stood up gently and leaned into his embrace. Her voice was soft and weak as she said, ¡°1 know I¡¯ve made a mistake, so I knelt here to beg for your forgiveness, hoping you can forgive me.¡±


    Guilt shed in Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes. Yesterday, he had taken Liu Shn as his concubine, and he had let her in through the back door. At night, he had even favored two topdies. If it were any other woman, she would probably be furious.


    However, early in the morning, Liu Shn was kneeling here, apologizing to him. He felt a pang of guilt. He coaxed her, and his tone softened considerably. ¡°What happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. How could it be your fault? Does your knee hurt? Should I call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s not a big deal. Is there anything 1 can help with the two youngdies in the Marquis¡¯s room? Do you need me to arrange something for them?¡± Liu Shn was gracious and not jealous. She even generously offered to help with the twodies. Su Dingheng¡¯s anger toward her instantly dissipated, leaving only pity and tenderness.


    Liu Shn graciously arranged amodations for the two women.


    In doing so, despite losing face the previous day, she quickly showed everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor that she had the potential to be the mistress of the house.


    After all, Su Hao had not married yet, and there was no proper madam in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Although she was currently a concubine, she still had a say in matters..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Take Away the Documents

    Chapter 269: Take Away the Documents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the first day of her arrival at the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she had already familiarized herself with the people there.


    When Su Yingxue went to the parlor for breakfast, Liu Shn had already prepared a sumptuous table, waiting for her.


    Upon seeing her, Liu Shn immediately greeted her respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Young Miss. Please take a seat.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. She thought to herself that Liu Shn was indeed capable. Despite being the Marquis¡¯s concubine, she was still so deferential in front of her.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t rebuke her immediately, and Su Dingheng felt sorry for Liu Shn. ¡°Lan¡¯er, what are you doing? You¡¯re older than Yingxue, and you¡¯re making her ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Am I causing any difort? The Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is of such high status. 1 am just a concubine, so it¡¯s only right for me to show respect to the Eldest Young Miss,¡± Liu Shn spoke tactfully as if she wanted to elevate Su Yingxue.


    Her words were technically correct, but Su Dingheng looked at Su Yingxue with a trace of displeasure.


    Su Yingxue sneered and took a seat beside Su Dingheng. She picked up her chopsticks and said, ¡°Lady Liu¡¯s status is still unclear, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with me epting her courtesy.¡±


    ¡°You, what are you saying!¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I married your aunt yesterday. You should address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯ now. How can you ept her courtesy so casually?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too early to call her ¡®Aunt¡¯ now?¡± Su Yingxue replied casually.


    Liu Shn was pleased. The worse Su Yingxue¡¯s attitude towards her, the more sympathy she could gain from Su Dingheng.


    She quickly followed Su Yingxue¡¯s lead and said, ¡°Yes, if the Eldest Young Miss doesn¡¯t want to address me as ¡®Aunt¡¯, I can also serve as a servant and attend to the Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, what are you doing as a servant!¡± Su Dingheng scolded. ¡°Yingxue, quickly apologize to your aunt! I thought you had be more obedient yesterday, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be like this today!¡±


    Su Yingxue took a bite of a silver silk roll and looked at Su Dingheng innocently. ¡°Father, what I meant was that you haven¡¯t submitted the documents for taking a concubine to the Ministry of Rites yet. Lady Liu hasn¡¯t been officially recognized. ording to etiquette, 1 really can¡¯t address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯ yet. It¡¯s because you were slow. How can you me me?¡±


    There was a hint of grievance in her tone, which left Liu Shn stunned.


    Su Dingheng suddenly realized. ¡°That¡¯s right, I still need to go to the Ministry of Rites to submit the documents. Yingxue, it¡¯s Father¡¯s fault for not thinking it through!¡±


    Su Yingxue was right. As the Marquis, he had to go through the proper process when taking a concubine. This included visiting the ancestral hall and submitting documents to the Ministry of Rites. These steps were essential.


    ¡°So, Father, after breakfast, you should hurry to the Ministry of Rites. When you¡¯re done and return, I¡¯ll personally pour tea and address her differently,¡± Su Yingxue said graciously and thoughtfully.


    Su Dingheng was deeply relieved. ¡°You are indeed a good child. It was me who didn¡¯t treat you well before. 1 understand your intentions now.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled gently, but there was a coldness hidden in her eyes.


    Of course, he understood her intentions. She had already nned everything for him!


    Su Yingxue continued to eat her breakfast as if nothing had happened. Since Su Dingheng had praised her, Liu Shn couldn¡¯t help but tter her.


    Liu Shn was extremely puzzled, but she couldn¡¯t decipher Su Yingxue¡¯s intentions. She could only take it step by step.


    After being away from the Marquis¡¯s Manor for so many years, her understanding of courtly customs was not as thorough as Su Yingxue¡¯s, the legitimate daughter of the Marquis.


    She felt a sense of unease as if she were crossing a river by feeling the stones.


    However, despite Su Yingxue¡¯s seemingly casual demeanor, Liu Shn¡¯s vignce towards her continued to rise.


    She was too enigmatic!

 Chapter 270 - 270: Green Tea Biluochun

    Chapter 270: Green Tea Biluochun


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was only a sixteen-year-old girl, but she possessed theposure of someone who had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    What was most frightening was that she seemed to know everything.


    However, when it came to her and Su Yurou, they knew very little about her.


    Su Dingheng hastily went to the Ministry of Rites to submit the documents for Liu Shn.


    When he went in, he looked excited, but when he came out, he appeared defeated.


    Inside the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue had already prepared tea and was waiting in the front hall for Su Dingheng to return.


    She had brought the green tea that Consort Xiang had gifted her. The tea had a bright green color, resembling a fine piece of floating jade in the cup.


    Su Yingxue picked up her teacup and smiled at Liu Shn. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Once Father returns with the documents, I¡¯ll promptly serve you tea.¡±


    Liu Shn wore a gentle and unthreatening smile. ¡°Eldest Young Miss, you are too kind. I am not worthy of being called Aunt by you. Your respectful address is already an honor for me.¡±


    Su Yingxue exchanged a nce with Zhn as if to say, ¡°See! It¡¯s interesting to engage with someone intelligent!¡±


    Zhn suppressed a smile and looked towards Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou was murmuring to Liu Shn, ¡°Why is Mother being so polite to her? After bing an aunt and gaining control over the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s management, she will have to consider your face!¡±


    Liu Shn quietly reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Keep calm and don¡¯t speak recklessly!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yurou couldn¡¯t help but snort.


    She had been subjected to such humiliation by Su Yingxue yesterday. Even her younger brother couldn¡¯t stay in the residence and had to guard against Su Hao in the military camp. But now, as long as her mother was recorded in the family records and the documents were processed at the Ministry of Rites, she would have the status of a legitimate concubine in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Even as a daughter of a concubine, she would have a proper position and wouldn¡¯t be ridiculed by others anymore.


    She would not let Su Yingxue off the hook!


    ¡°Marquis has returned!¡±


    The steward announced at the entrance of the front hall.


    Su Yingxue slowly ced her teacup down, while Liu Shn and her daughter had already warmly weed him.


    Liu Shn gently and considerately held Su Dingheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Marquis, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please sit down and rest.¡±


    ¡°Father! The paperwork is done. Hurry and open the ancestral hall to record Mother in the family records! Mother has been waiting for so many years!¡± Su Yurou jumped up excitedly.


    Su Dingheng hadn¡¯t even had a chance to sit down, and she had already urged him twice.


    Su Dingheng was already in a bad mood. He scolded her sharply, ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t in a hurry, so why are you so impatient?! Get lost!¡±


    Su Yurou was taken aback by the scolding and almost burst into tears.


    She had never been scolded like this by Su Dingheng before.


    ¡°Father, Rou¡¯er is just concerned about Mother. She has always felt wronged, sob, sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, shut up! Your father has been busy all this time and hasn¡¯t even sipped tea. You¡¯re bothering him like this, which is thoughtless!¡± Although Liu Shuian¡¯s tone was gentle, she didn¡¯t hold back when lecturing Su Yurou, especially in front of Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s expression softened a little when he saw Su Yurou¡¯s sensible behavior.


    Usually, it was Su Yingxue who provoked him. But now, she was sitting in the hall with an elegant posture, remaining calm andposed. She exuded a sense of calmness andposure that even he, as a father, admired.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s thoughts suddenly became moreplex.


    ¡°Father, did everything go smoothly today? This green tea was given to me by Consort Xiang. If you¡¯vepleted your task, I will serve tea to Aunt Liu.¡± Su Yingxue smiled and called out to Aunt Liu.


    However, Su Dingheng¡¯s mood, which had momentarily eased, darkened again. ¡°Forget it, just give me the tea..¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: Lady Liu has no Name, no Title

    Chapter 271: Lady Liu has no Name, no Title


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes showed confusion, but she didn¡¯t react as dramatically as Su Yurou. She obediently handed the tea to Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng tasted the tea, finding it remarkably good. Considering that she had mentioned it was a gift from Consort Xiang, he believed she had put in great effort.


    He felt relieved. ¡°Yingxue, you are considerate. However, today, your Aunt Liu can¡¯t have this tea.¡±


    When he had gone to the Ministry of Rites earlier, not only had the documents not been approved, but Lin Qin had also given him a secret decree, almost frightening him to the point of not being able to leave the Ministry of Rites.


    It turned out that before the old master had gone to the battlefield, he had discussed with the emperor. The emperor had left a secret decree at the Ministry of Rites, if he were to remarry or take another concubine, he would have to relinquish his title.


    This was his father¡¯s severe punishment for betraying Long Shuli.


    To safeguard his title, he couldn¡¯t grant Liu Shn an official status.


    Additionally, Lin Qin had reminded him that even though he had held a wedding, Liu Shn couldn¡¯t be an official concubine, and she mustn¡¯t draw too much attention to herself in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. If this information reached the emperor¡¯s ears, it would be difficult to keep the secret decree hidden.


    Liu Shn¡¯s face turned pale as she asked, ¡°Marquis, why?¡±


    Su Yurou erupted in anger, ¡°Father! How can you do this? You married Mother just yesterday! The entire Jiang Capital Du City knows that Mother is your concubine, and now you¡­ How can you break your promise?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I broke my promise? Su Yurou, who gave you the audacity to defy your father!¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s anger, simmering since before, erupted with Su Yurou¡¯s provocation.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxue quickly tried to mediate. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry. Take care of your health. My younger sister is only worried about Aunt Liu¡¯s status. If you encounter any difficulties, you can tell me. I still have some influence in front of the emperor, and 1 might be able to help.¡±


    Her eyes were sincere, and Su Dingheng was deeply moved. ¡°All, Yingxue, you have be quite sensible recently. I am very pleased.¡±


    ¡°Father! You haven¡¯t exined why Mother can¡¯t be your concubine!¡±


    Compared to Su Yingxue¡¯s obedient and helpful demeanor, Su Yurou¡¯s current tantrum made Su Dingheng resent her even more.


    His brows knitted into a scowl as he pointed at Su Yurou. ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, get out! Look at your sister and then look at yourself! If your sister has some face in front of the emperor, and if you have any, go beg your mother yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Su Yurou burst into tears from the scolding.


    If she had any face in front of the emperor, she would have requested a marriage between herself and the Seventh Prince a long time ago!


    Why wait until today?


    ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching Rou¡¯er well. Please punish this servant!¡± Liu Shn suddenly knelt in front of Su Dingheng.


    Her delicate and gentle appearance was already moving enough, and now with tears in her eyes, she appeared even more fragile. It tugged at Su Dingheng¡¯s heartstrings.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Indeed, she was the woman who had pampered her father for many years. She was truly capable!


    She was willing to swallow her pride and lower her status!


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, what are you doing? Get up! Even if I can¡¯t give you a status right now, there¡¯s no need for you to call yourself a servant!¡± Su Dingheng quickly embraced her. Her addressing herself as a servant was breaking his heart.


    ¡°Marquis, this servant understands. Marquis must have encountered some difficulties, which is why things are this way. This servant won¡¯t me Marquis! However, the rules of the Marquis¡¯s Manor are strict. If 1 don¡¯t have an official status, 1 can only be a servant. 1 cannot vite the rules of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and be aughingstock if word gets out!¡± Liu Shn asserted firmly..

 Chapter 272 - 272: In Charge of the Marquis’s Mansion

    Chapter 272: In Charge of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every word she spoke was considerate of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and aimed to ease Su Dingheng¡¯s worries.


    Su Dingheng found it hard not to cherish her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she stepped forward to persuade, ¡°Father, even though 1 can¡¯t change my address to Aunt Liu for now, since she¡¯s already married into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, why don¡¯t you temporarily delegate the stewardship to her? It will also help console her.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was gentle as she smiled at Liu Shn.


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes held a hint of coldness. She knew that Su Yingxue¡¯s offering to give her authority was not out of kindness.


    Su Dingheng felt somewhat conflicted. ¡°This might indeed console Lan¡¯er, but she doesn¡¯t even have a formal status right now. How can she manage the household?¡±


    Ignoring the potential resistance from the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s staff, such a situation bing known outside would be a source of mockery.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t consider things thoroughly, Father,¡± Su Yingxue said apologetically.


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss is being too humble. Eldest Young Miss possesses both virtue and talent, and she is the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Since Marquis is upied with state affairs, it¡¯s only proper to entrust the stewardship to Eldest Young Miss!¡± Liu Shn earnestly stated.


    ¡°Mother! Are you out of your mind? Allowing her to manage the household, the two of us¡­¡±


    Su Yurou was about to speak, implying that they would be in grave danger under Su Yingxue¡¯s control.


    Liu Shn¡¯s icy re immediately silenced her, forcing Su Yurou to swallow her words and sulk silently to the side.


    Su Dingheng nced at Su Yingxue. Her capability in managing the medical clinic was well-known, and her reputation had changed significantly. Even the emperor favored her. Letting her handle the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor was the best choice.


    However, he couldn¡¯t forget that Su Yingxue was a headstrong individual.


    Once he handed over power to her, would she eventually overthrow him, even as her father?


    ¡°Father, 1ck knowledge and experience, and 1 may not be able to manage the Marquis¡¯s Manor well.¡± Su Yingxue shook her head, appearing disinterested in the authority.


    This made Su Dingheng less worried.


    He thought that after taking in Liu Shn and continuing to manage household matters himself, he would be aughingstock. Moreover, Su Yingxue was at the age of marriage. Could she still control the Marquis¡¯s Manor after getting married?


    After considering this, Su Dingheng made a decision. ¡°Yingxue, I¡¯ll leave the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor to you for the time being. Here¡¯s the token, use it to manage things. Be diligent and don¡¯t take things lightly. If you mishandle matters, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish you severely.¡±


    He emphasized his words to prevent Su Yingxue from acting recklessly.


    Moreover, the stewardship was handled by a pair of tokens, and he had only given her one, so her authority wouldn¡¯t be too extensive.


    Su Yingxue epted the token with a troubled expression, saying, ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Very well, don¡¯t let me down. I¡¯m entrusting the arrangements for your aunt to you. Ensure she is treated well.¡± Su Dingheng stressed this point.


    Su Yingxue also promised solemnly, ¡°I will carefully choose the best residence within the Marquis¡¯s Manor for Aunt¡­ 1 mean, for Lady Liu.¡±


    Su Yingxue covered her mouth, feigning innocence.


    Liu Shn maintained a smile on the surface, but beneath her sleeves, her fists were clenched tightly.


    As she returned to her courtyard, Su Yingxue hummed a little tune.


    Zhn served by her side, her smile equally radiant. ¡°Miss, you are truly amazing! 1 could see Lady Liu¡¯s struggle in her expression today.. She must have been clenching her grip so hard under her sleeves!¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273: Look at this Servant with the Master’s Standard

    Chapter 273: Look at this Servant with the Master¡¯s Standard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Perhaps her hand was a little sore.¡±


    ¡°But, Miss, I¡¯m curious. What strategy did you employ this time to prevent Lady Liu from passing the document? Even though the Master dotes on her so much, he wouldn¡¯t even allow her into the family genealogy?¡± Zhn¡¯s admiration for Su Yingxue could no longer be expressed in words.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t my n, it was Grandpa¡¯s.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    In her previous life, when grandpa was critically ill, she had served him only once. Grandpa held her hand and said, ¡°Little Xue, even if I die, I won¡¯t let your mother be disappointed. I¡¯ll protect your position.¡±


    At that time, she hadn¡¯t understood the deeper meaning of grandpa¡¯s words. It was only after grandpa¡¯s passing that Su Dingheng beat her mercilessly and told her about a secret decree grandpa had obtained from the emperor. This decree ensured that he could never grant Liu Shn a title in his lifetime.


    At that moment, her grandfather had already passed away. Su Dingheng and Su Yurou unleashed their anger on her, subjecting her to three days and nights of relentless beatings.


    The pain, which had seeped into her very bones, still sent shivers down her spine when she recalled it now.


    As she opened her eyes once more, Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Zhn, go to Sunset Court and inform them that I¡¯ve selected Qingxin Court for Lady Liu. She can move there today and won¡¯t need to share with Su Yurou.¡±


    Recalling that Qingxin Court was thergest courtyard within the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had a history of past incidents, Zhn lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I will obey.¡±


    When she arrived at Sunset Court, Su Yurou was amid a fit, causing chaos within the room.


    Upon seeing Zhn, Yuan Ruo red. ¡°What are you doing here? Our Miss¡¯s affairs are not meant for a lowly maid like you to witness!¡±


    Having been in thepany of Su Yurou for a long time, Yuan Ruo¡¯s tongue was equally sharp.


    However, Zhn paid no heed to her and spoke gently, ¡°Whether I am a lowly maid or not, it¡¯s not for those even lower than me toment upon. I am here on the orders of the Eldest Young Miss. Please inform Lady Liu.¡±


    Her tone, her appearance, and her demeanor, all surpassed Yuan Ruo by a considerable margin.


    Passersby among the servants couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Look, the master is different, and even the maids are different. Zhn is so poised!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at Yuan Ruo¡¯s sharp and unkind demeanor! The Second Young Miss is usually the same!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Ruo stamped her foot in anger. ¡°You lot with your foul tongues, just wait until the Second Young Miss deals with you!¡±


    Although the servants outside the door dispersed, their dissatisfaction with her grew.


    At some point, Lady Liu had opened the door. Her face was gentle, but her voice carried a hint of coldness. ¡°Yuan Ruo, just because Rou¡¯er is lenient with you doesn¡¯t mean the others in the Marquis¡¯s Manor will be. Go and ept your punishment!¡±


    Yuan Ruo, unable to vent her anger, ended up taking the me, leaving her in tears.


    Zhn couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Indeed, she was Lady Liu. With just one sentence, she shifted all of Su Yurou¡¯s mistakes onto Yuan Ruo, making everyone believe that Yuan Ruo had been instigating Su Yurou.


    Zhn became even more cautious and gave a slight bow. ¡°Greetings, Lady Liu. I am here on the orders of the Eldest Young Miss to inform you that Qingxin Court has been prepared for you. You can move in tonight. If you need anything, please instruct me, and the Eldest Young Miss will ensure it¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    ¡°What a good girl you are. Thank you so much! ept this small token of appreciation and enjoy it!¡±


    Lady Liu removed a gold bracelet from her wrist and attempted to put it on Zhn¡¯s hand..

 Chapter 274 - 274: Su Yingxue was Heroic

    Chapter 274: Su Yingxue was Heroic


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn¡¯s expression remainedposed as she gently pushed the golden bracelet back. She smiled and said, ¡°1 am doing things for the Eldest Young Miss, and it is my duty. 1 appreciate your kind intentions.¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes briefly revealed a hint of hidden anger as she thought to herself that Su Yingxue was indeed formidable.


    The maid by her side remained unfazed by the golden bracelet.


    After Zhn finished speaking, Liu Shn politely escorted her out.


    Su Yurou stepped out of the room and, observing Liu Shn¡¯s polite behavior towards Zhn, she pouted and vented her frustration, ¡°Mother! She¡¯s just a lowly servant! Is it worth it for you to be so deferential?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Liu Shn scolded Su Yurou and then turned to lead her into the room.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what Mother told youst night? In terms of status, Su Yingxue and her brother are legitimate offspring, while you, me, and Jinxuan are without official recognition. We must be cautious in our words and actions. Why are you always so impulsive? Don¡¯t you think your father¡¯s scolding wasn¡¯t enough today?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is biased! He showered me with affection since 1 was a child! But now, he¡¯s supporting Su Yingxue in everything!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s frustration deepened as she spoke.


    ¡°Wake up! Now that I have entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I am no longer a concubine and don¡¯t have the authority to act as a steward. You not only have to amodate Su Yingxue in every way, but you also need to treat her well and lower your stance. Otherwise, if she catches any fault with you, you can just wait to be expelled from the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Liu Shn warned her with a serious tone.


    Su Yurou had been pampered since childhood and, though she had her thoughts, she had recently been beaten down by Su Yingxue.


    Hearing Liu Shn¡¯s words, she felt even more despondent and grew to resent Su Yingxue even more.


    Zhn returned from Sunset Court and told Su Yingxue about the golden bracelet given to her by Lady Liu.


    Her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Lady Liu thought that everyone was driven by greed for money and could be swayed by wealth. However, I¡¯ve been with you for many years, and the words ¡®loyalty* and ¡®integrity¡¯ are engraved in my heart. Even if I were to die, I would never betray you, let alone over a golden bracelet.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt very pleased. She recalled that in her previous life, Zhn had been just as loyal, unwavering in her loyalty to her even unto death.


    With that in mind, she turned and brought out a box of jewelry, tossing it in front of Zhn. ¡°Pick out a few pieces for yourself!¡±


    The golden and jade jewelry clinked as itnded on the table. Zhn became a little flustered. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t do this for these, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly girl! 1 know you don¡¯t care, but your miss is generous! Noble Consort Xiao gifted me a heap of gold hairpins and bracelets. 1 can¡¯t use them all, so I¡¯m leaving them here. Why not let me dress you up? When Shu Yan sees youter, his eyes will be blinded!¡±


    Zhn had a fair and tenderplexion, and Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheek.


    Zhn watched as Su Yingxue treated the jewelry as though it were air and felt a mix of amusement and frustration.


    After all, which girl didn¡¯t like these things?


    She liked them too!


    However, she understood that her miss was genuinely generous. If she was too reserved, she wouldn¡¯t be a fitting maid for her.


    Without hesitation, Zhn chose a hairpin and a bracelet and adorned herself with them. Her cheeks turned red as she asked, ¡°Miss, do 1 look good like this?¡± ¡°It looks great! It¡¯s just that your clothing is too in. Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and have Sister Jinyan customize two outfits in bright colors for you.¡± Su Yingxue appraised Zhn and made the suggestion.


    Zhn was ttered and had decided to be even more loyal to Su Yingxue in her lifetime.


    Thinking of Qingxin Court, she couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, ¡°Miss, even though Lady Liu has recently entered the manor and may not be aware of the situation at Qingxin Court, it has been uninhabited for many years.. If you let Lady Liu move in like this, and sheins to the Marquis, wouldn¡¯t it nullify your ns of the past few days?¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: Liu Shulan Plotted again

    Chapter 275: Liu Shn Plotted again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°She won¡¯tin,¡± Su Yingxue took a sip of tea and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhn¡¯s watery eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Due to themotion surrounding her arrival in the manor, Father has already lost face, and the Ministry of Rites has also encountered obstacles. Considering Liu Shn¡¯s mindset, she should understand the consequences if she were to repeatedly provoke the man she relies on as soon as she enters the house.


    Moreover, the Marquis¡¯s Manor isn¡¯t a ce where she is the only woman. There are two younger and more beautiful courtesans here!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows at Zhn.


    Zhn smiled and replied, ¡°In that case, not only will Lady Liu be unable to report you, but she¡¯ll also need to clean up Qingxin Court. Otherwise, if Master sees it in a neglected state, he¡¯ll undoubtedly be disappointed and visit the courtesans¡¯ quarters.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! When men have multiple women to choose from, they¡¯ll undoubtedly seek one who pleases them both physically and emotionally,¡± Su Yingxue added, a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    ¡°But I feel that some men won¡¯t be like the Marquis, for instance, our Eldest Young Master, and perhaps¡­ Ninth Prince!¡±


    Zhn yfully winked at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue turned around and narrowed her eyes, saying, ¡°You naughty girl, you¡¯re teasing your Miss!¡±


    ¡°I misspoke, please don¡¯t be angry, Miss! 1 just feel that Ninth Prince is an extraordinary man, and he treats you exceptionally well! He considers everything for your benefit.¡±


    ¡°You naughty girl, you¡¯re still talking!¡±


    Su Yingxue chased after her, and the two of them began to yfully roughhouse in the courtyard.


    Zi Wei watched from the shadows. He may not have understood the meaning behind Zhn¡¯s jest, but he could discern that whenever Chu Yihan¡¯s name was mentioned, Su Yingxue¡¯s smile was genuinely heartfelt.


    In Qingxin Court, Liu Shn and Su Yurou arrived with a group of people. Liu Shn¡¯s expression was stern, while Su Yurou eximed, ¡°Su Yingxue! You¡¯ve gone too far! What kind of ce is this? How can anyone live here?¡±


    Su Yurou had joined the Marquis¡¯s Manorte and was unaware of the past events at Qingxin Court. She believed that Su Yingxue was motivated by fear of her mother and had assigned her to thergest Qingxin Court in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    However, the ce was dirty and run-down, covered in dust, and an asional cold wind sent shivers down one¡¯s spine in the courtyard.


    Liu Shn, who had been pampered by Su Dingheng for years, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anger upon entering Qingxin Court.


    However, after a brief moment, sheposed herself and immediately instructed Su Yurou¡¯s servants, ¡°Begin cleaning immediately, discard any old items, and move things from Yaoguang Garden. Before Marquis arrives tonight, make sure this ce is redecorated to look fresh and appealing.¡±


    The servants promptly went about their tasks, while Su Yurou continued to protest, ¡°Mother! We shouldin this to Father and have him stand up for us! Let¡¯s see how Su Yingxue bullies us!¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Liu Shn gave Su Yurou¡¯s hand a heavy pat. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how skilled Su Yingxue is at her tactics?¡±


    ¡°Your father has stirred up quite a bit of trouble by epting me as his concubine. We haven¡¯t yet figured out why the Ministry of Rites rejected it. And there are still two young and beautiful courtesans in the manor. If I cause more trouble for your father, no matter how deep his affection is for me, he¡¯ll grow weary of it.


    ¡°As for Su Yingxue? Even if 1 report her, what then? She¡¯ll use her recent assumption of family leadership as an excuse to avoid repercussions. Your father won¡¯t punish her severely, and she¡¯ll remain the Marquis¡¯s legitimate daughter.¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s gaze turned cold. Every step of Su Yingxue¡¯s n was carefully aimed at the mother-daughter pair¡¯s lifeline, ensuring that even if they suffered, they couldn¡¯t speak out..

 Chapter 276 - 276: Pretending to be Hurt to Gain Sympathy

    Chapter 276: Pretending to be Hurt to Gain Sympathy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mother, are we going to let Su Yingxue do as she pleases?¡± Su Yurou started crying, feeling aggrieved. Ever since herst fall into the water, she had been constantly suppressed by Su Yingxue and hadn¡¯t lifted her head.


    She was bing increasingly uncertain and impatient. She was too eager to witness Su Yingxue¡¯s downfall and teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Bear with it a little longer. Today, you¡¯ll tidy up this courtyard with me. Tonight, we¡¯ll invite your father over for a meal.¡± Liu Shn consoled Su Yurou. A hidden glint of determination shone in her eyes.


    Old Madam Zhang kept a watchful eye on Qingxin Court and reported to Su Yingxue about Liu Shn and her daughter personally tidying up the courtyard.


    She also reminded Su Yingxue, ¡°Marquis will be having dinner at Qingxin Court tonight.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Qingxin Court won¡¯t be able to prepare anything special. Zhn, take some money to the kitchen and instruct them to add extra dishes to Qingxin Court tonight.¡±


    Zhn smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Su Dingheng arrived at Qingxin Court for dinner that evening. Initially, he was puzzled by Su Yingxue¡¯s decision to assign this courtyard to Liu Shn. However, upon seeing the courtyard neatly organized by Liu Shn, he held back his words.


    Upon reaching Liu Shn¡¯s main chamber, she was dressed in a dark green dress. Her slender waist was adorned with a jade belt, entuating her graceful figure, and arousing the most primal desires in a man¡¯s heart.


    Su Dingheng rushed forward and embraced Liu Shn. ¡°My Lan¡¯er.¡±


    He held her, closed the door, and their passionate embrace began.


    Liu Shn initially wanted to resist but weed him, using an old-fashioned technique that tickled Su Dingheng¡¯s heart.


    As he was about to make another move, Liu Shn softly whimpered, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Though her tears hadn¡¯t fallen yet, they had already tugged at Su Dingheng¡¯s heartstrings.


    Thinking she was doing it for fun, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Lan¡¯er, 1 love it when you call me that.¡±


    Just as he was about to proceed, Liu Shn¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re causing pain to me.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started anything yet!¡± Su Dingheng furrowed his brow. This was not the usual yfulness.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I injured my hand while cleaning the house today¡­¡±


    Liu Shn concealed her hands behind her back. Her tearful eyes,bined with a delicate tone, had the effect of a 70% pitiful and 30% delicate appeal. She didn¡¯t utter the word ¡°wronged¡±, but it was already evident on her face.


    Su Dingheng drew her hands out and noticed some minor scratches on her fair skin. The other hand showed signs of bruising, further fueling his anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to hurt you?¡±


    He had always cherished Liu Shn, knowing her to be as delicate as a flower. He had pampered her, nurturing her delicate skin, which remained as fair as snow despite bearing two children. Seeing her skin injured, he was particrly infuriated.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s because I failed to share the burden with Mother that she injured her hand.¡±


    Sobs from Su Yurou were audible from outside the door. Su Dingheng quicklyposed himself.


    He opened the door and allowed Su Yurou inside, noticing that her hands were just as injured as Liu Shn¡¯s, with visible calluses, as if she had overworked herself.


    He was furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Both you and Yurou are my sweethearts. Who would dare to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t speak recklessly! Eldest Young Miss allocated this best courtyard to us. 1 believe she recently took over as the housekeeper and couldn¡¯t allocate extra manpower at the moment, so she had us clean it ourselves. You must show respect to the Eldest Young Miss.¡± Liu Shn gently admonished Su Yurou..

 Chapter 277 - 277: The Scheme Failed

    Chapter 277: The Scheme Failed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tears at the corner of her eyes had not fallen yet, and it was very pitiful.


    Su Yurou also sobbed softly, ¡°Yes, Rou¡¯er would never me sister. Sister didn¡¯t mean to mistreat Mother.¡±


    ¡°This Su Yingxue! This marquis has only handed over the management rights to her for a day, and this is how she handles things with me. How is she going to manage the Marquis¡¯s Manor in the future? Someone, call Su Yingxue over. 1 want to take away her right to be the housekeeper and make her scram back to her courtyard!¡± Su Dingheng roared outside.


    Liu Shn and Su Yurou looked at each other and smiled.


    Liu Shn even held Su Dingheng¡¯s arm very carefully. ¡°Marquis, please calm down. Even if you want to talk to the Eldest Young Miss, you still need to have dinner. You¡¯ve worked hard all day. My heart aches.¡±


    Liu Shn had originally put a lot of effort into this meal. She had prepared some porridge and side dishes to provoke Su Dingheng¡¯s anger and make him even angrier at Su Yingxue.


    Who knew that Zhn had arrived before the food in her kitchen was served?


    Zhn brought a group of kitchen staff and walked in front of Su Dingheng with a smile. ¡°Miss knows that Marquis is having dinner at Qingxin Court, so she specially instructed me to make a few more dishes. She said that today is the first time Lady Liu is having dinner with Marquis, so we must not be careless.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Su Yingxue did this! I was about to settle the score with her!¡± Su Dingheng snorted softly.


    Zhn had a puzzled expression. ¡°Miss has just taken over the manor and 1 don¡¯t know how she has offended Marquis. However, Marquis should eat first. Miss said that she would immediatelye to pay her respects to Marquis after she is done with her work.¡±


    Zhn¡¯s crisp voice was like a pearl falling onto a jade te. She did not give Su Dingheng the chance to re up and immediately ordered the dishes to be ced on the table.


    Su Dingheng was still angry at first, but when he saw the table full of dishes, his anger became less obvious.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°There are twelve dishes in total. Stewed deer tendon in y pot, shredded chicken and white fungus, arhat prawns, fried beef tenderloin with green onions, fragrant abalone, and so on. There are also various desserts, candied fruits, and fresh fruits and vegetables. In addition, Eldest Young Miss also took out two taels of blood swallow¡¯s nest from our courtyard and stewed a cup each for Lady Liu and Second Young Miss. She also made ginseng chicken soup for Marquis.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Young Miss did not know Lady Liu¡¯s taste, so she had prepared this dinner for Lady Liu out of her pocket. If there was anything unsatisfactory, she asked Lady Liu and the Second Young Miss to forgive her. The Eldest Young Miss said that she would prepare better in the future!¡±


    After Zhn finished speaking, she lowered her head and stood at the side, waiting for instructions.


    Liu Shn looked at the table full of delicacies, and a dark light shed across her eyes. She had no choice but to stand up and bow, ¡°I am extremely grateful for Eldest Young Miss¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony! Eldest Young Miss said that she always wants to give you the best. This courtyard is like this, and so is the dinner. If you have any other requests, tell me, and I will immediately pass them on to young miss.¡±


    Zhn quickly helped Lady Liu up, not giving her the chance to bend down.


    However, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°She¡¯s just pretending to be kind! She was deliberately doing it for Daddy to see! Did she believe that a mere feast could mask the dpidated state of this courtyard? This courtyard was the most dpidated one in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er! You can¡¯t nder Eldest Young Miss!¡± Liu Shn secretly pinched Su Yurou, warning her with her eyes..

 Chapter 278 - 278: Behind a Table of Good Dishes

    Chapter 278: Behind a Table of Good Dishes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were red from the pain, and her eyes were filled with grievance.


    ¡°Alright! What¡¯s wrong with this courtyard? It¡¯s thergest one in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I know it best!¡±


    He had previously sympathized with Liu Shn and her daughter, but seeing the dinner that Su Yingxue had carefully prepared, Su Dingheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If Su Yingxue had malicious intentions, why would she spend this money to maintain appearances?


    She could afford to give away the bird¡¯s nest and ginseng, so why wouldn¡¯t she send someone to fix Liu Shn¡¯s courtyard?


    Su Dingheng furrowed his brows tightly. Sensing the unfavorable situation, Liu Shn quickly leaned against him. Her voice was soft as water when she said, ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s all because 1 failed to discipline Rou¡¯er properly. Eldest Young Miss has never mistreated us. This Qingxin Court is indeed vast and spacious. 1 wanted to make some changes ording to my ideas and called Rou¡¯er over to help. That¡¯s when 1 injured my hand¡­¡±


    After hearing her exnation, Su Dingheng¡¯s expression improved considerably.


    Liu Shn discreetly nced at Su Yurou, as if warning her to abandon their previous n. She was not allowed to falsely use Su Yingxue in front of Su Dingheng!


    Their scheme had already been exposed during Su Yingxue¡¯s dinner!


    Su Dingheng truly enjoyed his dinner. He had a hearty appetite and finished the ginseng chicken soup. He nced at the untouched bird¡¯s nest that Liu Shn and her daughter had, and Liu Shn quickly offered it to him to please him.


    Su Dingheng happily consumed it.


    After indulging in a satisfying meal, Liu Shn immediately assisted him with bathing and changing.


    Su Yingxue hurried over afterpleting her tasks, and it was already dark outside.


    Seeing her fatigued face, Su Dingheng couldn¡¯t help but console her. ¡°Yingxue, managing the household is no easy task. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Father is too kind. It¡¯s just that 1 was quite busy today. I heard that Lady Liu was dissatisfied with the Qingxin Court and made changes herself. That¡¯s too polite of Lady Liu. If there are any changes she desires, she should immediately inform me, and I will take care of them for her.¡±


    Su Yingxue expressed regret in her eyes and even engaged in some self-reflection in front of Su Dingheng regarding her inadequate job performance.


    Su Dingheng initially had some suspicions, but her words immediately dispelled them.


    He had wrongly doubted his daughter, who had diligently managed the household. He felt truly sorry for his unwarranted suspicions!


    Heforted Su Yingxue and advised her to return to rest early.


    Su Yingxue insisted on greeting Liu Shn before departing. Upon noticing the injury on Liu Shn¡¯s hand, she remembered to hand her a bottle of ointment made from Blood Clotting Grass, urging her to make good use of it.


    This bottle of ointment made Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes shine.


    Liu Shn epted the ointment and appeared warmly appreciative toward Su Yingxue, nearly bowing to express her gratitude.


    However, inwardly, she was filled with concealed resentment.


    As Su Yingxue left Qingxin Court, Zhn thoughtfully handed her a te of pastries. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Please have some to fill up.¡±


    Su Yingxue consumed two pastries consecutively. She was genuinely hungry, having spent the entire afternoon in the ounting room poring over the ount book until it grew dark.


    When she reached Su Dingheng, herplexion was wan.


    Zhn noticed that Su Yingxue had finished all the pastries and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve had it quite tough.¡±


    Su Yingxue yfully flicked her forehead. ¡°Hard work needs to be genuine for people to believe it! Look at the injuries on Liu Shn and Su Yurou¡¯s hands, those are real. I, your Miss, was just hungry and a bit tired.¡±


    Zhn burst intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how skilled Miss is at acting! During today¡¯s meal, 1 saw that the mother and daughter tasted like wax and had to put on smiles while eating with Marquis. After dinner, Second Young Miss¡¯s face turned pale..¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279: Treat Su Yingxue to Roast Whole Lamb

    Chapter 279: Treat Su Yingxue to Roast Whole Lamb


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been pretending to be a saint for too long, sometimes you need to show your true colors, or you¡¯ll forget your nature.¡± Su Yingxue licked her lips. ¡°Zhn, go and have the kitchen prepare a few dishes.¡±


    Su Yingxue ced her hand on her stomach. Although she had seeded in making Liu Shn and her daughter feel disgusted with thevish spread on the table, she couldn¡¯t neglect her stomach!


    Zhn eximed and hurried to the kitchen.


    A figure in white descended from the sky, and Chu Yihan¡¯sposed voice resonated, ¡°In my mansion, I¡¯ve recently hired a few new chefs. Honorable Miss Su, would you be interested in indulging them?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She was about to ask why Chu Yihan was here and why he moved around the Marquis¡¯s Manor with such agility. However, given his identity and how he had snatched her jade pendant during their first meeting, she decided not to press for answers.


    Her stomach rumbled. Chu Yihan¡¯s timing was impable.


    She approached Chu Yihan with the demeanor of an eager cat, yfully waving her hand. ¡°Thank you for the gracious invitation, Your Highness!¡±


    Zhn watched as Chu Yihan carried Su Yingxue, and together, they flew out of the courtyard like a pair of rainbows. She stood with her mouth agape, eximing, ¡°Your Highness treats Miss so well!¡±


    He even noticed when Miss hadn¡¯t eaten!


    Inside the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, Su Yingxue had barelynded in the garden when she caught the aroma of roasted meat.


    After touching the ground, she hurried to a pavilion and found two chefs in white robes and hats, busily turning a skewer with a pole. Her eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Your Highness, your chefs know how to roast meat!¡±


    And it smelled so tantalizing!


    ¡°It¡¯s a whole roastedmb,¡± Mo Qi said softly.


    Mo Qi had been tasked with finding these chefs for Your Highness. He wasn¡¯t sure where Your Highness had discovered them, but they were aiming to please a girl by treating her to delicious food and drink. Upon Your Highness¡¯s order, he had located the skilled chefs.


    Sending out the Shadow Guards and urging the horses at top speed, they tracked down these chefs in North Coast City. Although their dishes appeared rustic, the taste was exquisite!


    Even the pce¡¯s royal chefs might not be able to match their vor.


    Su Yingxue inhaled the tempting aroma in the air and, overwhelmed, her stomach grumbled. She was so touched that she almost started crying like a kitten deprived of its milk. ¡°Your Highness, it smells so good! Thismb¡­ it looks delicious!¡±


    A colossal oven held an entiremb, and the sizzling meat drippings created a delightful hissing sound. Some of the drippings fell into the oven,nding on the charcoal and sparking to life, making the culinary experience even more tantalizing!


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t been this hungry earlier, but standing in front of the roastmb, her stomach couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    Chu Yihan ced his hand on her abdomen and turned to Mo Qi, urging him to hasten. ¡°She¡¯s hungry. Let¡¯s move more quickly!¡±


    Mo Qi conferred with the two chefs, and the chefsmenced the meat-cutting process.


    They handed a knife to Chu Yihan and gestured for him to cut the first slice, a sign of respect for his noble status and the customary etiquette for starting the feast of a whole roastedmb.


    Chu Yihan passed the knife to Su Yingxue. ¡°You can do it. Cut wherever you¡¯d like to start.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the prince¡¯s mansion. Themb was prepared by you, so you should have the honor of beginning the feast,¡± Mo Qi kindly reminded.


    Chu Yihan leaned close to Su Yingxue, his warm breath brushing against her ear as he said, ¡°She makes the decisions for me. She¡¯s the most important.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hand holding the knife trembled, almost slipping into the fire.


    She didn¡¯t have a ringing in her ears. She heard Chu Yihan clearly stating that she was the most important person in his life..

 Chapter 280 - 280: Chu Jinling Broke in Awkwardly

    Chapter 280: Chu Jinling Broke in Awkwardly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cheeks instantly turned bright red. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°I will do it together with you.¡±


    Chu Yihan stood behind her, pressing his body against hers, holding her right hand. He used a knife to cut off a piece of meat and pinched it with his left hand, feeding it to Su Yingxue. She opened her mouth to eat, but due to nervousness, she identally bit Chu Yihan¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned bright red, and she kept sucking on Chu Yihan¡¯s finger. He didn¡¯t pull it out, so she continued to suck. His soft fingers were slightly calloused, but they carried a strong force, reminding her of the night they shared a bed¡­


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± The man¡¯s highly tempting voice echoed, causing Su Yingxue¡¯s heartbeat to falter.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ delicious,¡± Su Yingxue replied, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Are you nning to eat my finger?¡± Chu Yihan looked down at the top of her head.


    Su Yingxue was startled and quickly turned around. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry! Did I hurt you?¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t she control her d*mn mouth? Why did she end up eating Chu Yihan¡¯s hand?


    Chu Yihan gazed at his oily finger, which sparkled. There was a hint of regret in his eyes. ¡°I thought you liked it? It doesn¡¯t seem very delicious.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was in a whirl. How could she dare to say that Chu Yihan¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t delicious?


    She shook her head hastily. ¡°No! Your Highness¡¯s hands are delicious! Very delicious!¡±


    ¡°My hands are delicious? Is the roast meat not delicious?¡± Chu Yihan chuckled.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a mischievous smile, and his jade-like face exuded irresistible allure. Su Yingxue could feel her heart rate spiraling out of control.


    In deep regret, she tried to figure out what to say to divert the situation. All delicious? Wouldn¡¯t that be admitting that she enjoyed eating Chu Yihan¡¯s hand? That was too outrageous!


    Thankfully, her stomach growled at the right moment, and she licked her lips.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a bit hungry¡­¡±


    Could Chu Yihan possibly hold onto this matter any longer?


    Chu Yihan looked at the trace of oil on the corner of her mouth and his eyes suddenly turned deep. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt ted. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together¡­¡±


    Before she could finish the sentence, Chu Yihan had already kissed her.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Her mouth still carried the aroma of roasted meat, and his deep voice was highly captivating.


    Mo Qi had already taken the two chefs aside to avoid any punishment.


    He held his sword and stared at the sky in speechless resignation. ¡°What did I do wrong, God?¡±


    You want Master, an old bachelor, to show off his affection in front of me?


    His heart was on the verge of copsing!


    ¡°Imperial Uncle, it smells so good! Imperial uncle, I want to eat meat!¡±


    Chu Jinling ran in with a huff.


    He had seen Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue hugging from a distance and eximed, ¡°Imperial uncle, the weather isn¡¯t cold. You don¡¯t need to be like this!¡±


    He was just joking, but when he got closer and saw Chu Yihan¡¯s dark expression, his legs trembled.


    Lin Sisi followed him and patted his shoulder when she saw him trembling all over. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s trembling tongue rendered him speechless.


    Only when Lin Sisi saw Chu Yihan¡¯s expression and sensed the menacing atmosphere did she lower her head and awkwardly pull a tight-lipped smile. ¡°We¡¯vee at the wrong time. Let¡¯s leave now..¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: Make People Throw up

    Chapter 281 - 281: Make People Throw up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She tugged at Chu Jinling¡¯s sleeve and prepared to escape.


    However, Su Yingxue quickly broke free from Chu Yihan¡¯s embrace and smiled, saying, ¡°You came at the right time. Such a big sheep. Your Highness, I couldn¡¯t finish it. Come and eat together!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Lin Sisi also smelled the fragrance of the roasted mutton, and her eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not,¡± Chu Jinling pulled her back and smiled apologetically. ¡°Imperial uncle, we will visit you another day.¡±


    He was about to escape with Lin Sisi, but Su Yingxue jumped down to stop them. ¡°Since you are here, there¡¯s no reason to leave on an empty stomach! Otherwise¡­ If word gets out, they will say that your Ninth Imperial Uncle is stingy!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lin Sisi didn¡¯t dare to ruin Chu Yihan¡¯s n. She waved her hand awkwardly. ¡°Forget it! Dr. Su, I¡¯ll leave this beautiful scenery and delicious food for you to enjoy!¡±


    She and Chu Jinling probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it.


    Especially the handsome Chu Yihan.


    ¡°No! We¡¯ll share blessings and difficulties!¡± Su Yingxue blocked the two of them.


    If they left, how awkward would it be for her and Chu Yihan to eat alone?


    The scene of her eating his finger was still fresh in her mind¡­ Oh no, she was recalling it.


    Lin Sisi and Chu Jinling locked eyes as if saying, ¡°Look at the trouble you¡¯ve brought upon us!¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s mind spun rapidly as he held Lin Sisi¡¯s hand. His smile was exceptionally bright. ¡°Since Imperial Aunt has said so, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    He turned around and looked at Chu Yihan with a smile as radiant as a flower, saying, ¡°Imperial uncle, Sisi and 1 will just have a meal here, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he observed. Indeed, the use of ¡°Imperial Aunt¡± had significantly softened Chu Yihan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yihan nodded in agreement.


    Chu Jinling patted his chest. Su Yingxue¡¯s face was flushed, but he couldn¡¯t care less.


    After all, it was a choice between two evils. He was more afraid of offending his imperial uncle than being cklisted by Su Yingxue, who was also his business partner.


    A roasted wholemb filled the stomachs of Su Yingxue, Chu Jinling, and Lin Sisi.


    To aid digestion, the chef even heated fresh goat¡¯s milk and added hawthorn to it, ensuring that it wouldn¡¯t cause any difort in their stomachs.


    After Su Yingxue finished her drink, a satisfied smile graced her face.


    Her smile was as brilliant as a gxy, and even though Chu Yihan had only had a ss of wine, he appeared to be intoxicated.


    He leaned in and kissed Su Yingxue passionately.


    Su Yingxue awkwardly resisted, saying, ¡°Oh, Your Highness, the Ninth Prince, and the others are still around!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not here,¡± Chu Yihan replied. He continued to kiss her fervently.


    Su Yingxue, out of the corner of her eye, noticed that there were only the two of them left in the entire pavilion. There was no sign of the other two.


    Chu Jinling had already whisked Lin Sisi away.


    Lin Sisi, holding her stomach, urged, ¡°Slow down! We just ate. Xiao Jiu, take it easy!¡±


    Chu Jinling had previously stolen Chu Yihan¡¯s wine and felt invigorated. When Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t keep up, he turned around, lifted her onto his shoulder, and rushed away.


    As he ran, he eximed, ¡°Burp¡­ can¡¯t be slow! My imperial uncle will kill people! Whoever dares to disrupt his ns will face death!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Puff!¡±


    Chu Jinling stopped in an empty alley and suddenly heard a strange sound behind him. He turned around while still carrying Lin Sisi and mumbled, ¡°Strange, there¡¯s no one here.. Where did that sounde from?¡±</font>

 Chapter 282 - 282: Let’s Do Something Bad!

    Chapter 282 - 282: Let¡¯s Do Something Bad!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Jinling! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She had just eaten the roasted wholemb,mb leg, and mutton, and he had made her vomit it all!


    ¡°Eh? Why do you want to kill me? I didn¡¯t ruin your good time!¡±


    Chu Jinling put her down, his fair and handsome face disying confusion.


    Lin Sisi steadied herself, ready to strike, but looking at Chu Jinling¡¯s fair skin, she reached out to touch it. ¡°It¡¯s so soft, and your skin is so smooth!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Even better than her skin!


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t bear to hit him anymore.


    ¡°A kiss!¡±


    ¡°Smooch!¡±


    Lin Sisi hooked her arms around Chu Jinling¡¯s neck and gave him a smooch on the cheek.


    Chu Jinling chuckled and said, ¡°You kissed me! Are you nning something mischievous too?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®mischievous¡¯?¡±


    Lin Sisi was not drunk, but Chu Jinling¡¯s alcoholic breath and warm closeness made her feel unexpectedly tipsy.


    ¡°It means when a man and a woman¡­ hehehe!¡±


    Chu Jinling mischievously winked.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. The person in front of her had a roguish yet innocent smile, with eyes as pure as a child¡¯s.


    A daring idea popped into Lin Sisi¡¯s mind. She hooked her arms around Chu Jinling¡¯s neck and offered her lips, saying, ¡°Xiao Jiu, let¡¯s be mischievous together!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Jinling was taken aback. He was only joking.


    But why had Lin Sisi just tackled him like that?


    Su Yingxue had been trapped in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion by Chu Yihan the day before. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t done anything to her, and he had even said quite seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not the type of person who lusts after beauty.¡±


    Thinking about it now, Su Yingxue still found it somewhat greasy. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t lust after beauty, and don¡¯t kiss me!¡±


    Every time she thought about that scene, her face turned bright red.


    ¡°Miss, Old Madam Zhang is here.¡±


    Zhn brought Old Madam Zhang in.


    A few days ago, Su Yingxue had moved Old Madam Zhang out of her courtyard. Zhn was her person on the surface, while Old Madam Zhang was her hidden eye in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yingxue put aside her amorous thoughts and remained asposed as ever. ¡°Old Madam Zhang, is there something important?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss. Yesterday, Lady Liu and the Second Young Miss were upset. Today, the Second Young Miss created a ruckus in Qingxin Gourt, and then in her courtyard. The disturbance hasn¡¯t stopped yet,¡± Old Madam Zhang reported truthfully.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°How did Lady Liu react? I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s fed up with Su Yurou¡¯s tantrums as well. If Su Yurou wants to throw a fit, let her.¡±


    After all, as long as she didn¡¯t want to die, she wouldn¡¯te to bother her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee if it were just ordinary items being smashed, but I observed that the Second Young Miss smashed the best tables and chairs, and some of them were even brought in from outside the residence by Lady Liu. Lady Liu tried to reason with her, but the Second Young Miss got even more agitated,¡± Old Madam Zhang kindly reminded her.


    Su Yingxue asked Zhn to see Old Madam Zhang off.


    When Zhn returned, Su Yingxue was massaging her temples.


    Zhn said, ¡°Miss, the Second Young Miss is shooting herself in the foot. She smashed ail the furniture. Let¡¯s see what she¡¯ll use now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Old Madam Zhang said she wouldn¡¯t tell us if it were just small items being smashed. Go and find out how many things Su Yurou has smashed and their value,¡± Su Yingxue instructed.


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure if there was a hidden agenda behind Su Yurou¡¯s actions, she had a feeling that this b*tch was on the brink of a breakdown under her management..</font>

 Chapter 283 - 283: Find Su Yingxue to Settle the Debt!

    Chapter 283 - 283: Find Su Yingxue to Settle the Debt!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was even more sorrowful than Su Yingxue had imagined.


    She had long since broken down!


    However, while she was smashing things in her breakdown, she suddenly thought of a way to vent her anger.


    She selectively chose furniture to smash, and she even specifically targeted the expensive ones!


    After smashing, she had Yuan Ruopile a list. The following day, she took people with her to Red Brocade Lane to make purchases. When she brought back the items, she left the Marquis¡¯s Manor with the bill!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yingxue was in the ounting office, ttering away on an abacus.


    This ount book and abacus were the first she¡¯d ever encountered in both her past and present lives. Thankfully, she was smart and didn¡¯t get buried under this mountain of ounts.


    Zhn knocked on the door, bringing in a middle-aged man with a grim expression.


    The man was dressed as a businessman, and if he shaved off the two tufts of beard at the corners of his mouth, he looked quite simr to Manager Qi.


    The moment he entered, he respectfully greeted Su Yingxue. ¡°I am the proprietor of Red Brocade Lane. I¡¯ve heard that Eldest Young Miss is currently in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I¡¯vee to request that Eldest Young A/Iiss settle the bill.¡±


    ¡°Settle what bill?¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brows slightly. Red Brocade Lane primarily sold furniture, but the Marquis¡¯s Manor hadn¡¯t made any furniture purchases recently.


    ¡°This is the bill from the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Yesterday, the Second Young Miss purchased quite a lot of furniture in our shop and instructed me toe to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to settle the bill.¡± The proprietor handed over the bill with a smile.


    It spanned three to four pages in total. Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she read it. ¡°So, my dear sister is quite the shopper!¡±


    She spent a total of five hundred taels of silver. Why didn¡¯t she just sell herself and buy whatever she wanted?


    ¡°Miss, the Second Young Miss is deliberately trying to embarrass you!¡± Zhnined in Su Yingxue¡¯s ear.


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not just about embarrassment. She also wants to drain my pockets.¡±


    The proprietor, having been in business for many years, had also collected bills from many noble households. Seeing that Su Yingxue and her servant had gloomy expressions, he quickly offered, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush to collect payment. If Eldest Young Miss can¡¯t make the decision, it¡¯s not toote for Marquis to settle the shop¡¯s bill once he learns of it!¡±


    ¡°Now that I am managing the household, there is no need to trouble my father! Zhn, please settle the shop¡¯s bill, not a tael less!¡± Su Yingxue handed the bill to Zhn.


    Although Zhn was extremely reluctant, she had to obey Su Yingxue¡¯s instructions.


    After seeing off the Red Brocade Lane proprietor, Zhn¡¯s face fell. ¡°Miss, the Second Young Miss is doing this on purpose! She¡¯s so extravagant that her spending alone exceeds the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s monthly allowance! If Master learns of this, he¡¯ll certainly me you, Miss, for your poor management.¡±


    Su Yurou was dragging down the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s reputation and deliberately extorting money from Su Yingxue!


    Even though her miss didn¡¯tck those five hundred taels, Zhn was angry on her behalf!


    Who would want to be the scapegoat for Su Yurou?


    ¡°Zhn, do you know what it¡¯s like to drive someone insane?¡± Su Yingxue jotted down the expenditure of five hundred taels on the ount and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Drive someone insane?¡± Doubt filled Zhn¡¯s eyes.


    However, she had been with Su Yingxue for so long that she would mull over her words before responding.


    Suddenly, she figured it out. ¡°You mean driving the Second Young Miss insane? Miss! What brilliant n do you have this time?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky.


    Su Yingxue tapped her fingers lightly on the table. ¡°Continuously suppress her, and when she thinks she can make aeback, deliver a heavy blow, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°She must be defeated!¡± Zhn stood beside Su Yingxue and quickly answered.


    Su Yingxue scratched her nose. ¡°Smart!¡±


    In Sunset Court, Su Yurou was proudly admiring the new furniture she had just purchased. She gently stroked the polished mahogany tabletop. ¡°This feeling is truly remarkable..¡±</font>

 Chapter 284 - 284: If You Spend Money Recklessly again, You’ll be Killed

    Chapter 284 - 284: If You Spend Money Recklessly again, You¡¯ll be Killed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Beside her, Yuan Ruo was still holding the newly custom-made dowry box. ¡°Miss, look at this new jewelry box. The workmanship is so exquisite!¡±


    ¡°The furniture in Red Brocade Lane has always been well-made! It¡¯s a pity the golden silkwood hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so we can only use this mahogany and rosewood,¡± Su Yurou snorted in disdain.


    If they had the prized golden silkwood, she would make Su Yingxue foot the bill, watching as she emptied the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s treasury and got kicked out by their father!


    ¡°Miss, even though we¡¯ve bought so many things and Su Yingxue has paid for them, won¡¯t madam be angry if she finds out?¡± Yuan Ruo still had lingering fears from her past punishment by Liu Shn.


    In her past role, she followed Su Yurou and enjoyed many benefits, but the circumstances were different now with Su Yingxue in charge of the household. If Su Yurou pushed her limits too far, she, as a maid, might face an unfortunate oue.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Why worry? I bought some for my mother too. Immediately send the items to her. She¡¯s been holding back a lot of frustrationtely. Let¡¯s make her happy!¡± Su Yurou ordered with an air of arrogance.


    Yuan Ruo delivered the new furniture to Liu Shn. However, rather than showing joy, Liu Shn learned that it was Su Yingxue who had paid for them and reprimanded Su Yurou.


    Su Yurou¡¯s eyes welled up with tears from the scolding. She pouted, saying, ¡°Mother, even though Su Yingxue is in charge, she can¡¯t mistreat us. 1 don¡¯t believe Daddy would allow us to suffer!¡±


    ¡°Your father may not wish to see it, but Su Yingxue¡¯s cunning schemes are hard to guard against! This time it¡¯s just five hundred taels, not a considerable sum. She won¡¯t likely bring this matter to your father. Even if she tries to make a fuss with these five hundred taels, I can handle it. But if you continue to waste money and give Su Yingxue a handle to grasp, I won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± Liu Shn sternly advised.


    She didn¡¯t mean to threaten her but feltpelled to issue a serious warning. Previously, when Liu Shn embezzled a significant sum of money to purchase a deadly gue at Silver Moon Pavilion, she didn¡¯t know how Su Dingheng had found out, and he had nearly lost his trust in her. Over the past few days, she had refrained from spending money, hoping that Su Dingheng¡¯s anger would subside, allowing her to regain his trust and turn the tables against Su Yingxue.


    With Su Yurouvishly spending money now, Liu Shn felt the need to remind her and set boundaries.


    ¡°I understand, Mother,¡± Su Yurou muttered with a touch of resentment. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already bought all these pieces of furniture, so 1 can¡¯t return them.¡±


    ¡°These items can¡¯t be returned, but all the custom-made ones you ordered, return them!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s tone was upromising. ¡°After Su Yingxue falls, I won¡¯t skimp on the money you want to spend. However, until then, you must behave prudently and responsibly.¡±


    Su Yurou let out a resentful sigh.


    Liu Shn firmly gripped her hand and insisted, ¡°Did you hear my warning? Don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡±


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Su Yurou replied, trembling. Her mother seldom used such stern words with her.


    Su Yingxue spent two days in the ounting room without receiving any additional bills from Su Yurou. She dispatched Zhn to investigate, and Zhn returned with puzzling news. ¡°It¡¯s rather strange, Second Young Miss sent someone to Red Brocade Lane and returned all the custom-made items, even forfeiting a deposit of several dozen taels!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°It appears that Lady Liu is quite adept at disciplining her daughter.¡±


    Zhn was a bit concerned. ¡°But won¡¯t this disrupt Miss¡¯s ns?¡±


    Su Yingxue recorded the final entry and smiled. ¡°Not necessarily. Lady Liu may discipline her daughter, but if her daughter doesn¡¯t heed her discipline, what can she do?¡±


    Zhn saw the gleam of insight in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes and felt relieved that her Eldest Young Miss had another clever idea!</font>

 Chapter 285 - 285: Jealous of Su Yingxue’s Wealth

    Chapter 285 - 285: Jealous of Su Yingxue¡¯s Wealth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After noon, Su Yingxue changed into a peach blossom dress and adorned herself with a pearl and golden hairpin. She looked luxurious and elegant. When her servants saw her, they couldn¡¯t help but admire her, saying, ¡°Eldest Young Miss is so beautiful and noble!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the hairpin on her head is made of pure gold and studded with pearls the size of a thumb!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Those are called luminous pearls. Eldest Young Miss just walked past a dim area in the corridor, and that pearl is glowing!¡±


    The servants discussed animatedly, and Su Yurou gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered!


    She didn¡¯t have many gold ornaments to begin with, and those adorned with pearls were already quite luxurious. Su Yingxue¡¯s golden hairpin even featured a thumb-sized luminous pearl!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Marquis¡¯s Manor might not even have many of these.


    ¡°Why should she have it? Su Yingxue has it, so why can¡¯t I!¡± Su Yurou stomped her foot in anger and rushed toward the door.


    Yuan Ruo remembered Liu Shn¡¯s reminder and cautioned her, ¡°Miss, Madam said that no matter what tricks Su Yingxue uses, we must not stoop to her level!¡±


    ¡°Is this stooping to her level? Just listen to what those people are saying! They used to praise me and tter me as their mistress, but now they¡¯ve all gone to admire Su Yingxue! 1 want to see how exquisite her golden hairpin is!¡± Su Yurou said as she rushed out.


    Yuan Ruo anxiously shouted, ¡°Miss, Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Su Yingxue was concerned that Su Yurou wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, so she deliberately slowed her pace and spent some extra time in the garden.


    Sure enough, Su Yurou soon arrived. When she saw the golden hairpin on Su Yingxue¡¯s head, her face turned green with envy. ¡°You¡­ How can you have such a valuable hairpin!¡±


    Although she usually associated with the daughters of prestigious families and had seen a lot of jewelry, the hairpin on Su Yingxue¡¯s head was something she had never seen before. The thumb-sized luminous pearl became even more dazzling in the sunlight!


    ¡°This?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s snow-white fingers lightly brushed the hairpin, and she appeared nonchnt. ¡°I bought it from Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, and it just arrived the day before yesterday. There¡¯s only one like it in Jiang Du City! Sister, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s quite expensive. You can only look at it.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you mean by this!¡± Su Yurou blushed and bit her lip.


    ¡°The literal meaning is, that valuable items are matched with valuable people. As a daughter of a concubine, you should wear a regr golden hairpin. See, the golden hairpin on Zhn¡¯s head suits you well!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    Following Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze, Su Yurou saw the golden hairpin on Zhn¡¯s head.


    The anger in her heart spewed out. ¡°You¡­¡± Are you a fool? A lowly servant is worthy of wearing a golden hairpin?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Miss, please watch your words. Even though I am a servant, 1 am also Eldest Young Miss¡¯s servant. Second Miss, how can you call me a lowly servant? It depends on whose master you serve!¡± Zhn coquettishly replied.


    Her voice was clear and melodious, akin to pearls falling on a jade te, a sound that brought delight and tranquility.


    ¡°All of you¡­ Just wait!¡±


    Su Yurou turned and ran.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about a golden hairpin? I¡¯ll buy one too! 1 want one too!¡± She stormed out, hailed a carriage, and rushed to Thousand-Jiao Pavilion in anger.


    Su Yingxue and Zhn exchanged smiles and calmly entered their carriage.


    Thousand-Jiao Pavilion¡¯s business was flourishing, and Wu Jinyan had been too busy to see Su Yingxue for a while. However, when she learned that Su Yingxue was visiting today, she set aside all her tasks and personally weed her at the door, escorting her to a private room..</font>

 Chapter 286 - 286: Another 10,000 Taels

    Chapter 286 - 286: Another 10,000 Taels


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Su Yingxue entered Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, she was greeted by the sweet and refreshing fragrance in the air, which made her expression rx with pleasure.


    ¡°This is Chun Tingxue, a perfume I recently formted. cing a bottle of it in the main hall fills the entire room with a delightful and fresh aroma,¡± Wu Jinyan exined to her attentively.


    ¡°Perfume?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made by dissolving spices in water, and you can either ce it in your home or apply it to your skin. It leaves a longsting fragrance.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jinyan is meticulous and skillful. You are also good at innovation. No wonder the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion has be famous since it opened.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. In terms of doing business, Wu Jinyan was a well-deserved shrewd person. She was much more powerful than her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°There are many ways to do business, and there are many things to worry about. Compared to your medical center, it¡¯s moreplicated. However, now that the medical center has been rebuilt, you can rest at home for a few days. 1 heard that you¡¯ve been taking care of the family recently and doing very well.¡± In the room, Wu Jinyan served her a cup of tea.


    Su Yingxue, while savoring the tea¡¯s fragrance mixed with the scent of the perfume, found thebination surprisingly harmonious and refreshing.


    ¡°Indeed, Sister Jinyan, you¡¯re well-informed,¡± she remarked with a light chuckle.


    ¡°I also have some bad news for you. Today, Su Yurou arrived in a fit of anger and selected numerous clothes and jewelry. She even got into a scuffle with someone just now. My shopkeeper reminded her not to buy too many at once. She scolded the shopkeeper and took more instead.¡± A crease appeared between Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyebrows.


    She knew that Su Yingxue was in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and she had naturally heard about the matter of Red Brocade Lane going to the Marquis¡¯ Manor to report the debt.


    She was worried that Su Yurou was deliberately making an enemy out of her. She had spent so much money and had put it all on Su Yingxue.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up in a rxed manner. ¡°No matter how much money she spends, you just ept it. If she says that she wants to repay the money, Sister doesn¡¯t have to be polite. Just send someone to the Marquis Manor to ask for the money.¡±


    ¡°Sending someone to the Marquis¡¯s Manor for payment, isn¡¯t that essentially requesting payment from you? If the moneyes from your hands, Marquis may me you for poor stewardship and inadequate control. After all, I¡¯ve lived amidst such power struggles for many years.¡± Wu Jinyan understood the household¡¯s intricate dynamics well.


    ¡°What you want is the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s money, and it will be deducted from Daddy¡¯s ount.¡± Su Yingxue smirked and winked at her.


    Wu Jinyan was no longer concerned, smiling as she suggested, ¡°In that case, why not provide a share for all the Su family¡¯s women? This way, not only can I conduct business, but it would also grant you considerable prestige.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jinyan, what an excellent idea. I¡¯d like to trouble you to prepare a set for me. 1 have two older cousins and three younger ones. Sister, please don¡¯t skimp.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wu Jinyan personally arranged the clothing and essories for Su Yingxue and had them delivered to the other two Su family residences.


    Unsurprisingly, Su Yurou purchased everything on credit and had Thousand-Jiao Pavilion bill the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Upon returning with a cart full of items, Su Yurou consciously avoided revealing her purchases to Liu Shn.


    However, her bill was promptly delivered to Su Dingheng the following day.


    Upon hearing of Su Dingheng¡¯s outburst in the main hall, Liu Shn immediately thought of Su Yurou.


    Liu Shn was afraid that Su Yurou had stirred up trouble again, so she went to inspect her courtyard.


    Su Yurou had no opportunity to conceal her actions, and a variety of new clothes and essoriesy exposed before Liu Shn.


    Following a count, Liu Shn was furious, wishing to give Su Yurou a sound p. ¡°You foolish child! I¡¯ve repeatedly warned you not to cause any trouble! Don¡¯t cause any trouble! You bought so many things.. If your father learns about this expenditure, what will happen?¡±</font>

 Chapter 287 - 287: Su Dingheng Hits Su Yurou

    Chapter 287 - 287: Su Dingheng Hits Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Yurou hung her head, her voice weak, not daring to teli her mother that she had spent nearly five thousand taels in total.


    Liu Shn thought that Su Dingheng¡¯s anger in the front hall was probably rted to Su Yurou¡¯s spending.


    Before she could figure out what to do, Old Madam Qiu rushed over to inform her, ¡°Madam, Marquis has summoned you and Second Young Miss to the front hall. The Master is in a great rage, and Eldest Young Miss is already kneeling in the front hall.¡±


    Su Yingxue was kneeling in the front hall?


    Liu Shn took Su Yurou to the front hall, but she felt that things were taking a bad turn.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The halls of the Marquis¡¯s Manor were exceptionally spacious, and the front hall for receiving guests was imposing and solemn.


    At this moment, Su Dingheng, in a fit of anger, was pacing around the front hall, while Su Yingxue knelt on the ground in a red robe, looking especially helpless.


    As soon as Su Yurou arrived, Su Dingheng erupted, ¡°Men, seize this unfilial daughter and make her kneel!¡±


    Two burly maids immediately rushed forward and grabbed Su Yurou, forcing her down next to Su Yingxue.


    One of these maids, a rtive of Old Madam Zhang, used her strength and coincidentally pressed Su Yurou onto a shard of porcin.


    Su Yurou instantly screamed in pain, ¡°Ah! It hurts! Daddy, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only realizing it now? When you were spending money, why didn¡¯t you exercise restraint? If it weren¡¯t for your sister being unable to ess so much silver, 1 would never have known about it. You two prodigals are close to emptying my Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Dingheng was livid and mmed the bill onto Su Yurou¡¯s face.


    Su Yurou usually protected her face as if it were her lifeline, but now, she was terrified, ¡°My face! Daddy, please don¡¯t hit my face!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Dingheng saw that she was still protecting her face at this moment. A gush of blood rushed up from his heart and he almost fainted!


    ¡°Marquis, please take care of your health!¡± Liu Shn hurriedly approached to support him, using her gentle hands to caress his chest.


    But Su Dingheng was furious, and he pushed her away, scolding, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a good daughter!¡±


    ¡°Marquis, please calm down and take care of your health. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Liu Shn began to shed tears without saying much.


    ¡°And you, Su Yingxue! 1 tasked you with managing the household, but is this how you manage it? Your younger sister spent so much money, ostensibly for herself, but you were generous enough to share it with Uncle and Aunt. Why didn¡¯t you send some to the entire Jiang Du City?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s flushed face turned ashen.


    One Su Yurou was already causing him heartache, and Su Yingxue seemed to be getting on his nerves even more.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. However, this issue with my little sister spending sovishly in Thousand-Jiao Pavilion will surely reach the ears of Uncle and Aunt. My little sister had previously reported a few hundred taels of silver. I thought it was with Father¡¯s approval that 1 considered buying some new clothes for my cousins. 1 didn¡¯t expect that father wasn¡¯t aware of it¡­¡± Su Yingxue appeared full of remorse.


    Su Dingheng widened his eyes, ¡°What? She reported several hundred taels of silver earlier. The ount book, bring it to me!¡±


    Su Yingxue promptly had Zhn hand over the ount book, and Su Dingheng saw that it clearly stated that Su Yurou had spent five hundred taels on purchasing furniture from Red Brocade Lane.


    ¡°You¡­ You unfilial daughter!¡±


    Su Dingheng pped Su Yurou, and his gaze turned cruel. ¡°So it¡¯s not your sister recklessly spending money. It¡¯s you, this prodigal child, who wants to squander the wealth of my Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Father, 1 didn¡¯t do it. Sister is falsely using me!¡± Su Yurou covered her face and cried out in grievance, ring fiercely at Su Yingxue as if she could rip her mouth off..</font>

 Chapter 288 - 288: The End of Being Vain

    Chapter 288 - 288: The End of Being Vain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°She wronged you? Alright, men, go to her courtyard and see if there¡¯s any furniture from Red Brocade Lane. Bring it all over!¡±


    Su Dingheng immediately ordered the steward to take action.


    Liu Shn¡¯s heart tightened.


    Soon after, the steward returned with a significant amount of brand-new furniture.


    Su Dingheng looked at the pieces of new furniture and pointed angrily at Su Yurou. ¡°Is your sister falsely using you? Is it unjust? The furniture I provided for you previously was of excellent quality. Why did you need to rece so much without reason?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yurou whimpered and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow nonchntly. She knew that once Su Dingheng investigated, he would realize that Su Yurou had broken the furniture herself and then bought new items.


    Su Dingheng felt his blood pressure rising.


    His face turned ashen, and he clutched his chest. ¡°Men, return all these items immediately, along with the clothing, jewelry she purchased, and the gifts she sent to others. Retrieve everything for me!¡±


    This amounted to over ten thousand taels of silver, a significant sum.


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to return them!¡± Su Yurou covered her face. To her, these items were a matter of pride.


    It was her way ofpeting with Su Yingxue, something that she had struggled to buy to surpass her.


    Among them was a luminous pearl on a golden hairpin that was evenrger than Su Yingxue¡¯s.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to part with them!


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Su Dingheng picked up a whip and was about to strike her.


    Liu Shn rushed over, and thesh hit her instead, causing her skin to break and bleed.


    Tears welled up in Liu Shn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marquis, if you want to punish someone, punish me alone. It¡¯s because I failed to discipline her properly that Rou¡¯er behaved this way. It has nothing to do with Eldest Young Miss. Please, Marquis, only punish me!¡±


    Her mention of Su Yingxue was a reminder to Su Dingheng that it wasn¡¯t just Su Yurou who had made mistakes.


    Su Yingxue had spent even more than Su Yurou.


    A cold, disdainful smile curled on Su Yingxue¡¯s lips.


    Before Su Dingheng could proceed with any punishment, the steward announced that some guests had arrived outside. Su Yingxue¡¯s uncles and aunts hade to express their gratitude and deliver gifts. They thanked Su Yingxue for gifting her cousins with new clothing and jewelry and expressed their desire for closer family ties and mutual support in the future.


    Su Dingheng examined the valuable gifts. Importantly, he hadn¡¯t maintained good rtionships with his siblings. After they had separated households, the distance between them had grown.


    Despite being the Marquis of Martial South, the others were doing well. If they could support each other in the future, the benefits would go beyond what money could offer.


    After some thought, Su Dingheng softened his tone and told Su Yingxue, ¡°You may stand up.¡±


    Su Yingxue rose to her feet slowly, and Su Dingheng even offered words offort, ¡°Yingxue, 1 acted in anger and punished you earlier. You¡¯ve been considerate and handled things appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Father,¡± Su Yingxue responded humbly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Father, she spent more money than me and even kept some for herself. Father should punish her!¡± Su Yurou shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°You dare to say that! Can your sister spend the same amount of money as you? She¡¯s showing love for her sister, and all your cousins will be grateful to her! What about you? You¡¯re only pursuing vanity! You want to show off in front of your sister and receive ttery from your friends!¡±


    Su Dingheng exposed her without mercy.


    Su Yurou felt as if her face was being stripped away, inch by inch..</font>

 Chapter 376 - 376: Beat Chu Chengye

    Chapter 376: Beat Chu Chengye


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In other words, Chu Chengye had no choice but to admit that he had apprehended the wrong person, causing an injustice.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s handsome face was steeped in hostility as he forcefully pushed Liang Jin aside. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t make a mistake, then it isn¡¯t! This matter falls under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice and is not something the imperial uncle can meddle in! Please leave the Ministry of Justice immediately, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Chu Yihan stood up. He was also a high-ranking noble, who effectively suppressed Chu Chengye with his fierce and domineering aura.


    Standing at the head of the table, he coldly gazed at Chu Chengye. ¡°Father has decreed that I cannot interfere with the Ministry of Justice. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I cannot rectify an injustice. As a prince, your careless handling of the case warrants punishment!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it! Your words mean nothing! Even in front of the father, I won¡¯t acknowledge it!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s proceed to the Hall of Diligent Government!¡±


    Chu Yihan ordered everyone to be taken to the Hall of Diligent Government.


    Seeing this, Liang Jin stepped forward to caution Chu Chengye. ¡°Seventh Prince, this case falls under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice, and our three divisions can decide it. If it reaches the Hall of Diligent Government and the emperor, you might have to bear substantial responsibility.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s implications were clear.


    If Chu Chengye admitted his mistake here, it would only affect his official performance and sry. At most, he might face suspension for a month. But if the case escted to the pce and faced all the officials, the criticism from civil officials would be harsher than it is now.


    Moreover, Chu Chengye¡¯s reputation among the people would be at stake.


    However, Chu Chengye would never admit his mistake here or even in front of all the officials!


    He wouldn¡¯t ept that he lost to a woman, to Su Yingxue, or his imperial uncle!


    He couldn¡¯t force Su Yingxue, and Chu Yihan was pressing down on him!


    ¡°Men, to the pce.¡± Chu Yihan ordered, his tone cold.


    The Minister of Justice and the official from the Supreme Court immediately knelt before him. ¡°Your Highness, this case need not be reported to the emperor. 1 subject¡­ This case was misjudged, and the people from Tongchang Medical Center are innocent. They should be released immediately!¡±


    ¡°Released immediately?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s narrowed eyes held a dangerous glint. ¡°Then who will bear the suffering and punishment they endured in prison?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s pressure left them breathless, his inquiry almost stopping their hearts.


    The Minister of Justice thought to himself that he was the one who allowed Chu Chengye to operate in his territory. Now, he would bear the responsibility for the mistake.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Chu Yihan!


    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m willing¡­ to endure punishment simr to this person!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s resounding voice cut through. ¡°Thews of our Great Cheng Dynasty are strict, there¡¯s no concept of one person suffering for another. Minister, it¡¯s the Seventh Prince¡¯s fault. Why should you take on the punishment?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince¡­ This! This can¡¯t be!¡±


    The Minister of Justice trembled, his face turning pale. ¡°Your Highness holds a noble status. How can he endure punishment?! This can¡¯t be! I¡­ I made the mistake, so 1 should be the one punished!¡±


    If he refused to take responsibility for the Ministry of Justice¡¯s affairs and led to Chu Chengye suffer consequences for his actions, his life would be miserable!


    He didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing!

 Chapter 290 - 290: Defeat Su Yurou

    Chapter 290: Defeat Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If his hot-tempered father found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t easily forgive him!


    He had never allowed Liu Shn to enter Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes brimmed with innocence. ¡°Ever since I took over the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I¡¯ve been double-checking all the ounts. Firstly, to prevent any tampering, and secondly, because Grandfather is on the front lines, he¡¯s also concerned about family matters. I want Grandfather to be informed about the situation in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, to put his mind at ease!¡±


    Her words were seamless, and no one could find fault with them.


    Even if Su Dingheng wanted to punish her, he couldn¡¯t find a reason.


    However, this debt couldn¡¯t be left on Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s ounts!


    After reflecting on his loss, Su Dingheng gritted his teeth. ¡°This bill goes to me. You don¡¯t need to record it in Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s ounts!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Father, is it okay with such arge sum of money?¡± Su Yingxue appeared worried on the surface, but inside, she was sneering.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s private assets were more substantial!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask too much. I will handle this bill. You just focus on managing Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s ounts.¡±


    Su Dingheng looked agitated.


    Su Yingxue nodded obediently.


    After Su Dingheng settled the bill, he returned to the front hall. When he faced Liu Shn and her daughter, he looked livid, as if he wanted to devour them.


    Although he had expelled Su Yingxue, she stood outside and listened. She could hear Su Yurou¡¯s agonizing screams.


    When she came out with Zhn, thetter was still trembling. ¡°Marquis spoils Second Young Miss so much, yet he¡¯s willing to punish her like this.¡±


    When Su Yurou was dragged out, her skin was torn and bleeding, much like what had happened to Su Yingxue in the past.


    Su Yingxue coldly curled her lips. ¡°Marquis dotes on Su Yurou because she knows how to tter him. Now he¡¯s punishing her because Su Yurou has infringed upon his interests and caused him to lose a substantial amount of money.¡±


    Hence, no amount of favoritism could offset Su Yurou¡¯s mistakes, especially when Su Dingheng was enraged, and Su Yurou deliberately disyed her greedy side to provoke him. This was a major offense!


    ¡°This time, Marquis has suffered a loss due to Su Yurou. He not only lost a significant amount of money, but you also reminded him that even though the Master is on the front lines, he¡¯s the one who makes decisions in this family. Regardless of Marquis¡¯s stature, he can¡¯t outmaneuver the Master!¡± Zhn admired Su Yingxue.


    She hade up with the idea of giving the ount book to her grandfather. This was the final move to strangle Su Dingheng. Su Dingheng might not be afraid of anything, but he couldn¡¯t defy his father.


    Master had never allowed Liu Shn to enter the house, and this money had been spent by the mother and daughter, further fueling Master¡¯s aversion. Consequently, Master would be even more dissatisfied with Su Dingheng.


    Zhn¡¯s thoughts were correct, precisely Su Yingxue¡¯s original n.


    However, she didn¡¯t exin itprehensively. ¡°Not allowing Father to use Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s money serves another purpose.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhn inquired with curiosity, thinking there was more to learn.


    A cold glint shone in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°The entire family property of Marquis¡¯s Manor belongs only to my brother and me. Others should forget about touching a single cent!¡±


    Su Yurou and Su Jinxuan would be removed!


    The grudges from her past life needed to be settled in this one!


    This was the first time Zhn saw such profound hatred in Su Yingxue. She didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t dare to ask, but she knew that no matter what Su Yingxue ordered, she would do it!


    After Su Yingxue returned to the ounting room, she asked Zhn to ry a message to Old Madam Zhang. She told her that Su Yurou had many pieces of jewelry and silver, which, if sold, could fetch a substantial amount of silver..

 Chapter 291 - 291: The Dead in the Clinic

    Chapter 291 - 291: The Dead in the Clinic


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This rumor spread throughout the mansion and eventually reached Su Dingheng¡¯s ears in the evening.


    Su Dingheng was having his meal in the house with the two top courtesans. When he heard the news, the two top courtesans started to talk again. Su Dingheng immediately waved his hand and instructed the steward to go to Su Yurou¡¯s room and sell all the valuable jewelry and items in exchange for silver.


    As the steward took items from Su Yurou¡¯s quarters, Su Yurou, in a disheveled state, chased after him, eximing, ¡°Those are my jewelry! My golden hairpin! You can¡¯t take them away! My luminous pearl¡­ Give it back to me! Give it back to me!¡±


    Su Yurou couldn¡¯t catch up with the steward and ended up falling into the mud, consuming a mouthful of mud and moss. She was already seriously injured, and her mental state was greatly affected. She copsed and fainted. Doctor Liu Shn gave her medicine, but she did not wake up for two days.


    She wanted to seek Su Dingheng¡¯s sympathy for her condition, but the two courtesans had received the jewelry Su Yingxue had given them. This left Su Dingheng in a daze, unable to pay any attention to Liu Shn.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Liu Shn stood outside the courtyard, listening to thescivious soundsing from Su Dingheng and the two women, grinding her teeth in frustration.


    She had never felt such intense hatred for someone, nor had she ever encountered such a formidable adversary.


    Sitting by Su Yurou¡¯s bedside, Liu Shn held her hand with deep concern and vowed, ¡°Rou¡¯er, your suffering won¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    She summoned Old Madam Qiu to discuss a n.


    Old Madam Qiu said, ¡°Currently, Su Yingxue is in the limelight. She¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and she has the Emperor¡¯s favor. We can¡¯t confront her directly. If we want to provide the Second Young Miss with an opportunity to recover, we need to create a situation that will keep the Eldest Young Miss upied and unable to take care of herself. Only then can you free up your hands, Madam.¡±


    Liu Shn nodded, agreeing, ¡°That makes sense! But the incident that would make Su Yingxue unable to take care of herself¡­ it¡¯s only her clinic.¡±


    Su Yingxue was tough-hearted, and there were not many things she genuinely cared about. Apart from her mother¡¯s clinic, there wasn¡¯t much to target.


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes flickered, and suddenly, a cold light shed. She whispered something into Old Madam Qiu¡¯s ear.


    After Su Yingxue had finished her responsibilities at the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she intended to visit Vermilion Bird Street to inspect the newly renovated clinic.


    Liang Jin was also nning to visit personally since the clinic was something the Emperor held in high regard. The two of them coincidentally met in front of the clinic.


    Liang Jin said, ¡°Within half a month, the renovation will beplete. I will then personally request the Emperor to inscribe a que for Miss Su. The name ¡®Tongchang Medical Center¡¯ will be renowned.¡±


    Su Yingxue offered a slight bow and replied, ¡°Thank you, Lord Liang, for your diligent efforts on behalf of my clinic.¡±


    Liang Jin responded, ¡°It¡¯s not solely for your benefit. I also hope that the people of Jiang Du City can receive better medical care. Though it¡¯s impossible for everyone to be free from illness, if everyone can ess healthcare and receive better treatment, they will lead better lives.¡±


    Su Yingxue expressed her gratitude.


    With some free time on her hands, Su Yingxue decided to visit the newly opened clinic in the western part of the city. However, upon her arrival, she found a crowd gathered at the entrance, indicating some sort of incident had urred.


    Su Yingxue pushed through the crowd to get a closer look and spotted an elderly woman at the entrance, apanied by a child, sobbing. The old woman muttered incoherently, ¡°Give my son¡¯s life back! This heartless clinic, give my son¡¯s life back!¡±


    ¡°My son still has a child, and as an old woman, how can I go on living?!¡±


    Before Su Yingxue could fully grasp the situation, the clinic¡¯s attendants came out and began to expel the crowd..</font>

 Chapter 379 - 379: Su Dingheng Was Poisoned

    Chapter 379 - 379: Su Dingheng Was Poisoned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue leaned into his embrace, unsure of what words could console him. Instead, she raised her head and kissed him.


    Losing loved ones at a tender age, not knowing life from death, was perhaps a lingering pain in his heart.


    Chu Yihan held the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    Concerned about his emotions, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist.


    After the kiss, Su Yingxue originally intended to inquire about Saint Ruan¡¯s condition. If he was dead, it would suffice. But if not, she wanted to discuss more about poison with him. After all, it was their shared expertise.


    However, themotion at Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s entrance made her frown.


    Chu Yihan held her hand. ¡°Shall 1 apany you back?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°1 can handle the matters at home. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Chu Yihan affectionately ruffled her hair and let her go.


    Upon entering the Marquis¡¯s Manor, the servants seemed flustered. She grabbed someone randomly to ask.


    That person looked panicked. ¡°Marquis, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my father?¡± Su Yingxue frowned.


    Unable to exin clearly, Su Yingxue sought out the steward and Zhn. However, Zhn was nowhere to be found. Instead, she encountered the steward in Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard, about to say something.


    But before the steward could speak, Su Yingxue heard a scolding voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve toe back! You¡¯re killing Marquis!¡±


    Liu Shn covered her face with a handkerchief, her eyes red from crying.


    Su Yingxue sensed something amiss. Upon entering Su Dingheng¡¯s room, she found a doctor holding medicine. Su Dinghengy on the bed, breathing weakly.


    Approaching Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, just as she grabbed his hand to check his pulse, Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Save me¡­ Shuli, Long Shuli, save me!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s thoughts were disturbed by his words. ¡°Why call me ¡®mother¡¯? What do you remember about her?¡±


    Suddenly curious about her mother, Su Yingxue realized Su Dingheng seemed delirious. After uttering her mother¡¯s name, he began to vomit, half-conscious.


    Liu Shn sobbed for a while before pushing her away from Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside. ¡°The doctor has alreadye to diagnose. The Marquis is poisoned, and what poisoned him is the furniture you bought for him. Su Yingxue, you are already in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel that you would even kill your father. Is your ambition that big?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s cries terrified the steward and the servants.


    Su Yingxue had plotted against her biological father!


    ¡°Get out of my way! I haven¡¯t even taken his pulse. Where did you find a doctor to conclude this?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression turned sharp.


    She nced at the so-called doctor, dressed in in clothes with a long beard but was unable to meet her gaze. She couldn¡¯t discern his supposed exceptional medical skills.


    ¡°Doctor Huang is the most reputable in True Medicine Center. Would he deceive the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Liu Shn¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let you near Marquis to harm him again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, move aside!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have the patience to argue. Su Dingheng¡¯s condition appeared severe. She needed to heal him and discover why he called her mother¡¯s name.


    As Liu Shn persisted, Su Yingxue pushed her away. She fell to the ground, crying out. Soldiers burst in from outside the door..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Find the Grave

    Chapter 293 - 293: Find the Grave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be resolved? An eye for an eye, a life for a life, a debt for a debt! You¡¯ve taken my son¡¯s life, so you either give his life back orpensate me with money! I¡¯m a poor, lonely widow, and my only son used to support me. Now that he¡¯s gone, if you don¡¯tpensate me, I¡¯ll go to the county magistrate and file aint against you! I¡¯ll use you of disregard for human life!¡±


    She was fierce, her eyes red, and she seemed determined to go down with Su Yingxue.


    But this only fueled Su Yingxue¡¯s suspicion. She took a pen and paper, quickly wrote down two words, and presented them to the olddy. ¡°Do you recognize these characters?¡±


    The olddy,ing from a humble background and having endured many hardships, had never learned to read or write. She angrily tore the paper apart. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them! Don¡¯t think that knowing a few words will allow you to bully us! We¡¯re not easy to bully! We¡¯ll go tell Heavenly Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. Illiterate as she was, the olddy could still use words like disregard for human life.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    This made Su Yingxue suspect that the olddy might indeed have a powerful protector.


    She instructed Manager Qi to find the olddy a ce to stay. Then, she and Zi Wei went to the vige where the olddy lived to conduct an investigation.


    Upon arriving in the vige, Su Yingxue observed the dire poverty of the olddy¡¯s home. The house was bare, and even the walls leaked wind. For a family in such a situation, a member suffering from tuberculosis was indeed a terrible catastrophe.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find the corpse of the olddy¡¯s son in their home. She initially thought the olddy might be hiding it.


    Searching the surroundings of the house, she couldn¡¯t detect the smell of a corpse.


    In contrast, Zi Wei disappeared for a while and then returned with information. ¡°Found it.¡±


    ¡°Found the corpse?¡± Su Yingxue inquired.


    Zi Wei nodded and led her to a hill outside the vige. There were dozens of graves here. Most likely, the vigers had died and were buried here. Moreover, they were buried in an irregr pattern. Graves of all sizes were scattered all over the ce.


    Zi Wei brought her to a grave. There was no tombstone in this grave. There was a stick stuck in the grave, and a piece of cloth was wrapped around the stick. It looked lonely.


    Pointing at the grave, Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Is this the grave of the olddy¡¯s son? How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°The cloth on the grave is from her house.¡± Zi Wei still held a piece of cloth torn from a bedsheet in the olddy¡¯s house. Su Yingxuepared it with the cloth on the stick and confirmed they were from the same piece.


    She marveled, ¡°You notice such small details?¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s expression remained impassive as he replied, ¡°Yes, for the most part.¡±


    He was brief in his responses, but Su Yingxue understood that it was a fundamental skill for an assassin. When it came to tracking, investigating, and observing, Zi Wei excelled in being meticulous and quick.


    She had only spent a short time in that room, yet Zi Wei found the grave of the olddy¡¯s son promptly.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to desecrate someone else¡¯s grave. It was an immoral act she couldn¡¯t contemte, even if she were capable of doing it.


    Returning to the manor with Zi Wei, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    Zhn came to tell her that Chu Yihan had sent someone over. He had let someone prepare a new dish tonight and invited Su Yingxue over to eat.


    Although Su Yingxue was hungry, she was still thinking about the clinic and was not in the mood to go to Chu Yihan¡¯s invitation.


    Anticipating her response, Chu Yihan arrived at the Marquis¡¯s Manor, his cold demeanor radiating authority. Without a word, he picked her up and took her to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Su Yingxue sat in front of a table of delicacies and sighed helplessly. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have the mood to eat with you today.. The matter at the clinic hasn¡¯t been resolved yet!¡±</font>

 Chapter 381 - 381: Mysterious Man

    Chapter 381: Mysterious Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    His face was concealed under the hood, making it impossible to discern his features. Suddenly, he erupted intoughter, causing a slight shiver in Su Yingxue¡¯s frame.


    Theughter was faint and elusive, almost like a figment of Su Yingxue¡¯s imagination.


    Suddenly, she heard the man¡¯s voice, which was filled with vicissitudes of life and vigor, ¡°Child, you¡¯vee.¡±


    A child?


    Su Yingxue was on high alert. ¡°Who are you? Why are you with my Father? Did you cause his condition?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± The man admitted nonchntly, without a hint of hesitation.


    Even in his voice, Su Yingxue could detect a trace of fearlessness and audacity.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save your Father.¡±


    The man¡¯s aged and hoarse voice made each word reverberate with an unsettling resonance.


    Swiftly, Su Yingxue¡¯s long whip swung towards him. He dodged with agility, refraining from retaliation.


    Oddly, his instantaneous move brought Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside. She ced her hand on Su Dingheng¡¯s wrist. One pulse, two pulses¡­


    After the fifteenth pulse, Su Yingxue¡¯s brows gradually knitted together.


    She could not tell what poison Su Dingheng had been poisoned with!


    With a piercing gaze, Su Yingxue confronted the man. ¡°Who are you? Why did you poison my Father?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, child.¡± The man¡¯s tone shifted unexpectedly to a kindliness that puzzled Su Yingxue.


    Just moments ago, he dered that she couldn¡¯t save her Father!


    Now, he spoke gently, ¡°Let me see your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Capabilities? What do you want? You¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue watched him swiftly depart, his figure long vanished.


    Upon Zi Wei¡¯s return, the man had already disappeared. After instructing Zi Wei to search again, he reported no traces of experts around the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Su Yingxue mmed her fist on the table, causing quite a stir. Liu Shn entered to inspect themotion. Seeing the room empty and Su Dingheng still unconscious, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seated at Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, she held his hand and murmured, ¡°Marquis, 1 had no choice. Once Su Yingxue dies, you will surely recover!¡±


    She had an arrangement with that person. Su Yingxue conspired against her father, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be severely punished. Once she seized control of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he would cure Su Dingheng.


    Listening to Liu Shn¡¯s words from the rafters, Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. ¡°She must be connected to that man!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The purple hues in Zi Wei¡¯s eyes emanated a chilling bloodlust.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°He came for me. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s seen him. Even in the Ministry of Justice, neither Your Highness nor anyone else detected his aura. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be protecting you.¡± Zi Wei discerned Su Yingxue¡¯s inner disquiet and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Su Yingxue smiled, her eyes slightly curved. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She carefully examined Su Dingheng¡¯s body. Other than the fact that she could not determine what poison he had been poisoned with, she found that there were two bulges on his body. One was his abdomen, and the other was his arm. It seemed like there were tumors growing on his body, but she could not determine how or why they had grown.


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. After all, she had not been exposed to poison for long. If she could call Saint Ruan over at this moment and treat him together, she might be able to find the source as soon as possible.


    But Saint Ruan¡­ She wondered if he was still alive.


    Su Yingxue summoned Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards to inquire. The guard confirmed that Saint Ruan was alive and in his medicinal hut.


    After obtaining the address, Su Yingxue set out with Zi Wei.


    Unexpectedly, the Saint Ruan she encountered this time was a genuine old


    man..

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Origin of Scumbags

    Chapter 382: The Origin of Scumbags


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He took off his red robe and wore a coarse white robe. He looked old, with white hair and beard, wrinkles covering his face, and numerous spots. There was no trace of elegance.


    He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Su Yingxue. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen an old man before?¡±


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath. ¡°I have, but I¡¯ve never seen an old man who can torment people like you. Did you poison yourself to look that way?¡±


    Otherwise, how could someone in their seventies act like they were in their twenties?


    Saint Ruan snorted coldly. ¡°So what? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be too heavy-handed. The poison to preserve one¡¯s looks might not be easy to endure.¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed her nose, admiring Saint Ruan. He was ruthless to others and equally so to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying with poison for so many years, and I¡¯ve never feared anyone!¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, whenever Su Yingxue approached him, he noticeably stepped back.


    Su Yingxue found it amusing. ¡°Haven¡¯t you imed to never fear anyone before?¡±


    Saint Ruan looked ufortable. ¡°You¡­ except for you and your mother!¡±


    ¡°My mother and me? Saint Ruan, are you close to my mother?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s watery eyes blinked at Saint Ruan.


    Logically, Saint Ruan was old enough to be her grandfather. However, from the things her mother left behind, she could tell her mother knew Saint Ruan better than anyone else. She even left behind the entire form of Intoxicating Fragrance for her to use against Saint Ruan.


    Saint Ruan was fiddling with his bottles and jars. When he heard this, he suddenly stopped a hint of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°That stubborn girl, Shu Li. I was still thinking about her.¡±


    Back then, when he changed his appearance, many women threw themselves into his arms. He yed with them and, in a bad mood, left a bit of poison to torment them.


    At that time, he was famous worldwide, and untouchable. Only Long Shuli found him,peting in poison. She even scolded him as a scumbag!


    At that time, he didn¡¯t understand what a scumbag was.


    Long Shuli stopped and exined to him, ¡°Scumbag is a rotten man who ys with women¡¯s feelings and isn¡¯t ountable to them.¡±


    He snorted disdainfully. ¡°Then there are also scumbag women in this world!¡±


    For instance, his fiancee.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not a reason for you to toy with other women. If you disappoint them, it¡¯s one thing, but poisoning them is despicable. To rectify your wicked deeds, I¡¯ll take these matters and punish you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you¡­¡±


    Saint Ruan immersed himself in memories. This was what Long Shuli had arrogantly said when they first met.


    Afterward, they had apetition. Regardless of the poison he used, Long Shuli always managed to cure it. Her detoxification methods and medications were innovative, and he had never seen them before.


    They didn¡¯t determine a winner, but they were very interested in each other¡¯s abilities and became a pair of ¡°injurious friends¡±.


    Why ¡°injurious friends¡±? Because Long Shuli always wanted to take advantage of his carelessness to kill him and avenge those girls.


    However, he admired Long Shuli¡¯s medical skills. To stop her vendetta, he had to detoxify each girl one by one and apologize to them.


    In those two years, he apologized and was berated and beaten by those girls.


    But Long Shuli always stood by, arms crossed, scolding him. ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°After all, she¡¯s the one I admire. So be it.¡±


    After that, he stopped ying with girls.


    Because his rtionship with Long Shuli was much more interesting than that.


    One day, he developed an Intoxicating Fragrance because he knew that woman was going to die..

 Chapter 296 - 296: Chu Yihan Assisted

    Chapter 296 - 296: Chu Yihan Assisted


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Granny Sun was left stunned. It was unclear if she was frightened or lost in thought.


    After a moment of being in a daze, she pushed her young grandson aside, propped up her thin and hunched body, and yelled at Su Yingxue, ¡°You¡¯re pushing us poor folks into a corner. We might not be able to fight back, but we still believe in justice! The heavens will intervene, my son, mother is here!¡±


    With determination, she rushed towards arge medicine vat nearby.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Fortunately, Lai San was quick to react. He rushed in front of Granny Sun and knocked her away, preventing her head from exploding on the medicine vat.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    There were more than ten medicinal vats filled with medicinal herbs in the backyard. Granny Sun used all her strength to knock against them, and no matter how hard she tried, her head was still bleeding.


    While she didn¡¯t lose her life in the collision, shey on the ground, with a few wounds on her face.


    ¡°Manager Qi, restrain her, don¡¯t let her move!¡± Su Yingxue immediately gave the order.


    Then, she approached Lai San, helping him to his feet and checking his pulse. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lai San, with his sallow and emaciated face, appeared somewhat ufortable. He withdrew his hand, saying, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t let me dirty you. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by dirty? You are from my clinic. I¡¯ll attend to your injuries first.¡±


    Su Yingxue knew that Lai San must have sustained bruises from his collision with Granny Sun.


    She fetched a bottle of medicine from the counter and handed it to Lai San.


    ¡°Rest well for the next few days. Thanks for what you did.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Lai San was moved to the point of tears.


    Ever since Su Yingxue saved him from the deadly gue a while ago, he had made up his mind to be a better person. With Manager Qi¡¯spassionate eptance, he had been studying and living better at the clinic.


    Now, with Su Yingxue treating him so kindly, he felt a strong desire to repay her kindness.


    After applying the medicine, he quietly followed Su Yingxue to the backyard.


    Meanwhile, on Granny Sun¡¯s side, Manager Qi had already arranged for someone to apply the medicine. Her old, yellowed eyes remained fixed on Su Yingxue, still filled with enmity.


    Beside her, the child continued to tug at her sleeve and cry, uttering iprehensible words.


    Su Yingxue gazed at Granny Sun, deep in thought.


    The person who had instigated Granny Sun had thought things through thoroughly.


    Without examining her son¡¯s body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to determine the cause of his death.


    Granny Sun was a strong-willed farmer. If pushed too far, she might even have the courage to harm herself.


    Su Yingxue realized that if Granny Sun were to die here today, regardless of how she handled Granny Sun¡¯s remains, it could be a source of leverage against her.


    This was indeed a challenging situation!


    ¡°Miss Su, Your Highness sent me with a message. You may proceed with the autopsy.¡± Mo Qi descended from the sky and conveyed Chu Yihan¡¯s order.


    Su Yingxue was puzzled. ¡°An autopsy? Did Your Highness order the grave to be exhumed?¡±


    She realized it was a mistake to reveal this to Chu Yihan so easily. While she was confident he would help, if he dug up the grave and word got out, it could harm his reputation and be exploited by others as ammunition in the court.


    Mo Qi let out a light snort, his expression somewhat proud. ¡°Naturally, Your Highness conducted it openly.¡±


    ¡°Openly?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched.


    Digging up someone else¡¯s grave and calling it open?


    Truly a divine act by Your Highness!


    Mo Qi, noticing the peculiar look in her eyes, decided to tell her after indulging in his moment of self-satisfaction..</font>

 Chapter 384 - 384: 438?

    Chapter 384: 438?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had attempted the procedure herself, but the tools she created differed significantly from those her mother illustrated. She could only use it to cut open a rabbit.


    ¡°If applied to a human body¡­ that would be impossible!¡±


    Saint Ruan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother leave you a set of surgical tools?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Mother left behind many medical books and records, but as for surgical tools¡­ there weren¡¯t any.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Saint Ruan said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I saw her with some twenty years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Before Saint Ruan could finish his sentence, the pce guards from the Marquis¡¯s Manor nced over keenly.


    Saint Ruan seized Su Yingxue, blending into the night. Fortunately, his exceptional lightness skill allowed them to evade the guards and reach Su Dingheng¡¯s bed smoothly.


    Saint Ruan examined Su Dingheng¡¯s pulse and symptoms. Confirming what Su Yingxue had described, there was indeed something growing inside his body. Traditional medical methods might not suffice, and using poison could be too harsh for Su Dingheng¡¯s frail body.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s attention returned to Su Yingxue. ¡°Did your mother truly leave nothing for you?¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue was about to shake her head, the ck box suddenly appeared in her mind. The ck box only had one lock but could not be opened no matter how hard she tried.


    She brought Saint Ruan back to the courtyard and asked him to wait in the wing. She entered the Medicine King Valley and took out the ck box. She brought it to Saint Ruan and said, ¡°You know my mother. Do you know how to open this?¡±


    Nonsense!


    Su Yingxue knocked it hard a few times. ¡°This thing won¡¯t be messed up by a knife, won¡¯t be moved by an axe, and even poison won¡¯t be able to corrode it. I always thought that it didn¡¯t have much use. And this lock, 1 don¡¯t recognize these things on it.¡±


    Su Yingxue let Saint Ruan take a look, and Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s a password lock!¡±


    ¡°A password lock?¡± Su Yingxue was curious and asked, ¡°How do 1 open it?¡±


    ¡°Simple, use a password to unlock it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the password? How do 1 unlock it?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at Saint Ruan with the curiosity of a child. Feeling a bit pressured, Saint Ruan began exining, ¡°Look at these symbols, they are called numbers! Different from ours, these are called Araguay numbers! This is 1, this is 2, this is 3¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue listened to Saint Ruan¡¯s exnation, and then she queried, ¡°How do I open it, after all?¡±


    Wiping his forehead covered in sweat, Saint Ruan hesitated. ¡°This number is a three-digitbination¡­ there are¡­¡±


    How many possibilities were there?


    D*mn it!


    Long Shuli had told him years ago, but after so much time, he had forgotten!


    However, he recalled that Long Shuli had scolded him with some numbers many years ago. What were those numbers?


    438?


    Saint Ruan closed his eyes and attempted thebination. Unexpectedly, the box clicked open.


    ¡°Saint Ruan, you truly are my mother¡¯s good friend!¡±


    Excited, Su Yingxue patted his shoulder.


    Saint Ruan smiled awkwardly. He wasn¡¯t sure if being such a sarcastic friend was a good thing.


    But this 438¡­ He mumbled, ¡°438, 438¡­ Why does it sound so strange?¡±


    Su Yingxue opened the box casually, responding, ¡°438¡­ D*mn b*tch?¡±


    Sheughed after saying that. ¡°So it¡¯s d*mn b*tch¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± Saint Ruan¡¯s jade-like face instantly reddened with anger..

 Chapter 298 - 298: Su Yingxue’s Magnanimity

    Chapter 298 - 298: Su Yingxue¡¯s Magnanimity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Granny Sun revealed a vulnerability and became flustered. ¡°I found it! It¡¯s not worth much!¡±


    ¡°Found a coffin? Grandma, in this day and age, people may find money lying around, but who finds such arge coffin? Did you perhaps find it at a coffin shop? Which coffin shop would be willing to discard such a fine coffin?¡± Manager Qi chimed in.


    They didn¡¯t deliberately lower their voices. As a result, the young men who were helping Granny Sun also expressed confusion. ¡°This coffin appears valuable no matter how you look at it. Granny, where did you find it?¡±


    They were curious and wanted to see if there was anything else to be found.


    ¡°Go, go, go! Why are you picking up coffins? Has your son passed away? Do you need a coffin? My son was poisoned by this group of people! If you want to find something, go ask them for the coffin, especially this youngdy here. She¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and oversees it. She¡¯s loaded with money! Go find her!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Granny Sun couldn¡¯t restrain herself and said many things she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°Granny Sun, from the moment we met, I never disclosed my identity. You didn¡¯t even ask my name, yet you somehow know that I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and that I oversee the Marquis¡¯s Manor? The person who instructed you must be from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Granny Sun¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. She recalled what someone had taught her and shouted, ¡°Everyone knows about the clinic opened by the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s legitimate daughter in Jiang Du City. Previously, there was a deadly gue that killed many people, and now¡­ now it¡¯s taken my son¡¯s life! Bullies! We, themon folks, can¡¯t contend with this group of high-ranking officials. We¡¯re suffering!¡±


    Everyone present, much like Granny Sun¡¯s family, hailed from humble backgrounds. Some of the men had tattered clothing.


    Granny Sun¡¯s words resonated deeply with them and coupled with their resentment of the wealthy, they pointed their hoes toward Su Yingxue. ¡°You people of privilege who livefortably have no qualms about causing deaths. What more do you want now? If we don¡¯t report you to the Heavenly Lord, you¡¯d better leave and stop mistreating Granny!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. When this group of people became rude, they could not make a move. Otherwise, it would only make the other party hate them even more.


    However, since the other party was a young man, he was also reasonable. She might as welly the matter out.


    She walked in front of the hoes wielded by these strong men, held her head high, and proimed, ¡°I am indeed Su Yingxue, the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, and I am a doctor at Tongchang Medical Center. Granny Sun¡¯s son passed away after taking medication from my clinic, and I deeply apologize for this. But I, Su Yingxue, swear on my life that my clinic will never treat human lives callously or intentionally harm any patient. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here personally to open the coffin and examine the body to provide justice for the deceased Sun Wangcai. If he indeed died due to medication from my clinic, then 1, Su Yingxue, will personally atone for it with my life! Tongchang Medical Center will take care of Granny Sun and her descendants for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words left everyone astounded. The legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor being willing to pay with her life for an ordinary farmer was already bewildering. Furthermore, taking care of Granny Sun and her descendants for their entire lives was an exceptionally responsible offer. ¡°Are you truly here for an autopsy?¡± The young man who had stopped Su Yingxue earlier put down his hoe and asked.


    ¡°What else can I do? The deceased deserves respect, but it¡¯s only by ascertaining the cause of his death and why he died that we can provide justice.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were forceful and determined.


    Although these farmers weren¡¯t educated, they understood the logic. Two burly men approached Granny Sun and advised her, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t stand in her way. Miss Su is a good person. We¡¯ll let her perform the autopsy.. If your son was truly harmed by her clinic, we won¡¯t leave you to suffer alone!¡±</font>

 Chapter 299 - 299: Open an Autopsy

    Chapter 299: Open an Autopsy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Go away! What do you, these foolish men, understand? That woman has a heart as cruel as a snake and scorpion. She killed my son, and now she wants to destroy his body, and obliterate all evidence!¡±


    Granny Sun sat down on the ground, her cries filled with despair. ¡°Poor my son! I¡¯m powerless, and now, even in death, you are to be desecrated by these people, just so you can¡¯t rest in peace, my son.¡±


    Granny Sun¡¯s wails were heart-wrenching, leaving the vigers unsure of how to proceed.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Granny Sun, if you insist on preventing me from opening the coffin to examine the body, I will go and invite Lord Liang from the Capital Prefecture. He is known for his impartiality, and everyone in Jiang Du City is aware of it. He won¡¯t favor me and will ensure justice is served.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ No! No!¡± Granny Sun waved her hands in horror. The person who had looked for her had instructed her not to cause a ruckus at the government office and not to let anyone open her son¡¯s coffin.


    ¡°Grandma, you keep insisting that your son was murdered. Isn¡¯t reporting it to the authorities the best course of action?¡±


    The honest viger scratched his head, notprehending Granny Sun¡¯s actions.


    Su Yingxue stood nearby, showing no urgency. The simple vigers here had a knack for exposing Granny Sun¡¯s deceit.


    ¡°You¡¯re all blindly jeering. You¡¯ve all been bewitched by that woman. Oh my!¡±


    Granny Sun mightck other talents, but she excelled at making a scene.


    She stood in front of the coffin, and anyone who approached her was met with her threat to throw herself into the coffin.


    This made the vigers hesitant to approach her.


    Even Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t publicly apprehend her.


    As things started looking dire, just when Su Yingxue was in a difficult situation, a woman dressed in rough clothing rushed out and picked up the child next to Granny Sun. She knelt beside her, wiping away tears, and tried to convince her. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be stubborn! Let Miss Su perform the autopsy! Wangcai would feel uneasy if he saw this from heaven!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why have you returned!¡± Granny Sun shoved her daughter-inw away, scolding her in their local dialect, ¡°Filthy thing! Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? Don¡¯te out until I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°Mother, Wangcai is gone, and now it¡¯s just you and the child. Where should I go? Wangcai didn¡¯t have many days left. Miss Su¡¯s clinic didn¡¯t harm anyone. Please don¡¯t act irrationally!¡±


    The woman cried, her tears flowing sincerely.


    Granny Sun, filled with anger, shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    The person had promised her an ingot of gold when the task waspleted!


    It was real gold!


    She had never seen anything like it in her entire life. As long as she could hold that gold in her hands, her grandson could have a good life for the rest of his days.


    Even if it meant giving up her own life, it would be worth it!


    ¡°Mother, take a look at this.¡±


    In a corner that no one could see, the woman slipped something into Granny Sun¡¯s hand. Granny Sun was taken aback and then became visibly embarrassed. ¡°Granny Sun, are you still going to stop me?¡± Su Yingxue asked, noticing the change in her expression.


    Granny Sun¡¯s face turned ashen as she stepped aside. She remained silent. Her face was grim, but she no longer wept.


    Although Su Yingxue was unsure where this daughter-inw hade from, no one prevented her from opening the coffin and examining the body. Several young adults from the vige, who remembered her as the benevolent person who helped relocate graves, even volunteered to open the coffin for her.


    Sun Wangcai¡¯s corpse was removed, and Su Yingxue donned gloves to conduct a meticulous examination. She concluded that Sun Wangcai did not have many days left to live, and he had indeed consumed the medicine prescribed by Tongchang Medical Center. However, the cause of death was his unauthorized self-increase of the dosage, which led to an untimely demise..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Su Yingxue Wants to Cure Su Dingheng

    Chapter 387: Su Yingxue Wants to Cure Su Dingheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had been in prison. Now, suddenly back at the Marquis¡¯s Manor,


    Liu Shn was shocked upon seeing her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing Chu Yihan beside her, Liu Shn became immediately alert. ¡°Your Highness, forgive me for not weing your visit.¡±


    Chu Yihan paid her no attention. He escorted Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Liu Shn, sensing trouble, blocked them at the door. ¡°Your Highness, what is your intention? Though you possess a noble status, even if you were to enter Marquis¡¯s Manor uninvited, I wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you. But the person you bring along is the murderer of Marquis. 1 cannot allow her near Marquis.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze turned cold and intimidating. ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Despite her frantic heartbeat, Liu Shn persisted at the courtyard entrance. ¡°Your Highness, please excuse me. I cannot permit Su Yingxue to enter Marquis¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Su Yingxue stood silently behind Chu Yihan, observing Liu Shn¡¯s actions.


    Chu Yihan was patient only with Su Yingxue. He gestured, and Mo Qi threw Liu Shn aside, clearing the way for Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue.


    Liu Shn wanted to step forward to stop him, but Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guard immediately brandished his de.


    The snow-white de shed with a sharp cold light. Liu Shn couldn¡¯t get close. She gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    She summoned a servant from her courtyard, instructing him, ¡°Quickly go to the Capital Prefecture and inform Lord Liang that Su Yingxue has been brought back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor by the Ninth Prince and is aiming to harm the Marquis!¡±


    The messenger left.


    Liu Shn paced outside, contemting the advantages and disadvantages of Su Yingxue¡¯s return.


    Amid her thoughts, Su Yurou arrived, impulsively rushing in. ¡°Su Yingxue, this b*tch dares toe back! I won¡¯t let her treat Father!¡±


    Liu Shn restrained her. ¡°Foolish child, the Ninth Prince and his men are guarding. Do you wish to risk entering?¡±


    Still feeling the pain from her fall, Liu Shn couldn¡¯t allow Su Yurou to put herself in jeopardy again.


    Su Yurou clenched her handkerchief in frustration. ¡°Mother, are we going to fear Su Yingxue and the Ninth Prince? If Su Yingxue saves Father, he¡¯ll be grateful to her. Hasn¡¯t your n failed again?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes flickered with coldness. ¡°She must have the ability to save him!¡±


    Long Shuli was dead. Was there anyone else with medical skills surpassing that man¡¯s?


    ¡°The Ninth Prince is there, even if she were to cure Father to death, I¡¯m afraid the Ninth Prince wouldn¡¯t make her bear the guilt! This b*tch, 1 don¡¯t know how she managed to catch the eye of the Ninth Prince!¡± This was what infuriated Su Yurou the most.


    Despite all her efforts to attract the Seventh Prince¡¯s attention, she dared not even dream of the supreme Ninth Prince!


    But Su Yingxue managed to captivate him!


    And she even lured back the Seventh Prince!


    Now, she had nothing but was doted upon by the Ninth Prince!


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain! In the Great Cheng Dynasty, it¡¯s the Ninth Prince who holds the final say! If she kills your father¡­¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes glinted with scheming. She pulled Su Yurou closer and whispered, ¡°Go to the pce and inform the empress.¡±


    Chu Yihan escorted Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s side. Su Dingheng¡¯s health was deteriorating, and he seemed delirious. At the sight of Su Yingxue, he cried out, ¡°Shuli, save me! Shuli, save me¡­. It was my fault, 1 shouldn¡¯t have taken another wife! Don¡¯t abandon me, save me!¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301: Report to the Authorities, Arrest Him

    Chapter 301 - 301: Report to the Authorities, Arrest Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Granny Sun made her best effort to remember and then described it to Su Yingxue with gestures and words. ¡°That woman was in her thirties or forties, looking fierce and with a mole on her face. She was wearing purple clothes and even had jewelry on! We, the vigers, had never seen such opulence!¡±


    When the woman gave her a silver ingot as soon as she arrived, Granny Sun was left stunned!


    Later, the woman mentioned that Granny Sun¡¯s son, Wangcai, didn¡¯t have many days left to live. Once Granny Sun sorted out this matter, the woman would give her another gold ingot. If she passed away in the clinic, the woman would give two gold ingots to her daughter-inw.


    Granny Sun thought about her age and her son being gone, leaving no one to earn a living. Her grandson would go hungry. If she could trade her and her son¡¯s lives for her grandson¡¯s lifetime of security, she was more than willing!


    Therefore, after discussing it with her son, they agreed to this arrangement. Little did they know¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I¡¯ll send people to protect your daughter-inw and grandson, but Granny Sun, you muste with me to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I need you to identify the woman,¡± Su Yingxue stated calmly.


    Granny Sun¡¯s daughter-inw was still somewhat frightened. ¡°Miss Su, my mother didn¡¯t intend to harm you. Please spare her!¡±


    ¡°Even if she was coerced, she still caused harm,¡± Su Yingxue asserted. Granny Sun¡¯s family was undoubtedly pitiable, but when they couldn¡¯t survive, they turned to harming her and the clinic. That was still a wrongdoing!


    Granny Sun¡¯s daughter-inw continued to wipe her tears. Granny Sun looked at the child in her arms andforted her, ¡°As long as my grandson is fine, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I live or die!¡±


    Su Yingxue left the room and instructed Manager Qi to arrange for Granny Sun¡¯s grandson and daughter-inw. She then covertly had Granny Sun transported back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Manager Qi asked with concern, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we report this to the authorities? We have concrete evidence this time, and we can certainly uncover who harmed you.¡±


    ¡°I already know who it is,¡± Su Yingxue said with a sharp twist of her lips.


    ¡°Who?¡± Manager Qi¡¯s eyes widened, and he watched Su Yingxue¡¯s expression, venturing a guess, ¡°Is it someone from the Marquis¡¯s Manor? Are they deliberately harming Miss?¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t rify but instead instructed him, ¡°Go to the Capital Prefecture and file an official report. Describe the case clearly, stating that the culprit is within the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Ask Lord Liang toe to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and handle the case justly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will do it immediately.¡±


    Su Yingxue and Manager Qi went their separate ways.


    Upon her return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue remained silent. Later that night, Zhn came to report on the situation within the Marquis¡¯s Manor over the past two days.


    ¡°During thesest two days, Marquis didn¡¯t visit the courtesan belle¡¯s quarters and instead rested in Lady Liu¡¯s Qingxin Court. Miss, is Marquis favoring Lady Liu and her daughter once again?¡± Zhn furrowed her brow with worry.


    Looking at the ount book, Su Yingxue let out a coldugh. ¡°When has he not been partial?¡±


    ¡°During this period¡­¡± Zhn began to say but realized that Su Dingheng had recently shown particr appreciation for Su Yingxue.


    Upon further thought, it was because Su Yingxue had been managing the Marquis¡¯s Manor efficiently and sessfully, which earned her Su Dingheng¡¯s praise. But it wasn¡¯t from the heart.


    Zhn¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she expressed her resentment, ¡°Marquis has never genuinely cared for you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of my mother,¡± Su Yingxue replied as she closed the ount book, her eyes shing with a sharp edge.


    She had only recentlye to a realization.


    In her previous life, her foolishness ounted for 99% of her disaster, but the remaining 1%, her father¡¯s bias, yed a significant role.


    Su Dingheng was pleased when her older brother excelled, and he would praise her when she did well. However, she could tell that Su Dingheng had never truly loved the siblings..</font>

 Chapter 389 - 389: Su Dingheng’s Life

    Chapter 389: Su Dingheng¡¯s Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zi Wei protected Su Yingxue and retreated into Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Yihan quickly approached Su Yingxue, grasping her hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°Your Highness, the emperor has sent Lan Ling.¡±


    A hint of concern shadowed Su Yingxue¡¯s expression, fearing that the emperor might use this opportunity toplicate things for Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan pulled her close, his touch radiating immense pressure that seemed to paralyze everyone in the courtyard.


    Lan Ling¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°By order of the emperor, the Ninth Prince trespassed into the prison and took away prisoners. You are to be immediately brought to the imperial pce for detention. Su Yingxue, used of poisoning her father, has vited family ethics and shall be executed on the spot.¡±


    Upon hearing Lan Ling¡¯s words, Liu Shn revealed a hint of joy. Su Yingxue¡¯s good days were finally over!


    The emperor¡¯s decree was here. Would the Ninth Prince go against the emperor for the sake of one woman and turn from a respected prince to a traitor and criminal?


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s response was unexpected to them all. ¡°Su Yingxue did not plot against her father. 1 say she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! If the emperor decrees her guilty, she¡¯s guilty! Your Highness, are you defying the imperial decree? I demand youe to the pce immediately and surrender!¡±


    Lan Ling unsheathed his sword, and behind him, the Imperial Guards and pce guards surged in, surrounding the courtyard and sealing off any escape routes.


    ¡°Protect Your Highness!¡±


    Mo Qi bellowed the pce guards and Shadow Guards from the prince¡¯s mansion facing off against Lan Ling¡¯s men. Any sh between the two sides would inevitably lead to bloodshed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    In this critical moment, Su Yingxue broke free from Chu Yihan¡¯s grip, facing Lan Ling. ¡°Guard Lan, I did not conspire against my father. I¡¯m the only one who can save him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Marquis Su was harmed by you. How could you save him?¡± Liu Shn cried out in public, now speaking for Su Dingheng, whoy ill in bed.


    She cried, ¡°Marquis always cherished the Eldest Young Miss, entrusting all household matters to her. But who knew, after taking control, she turned things this way. Bullying me would have been fine, but now she¡¯s mistreating Marquis. When they argued, the Eldest Young Miss was heartless, while Marquis kept forgiving her, ming himself¡­¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s statements pushed Su Yingxue to the center of the storm. Despite her assertive demeanor and her role in the clinic, saving Consort Xiang and defeating Saint Ruan, in the eyes of the others, she appeared domineering. They wouldn¡¯t feel she was wronged, only that Liu Shn spoke the truth.


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°My father lies sick in bed, and suddenly, everything you say bes usible!¡±


    Her indifferent attitude towards Liu Shn¡¯s usations made her seem bold. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t something she could resolve by her boldness.


    Lan Ling¡¯s order was to take Chu Yihan away and execute Su Yingxue. He was about to wave his hand. Even if he had to risk his life with the people in the prince¡¯s mansion, he would still carry out the emperor¡¯s order.


    ¡°Chief Imperial Guard, hold on!¡±


    Liang Jin, who had been silent, stood between the conflicting forces with a stern expression.


    His voice was stern. ¡°This case was reported by Marquis Su¡¯s concubine, Lady Liu, to the Capital Prefecture. Legally, this should be under my jurisdiction. Su Yingxue¡¯s escape from prison incurs my fault in negligence, yet 1 believe the most crucial aspect of this case is Marquis Su¡¯s life..¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390: Surgical Incision

    Chapter 390: Surgical Incision


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue stepped back to Chu Yihan¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Lord Liang is indeed sensible.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    He held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, never releasing it. The warmth of his palm continued to flow into hers.


    Lan Ling¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°Lord Liang¡¯s decision is unrted to me. 1 am only responsible for carrying out the emperor¡¯s orders.¡±


    The emperor¡¯smand was to kill Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan!


    Tens of thousands of Imperial Guards had been mobilized today. The emperor demanded the lives of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan!


    However, Lan Ling¡¯s gaze fell on the sped hands of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, a trace of sadness crossing his eyes.


    ¡°Chief Imperial Guard, even if it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s order, one can still seek instructions. If Su Yingxue can save Marquis Su¡¯s life, I can take his statement and investigate the case. What the emperor desires is a clear and prosperous era, not a bloodbath!¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s tone was grave.


    He fully understood the conflict between the emperor and Chu Yihan. However, as the governor of the Capital Prefecture, he had to close the case cleanly regardless of the circumstances. He needed the truth to be revealed, even if it meant paying with his life, but only after resolving the case!


    ¡°Lord Liang, please step aside!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    Liang Jin opened his arms, blocking in front of Su Yingxue. He was determined to rify the case, even if Lan Ling killed him now!


    Liu Shn looked at Liang Jin and was so angry that she tore the handkerchief in her hand!


    She originally thought that although Liang Jin and Su Yingxue knew each other, he had a reputation for being impartial and would not cover up for Su Yingxue. If he were to personally sentence Su Yingxue, it would make people feel that Su Yingxue was unpardonable and extremely evil!


    But now, he was so stubborn that he wanted Su Yingxue to save Su Dingheng.


    Liu Shn¡¯s face darkened as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Lord Liang, are you genuinely solving the case or covering up for a criminal?¡±


    Liang Jin snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve handled cases for over ten years and never covered up for anyone!¡±


    He cared only about sticking to his methods of case resolution.


    ¡°Lord Liang, my apologies for the offense!¡±


    Lan Ling was about to signal and remove Liang Jin to attack Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan was prepared. The Shadow Guardsnded, their sharp des emitting an intimidating aura.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart pounded. In her previous life, she died, yet Chu Yihan and the emperor hadn¡¯t shed. In this life, she couldn¡¯t ruin Chu Yihan¡¯s path for her sake.


    She ran to Lan Ling and opened her arms. ¡°Guard Lan, you can kill me, but this has nothing to do with Your Highness. 1 implore Your Highness to get me out of prison and save my father! But Guard Lan, could you ask the emperor for permission to punish me after 1 save my father, considering the medicine delivered from the pce?¡±


    If it were anyone else, Lan Ling would have refused and seized the chance to threaten Chu Yihan.


    But as he looked at her, his heart felt like it was squeezed in someone¡¯s hand.


    She was not only Chu Yihan¡¯s beloved but also someone he longed for.


    Lan Ling spoke with restraint, ¡°Miss Su, you cannot.¡±


    ¡°Speaking more is pointless!¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue back to his side. He whispered, ¡°Let Saint Ruan apany you for your father¡¯s surgery. I¡¯ll stay here, no one will dare to disturb you.¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°If you make a move, the emperor will see you as a traitor..¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304: Let Mother Qiu Go

    Chapter 304 - 304: Let Mother Qiu Go


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I have brought the criminal Granny Sun to the door today and especially came to let her identify the person. Marquis only needs to gather everyone in Marquis¡¯s Manor and let Granny Sun identify that person,¡± Liang Jin stated impartially.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Men, go and find Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    He wanted to find out what else this unfilial daughter was dissatisfied with!


    She was in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s power, yet the matters in her clinic could still be brought to the manor.


    Su Yingxue arrived very quickly. She first bowed to Su Dingheng and then greeted Liang Jin.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Liang Jin and Su Yingxue were quite familiar, but he felt that she had undergone some changes. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and Miss Su seems to have be more mature after managing the family affairs.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled lightly. ¡°Lord Liang praises me too much. I have disturbed Lord Liang again regarding the matter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I am truly guilty.¡±


    ¡°I am in charge of all the cases in Jiang Du Capital. This is my duty. However, it seems that Miss Su did not participate in the clinic¡¯s matter this time?¡± Liang Jin had some doubts. This time, the person who came to report the case was the manager of Tongchang Medical Center. He brought the witness to the court and described the cause and effect. He did not mention Su Yingxue at all, which surprised him.


    ¡°I have been in charge of the family recently and have never gone to the clinic before,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was calm.


    Liang Jin nodded his admiration for Su Yingxue growing.


    Her medical skills were outstanding. She could open a medical center outside and manage family affairs inside. Her ability was extraordinary.


    Su Dingheng listened from the side. Su Yingxue was not involved in this case, so he was relieved.


    As long as she didn¡¯t participate, it was probably the other servants in the residence and had nothing to do with Liu Shn and her daughter.


    Now that Su Yingxue was in charge, he handed this matter over to her. ¡°Yingxue, assist Lord Liang in investigating the case.¡±


    Su Yingxue folded her hands at her waist. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    She first ordered Zhn to instruct the stewards of each courtyard to gather the servants of each courtyard and wait outside the hall. Then, she ordered the three divisions and six chefs to be on standby and line up ording to the order for Liang Jin to bring people to identify them.


    The first to be recognized was the person in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard.


    Liang Jin had his way of investigating the case. He asked for a clean room and asked people to go in and interrogate them one by one beforeing out.


    Thus, after interrogating the three divisions and six chefs, Su Yingxue called Liang Jin for lunch. In the afternoon, the people in her courtyard were the first to be identified.


    In Sunset Court, Old Madam Qiu had already packed her belongings and came to bid farewell to Liu Shn.


    Liu Shn frowned. ¡°Old Madam Qiu, why were you so careless this time? Why did you reveal a w?¡±


    Old Madam Qiu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°1 was careful, but 1 miscalcted that olddy. I only left for a moment, and she used a dog¡¯s body to rece her son¡¯s body and burned it in front of me. She made me think that her son¡¯s body had been cremated. When 1 found out, the people from Tongchang Medical Center had already opened the coffin and examined the corpse.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you took leave yesterday and went home. Now that Su Yingxue is about to find out, you should leave Jiang Du City quickly and never return!¡± Liu Shn gave Old Madam Liu some silver notes.


    Old Madam Qiu had served her since she was young. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Yingxue was too fierce, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have left her.


    After Old Madam Qiu kept the money, she patted Liu Shn¡¯s hand earnestly. ¡°Madam, this Su Yingxue is powerful. You must be careful when you fight with her!¡±


    Liu Shn nced at Su Yurou, who was lying on the bed and was so weak that she had shut herself in. Hatred suddenly appeared in her eyes.. ¡°I will be careful! I¡¯ll return the pain that Su Yingxue has inflicted on us ten times over!¡±</font>

 Chapter 392 - 392: Blue Plume Armistice

    Chapter 392: Blue Plume Armistice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was kicked in the butt. She uneasily crawled out, huddling in the bed corner, wrapping herself in a nket, murmuring with resentment, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mother afraid? Yet Su Yingxue wants to treat Daddy. His belly is so bloated, that something unknown grows on his body. Who knows how many days he still has left to live? Su Yingxue is seeking death, but it¡¯s causing chaos in our Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    She had been pampered in the boudoir since she was young and had never seen such a bloody scene.


    Let alone being like Su Yingxue, who had cut open Su Dingheng¡¯s body, she was terrified even just smelling the blood outside.


    ¡°Act like this, and you¡¯ll end up dead at Su Yingxue¡¯s hands. If Su Yingxue survives today and even saves your father¡­¡±


    Liu Shn began to panic. It wasn¡¯t the chaos outside but Su Yingxue¡¯s unaffected state that worried her.


    What if Su Yingxue truly saved Su Dingheng? All her ns would copse!


    As night fell, Lan Ling and Chu Yihan continued their fierce battle. Lan Ling¡¯s pce guards and Imperial Guards suffered casualties, unlike Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Under Chu Yihan¡¯s lead, they were like a group of warriors made of steel. Their bodies were filled with an iron aura, making Lan Ling¡¯s men wish they could throw away their helmets and armor before they even got close.


    Amidst the melee, Saint Ruan leaped onto a beam, shouting, ¡°Hey, the surgery¡¯s done. Marquis Su isn¡¯t dead yet. Want to take a break and wait for him to wake up before resuming the fight?¡±


    A faint smile curved Chu Yihan¡¯s lips. Su Dingheng¡¯s survival indicated Su Yingxue¡¯s sess.


    She overcame her fear.


    ¡°Lan Ling, continuing this fight won¡¯t favor you. Even if we fight for three days and nights, you might not defeat me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to report to my Imperial Brother whether this battle should go on!¡±


    Chu Yihan sheathed his sword, emanating an imperious air.


    Unbeknownst to Lan Ling, Mo Qi had already been dispatched. If the hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers under him were to be transferred over, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s reign as Emperor was at stake!


    Lan Ling ordered people to stop and temporarily stopped fighting.


    Behind him, the deputy chief imperial guard said worriedly, ¡°Lord Lan, Ninth Prince is going to see Su Yingxue now. Without him as the backbone, we should take the opportunity to attack! Even if we can¡¯t kill Ninth Prince, killing Su Yingxue is enough to make his heart ache and make him lose his mind. At that time, you will be the first to win in front of the emperor!¡±


    Lan Ling put away his sword. ¡°This first merit is not important!¡±


    What was important was whether Su Yingxue had cured her father.


    Was she happy now?


    ¡°Order the Imperial Guards to withdraw from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯s face turned cold.


    The deputy chief imperial guard was taken aback. ¡°Lord Lan, are you mad? The emperor¡¯s orders¡­¡±


    ¡°I said retreat! Go and invite Lord Liang over!¡±


    Lan Ling sighed heavily. He, Lan Ling, was wrong to have fallen for Su Yingxue in this lifetime.


    He couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He had to fulfill her wish, even if it meant risking his life.


    Liang Jin arrived at Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside with Doctor Huang and an imperial physician. Both of them had examined Su Dingheng¡¯s body and came to a shocking conclusion. ¡°The poison in Marquis¡¯s body is gone!¡±


    Saint Ruan sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t a curable poison!¡±


    These two fools!


    Doctor Huang had always admired Saint Ruan¡¯s reputation, and he sincerely bowed to him for advice.. ¡°Poison doctor, please exin how you saved Marquis Su from this incurable poison!¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393: The Imperial Edict Chu Yihan Brought Back

    Chapter 393 - 393: The Imperial Edict Chu Yihan Brought Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan shook his head and retreated behind Su Yingxue, pointing at her. ¡°Finding her? That wasn¡¯t my credit!¡±


    He had merely assisted Su Yingxue by performing minor tasks. Opening the abdomen, removing the tumor, and stitching the wound were all aplished solely by Su Yingxue.


    At best, he had been a mere spectator.


    However, from this sideline view, he had gained a lot of knowledge.


    Long Shuli was still impressive!


    Su Yingxue had endured six hours of surgery and was very fatigued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dwell on this now. I just want to clear my name.¡±


    She looked at Liang Jin, her eyes carrying a plea. ¡°Lord Liang, when my father wakes up, could you reconsider the case?¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If the emperor alters the decree, I can thoroughly investigate this case.¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Chu Yihan.


    Whether the emperor¡¯s decree would change now depended entirely on him.


    Chu Yihan handed the Qingfeng sword to Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue felt its weight in her hand.


    He tenderly ran his fingers through Su Yingxue¡¯s soft hair. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce. Wait for my return.¡±


    Su Yingxue wanted to hold his hand. She didn¡¯t want him to go. She feared for his safety.


    Saint Ruan pulled her aside and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Once he¡¯s in the pce, only people there would fear him. They won¡¯t be able to kill him! Do you think the army at hismand is just for show?¡±


    Despite knowing Chu Yihan for many years, Saint Ruan believed that if he had aspirations for the throne, Chu Mingyuan would have died long ago!


    However, he couldn¡¯t fathom Chu Yihan¡¯s thought process. He could be an emperor but preferred to stay as a prince. However, from time to time, he would challenge the emperor.


    It was truly baffling.


    But despite Chu Yihan being young, no one had ever truly understood him.


    As a 70-year-old man, he did not need to waste his energy.


    Su Yingxue anxiously waited in the manor for a while.


    Chu Yihan returned when the sun was about to rise. He threw an imperial edict to Liang Jin.


    Liang Jin knelt to receive it. Upon reading the contents, his eyes gleamed. He immediately summoned his men. ¡°Come, gather everyone from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and bring the proprietor of Red Brocade Lane as a witness!¡±


    Liu Shn and Su Yurou had spent a night locked in the courtyard. The next day, Liang Jin¡¯s men escorted them out. They were both terrified.


    Especially Su Yurou, who turned pale at the sight of the manor strewn with corpses.


    Liu Shn was terrified too, especially if Su Yingxue had indeed saved Su Dingheng.


    But for someone guilty, whatever they feared woulde to pass.


    For instance, she feared facing Su Dingheng once he woke. Upon entering his room, he would open his eyes and call for Long Shuli.


    Liu Shn gritted her teeth upon hearing this.


    Su Yingxue remainedposed and evenforted Su Dingheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Mother will save you.¡±


    Even after her passing, she left behind her medical knowledge, allowing her to save her father. Hence, her mother had not failed in responding to her father¡¯s pleas for days to save him.


    Liang Jin summoned all the witnesses and reopened the case in Su Dingheng¡¯s room.


    He dered loudly, ¡°This case was filed by Lady Liu, using Su Yingxue of poisoning her father. Her intentions were punishable. But now, Su Yingxue has saved her father¡¯s life, contradicting her initial intent. 1 believe there are many dubious points in this case..¡±

 Chapter 394 - 394: The Truth Is Revealed

    Chapter 394 - 394: The Truth Is Revealed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lord, are you biased? Just because Su Yingxue has exceptional medical skills and saved Daddy, doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t poison him!¡±


    Su Yurou was so angry that her eyes turned red. Finally, she said something logical.


    Liu Shn, relieved by this, continued her line of thought, ¡°Rou¡¯er is right. Although Eldest Young Miss saved the Marquis, she was the one who instructed the renovation of the Marquis¡¯s courtyard and ordered the furniture from Red Brocade Lane. How can you prove she isn¡¯t the one who plotted against the Marquis?¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s easily proven.¡±


    ncing around and not seeing her courtyard¡¯s people, she turned to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, could you search the Marquis¡¯s Manor and find the people from my courtyard? Once you find my maid Zhn, everything will be clear.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded and took action.


    Mo Qi, apanied by the Shadow Guards, searched the Marquis¡¯s Manor and rescued Zhn and the others from a cer.


    Liu Shn¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing them. How could they be found so quickly? She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to move them¡­


    ¡°Aunt, you think the most dangerous ce is the safest. You hid my people in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to avoid attention. You didn¡¯t dare kill them all because handling the corpses would be difficult. So, you had to hide them. Am 1 right?¡±


    Su Yingxue tilted her head innocently, causing the blood on Liu Shn¡¯s lips to visibly recede.


    Su Yingxue was spot on! That was her exact n! She couldn¡¯t kill the people in her courtyard directly because the corpses weren¡¯t easy to deal with. However, if they were transported out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, it would attract more attention, so she could only hide them.


    But she didn¡¯t expect them to be found so quickly.


    ¡°Lady Liu, why did you lock up everyone from Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard in the cer?¡± Liang Jin frowned, noticing the w.


    Supported by Su Yurou, Liu Shn desperately tried to cover up, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Su Yingxue is cunning. I feared her people would encourage her schemes and spread rumors, poisoning Marquis. After all, besides the Marquis, myself and Rou¡¯er are here. For our safety, 1 had to take precautions!¡±


    She cried softly, her tears dripping down her cheeks. She looked so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart flutter.


    At this moment, Su Yurou knew to cry with Liu Shn to gain sympathy.


    It was a pity that Liang Jin¡¯s tenderness was only towards his wife.


    Therefore, he ignored Liu Shn¡¯s cries and called everyone in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard over to examine them one by one. When it came to Zhn, before Liang Jin could ask, Zhn said angrily, ¡°Lord Liang is helping my Miss. All of this was framed by Lady Liu! Miss didn¡¯t go to Red Brocade Lane to customize furniture for Master!¡±


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s expression was stern.


    Liu Shn tried to interject angrily, ¡°You nderous maid! Steward, take her out and punish her!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Yingxue red. ¡°My father is unconscious, and I run this manor. Who are you to give orders? Want to harm my maid?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile turned icy as she looked at Zhn. ¡°Exin to Lord Liang and prove whether 1 customized furniture for Father..¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395: Liu Shulan Exposed

    Chapter 395 - 395: Liu Shn Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn kowtowed faithfully and then faced Liang Jin with a magnanimous expression. ¡°Lord Liang, our Miss didn¡¯tmission any furniture for the Marquis. Instead, she directly provided two thousand taels of silver for the Marquis¡¯s courtyard renovation.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    All the servants in the courtyard gasped when they heard this.


    Their Eldest Young Miss was rich!


    Even Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°So she¡¯s a richdy!¡±


    She had just given him two thousand taels for the courtyard¡¯s renovation, so extorting twenty thousand taels from this richdyter shouldn¡¯t have been a big issue, right?


    Liu Shn¡¯splexion paled. ¡°While it¡¯s true that Eldest Young Miss provided the money, she¡¯s always been in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor! Every decision in this courtyard was overseen by Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    At this moment, she had to pin everything on Su Yingxue, no matter what! Pushing it to the very end!


    ¡°I¡¯ve given the money, but the specifics of the renovation were per my father¡¯s preferences. So, Aunt, if you want to know about the furniture, why not ask the proprietor?¡± Su Yingxue looked towards Liang Jin.


    She stepped aside as Liang Jin had the proprietor from Red Brocade Lane brought forward.


    The trembling proprietor, having been questioned by Liang Jin before, was even more frightened this time. Liang Jin¡¯s interrogation was harsher than thest. ¡°Speak! Who in the Marquis¡¯s Manor ordered furniture from you, and why did it contain something poisonous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve been diligently doing business for years without harmful incidents. If there were any, how could I havested this long? It¡¯s only with this Marquis¡¯s Manor¡­¡±


    The Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor knelt, trembling with fear. ¡°Lord Liang, I¡¯ve mentioned before that while the furniture was custom-made for the Marquis¡¯s Manor, the people of Marquis¡¯s Manor didn¡¯t allow us to deliver it. Instead, they took it away themselves. I also mentioned feeling suspicious as the furniture didn¡¯t directly reach the Marquis¡¯s Manor. But where it went and what was done must be inquired from the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s people!¡±


    As a businessman, he couldn¡¯t control goods that were already sold. To use him of plotting against the Marquis based on this would be a grave injustice!


    Liang Jin had not investigated the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor before, so he left a gap. At this moment, he had already found the people in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard. He had all the servants in the Marquis¡¯s Manor stand together and asked the proprietor of the Red Brocade Lane to identify the person who had asked him to order the furniture and who had brought the people to take the furniture away.


    As the Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor turned, Liu Shn nearly stumbled.


    ¡°What do we do, Mother?¡± Su Yurou whispered in fear. ¡°He recognized us. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, remember this. No matter what happens, im ignorance. You know nothing!¡± Liu Shn, barely able to stand, gripped Su Yurou¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Yurou, tears in her eyes, gritted her teeth. ¡°But, Mother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    If something happened to her mother, what would she do?


    Liu Shn, fearing Su Yurou wouldn¡¯t heed her advice, clutched her hand fiercely. ¡°You better remember this! You know nothing!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s mouth was muffled by Liu Shn¡¯s hand, stifling her cries.


    The Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor recognized the servants and identified those who ordered the furniture and took it away.


    They were all from Liu Shn¡¯s Qingxin Garden.


    Liu Shn¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Liang Jin, with a stern expression, looked down at her.. ¡°Lady Liu, do you have anything more to say? You orchestrated all of this!¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Su Dingheng Was Separated From Her

    Chapter 396 - 396: Su Dingheng Was Separated From Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin¡¯s face was stern as he looked down at her. ¡°Lady Liu, do you have anything else to say? All of this was your doing!¡±


    Liu Shn didn¡¯t even struggle. She bit her lip. ¡°I won¡¯t confess!¡±


    As long as she didn¡¯t admit guilt, Liang Jin wouldn¡¯t give her a severe sentence even if he sentenced her!


    ¡°It seems Aunt was familiar with thew before going to the Capital Prefecture. As long as you don¡¯t confess, Lord Liang really can¡¯t sentence you severely, even with witnesses and evidence.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s sharp gaze focused on Liu Shn.


    Liu Shn gritted her teeth defiantly. ¡°So what! I¡¯m an official¡¯s wife. 1 won¡¯t confess! The Capital Prefecture can¡¯t use torture or force me to confess!¡±


    Even if Liang Jin sentenced her, he couldn¡¯t give her a harsh punishment!


    As long as she lived, she would have another chance to confront Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue looked at her disdainfully, a sharp smile ying on her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t get that chance.¡±


    She turned, going back to Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, waking him from his daze.


    Liu Shn couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but she caught Su Dingheng¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Shuli won¡¯t harm me, she¡­ Our daughter wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t! Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    His effort to prove Su Yingxue¡¯s innocence was like a poisoned dagger, cutting deep into Liu Shn¡¯s heart, letting the venom seep in.


    Her whole body felt like it crumbled. She copsed, powerless, ¡°Marquis¡­¡±


    She had followed him for years without recognition!


    She had harbored hatred for Long Shuli and her daughter, and loved him for so long!


    But he believed Shuli wouldn¡¯t harm him, their daughter wouldn¡¯t.


    He trusted Su Yingxue, abandoning her?


    Liu Shn smiled, tears streaming down. How could this be?


    How could this be?


    ¡°Lady Liu, do you confess?¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression was solemn.


    How could Liu Shn not confess?


    Su Yingxue had revealed the truth, and Su Dingheng couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    He knew she had poisoned him. He believed Su Yingxue, abandoning her in his heart¡­


    Liu Shn closed her eyes, choking on her words, ¡°I confess¡­ It was all my doing! 1 poisoned the Marquis, framed the Eldest Young Miss, all of it was me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Why did Aunt do this? The Marquis adored her so much!¡±


    ¡°Such a venomous presence in the manor!¡±


    Servants whispered among themselves.


    Su Dingheng was awake but couldn¡¯t feign ignorance. He buried himself in the nket, unwilling to listen or face it.


    ¡°Since you confess, 1 dere Su Yingxue innocent. As a criminal, 1¡¯11 take you back to the Capital Prefecture for sentencing!¡±


    After Liang Jin¡¯s verdict, he gestured for shackles to be brought for Liu Shn.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice cut through.


    Liang Jin frowned. She approached Liu Shn and bent down.


    In a voice only they heard, Su Yingxue said, ¡°Liu Shn, do you want to go to the Capital Prefecture¡¯s prison or stay here in the Marquis Manor?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s unfocused gaze sharpened with confusion. ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve studied thews of the Capital Prefecture.. Don¡¯t you know one allows you to withdraw theint?¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310: Why Don’t You See for Whom this King Agreed?

    Chapter 310 - 310: Why Don¡¯t You See for Whom this King Agreed?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. She didn¡¯t hide anything and had the same fierce and domineering aura as Chu Yihan.


    Sheng Ping managed a bitter smile. ¡°1¡­ can see.¡±


    ¡°Since you can see it, you should know that your move is not a wise one,¡± Su Yingxue remarked. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to anger or dislike the woman before her, yet she couldn¡¯t muster any pity either.


    ¡°I know, but 1 have no other choice.¡± Sheng Ping stood humbly, kneeling in front of Su Yingxue.


    ¡°The only thing I can gamble is your mercy,¡± she said, her voice heavy with emotion.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Before the fall of the Yue Kingdom, she had been pure and noble, the embodiment of moonlight in the Yue Kingdom.


    But with the kingdom¡¯s copse and the loss of its prosperity, she became the princess of a fallen nation. Still, she carried herself with grace, refusing to yield even in the face of humiliation. She had never contemted an easy way out, not until now, when she faced death, did she realize that her aspirations remained unfulfilled, and she would not rest in peace, even in death.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve lost. 1 have no mercy, especially for women without dignity.¡± Su Yingxue coldly withdrew her hand, fetched the medicine, and then left the Princess¡¯s Manor.


    In her anger, she didn¡¯t notice that a pair of malevolent eyes were watching her as she left.


    Chu Xiuwen, with a limp, his eyes filled with fury, muttered to himself, ¡°How could she be here?¡±


    Was she connected to that wretched woman, Sheng Ping?


    As Su Yingxue pondered Sheng Ping¡¯s words, she knew that Sheng Ping¡¯s health condition only had a few more years to go.


    Having been given a second chance at life, what she detested most were undignified pleas.


    Despite being a woman, wasn¡¯t it possible to achieve everything through one¡¯s efforts?


    But considering Sheng Ping¡¯s knowledge of her mother¡¯s identity, she had delivered medicine to Sheng Ping before making a detour to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    In the study, Chu Yihan was engrossed in reading. Su Yingxue could enter the mansion without any hindrance. As she stepped into the study, she saw Chu Yihan holding a book.


    He had opened a window, and the golden silkwood emitted golden threads in the sunlight, surrounding him like a shimmering golden aura. His deep-set features and elegant profile were captivating to Su Yingxue.


    Holding the medicine, she stood at the door, entranced.


    When she came back to her senses, Chu Yihan had already walked to the door and carried her in.


    ¡°Bringing medicine for me?¡± Chu Yihan nced at the medicine packet in her hand, and his spirits lifted.


    ¡°This is for Sheng Ping,¡± Su Yingxue answered honestly.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression remained indifferent, his interest waning.


    ¡°May 1 ask Your Highness for a favor?¡± Su Yingxue asked with some trepidation.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Yihan responded directly without questions.


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°In that case, would Your Highness apany me to the Princess¡¯s Manor?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare directly request that Chu Yihan meet Sheng Ping. After all, she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with this matter.


    But Chu Yihan immediately understood. ¡°She wants to see me?¡±


    Su Yingxue lowered her head in guilt, thinking her silence was probably an admission.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s aura suddenly became oppressive.


    He tersely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy. ¡°You¡­ You agreed to meet Sheng Ping so readily?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten who 1 am agreeing to?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned cold, and his eyes were like ice as if they could pierce through anyone.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ insisting that you agree.¡±


    At least, Your Highness could have refused, right?</font>

 Chapter 398 - 398: She Was Worried About Chu Yihan

    Chapter 398: She Was Worried About Chu Yihan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin took a deep breath. ¡°But what if I insist on bringing her back to the Capital Prefecture?¡±


    Su Yingxue shrugged helplessly. ¡°Then we can only¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, ording to thew, I have the right to withdraw myint! Besides, the Eldest Young Miss agrees, so 1 can retract it! 1 don¡¯t need to go to the Capital Prefecture prison!¡±


    Liu Shn hastily crawled over, grabbing Liang Jin¡¯s clothes, and pleading with him.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Liang Jin wasn¡¯t frustrated. ¡°You indeed have the right to retract theint. However, for toying with the Capital Prefecture, you would have to endure fiftyshes. I¡¯ll supervise personally. Think carefully, do you want to suffer fiftyshes or follow me back to the Capital Prefecture?¡±


    Liu Shn copsed on the ground, pallid. She muttered, ¡°Fiftyshes¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Fiftyshes will kill Mother! Mother, don¡¯t retract theint! Please!¡± Su Yurou rushed forward, embracing Liu Shn, tearfully pleading. ¡°Even if they sentence you to prison, I can find a way to get you out. But with fiftyshes, you¡¯ll lose your life! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±


    Her words ended with a hateful re toward Su Yingxue.


    It was all her fault! She was the one who deserved to die! Why did her mother have to face the consequences? Su Yingxue, that wretched woman!


    Liu Shn held Su Yurou, sorrow etched on her face. She sighed, shaking her head sadly. ¡°Rou¡¯er, Mother has no other choice.¡±


    If she went to the Capital Prefecture, she could avoid the fiftyshes, but imprisonment was inevitable. But now that she was in jail, what awaited her children was a disaster of life and death!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s ruthlessness¡­ how could her daughter handle it?


    Gritting her teeth, Liu Shn pleaded, ¡°Lord Liang, I¡¯m willing to endure the fiftyshes. I want¡­ to retract!¡±


    Liang Jin seethed with anger inside!


    However, being an official, he couldn¡¯t cover up the truth. He had to handle the case by thew.


    He instructed someone to bring theint Liu Shn had submitted earlier, then gestured, ¡°Bring in the punishment!¡±


    He didn¡¯t consider the rtionship between Su Yingxue and Liu Shn. In a deep voice, he dered, ¡°1¡¯11 personally oversee these fiftyshes. There will be no bias! Life or death, it won¡¯t matter after these fiftyshes!¡±


    Liu Shn had long copsed to the ground, unable to resist at all.


    She seemed like a soulless puppet. Even as Su Yingxue passed by and inserted a pill into her mouth, she swallowed it obliviously.


    Su Yingxue returned to her room. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch Liu Shn get beaten up.


    Saint Ruan leaned forward with a sullen face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been framed, yet you want her to stay? If it were me, I¡¯d have poisoned her long ago!¡±


    If he were in charge, Liu Shn would¡¯ve been poisoned by now.


    Yet, Su Yingxue was magnanimous. Not only did she spare her, but she also slipped a Heart Protection Pill into her mouth.


    She was protecting Liu Shn!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand her, so don¡¯t make baseless ims.¡±


    Chu Yihan shot Saint Ruan a cold nce, making him cover his mouth.


    Alright!


    He didn¡¯t understand Su Yingxue, so he refrained from speaking nonsense.


    After all, Chu Yihan¡¯s Qingfeng Sword only acknowledged Su Yingxue, nobody else.


    His survival was crucial.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you enter the pce, the emperor¡­¡±


    Liu Shn was already being tortured, but Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes betrayed her worry for Chu Yihan.


    Lan Ling had arrived with the emperor¡¯s decree to eliminate her.


    Considering the emperor and Chu Yihan¡¯s animosity, why would he instruct Liang Jin to persist with the investigation?


    How did Chu Yihan manage it?

 Chapter 312 - 312: Sudden Death Sheng Ping

    Chapter 312: Sudden Death Sheng Ping


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She held Sheng Ping¡¯s hand and realized that she had been poisoned. She picked up the bowl and smelled it, finding out that the medicine she had given Sheng Ping was poisoned!


    ¡°Dr. Su, your mother was a noble from the Great Wei Dynasty, and she looked exactly like you, very beautiful¡­ so beautiful! Unfortunately, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Sheng Ping, don¡¯t speak yet!¡±


    Su Yingxue inserted a silver needle into her chest to stabilize her heart and prevent the poison from spreading.


    But Sheng Ping looked at her as if relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°Miss Su, my life ising to an end, but 1 don¡¯t want to implicate you. Please leave!¡±


    ¡°Who harmed you? You mentioned that my mother was a noble of the Great Wei Dynasty, and if she was from the Great Wei Dynasty, why did shee to the Great Cheng Dynasty? Hasn¡¯t the Great Wei Dynasty searched for her?¡± Su Yingxue was worried about Sheng Ping¡¯s life and had many questions about her mother¡¯s background.


    ¡°She had a falling out with the nobles, so she left¡­ Puff!¡±


    The continuous vomiting of blood cut off Sheng Ping¡¯s words.


    All the words she wanted to say were stuck in her mouth.


    There was a trace of regret in her beautiful eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to tell Su Yingxue the whole truth before her death.


    But¡­ she was grateful to Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Princess? Princess! Princess Sheng Ping!¡±


    Su Yingxue held her lifeless body. The poison was too strong, and there was no time for her to save Sheng Ping.


    The silver needle she had inserted into Sheng Ping¡¯s chest had turned ck. She had inadvertently administered a lethal dose of Red-Crowned Crane Herb, taking Sheng Ping¡¯s life in an instant.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Lian¡¯er screamed when she saw the scene. She used Su Yingxue and cried while hugging Sheng Ping.


    ¡°Princess, you haven¡¯t met Ninth Prince yet. How can you leave?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    How could there be Red-Crowned Crane Herb in the medicine she had given Sheng Ping?


    ¡°How dare you, Su Yingxue! You dare to plot against the princess of Yue Kingdom!¡±


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s voice was cold. He had a group of pce guards block the door in a domineering manner.


    He went forward to check Sheng Ping¡¯s pulse and had a faint smile in secret. ¡°The princess is dead.¡±


    He turned around and stared at Su Yingxue with a dark expression. ¡°Su Yingxue, today, the Emperor was going to meet the princess, and she was to be bestowed in marriage. How dare you poison her! You¡¯re audacious!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face was livid.


    She knew she had been set up!


    ¡°Dr. Su, our princess trusted you so much that she never checked the medicine you sent. This medicine was personally prepared for you. How could you poison the princess!¡± Lian¡¯er cried bitterly.


    She had been with Sheng Ping for many years, but she hadn¡¯t been able to meet Chu Yihan.


    ¡°I have no reason to harm the princess! 1 didn¡¯t put poison in the bowl! As for the Third Prince¡­¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time!¡±


    Her words were tinged with sarcasm.


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time and you had escaped, wouldn¡¯t the princess have died in vain? Now, with both witnesses and evidence, Su Yingxue, you will have to defend yourself in front of the Emperor!¡±


    Chu Xiuwen waved his hand, and the pce guards escorted Su Yingxue away.


    As Su Yingxue was being led out of the Princess¡¯s Manor, she saw Zi Wei holding a knife.


    She shook her head at him. He couldn¡¯t impulsively save her, or he would be caught as well.


    In the imperial study, Su Yingxue knelt in front of Chu Mingyuan. Chu Mingyuan was furious. ¡°Su Yingxue, what grudge do you have with Princess Sheng Ping? You dared to poison her to vent your anger!¡±


    There was disappointment in his eyes. He had expected her to be a top female genius doctor like her mother.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t kill Princess Sheng Ping. I have no reason to do this!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face darkened as she quickly analyzed the entire situation in her mind.


    She had been preupied with Sheng Ping¡¯s wish to meet Chu Yihan and had forgotten to conceal her whereabouts when entering the Princess¡¯s Manor..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Liu Shulan Was Half-dead

    Chapter 400: Liu Shn Was Half-dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng covered half of his face, appearing genuinely ashamed. However, the more Su Yingxue looked at him, the angrier she became.


    ¡°What gives you the right to defile my mother!¡±


    Faced with this usation, Su Dingheng was taken aback, but more than that, he felt helpless. ¡°I just thought I had picked up a cheap deal¡­¡±


    Little did he know that what he had picked up was a colossal fortune and an unprecedented rise to prominence.


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m afraid that you will leave like your mother. I¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was filled with shame as he clutched Su Yingxue¡¯s hand as if it were a lifeline.


    Su Yingxue coldly shook off his hand. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    However, she saw no reason to make his life too easy.


    Fueled by a well of anger, Su Yingxue headed to Qingxin Court. After Liu Shn was moved back, she had already stationed guards here.


    As she reached the courtyard entrance, Su Yurou pounced on her. ¡°Su Yingxue, who do you think you are to treat my mother like this?¡±


    Her hairpin was disheveled, and her eyes were red. After enduring the upheavals of the past day and night, she seemed to have lost all vitality. Now, unable to find Liu Shn, she resembled a lost and distressed chick.


    Su Yingxue lifted her chin and sneered. ¡°Because I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your elder sister. And because I can save our father, who was harmed by you!¡±


    Su Yurou trembled, panic evident in her eyes. ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t harm Daddy!¡±


    ¡°So, was it solely your mother¡¯s idea?¡± Su Yingxue deliberately arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°No! My mother, she¡­ Su Yingxue, you¡¯re the one who harmed Father! It was you who harmed Daddy! You should be punished and go to hell! It should be you!¡±


    Su Yurou shouted without any coherence.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a grasshopper inte autumn.


    She would let Su Yurou hop about however Su Yurou pleased.


    She instructed Zhn, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her here. Let her scream all she wants. Even if she doesn¡¯t scream, make sure she causes amotion!¡±


    A hint of darkness shed in her eyes, and her expression was so cold that it instilled fear.


    Zhnplied and bowed. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Su Yingxue entered the courtyard alone, pushing open the door to Liu Shn¡¯s room. A frown appeared on her face as the scent of blood reached her nose.


    Saint Ruan, holding a bottle, was casually lounging with one leg propped up on the table.


    His tone was flippant and carefree. ¡°I must ask, what exactly are you thinking about? Messing with her, not killing her, beating her half to death, and then having me apply medicine? I understand you let me apply the medicine to her, but you want me only to apply half of the medicine. Do you want to dote on her until she¡¯s half-dead?¡±


    Having experienced Su Yingxue¡¯s Intoxicating Fragrance, Saint Ruan felt that it wasn¡¯t her usual style.


    Swift, precise, and ruthless!


    That was more like her!


    Su Yingxue threw him a nce. ¡°Thanks. You can leave now.¡±


    Saint Ruan was left speechless.


    He cast a sidelong look at Su Yingxue as if she were some scum. ¡°Brutal!¡±


    So, she was just going to send him away?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what exactly¡­ What are you trying to achieve? What more do you want!¡±


    On the bed, Liu Shn was left with only half of her life, shouting desperately.


    Her voice echoed as if she were a dying fish. She knew she was powerless, yet as she watched Su Yingxue¡¯s approach, an overwhelming fear spread through her heart.


    Su Yingxue approached, lifting Liu Shn¡¯s chin. She smiled softly and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die now. Do you know that?¡±


    Liu Shn panted weakly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to know some things, and I need to hear them from you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice remained cold.


    Herposure resembled an iceberg, radiating an aura of coldness and intimidation.


    However, Liu Shn did not have the strength to dodge at all..

 Chapter 401 - 401: You Want Su Yurou to Live?

    Chapter 401: You Want Su Yurou to Live?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Whatever you want to know, you have to protect my child. If anything happens to Rou¡¯er, you¡­¡± Liu Shn only had half her life left, and she was still struggling desperately.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head and listened to the sounds outside the window. Then, she sneered, ¡°Your Rou¡¯er is outside. How are you going to protect her now? What do you think I will do to her?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er¡­ Su Yingxue, you dare! If you dare to touch a single strand of Rou¡¯er¡¯s hair, I¡¯ll bite my tongue andmit suicide. Don¡¯t even think about knowing anything!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s scarlet eyes were filled with determination.


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you die, I¡¯ll make Su Yurou suffer a fate worse than death. Do you believe me? 1¡¯11 find Saint Ruan and bring her a hundred different poisons. I¡¯ll torture her for a few hundred days and turn her into a puddle of pus and blood.¡±


    Su Yingxue asked Saint Ruan to apply medicine for her to let Liu Shn know how powerful Saint Ruan was.


    When Liu Shn heard this, her body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t treat my Rou¡¯er like this!¡±


    When Liu Shn thought about how her daughter would be tortured like this, she would rather her daughter die with her!


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me how my mother died? And who is that man in the ck hat?¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched Liu Shn¡¯s chin and stared at Liu Shn with a pair of cold eyes that were like sharp arrows piercing through bones.


    Liu Shn¡¯s pupils dted in fear. ¡°How do you know that he¡­ Wudao¡­ Your mother was killed by him! It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. What did you use to poison my father? Didn¡¯t that Wudao guy teach you all of this?¡±


    The sharpness in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°How did he harm my mother? What did you do for him?¡±


    Her pressing was like a steel needle piercing through Liu Shn¡¯s heart bit by bit. Liu Shn was extremely afraid. If she had a choice, she could bite her tongue andmit suicide now.


    However, her Rou¡¯er was still in Su Yingxue¡¯s hands¡­


    If she died, Su Yingxue would torture her Rou¡¯er¡­


    Liu Shn closed her eyes in resignation. ¡°It was Wudao who taught me to trick your mother out. When your mother saw him, she just¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s roar was still ringing in her ears, but Liu Shn was deeply immersed in her memories. That was the most terrifying change she had experienced more than ten years ago.


    She was born in poverty and was just a girl from an ordinary family. However, driven by her mother¡¯s ambition and a desire to avoid marrying her off to a farmer, fearing it would consign her to a life of poverty, her mother frequently took her to ces frequented by noble families. The hope was to find an opportunity to be noticed and liked by a wealthy family.


    As expected, after a few exchanges, she had been caught by the Second Young Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Even though she knew that the Second Young Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng, was the most dissolute and useless, the wealth of the Marquis¡¯s noble families still made her heart flutter. She used all her skills to pester Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng was young and flirtatious. How could he have withstood the soft and supple moves she disyed? He quickly fell in love with her.


    However, she had been with Su Dingheng for a year, but the Senior Marquis did not allow Su Dingheng to marry her. He even warned her not to think about entering the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Their Marquis¡¯s Manor would never ept a woman like her who had fallen for her good.


    At that time, she was extremely indignant. She was also from a good family and had not fallen into the dust. Why did the Marquis¡¯s Manor not want her?


    What right did he have to look down on her?


    She simply wanted to use her efforts to climb up the socialdder, escape poverty, and gradually ascend to a better life..

 Chapter 402 - 402: A Woman Called Long Shuli

    Chapter 402: A Woman Called Long Shuli


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, the deadlock persisted. She followed Su Dingheng for another year, but he couldn¡¯t marry her. With red eyes and deep guilt, Su Dingheng approached her and said, ¡°The old master arranged a marriage for me and asked me to marry a woman named Long Shuli.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? The daughter of a high official?¡± Liu Shn¡¯s heart shattered, sinking to the lowest depths. She couldn¡¯t escape her background!


    However, Su Dingheng appeared frustrated. ¡°What daughter of a high official? She¡¯s like a beggar on the street! That night, I don¡¯t know how 1 ended up with her, and then my father found out. Surprisingly, my father valued her!¡± ¡°What¡­ a beggar?¡± The anger in Liu Shn¡¯s heart red up.


    On what grounds could a beggar girl marry Su Dingheng, while she, born into a respectable family, was denied the position of the Marquis¡¯s young madam just because she was a little poor?


    She was not convinced!


    Yet, Su Dingheng had no real power, he could only follow the Senior Marquis¡¯s orders and marry Long Shuli.


    Moreover, before the wedding, Long Shuli had received favor from the emperor, bestowed the title of Princess, instantly elevating her status. The entire Great Cheng Dynasty buzzed with discussions about this Princess Shuli who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    Jealousy and anger prompted Liu Shn to pay attention to Princess Shuli. She was different from ordinary women. She was not someone who stayed in a boudoir. She made many connections and opened a clinic. She had lived in the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor before marriage.


    It was said that she was more beloved by the Senior Marquis than his daughter.


    Liu Shn¡¯s jealousy reached a boiling point. She found an opportunity and visited Long Shuli¡¯s clinic.


    She nned to create a scene, to see how this woman could safely marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She wanted to see what skills Princess Shuli had.


    However, as she waited in a clean consultation room, simr to other women, she felt an odd sensation.


    The clinic¡¯s clerk treated female patients with more courtesy and attentiveness than male patients, offering them tea.


    When the clerk brought her a cup, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, have a cup of brown sugar water. It¡¯s a secret recipe from our family¡¯s Doctor Long. It tastes sweet and sour, very beneficial for a woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Liu Shn, disdainful, nced at him. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have brown sugar water? What¡¯s there to boast about? Get lost!¡±


    She was very rude to the clerk in the clinic. The clerk was scolded by her, but he did not say anything. He continued to smile and go to bring brown sugar water to other female patients.


    In the women¡¯s waiting room, others praised Long Shuli as an immortal, and Bodhisattva came to save these unfortunate women.


    Hearing these praises, Liu Shn¡¯s jealousy intensified!


    When she was called to Long Shuli¡¯s treatment room, Long Shuli asked her to sit down for a pulse check.


    Liu Shn forcefully mmed her hand in front of Long Shuli, deliberately damaging the pulse pillow. Arrogantly, she looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re the woman marrying Dingheng? That¡¯s all! You¡¯re just an ordinary doctor.¡±


    Long Shuli, with a fairy-like face, smiled and raised her eyebrows with a somewhat aloof demeanor. ¡°Su Dingheng¡¯s mistress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress! We truly love each other! Long Shuli, don¡¯t you feel shameless? A beggar trying to marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor! You even dared to open a clinic publicly. Do you have any semnce of a reserved woman?¡± Liu Shn used her family background to insult Long Shuli without mercy..

 Chapter 316 - 316: Chu Xiuwen Confesses Guilty

    Chapter 316: Chu Xiuwen Confesses Guilty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°General Lin, you¡¯re favoring Su Yingxue!¡±


    Lin Aotian maintained a strong and mighty expression. ¡°So what if I¡¯m showing bias towards Su Yingxue? She cured my family¡¯s century-old hereditary disease. Can¡¯t I request a favor for my savior?¡±


    ¡°Unable to distinguish right from wrong, unable to discern loyalty from treachery!¡±


    ¡°If you utter one more word, I¡¯ll beat you!¡±


    In court, Lin Aotian almost fought with the person who impeached him.


    There were many who spoke up in support of Su Yingxue.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression remained less than favorable. Finally, when Lin Aotian was on the verge of violence, he intervened. ¡°Minister Su, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Su Dingheng felt the weight of two piercing gazes upon him,den with a dire threat.


    Chu Mingyuan was attempting to ascertain Su Dingheng¡¯s stance and testing his loyalty.


    Su Dingheng knelt and spoke with pursed lips. ¡°Emperor, although 1 failed to properly guide my daughter, Su Yingxue has always been¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s somber voice interrupted Su Dingheng¡¯s words.


    He approached Chu Mingyuan with a forlorn look on his face. ¡°Father, the death of Princess Sheng Ping has nothing to do with Su Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Mingyuan narrowed his eyes, anger brewing within them.


    Su Yingxue was personally apprehended by Chu Xiuwen, and he was the one whoter reported this to Chu Mingyuan.


    Now, he was iming that Su Yingxue had not caused her death?


    ¡°Princess Sheng Ping¡¯s death is shrouded in mystery. 1 implore Father to investigate and vindicate Su Yingxue!¡± Despite their longstanding discord, Chu Xiuwen was now seeking leniency for Su Yingxue.


    The civil official who had previously argued with Lin Aotian quickly took cover.


    Chu Mingyuan shouted with a stern expression.


    He instructed Lan Ling to bring Chu Xiuwen to the imperial study and flung a stack of memorials at him. ¡°What is going on with you? You were the one who apprehended her, and now you¡¯re requesting her release! Do you think you can act without consequences just because you¡¯re my son?¡±


    ¡°Father, it was me who caused Sheng Ping¡¯s death! Please forgive me!¡± Chu Xiuwen kowtowed heavily, leaving a trace of blood on the cold floor with his forehead.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Mingyuan had just copsed the day before. Upon hearing these words, he slumped onto the dragon throne.


    Chu Xiuwen¡¯s face bore the shame that Su Yingxue had etched into it. If not for Su Yingxue¡¯s threats, why would he confess?


    Her words from the previous night were still ringing in his ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t admit to the Emperor that you killed Sheng Ping, I will throw this jade concubine¡¯s undergarment in front of the Emperor and have him investigate who had an affair with his concubine. Moreover, they didn¡¯t just have an affair¡­ it involved half of the harem!¡±


    All the while, when hemitted these outrageous acts, he had been discreet. Those concubines were aware of it, but this was a capital offense, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to divulge it. Yet, Su Yingxue had somehow managed to use this matter to threaten him!


    ¡°The Third Prince is clever, you should know that if I expose this matter to the Emperor, you won¡¯t be the only one facing death. Your mother, your brother¡­ your mother¡¯s family will also be implicated.¡±


    Su Yingxue had inflicted precise and ruthless control, exploiting his vulnerability. She had him by the throat and plunged the dagger deep into his heart.


    Chu Xiuwen remained on his knees before Chu Mingyuan, who mmed an inkstone onto him. ¡°You bastard! You poisoned Sheng Ping to death and tried to frame Su Yingxue! How can I justify this to the people of Yue Kingdom?¡± ¡°Father, spare me!¡±


    Chu Xiuwen could only continue kowtowing and begging.


    ¡°Spare you? Go and ask the people of Yue Kingdom if they are willing to spare you!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan pounded the dragon throne heavily..

 Chapter 404 - 404: He Was More Relying On Her

    Chapter 404: He Was More Relying On Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He saw Liu Shn cowering next to Su Dingheng.


    Liu Shn had originally prepared sufficient etiquette to disy in front of the Old Marquis and the people of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but when the Old Marquis¡¯s sharp gaze met hers, she could not do anything. Her legs went soft, and she did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, as long as I¡¯m alive, a person like you won¡¯t be able to enter Marquis¡¯s Manor! The daughter-inw of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, the future mistress of the house, there is only one Shuli! The others are not worthy!¡±


    He pointed at Su Dingheng and scolded, ¡°If you continue to make a fuss about marrying someone else, then get out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I acknowledge Shuli as my daughter, and 1 entrust the Marquis¡¯s Manor to her. This way, you won¡¯t tarnish the reputation of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, you unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°Father, calm down! I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll marry her! Can¡¯t I marry her?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s legs went limp, and he knelt.


    Liu Shn¡¯s heart was like ashes. She never thought she and Su Dingheng would lose so badly in this struggle.


    As for Long Shuli, she won almost effortlessly.


    However, Long Shuli didn¡¯t look happy at all. She had always been so indifferent. Winning or losing didn¡¯t matter to her, and the title of young madam wasn¡¯t anything good to her.


    Long Shuli felt bored and sighed. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Take care of the patient. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± The Old Marquis consoled her attentively.


    At that moment, Liu Shn felt that Long Shuli was like a star in the sky. She was an existence that wasn¡¯t evenparable to her and Su Dinghengbined.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to be jealous of her anymore.


    Because she felt she wasn¡¯t worthy!


    In Long Shuli¡¯s eyes, they were all nothingness.


    After that, Long Shuli and Su Dingheng got married. It wasn¡¯t a grand asion, but outsiders said Su Dingheng didn¡¯t like Long Shuli, so he treated her badly.


    However, when Su Dingheng came to scold Liu Shn, she knew that Long Shuli didn¡¯t like trouble.


    Su Dingheng was drunk, and he fell beside her, muttering, ¡°That woman has no regard for anything and doesn¡¯t put me in her eyes at all. Originally, even the emperor wanted to attend the ceremony personally, but she said it was too troublesome for the emperor toe and dy her meal. She told the emperor not toe and quickly finish the ceremony. She needs to rest quickly and can¡¯t be bothered to deal with these boring people and things! Look at her attitude. I¡¯m furious.¡±


    She agreed with Su Dingheng. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have a heart. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re in my heart.¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard this, he fell asleepfortably in her arms.


    However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She could tell that Long Shuli was not heartless. She had the world in her heart and couldn¡¯t tolerate these red tapes to entangle her.


    After that, she would often hear news about Long Shuli from Su Dingheng.


    When Long Shuli was giving birth, Su Dingheng said, ¡°Is this woman still human? She said not to let the midwife disturb her, but in the end, she gave birth to the child by herself in an hour. She even cut the umbilical cord herself, stating that if someone else did it, it wouldn¡¯t be clean!¡±


    When Long Shuli¡¯s clinic opened all over Jiang Du City, Su Dingheng said, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t have a home in her heart! I haven¡¯t seen her many times in months! Even my son doesn¡¯t get close to me!¡±


    When Long Shuli was famous, Su Dingheng was still scolding her. He would always pick out Long Shuli¡¯s faults. The mostmon thing he said was that this woman had no heart! She had never taken him seriously.


    She wanted tough when she heard that. Every time, she wouldfort Su Dingheng and make him more dependent on her..

 Chapter 318 - 318: Su Hao will Guard the Border

    Chapter 318 - 318: Su Hao will Guard the Border


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re unfairly ming me! Whenever something happened to my sister, you never came to her rescue, yet you always ced the me on her first. Can you name any other father in the world like you?¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t contain his anger and shouted sternly.


    He had been raised by his grandfather from a young age, and he had long forgotten any affection he had for Su Dingheng.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Dingheng treating Su Yingxue this way!


    ¡°Both of us are Su family children, but you¡¯vevished gifts on Su Yurou and now you can¡¯t even spare a word of concern for my sister?¡± He pressed on insistently.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was practically half-shaven by his words. He became infuriated, ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter, can Rou¡¯er create trouble like her?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yurou had caused trouble, and it was up to him to resolve it.


    Su Yingxue had stirred up trouble, yet he, in his position, hadn¡¯t even uttered aplete sentence before the matter was resolved!


    This feeling of defeat was reminiscent of when he married Long Shuli and faced her!


    She was so strong and fearless, even while carrying a child. She could still engage in intellectual battles with others. If she hadn¡¯t disappeared unexpectedly once, she wouldn¡¯t have died fromplications during childbirth.


    Su Yingxue was no different!


    She possessed the ability, it would be impossible for anyone to approach and control her!


    ¡°Father regaining the authority of the household steward isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    Su Hao and Su Dingheng argued for a while. Su Yingxue had already had two bowls of soup and finished her rice.


    She sat at the table calmly.


    Su Dingheng furrowed his brow, ¡°What would it take for you to hand over the family authority?¡±


    ¡°Father, let my brother marry a wife and let my future sister-inw join the family, the authority in my hands should naturally be passed on to her.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled mischievously and then nced at Wu Jinyan.


    Wu Jinyan had been sitting next to her the entire time, not uttering a word, yet she couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Su Dingheng appreciated her dignified demeanor and presence.


    But, thinking of her background, he was filled with disgust. ¡°Entering the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor isn¡¯t so easy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±


    Wu Jinyan slightly stood up and paid her respects to him.


    Su Dingheng wasn¡¯t treating her well, yet she remainedposed. Even if Su Dingheng was angry, he couldn¡¯t take it out on her. He could only return to his courtyard with frustration to vent his anger.


    In Ling Xiao Garden, Su Yingxue sent Wu Jinyan off and followed Su Hao back.


    Su Hao noticed that she was lingering and sighed, ¡°Have you figured it out again?¡±


    Su Yingxue sat on the stone table in his courtyard and yfully blinked her eyes. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve written your troubles all over your face. It¡¯s hard for me not to know!¡±


    Su Hao smiled wryly and said, ¡°I initially wanted to give Yan¡¯er a home and make her my rightful wife. But now, due to the imperial decree, I¡¯m ordered to guard Bamboo Leaf Pass for three years. During these three years¡­ what should Yan¡¯er do?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brow twitched. In her previous life, Su Hao had never been ordered to guard Bamboo Leaf Pass.


    Why was he suddenly¡­


    ¡°Bamboo Leaf Pass is a crucial barrier between the Yue Kingdom and the Great Wei Dynasty. Following the Yue Kingdom¡¯s downfall, all the cities came under our empire¡¯s control. Bamboo Leaf Pass became our border with the Great Wei Dynasty. However, the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s royal family hails from beyond the Great Wall, and their bloodline is different frommon people. They¡¯re fierce and adept at warfare. After seizing the previous dynasty, they established themselves as the Wei Dynasty. Lately, Bamboo Leaf Pass has been subject to frequent disturbances. The emperor hasmanded me to go to Bamboo Leaf Pass to ensure border security.¡±


    In in terms, guarding the border was the most effective way to get rid of high-ranking officials.


    Yet Su Hao¡¯s situation was different. Among the young generals, he was the most exceptional and possessed strong leadership qualities. With Bamboo Leaf Pass on the brink of war with the Great Wei Dynasty, only Su Hao could make Great Wei Dynasty wary..</font>

 Chapter 406 - 406: Liu Shulan Is Dead

    Chapter 406: Liu Shn Is Dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She turned around and informed Liu Shn, ¡°Saint Ruan has dosed you with half of the medicine. You won¡¯t die. As for Qingxin Court, I will seal it off. Without water and food, you might endure three days without sumbing, but during these three days, your injuries will torment your internal organs. Each day, you¡¯ll experience excruciating pain. I¡¯ll have Su Yurou stationed outside the door every day. You¡¯ll hear her voice, but before your demise, you won¡¯t see her again.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cold silhouette left Liu Shn spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes widened. ¡°Su Yingxue, you wretched woman!¡±


    Her methods were merciless!


    Torturing her body and her heart, she listened to Su Yurou¡¯s voice, how could she bear to die like this?


    However, no one could save her¡­


    ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 curse you to die a horrible death!¡± Liu Shn screamed with herst ounce of strength.


    Su Yingxue paid no heed. As she emerged, Su Yurou lunged at her like a madwoman. ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you harm my mother! I¡¯ll fight you¡­ All!¡±


    Su Yingxue ruthlessly kicked her. Su Yurou was thrown to the ground,pletely powerless to resist.


    She wiped her tears and said that she was going toin to Su Dingheng, but Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°You better watch your mother die first beforeining to Father!¡±


    Su Yingxue instructed Zhn, ¡°Until Liu Shn dies, don¡¯t let her leave Qingxin Court.¡±


    Zhn nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    After settling the affairs in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she finally reclined on the bed, filtering through the recent events.


    Her Father, was originally a despicable character. It was a coincidence that he tainted her mother, so her mother married him.


    She could feel that even though she was raped and identally got pregnant, her mother had never lowered her head to fate. Her death was caused by Wu Dao!


    However, what had Wudao done to force her mother into difficultbor¡­


    ¡°Wu Dao!¡± Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. If he was responsible for her mother¡¯s demise, she would make sure he paid with his life!


    Su Yingxue continued her routine in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for three days. On this day, while she was still in the ountant¡¯s room, Zhn came to report, ¡°Miss, Liu Shn has passed away.¡±


    The pen in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand paused, and a faint smile yed on her lips. ¡°And Su Yurou?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the courtyard, moring for Miss to pay with your life. She even mentioned seeing Marquis and seeking justice from him.¡± Zhn seemed somewhat concerned. ¡°If Marquis finds out about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him find out. Ignore whatever Su Yurou is up to. If she wants toin to Father, let her be.¡±


    Su Yingxue maintained an indifferent expression.


    In her previous life, having lost all her loved ones, she lived a more wretched existence than Su Yurou. How could she not let Su Yurou taste a bit of that bitterness?


    Su Yurou cried her way to Su Dingheng. Witnessing her mother¡¯s tragic end and the abuse she suffered from Su Yingxue, she wailed heartrendingly.


    She had believed her father would sympathize with her mother and surely avenge her.


    However, Su Dingheng, upon hearing these words, remained unmoved. His expression was even cold. ¡°Your mother intentionally harmed me and even tried to frame Yingxue. She deserved to die! You have nothing to cry about with me!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Yurou widened her eyes in horror. ¡°Mother loved you the most! How could she harm you? It¡¯s all Su Yingxue¡­ It¡¯s all her tricks!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If not for your sister, would I still be alive? Your mother wanted to kill me to secure power in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You¡­ You¡¯re not a good person either. Get lost!¡±


    Su Dingheng chased Su Yurou away..

 Chapter 407 - 407: Su Yurou Breaks Down

    Chapter 407 - 407: Su Yurou Breaks Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was alone and helpless. She cried for a long time in Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard, but Su Denheng did not bother with her anymore.


    Later, a messenger from the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence came to fetch her. In Su Yurou¡¯s bleak world, it seemed like a ray of light had been ignited.


    She promptly boarded the carriage.


    In front of Chu Chengye, she couldn¡¯t control herself and rushed to hug him. ¡°Your Highness, please help Rou¡¯er seek justice. Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother was killed by Su Yingxue¡­ Sob, sob, sob!¡±


    Chu Chengye didn¡¯t push her away, but the warmth he once felt for her had diminished.


    Normally, just a touch of her soft body would make him blush, but now, as she clung to him like this, he found it uninspiring.


    After Su Yurou finished crying, he patiently listened to her ount of the recent events in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yurou, with a glint of hatred in her eyes, vividly described Su Yingxue¡¯s actions with embellishments.


    Seeing Chu Chengye¡¯s furrowed brow, a glimmer of hope ignited in Su Yurou¡¯s heart. Leaning against his chest, she coquettishly pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother was killed. Now, Rou¡¯er only has you. You must avenge Rou¡¯er! Su Yingxue, she¡­¡±


    ¡°If Su Yingxue truly poisoned your father, why would she save him? Your story is riddled with inconsistencies and contradicts the information I¡¯ve gathered.¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s brows furrowed, and he was eager to know more about Su Yingxue.


    However, Su Yurou¡¯s narrative was not aligned with what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Su Yurou¡¯s unfocused gaze held disbelief. ¡°Did you not summon me because you missed Rou¡¯er? Why do you care so much about Su Yingxue?¡±


    A trace of difort shed across Chu Chengye¡¯s handsome face. He was reluctant to admit that he sought news about Su Yingxue.


    Impatiently, he released Su Yurou. ¡°You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± Su Yurou clung to Chu Chengye as if he were a lifesaver. ¡°Your Highness, Su Yingxue is so cruel. She will surely kill me! Your Highness, please protect Rou¡¯er!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s soft form pressed against him. In the past, Chu Chengye had easily sumbed to her charms, but now, facing a woman who actively sought him out, he felt no interest. He was even somewhat repulsed.


    He forcefully removed Su Yurou¡¯s embrace and pushed her aside. ¡°Enough, go back! As a woman, you should maintain some modesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ If Rou¡¯ercks modesty, it¡¯s because Rou¡¯er is deeply moved by Your Highness. That¡¯s the reason for my behavior.¡±


    Su Yurou closed her eyes, made a decision, and untied her belt, revealing her smooth shoulders.


    She pressed her tender skin against Chu Chengye and ran her soft hands across his chest. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t send me away like this. Rou¡¯er is willing to serve Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! If you still want to be an innocent woman, immediately return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and don¡¯te here again!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes showed annoyance. Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s exposed body only further diminished his interest.


    Almost as if venting his frustration, he casually remarked, ¡°Even Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t behave like you.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s tense heart suddenly snapped. Despairingly, she covered herself. ¡°Your Highness, is Su Yingxue the only one in your heart now? Did you call me here today just to hear about Su Yingxue?¡±


    Chu Chengye, feeling exposed, waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t appear in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, where exactly do I fall shortpared to Su Yingxue? You clearly said in the past that I am the one you like the most¡­.¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408: The Pathless That Shocked The Four Countries

    Chapter 408 - 408: The Pathless That Shocked The Four Countries


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou tried to embrace him again, but Chu Chengye waved his hand, signaling someone to escort her out.


    After Su Yurou returned to Marquis¡¯s Manor, she acted like a madwoman, throwing and smashing things. Su Yingxue instructed the people in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to ignore her, pushing her further into a state of breakdown.


    On a rainy night, a figure d in ck emerged before her.


    With a hoarse voice carrying an ancient solemnity, the man inquired, ¡°Do you wish to avenge your mother?¡±


    A lightning bolt struck, causing Su Yurou to retreat to the bed¡¯s edge in fear. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Don¡¯te near!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your mother? Otherwise, you and your brother will end up dead at the hands of Su Yingxue.¡± Wu Dao smiled, his eerie voice sending shivers down the spine.


    However, Su Yurou had already been humiliated to the extreme. How could she care about the consequences? She stood up and rushed in front of Wu Dao. ¡°1 want to avenge my mother! My brother¡­ we¡¯ll kill Su Yingxue together and let her apany my mother in death!¡±


    Wu Dao observed the hatred in her eyes and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good.¡±


    Saint Ruan had only stayed at home for a few days before he was forced into the Marquis¡¯s Manor by Su Yingxue.


    In her courtyard, Su Yingxue had prepared a medicine hut, seemingly for crafting poisons. It was stocked with various herbs, some of which could be used for detoxification.


    As Saint Ruan roamed around, he chuckled carelessly. ¡°Oh? Are you afraid of me now? You¡¯re quite well-prepared!¡±


    Su Yingxue, manipting a medicine jar, spoke nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a portion for you, but there¡¯s someone else I need to consult you about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so polite! I¡¯m in a good mood today. Ask away!¡±


    Saint Ruan was pleased and sat down on a chair. He crossed his legs and looked just like a carefree young man.


    Su Yingxue finished her preparations and sat across from him. She asked slowly, ¡°Do you know someone named Wu Dao?¡±


    Holding a cup of tea, Saint Ruan took a sip and then spewed out the tea and leaves in surprise. ¡°You, you, you¡­ How did you provoke that old guy!¡±


    ¡°Is he very old?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, indicating she had chosen wisely in seeking Saint Ruan.


    Only someone like him, an ancient relic, would possess knowledge about everything.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s hand holding the cup still trembled, revealing his fear of Wu Dao. ¡°Su Yingxue, tell me the truth. How did you provoke him? I¡­ let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any chance of salvation.¡±


    ¡°I want to take revenge on him.¡± Su Yingxue crossed her arms, appearingposed. Saint Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°What revenge do you seek? Is it rted to your mother¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his expression shifted from shock to seriousness. ¡°Back then, your mother faced difficulties giving birth to you. Logically, nothing should have harmed her. Could it be that Wu Dao¡­¡±


    Aware of her mother¡¯s good rtionship with Saint Ruan, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t intend to conceal anything. ¡°Liu Shn said that before my mother gave birth, she tricked her into meeting Wu Dao. This time, my father¡¯s poisoning is connected to Wu Dao.¡±


    Saint Ruan narrowed his eyes, subconsciously biting his well-maintained red lips. ¡°No one knows what Wu Dao wants to do! However, when he¡¯s in a bad mood, he stirs up the entire four kingdoms and nine provinces!¡±


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡± Su Yingxue clenched her fists unconsciously.


    ¡°Heh, back then, the Silver Moon Pavilion crossed the boundaries of the four kingdoms and nine states, almost bringing about their destruction. However, the matter waster settled. It can only be said that Wu Dao was in a good mood.¡± Saint Ruan sighed, cing his hands behind his head..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Court Meeting of the Four Kingdoms

    Chapter 409 - 409: Court Meeting of the Four Kingdoms


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is Wu Dao in a good mood?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. Although Saint Ruan had only encountered Wu Dao twice, she found this enigmatic person unlikely to be so bored.


    Saint Ruan crossed his legs and curled his lips ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m a poison doctor. How would 1 know about such matters? But 1 do recall your mother mentioning it to me when we met! She was working on a method, though I¡¯m unsure if it was sessful.¡±


    ¡°What method was my mother researching?¡± At the mention of Long Shuli, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How should 1 know?¡± Saint Ruan rolled his eyes. ¡°Back then, she mentioned it cryptically, fearing that I might attract trouble. She didn¡¯t disclose much!¡±


    Although he had investigated and suspected Long Shuli was developing a poison, hecked evidence. Long Shuli, with her profound knowledge and a heart as intricate as a seven-holed exquisite jade, seemed to understand everything.


    If she chose to be mysterious, he couldn¡¯t fathom what she was up to. However, whenever she needed assistance, he willingly lent a hand.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s knowledge about her mother¡¯s affairs was fragmented and scattered.


    To uncover the truth behind her mother¡¯s death, she needed to engage with Wu Dao and delve into the mysteries surrounding him.


    Observing Su Yingxue¡¯s expression, Saint Ruan yfully remarked, ¡°Su Yingxue, are you considering provoking Wu Dao?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Su Yingxue replied, ¡°Considering the current situation, he¡¯s the one targeting me. Liu Shn knows nothing about medicine. He¡¯s responsible for poisoning my father!¡±


    Moreover, the circumstances leading her to find Saint Ruan and perform the surgery for her father were likely within Wu Dao¡¯s expectations.


    Every appearance of Wu Dao heightened the unease.


    To resolve this, she had to take the initiative!


    Upon hearing these words, Saint Ruan felt like dragging her away quickly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one dares to oppose Wu Dao, not even an emperor of the four countries and nine provinces. The only oue is death, with incalcble consequences. Don¡¯t get into trouble!¡±


    ¡°This is beyond my control. Besides, my mother¡¯s death is not something Wu Dao can dictate.¡±


    Su Yingxue touched her nose. In her second chance at life, she had to take charge!


    Although Saint Ruan vehemently opposed it, seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s expression resembling Long Shuli¡¯s left him with no grounds to object.


    He sighed and shrugged helplessly. ¡°If you want to meet Wu Dao, you¡¯ll have an opportunity soon.¡±


    ¡°What opportunity ising?¡± Su Yingxue inquired.


    ¡°The court meeting of the four kingdoms is hosted by the Great Cheng Dynasty this year, and the Silver Moon Pavilion Master must attend.¡± Saint Ruan crossed his arms, blinking with a hint of charm.


    ¡°The court meeting of the four countries¡­¡± Su Yingxue recalled. In her previous life, her reputation was tarnished, and Su Dingheng and Liu Shn never informed her about attending the court meeting. Instead, they confined her within the Marquis¡¯ Manor.


    After the court session, when she finally went out, she discovered the events that transpired in those few days.


    At that time, she was still mocked by a few nobledies, saying that she was a shameful thing and did not even know about the grand event that happened once every four years.


    From that moment, her sense of inferiority intensified.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Wu Dao at this court session!¡±


    Su Yingxue had been studying her medical skills, and Chu Yihan had arrived before the court session..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Cheap Daddy

    Chapter 410: Cheap Daddy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He came with the imperial edict, and Su Yingxue was originally about to kneel to hear the decree.


    However, Chu Yihan promptly helped her up and ced the imperial edict in her hands. ¡°Read it yourself. There¡¯s no need to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ inappropriate?¡± Su Yingxue nced at the two court officials behind Chu Yihan, who hade with him to announce the decree. Seeing Chu Yihan hand the edict directly to her, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    As expected, the expressions of the two officials were notably grim, and they dared not express anger or objection.


    In an attempt to relieve them from Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing aura, Su Yingxue opened the edict and skimmed through it. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°The emperor wants me to oversee the reception of envoys from the four countries?¡±


    Chu Yihan added, ¡°You¡¯ll be apanying me. Although this isn¡¯t something you¡¯ve done before, I¡¯m here, so you don¡¯t need to worry about a thing.¡±


    Chu Yihan shook Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, providing an overwhelming sense of security and protection. This made Su Yingxue feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Well then, this time I¡¯ll rely on Your Highness to earn me some rewards in front of the emperor.¡±


    She yfully smiled, and Chu Yihan pinched her cheek.


    After the banter between them, Su Yingxue understood the meaning of the imperial edict. One of the officials spoke, ¡°Miss Su is talented and capable. She will surely handle this matter well. I will report back to the emperor.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Without the elevated status of Chu Yihan, she couldn¡¯t afford to be too arrogant.


    However, when she turned around, she noticed Su Dingheng still kneeling obediently behind her.


    Possibly intimidated by Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing presence, he didn¡¯t dare to move even without amand.


    Yet, he was still her father. Su Yingxue tugged at Chu Yihan and reminded him, ¡°My father is still kneeling.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Su Dingheng. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Su Dingheng stood up shakily and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. If there¡¯s nothing else that Your Highness requires today¡­¡±


    ¡°I have matters to discuss with Su Yingxue. If you have no other business, you may take your leave.¡± Chu Yihan was already quite polite, considering Su Yingxue¡¯s presence.


    Su Dingheng looked at Su Yingxue with a slightly aggrieved expression, clearly reluctant to leave her.


    Su Yingxue felt a headacheing on. Since her father¡¯s surgery, he had been acting unusually. He depended on her, making a fuss the moment he woke up, demanding to see her. If he couldn¡¯t, he would throw a tantrum like a child.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to coax him. ¡°Father, go back first. I¡¯ll send the medicine over for youter.¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes seemed afraid that Chu Yihan would take Su Yingxue away. He was particrly attached to her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even meet Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze, so he left in embarrassment.


    Chu Yihan noticed Su Yingxue¡¯s tone when speaking to Su Dingheng, and his eyes showed displeasure. ¡°Are you this gentle to everyone now?¡±


    His uniqueness had disappeared.


    Su Yingxue was momentarily stunned before reaching out to poke him. ¡°Could you be jealous? He is my father! Although he¡¯s a bit hateful, he¡¯s still my father.¡±


    ¡°I remember that he didn¡¯t treat you well. For so many years, you relied on the Old General¡¯s affection.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes expressed a hint of pain for her.


    Indeed, the bond between father and daughter could not be severed, but he didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to forgive the person who had wronged her.


    ¡°Your Highness is overthinking. I saved him, but it has nothing to do with the father-daughter rtionship. I did it solely to preserve the Marquis Manor¡¯s reputation. With Grandfather and Brother at the border, 1 hold the Marquis¡¯s Manor authority. Liu Shn has recently passed away.. If rumors spread that this Marquis has mistreated its heir, the Marquis of AAartial South¡¯s Manor will be aughingstock!¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411: She’s Going to Marry Me

    Chapter 411: She¡¯s Going to Marry Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze remained firm. The Marquis¡¯s Manor had been built through the hard work of several generations of the Su family.


    Her mother had also lived in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for many years, presumably developing a strong attachment to it.


    For the sake of her mother and grandfather, Su Dingheng, she had to ensure that he lived well.


    Moreover, allowing him to live with guilt towards her mother would bring her a sense of satisfaction!


    The light in her eyes was truly captivating. Chu Yihan leaned over and kissed her eyes gently. He whispered into her ear as softly as a feather, ¡°My men have sent news. Old General Su has finished his business at the border. He can return to court now.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. What she felt the most guilty about was watching her grandfather die in front of her, but she was unable to save her. She was even used of causing her grandfather¡¯s death.


    After she was reborn, she immediately wanted to see her grandfather. However, her grandfather was guarding the border, so she couldn¡¯t go and look for him recklessly.


    In her previous life, her grandfather only returned to the imperial court two yearster. At that time, she was already in a bad state, causing her grandfather great distress.


    In this life, why did her grandfathere back early?


    Her puzzled gaze fell on Chu Yihan¡¯s fairy-like face. ¡°What did you do this time?¡±


    Chu Yihan looked calm. ¡°Old General Su is old, and the border needs to be handed over to a young general. I¡¯ve chosen a suitable person. After Old General Supletes the handover, he can return to Jiang Du City.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart jumped excitedly, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re the best! I miss my grandfather so much. If 1 can see him soon, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa to hold a banquet to thank you!¡±


    ¡°Just a banquet to thank me?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What else does Your Highness want? Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Su Yingxue beamed.


    She hadpletely forgotten that Chu Yihan had asked her who would decide on the marriage. She had said that she needed her grandfather¡¯s approval.


    Now, Chu Yihan had sent Old General Su back to the court in advance.


    He leaned over to Su Yingxue¡¯s ear and gently touched her soft earlobe with his lips. ¡°What 1 want to do is to marry you.¡±


    A blush crept up Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobe and gradually spread to her face. Together with the excitement in her heart, it burned her originally fair face red.


    This was the first time she ran away shyly in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had engraved her in his heart for thirteen years, and she wanted to fulfill the joke she made when she was three years old.


    Did she devote herself to him?


    Although she was too excited to know that her grandfather wasing back, Su Yingxue still calmly handled her current tasks.


    After visiting the residence and the clinic, Su Yingxue brought Zhn to Qinghe Pce.


    This was the ce where the emperor received envoys.


    Logically speaking, the envoys of other countries would be arranged to stay in the posthouse when they entered Jiang Du City. However, the court meeting held once every four years was different. Not only would people from the four countries and nine provincese, but the various forces of the Silver Moon Pavilion would alsoe. Chu Mingyuan had raised the treatment given to the people of the various countries and allowed them to stay in the pce.


    After Su Yingxue received the imperial edict to receive the envoy, she had to make some arrangements in the pce.


    She could guess that Chu Mingyuan had not asked her to receive the envoy for her good, but she had to be careful. She could not let Chu Mingyuan know that she had already seen through his intentions.


    She walked around the clinic and arrived at Qinghe Pce afternoon.


    The manager of Qinghe Pce was a steady nanny named Jing Fang.


    When she heard that Su Yingxue had arrived, she especially came out to wee her. The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while before Jing Fang smiled very modestly. ¡°Miss Su has been chosen by the emperor. You came to the pce early. The pce will only send someone to clean up tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 412 - 412: The Transformed Su Yurou

    Chapter 412: The Transformed Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue wanted to appear attentive and caring. She smiled and said, ¡°I have never been to the pce before, and receiving envoys is a significant task. I appreciate Aunt¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Jing Fang, being a prudent woman, replied, ¡°Miss, you are a capable person, and such matters will naturally be handled without errors.¡±


    After praising Su Yingxue, Jing Fang continued tomend another person, ¡°Miss, with your outstanding abilities, even your younger sister is meticulous. She arrived early this morning, iming that you had long been considerate, so she came ahead of time to arrange everything for you. She has visited all the areas where the envoys stay in the pce and has been patiently waiting here to report to you.¡±


    ¡°My sister?¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Looking up, she saw Su Yurou approaching. Su Yurou was not as meticulously dressed as usual, wearing a simple white dress and minimal jewelry. She greeted Su Yingxue politely, ¡°Sister, I already explored the pce and even drew a map for you to familiarize yourself.¡±


    She presented the map immediately. A hint of displeasure shed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the future, there¡¯s no need for such extra efforts. Aunt Jing Fang will guide me through the pce. You don¡¯t need to be overly involved.¡± After being reprimanded, Su Yurou naturally wore an aggrieved expression.


    Jing Fang, who saw her first, couldn¡¯t help but console her, ¡°Miss Yurou is well-intentioned. However, Miss Su is clever. With or without this map, you will quickly be familiar with the pce.¡±


    Su Yurou covered her lips with a handkerchief and sobbed, ¡°Yes, sister is right. It¡¯s my fault. I will unquestionably follow all of sister¡¯s instructions in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yurou really made things difficult for her!


    She had dyed it until now, intending to be diligent yet seemingly nonchnt.


    She was impressive!


    She arrived early,pleted all the tasks, and even drew a map!


    Surely, Jing Fang had other intentions engraved in her heart. Soon, both the emperor and empress would be aware.


    She had to be even more careful when it came to receiving envoys.


    After bidding farewell to Jing Fang, Su Yingxue took Su Yurou back to the residence.


    Su Yurou came in her own car, naturally not sharing the same vehicle as Su Yingxue.


    However, when Su Yingxue saw how Su Yurou got into the car decisively and remained silent after being treated coldly, she felt puzzled.


    In the car, she asked Zhn, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Su Yurou recently?¡±


    Zhn shook her head. ¡°Nothing unusual. Two days ago, she was still crying for Aunt Liu. Previously, she was sent back by the Seventh Prince and even caused a scene at the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence. However, she didn¡¯t enter the mansion, so I didn¡¯t inquire. Today¡­ I was negligent.¡±


    She looked apologetic.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°No, it was my carelessness.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Su Yurou these past few days. Firstly, she wanted her to face rejection a few more times, to break her spirit, to make her understand that she was a motherless good-for-nothing. No one would sympathize with her, returning the same humiliation from her previous life.


    She had achieved her goal, and Su Yurou indeed caused quite a scene.


    However, she suddenly had such thoughts and disrupted her n as soon as she arrived. This was truly puzzling.


    Who was advising her?


    Moreover, she had detected a scent of blood on Su Yurou just now.


    She was dressed inly today, wanting to show off her generous and decent appearance, so she did not use much perfume on her body. When she approached slightly, she smelled something unusual.


    Who had Su Yurou met recently?

 Chapter 413 - 413: The Person Behind Su Yurou

    Chapter 413: The Person Behind Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou returned to Sunset Court and secluded herself, not even summoning Yuan Ruo to attend to her.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised by Wu Dao¡¯s sudden appearance in the room. She walked forward with red eyes and asked, ¡°When can 1 avenge my mother? When can I kill Su Yingxue?¡±


    ¡°I will provide you with an opportunity,¡± Wu Dao replied briefly, extending his hand to her. ¡°What I desire, you should give.¡±


    With a sense of fear, Su Yurou reluctantly reached out her hand. Due to excessive blood loss, her skin revealed veins and blood vessels, a ghastly sight.


    However, when she thought of her mother¡¯s tragic death, she could only watch helplessly as Su Yingxue ordered people to carry her mother¡¯s lifeless body out!


    There was nothing she could do.


    After the agony, she copsed by the bedside, dazed and weakened. In her vulnerability, she harbored an intense hatred. ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 will make you pay!¡±


    Since the previous day, Su Yingxue had instructed Zhn to keep Su Yurou under watch, forbidding her from going out or having contact with anyone. She also had to monitor the activities in her courtyard.


    She visited Qinghe Pce more often, and Aunt Jing Fang developed a favorable impression of her.


    Once, Aunt Jing Fang inquired about why Su Yurou hadn¡¯t returned. Su Yingxue smiled without a word, her expression stern. Jing Fang apologized and refrained from further questions.


    Despite Su Yurou being Su Yingxue¡¯s younger sister, Su Yingxue was the designated female envoy responsible for receiving female members of the envoys. Others shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Originally, envoys from various countries were scheduled to enter Jiang Du City five dayster, but one or two deviated from the rules.


    On this day, before Su Yingxue arrived at Qinghe Pce, Aunt Jing Fang sent someone to inform her that the Princess of Qi State had arrived and urged her to go quickly.


    When Su Yingxue met Aunt Jing Fang in the pce, she naturally asked, ¡°Why did the Princess of Qi State arrive today? Wasn¡¯t there a n to wee her outside the city before entering the pce?¡±


    Aunt Jing Fang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°This Princess of Qi State isn¡¯t easy to get along with. She¡¯s only twenty years old, but her power in Qi State is already formidable. The King of Qi State honors her as the Eldest Princess. Not only is she feared by everyone in Qi State, but even in political matters, the King of Qi State consults her before making decisions. Dealing with such a powerful woman might prove difficult.¡±


    As the one overseeing Qinghe Pce, Aunt Jing Fang was naturally ordered to gather information about the envoys.


    To maintain discretion, Su Yingxue listened quietly.


    However, the information she gathered suggested that this Princess of Qi State possessed capabilities far beyond the ordinary. Talented in both literature and martial arts, proficient in riding and archery, and possessing extraordinary medical skills, she was the foremost person in the Qi State. The King of Qi probably didn¡¯t expect that despite having many sons, they couldn¡¯t match the capabilities of his daughter.


    This woman was truly outstanding.


    When Su Yingxue and Aunt Jing Fang went to pay their respects to the Princess of Qi State, she had already settled in the opulent Perching Phoenix Pce. Two maidservants with extraordinary auras, one named Yun Dan and the other Feng Qing, stood guard outside her pce.


    When Su Yingxue and Aunt Jing Fang arrived, the maidservant named Feng Qing said indifferently, ¡°The princess is tired from the long journey and is currently resting. Please wait for two hours before paying your respects.¡±


    Aunt Jing Fang, being a servant, didn¡¯t mind. ncing at Su Yingxue, she suggested, ¡°Miss Su, why not rest first ande back in two hours? 1 will wait here.¡±


    Su Yingxue remained silent. Originally not nning to leave, waiting for two hours was inconsequential. She could use this time to read her mother¡¯s letter in Medicine King¡¯s Valley..

 Chapter 414 - 414: The Grand Princess of Qi State

    Chapter 414: The Grand Princess of Qi State


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Feng Qing looked at her with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re just a maidservant. It¡¯s already a great blessing for you to have the chance to meet the princess. How dare you go back and rest? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard this, her expression remained indifferent. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll go rest for two hours beforeing back.¡±


    Just as Aunt Jing Fang agreed, Feng Qing roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? The princess didn¡¯t issue an edict, so who allowed you to rest?¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around, and the corners of her mouth curled up provocatively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what 1 said? I just want to go and rest.¡±


    The Eldest Princess had a transcendent status in the Qi State. Feng Qing followed her, so her status in Qi State was naturally not low. Not to mention the people in Qi State, even the master and Your Majesty in the pce did not dare to speak to her like this because she served the Eldest Princess.


    Now that Su Yingxue had provoked her, she attacked Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue pretended to retreat, but when Feng Qing swung her palm, she rushed over and grabbed her wrist. With a crack, she broke it.


    Feng Qing let out a miserable cry. Her face was pale as she fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You, a lowly servant girl dared to break my hand!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked down at her from above, and her beautiful face carried a faint smile. ¡°Firstly, 1 am the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, not a maidservant. Secondly, you are also a maidservant. In terms of lowly status, no one can surpass you. Thirdly¡­ This is the Great Cheng Dynasty, not the Qi State.¡±


    Thest sentence made Feng Qing¡¯s body tremble.


    Su Yingxue did not threaten her with any harsh words, but she broke her wrist the moment she came up, giving her an extremely painful lesson.


    ¡°Miss Su, although Feng Qing is a maidservant, her status in Qi State is as important as the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Are you trampling on our Eldest Princess by treating her like this?¡± Yun Dan said slowly.


    When Feng Qing was fighting with Su Yingxue, she was silent and stood at the door like a statue.


    It was only at this moment that she walked to Feng Qing¡¯s side, took her hand, and bandaged it.


    Su Yingxue took a careful look. The gauze and wooden stick she used were much more exquisite than the ones they usually used for medical purposes.


    Her medical skills were not bad!


    Su Yingxue still had a faint smile on her face, but her aura was extremely dignified. ¡°The Eldest Princess has a noble status, so she¡¯s naturally more reasonable. Moreover, she can teach the two of you, so she¡¯ll be more polite. For Miss Feng Qing¡¯s arrogant behavior just now, the Eldest Princess will punish her.¡±


    ¡°Whether the Eldest Princess punishes me or not, what does it have to do with you!¡± Feng Qing gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She wished she could break both of Su Yingxue¡¯s hands right now!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Eldest Princess resting? 1 will do it for her. Now I¡¯m also going to rest. If the Eldest Princess arises, 1 trust both of you to adhere to the proper protocol and inform me.¡± After Su Yingxue smiled faintly, she turned around and left.


    Yun Dan and Feng Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction towards Su Yingxue, but they were tactful enough not to make a sound.


    Feng Qing was helped to Han Yuwen¡¯s side toin. From within the light gauze curtain, the woman¡¯s clear and graceful voice came out with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re already so useless aftering to the Great Cheng Dynasty?¡±


    Feng Qing bit her lip. ¡°Princess! In Qi State, no one has ever dared to treat me like this and even broke my hand. If this was in Qi State, she would already be dead!¡±


    Han Yuwen didn¡¯t feel sorry for her at all. Instead, his tone was filled with admiration for Su Yingxue. ¡°Since she dared to break your hand, she¡¯s not afraid of me. You can¡¯t keep your hand because you¡¯re not capable.. Get out of here and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328: The Vicious Su Yingxue

    Chapter 328: The Vicious Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He looked at Su Yingxue, saying proudly, ¡°Little girl, did you think you could poison me with your abilities?¡±


    When he was ying with poison, he didn¡¯t even know where Su Yingxue¡¯s mother was!


    Yet, she wanted to poison him?


    Su Yingxue crossed her arms in front of her chest, and her fox-like eyes revealed a crafty light. ¡°It wasn¡¯t important whether I could poison you to death. What was important was to lure you out.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what if you lured me out? Didn¡¯t that little guard beside you tell you that 1 coulde and go freely in the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Saint Ruan waved his long red sleeves, revealing a dark pattern embroidered with golden thread. On it was embroidered a couple in an intimate position.


    Su Yingxue immediately turned her head. ¡°How flirtatious!¡±


    And it hurt my eyes!


    Saint Ruan seemed to be used to her reaction and snorted seductively.


    ¡°Little girl, seeing that you were the first person who dared to poison me in so many years, kneel and kowtow to me and call me master. Master would protect you, and you could run rampant in the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    Saint Ruan spoke quite loudly.


    Su Yingxue had always found it strange. How did his arrogant attitude and the way he treated her as an elder match up with his handsome and devilish face?


    ¡°Are you even worthy of being my master?¡± Su Yingxue sneered.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, when I was ying with poison for thirty years, you were still in your mother¡¯s womb!¡±


    Saint Ruan had a problem, he loved to argue!


    ¡°Thirty years? Are you an old demon?¡± Su Yingxue looked at his head of white hair. At first nce, she thought that Saint Ruan¡¯s entric personality might have caused him to have a head of white hair.


    She did not expect him to¡­


    ¡°I am the most handsome old demon!¡± Saint Ruan swung his white hair, his eyes shining with a hint of temptation.


    However, after saying that, he felt that something was wrong.


    When did he be an old demon?


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Su Yingxueughed so hard that she was swaying back and forth. ¡°Yes, you were indeed the oldest demon!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you tease me!¡±


    The old demon was furious. He had lived for so many years, but this was the first time someone had dared to treat him like this!


    He wanted to teach this little girl a lesson!


    ¡°Shadow Guards!¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up. Countless shadows descended from the sky and surrounded Saint Ruan.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes froze. ¡°Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards? You young girl, you could mobilize his men?¡±


    Why did he encounter such a strange thing today?


    Chu Yihan was a thousand-year-old iceberg, and his subordinates were never easily mobilized.


    Su Yingxue could order his Shadow Guards around?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cold jade was hanging around her neck. She ced the cold jade in her palm, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Hit him!¡±


    Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you use Chu Yihan¡¯s men against me! You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you could poison the people around me, why couldn¡¯t I attack you? You had to be careful. Although you could dy the poison¡¯s effect, Your Highness¡¯s Shadow Guards are all chosen one in a thousand.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile took on a touch of allure, like a flower by the side of the river in theherworld.


    The moment Saint Ruan took a breath, the poison in his blood began to surge.


    Detoxification was a piece of cake for him, but he still had to deal with Chu Yihan¡¯s people. He couldn¡¯t keep sealing his bloodline. The poison would still flow as he attacked¡­


    This d*mned Su Yingxue, her mind was so ruthless and vicious!


    ¡°Stinky girl, wait for me!¡±


    Saint Ruan could only choose to escape, but even if he did, he couldn¡¯t immediately shake off the Shadow Guards.


    The Shadow Guards chased after him relentlessly. He tried to detoxify himself as he ran, and he almost fell into the hands of the Shadow Guards several times.


    He finally managed to cure the poison, but the Shadow Guards continued to attack him. His lightness skill was outstanding, but he was almost exhausted to death before he managed to escape from the Shadow Guards..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Su Yingxue, Help!

    Chapter 329: Su Yingxue, Help!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After escaping to his residence, before he sumbed to exhaustion, he panted and gritted his teeth. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡±


    Just wait!


    Su Yingxue was waiting for Saint Ruan at any moment, but she was certain that, for the time being, Saint Ruan wouldn¡¯t dare to seek revenge on her!


    He needed to take some time to recover and also be wary of Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards.


    As she had expected, even after he had cured himself, Saint Ruan didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, this little girl is too devious!¡±


    He had been lured out using himself as bait, poisoned, and even had Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards mobilized to go after him!


    Saint Ruan thought back to his seventy years of age. This was the first time he had been teased like this, and the one doing it was a girl of merely fifteen or sixteen.


    This was an enormous humiliation!


    He was determined to use all his knowledge to develop a poison that would make Su Yingxue kneel and sing his praises!


    However, before he could finish developing the poison¡­


    The Silver Moon Pavilion summoned him.


    Saint Ruan still wore his mboyant red attire as he made his way over.


    He and Hong Lian exchanged fiery words, but Hong Lian frowned every time she saw his belt. ¡°You¡¯re getting up there in years. Can¡¯t you be a bit more dignified?¡±


    Saint Ruan snorted in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Aren¡¯t you still single?¡± Mocking him?


    Ha!


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes darkened. She knew Saint Ruan had a sharp tongue, so she didn¡¯t argue with him and issued her order, ¡°The one you need to poison this time is her!¡±


    She handed the token to Saint Ruan.


    To be honest, if he hadn¡¯t been brought under the Silver Moon Pavilion, he really wouldn¡¯t have cared for Hong Lian.


    She always acted so solemnly.


    He took the token, and on it was written the name of the person he had to target. He rolled his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m going to poison someone, it will be Su Yingxue. She¡¯s the only one worthy of being my opponent. These kinds of people don¡¯t deserve me to use poison on them.¡±


    And he used such a cunning poison.


    He wasn¡¯t having any of it!


    Hong Lian sat in the golden chair and raised her chin. ¡°This is the Pavilion Master¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°Pavilion Master, he¡­¡±


    Saint Ruan was filled with frustration. ¡°I understand!¡±


    He took the token and left.


    Hong Lian watched his arrogant departure with a sinister look in her eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue, I want to see just how capable you are!¡±


    Su Yingxue waited for Saint Ruan for a few days, but he never came to cause trouble for her. The people around her also remained unpoisoned.


    Life was peaceful and normal.


    However, this kind of normalcy made her feel somewhat abnormal.


    ¡°Imperial Aunt! Aunt Su! Help! Help!¡±


    Su Yingxue was sitting in the treatment room when Chu Jinling burst in. He was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t watch where he was going and bumped his head on the door frame, instantly reddening his nose.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing this, Manager Qi quickly brought some ointment to help him.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this favored prince!


    Chu Jinling waved Manager Qi away. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    He rushed over to Su Yingxue and pulled her up. ¡°Imperial Aunt,e with me quickly to see Sisi! She¡¯s on the brink of death. Help!¡±


    ¡°Sisi?¡±


    Su Yingxue suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Chu Jinling brought her to the General Manor.


    Outside Lin Sisi¡¯s room, Lin Aotian was shouting, ¡°Are you all useless?!


    Imperial physician¡­ Why can¡¯t you save my daughter? If she dies, I will take your lives!¡±


    The imperial physician had always dealt only with medicine, and he couldn¡¯t withstand Lin Aotian¡¯s fury.


    They trembled. ¡°General Lin, please calm down. Miss Lin can¡¯t be saved.. The poison is too potent!¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330: Only Cruelty Can Survive

    Chapter 330: Only Cruelty Can Survive


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Poisoned?!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart had skipped a beat. She quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed to Lin Sisi¡¯s bedside.


    She had held Lin Sisi¡¯s hand and felt her pulse. Then, she looked at Lin Sisi¡¯s expression and widened her eyes. ¡°Sisi, how could this be¡­¡±


    Such a powerful poison had been Saint Ruan¡¯s doing¡­


    But why would Saint Ruan poison her?


    ¡°Dr. Su, I¡­ Was I going to die?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes had been filled with sorrow. She had been like a man who bled but did not cry. At that moment, her eyes had been filled with fear.


    Su Yingxue held her hand tightly, giving her strength and support. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, you definitely won¡¯t die!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t die!


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t let Lin Sisi die!


    Su Yingxue had thrown the medicine box on the table and had begun to prepare the medicine.


    Lin Aotian had roared until his face had been red. He had ignored his old illness and had rushed to Su Yingxue¡¯s side. ¡°Dr. Su, you could save Sisi, right? Those imperial physicians were all trash! When they hade, they had said that Sisi¡¯s poison had already reached her lungs and that she couldn¡¯t be saved! But your medical skills were superb. 1 had known that you could save her!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression had been cold and dark, and her red lips had been tightly pursed into a line.


    She hadn¡¯t answered Lin Aotian, but her hands had trembled slightly.


    As time passed, Lin Sisi¡¯s breathing had be weaker and weaker. Chu Jinling had held her hand tightly and had said to her, ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t fall asleep! Open your eyes and look at me! 1¡­ I¡¯m so good-looking! If you close your eyes, you won¡¯t be able to see!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t bear it either!¡± Lin Sisi had reached out to hug him.


    She had liked him and hadn¡¯t been able to bear closing her eyes. She hadn¡¯t been able to bear leaving him!


    ¡°Dr. Su, Genius Doctor Su! Hurry up! Sisi can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Lin Aotian, who had been on the battlefield without even frowning, had been so anxious that his eyes had been red, and tears had kept rolling in his eyes.


    An hourter, Su Yingxue had finally finished concocting the medicine.


    However, she hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to give Lin Sisi the antidote. Instead, she had told Lin Aotian with a heavy expression, ¡°To detoxify Sisi, other than this antidote, there is one more thing that needs to be done. You guys¡­Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°What else was there to be unwilling about? Saving lives was more important!¡±


    In Lin Aotian¡¯s eyes, his daughter¡¯s life had been more important than the sky!


    In Chu Jinling¡¯s arms, Lin Sisi hadn¡¯t been able to open her eyes.


    He had put down Lin Sisi and had snatched the medicine from Su Yingxue¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s toote, give it to her!¡±


    ¡°Ninth Prince! Cautious! This medicine¡­It will force all the poison onto her face, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what? Sisi! Sisi, wake up!¡±


    Chu Jinling had been about to break down. He had looked at Su Yingxue with red eyes. ¡°No matter what! I wanted Sisi alive! She can¡¯t die!¡±


    Su Yingxue had taken a deep breath. Her heart had ached as if someone had punched her. ¡°She would wake up after drinking this medicine. However, within six hours, I had to cut open her face and let out the poisonous blood. Otherwise, there would be no way to save her.¡±


    ¡°What was it? Cut open her face?¡±


    Chu Jinling had been stunned. His lips had trembled. ¡°Why¡­¡± Why must you be so cruel!¡±


    How important was a woman¡¯s appearance?


    ¡°This¡­ Why was this so? My daughter¡­ Why does my daughter have to suffer like this? Dr. Su, is there no other way?¡±


    Lin Aotian¡¯s heart had ached.


    Of course, his daughter¡¯s life had been important!


    But this had been too cruel for a girl like her!


    Su Yingxue had bitten her lip. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    If she wanted to live, she had to be disfigured!

 Chapter 331 - 331: Lin Sisi will be Disfigured

    Chapter 331 - 331: Lin Sisi will be Disfigured


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was a poison developed by Saint Ruan specifically for women, which was Beauty-Stealing Poison.


    Changing a woman¡¯s appearance and making her lose her happiness forever was the crudest thing to a woman.


    To all the women in the world, disfiguring was a fate worse than death.


    Su Yingxue looked at Lin Sisi on the bed, and a wave of hatred suddenly rose in her heart.


    Because of her, Saint Ruan hade to harm Lin Sisi!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Dr. Su, Sisi¡¯s life is important. Give her the medicine.¡±


    Lin Aotian rubbed his eyes hard. His deep voice wasced with pain as if his heart was being cut by a knife.


    Su Yingxue gave Lin Sisi some medicine, and her breathing gradually stabilized.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Jinling, who had been guarding her side and had been carefully protecting her. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Ninth Prince, 1 was going to release the poisonous blood for herter. You¡­¡±


    She felt unspeakable guilt in her heart.


    She was afraid that Lin Sisi would break down, and she was even more afraid that Chu Jinling would treat her badly because of Lin Sisi¡¯s appearance¡­


    Chu Jinling was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled. ¡°It just cut her face, and it is just a few more scars. Sisi is a forthright and generous woman. She wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were slightly moist.


    An hourter, the poison had all gathered on Lin Sisi¡¯s face. Her face was swollen and purple, and her veins and meridians were about to burst through her skin.


    Lin Sisi woke up, but she felt that her breathing was not smooth and her face was still in pain.


    She forced her eyes open, but she could only open them a little. ¡°Father, Dr. Su¡­ My face hurts.¡±


    Her voice was buzzing, and her lips were swollen.


    Lin Aotian looked at his daughter¡¯s expression and felt as if his heart was being stabbed by a knife. His eyes were red, and his voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Sisi, bear with it. Dr. Su had already given you the antidote. As long as the poisonous blood is released, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Poisonous blood? How should the blood be released? Dr. Su, what happened to my face? Why does it hurt so much¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi felt her face swell up as if she was blowing air. She was almost unable to speak.


    She reached out to touch her face, but Chu Jinling quickly held her hand down. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. She was going to let you bleedter. It¡¯s just a few cuts. When the poisonous blood is released, and the wound heals, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lin Sisi calmed down a little. She wasn¡¯t afraid of pain, so she didn¡¯t mind a few cuts.


    She only felt that her father looked weird when he cried. Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was also weird.


    Only Chu Jinling¡¯s gentle smile made her feel at ease.


    Chu Jinling kept caressing her hand and said that she was fine. She was no longer afraid.


    However, her face hurt badly.


    Su Yingxue was afraid that she would resist, so she wanted to put some knockout powder in her water to make her faint before letting her bleed.


    But when she handed the water to Lin Sisi, she was stunned.


    If she hadn¡¯t been with Su Yingxue for such a long time, she would have just drunk it.


    However, she could smell the smell of knockout powder in the water.


    Why did she need to faint?


    As the daughter of a general, Lin Sisi naturally had keen senses.


    She put the water aside and said with a frown, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    Chu Jinling and Su Yingxue went outside.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Jinling. His brows were filled with worry for Lin Sisi. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If Sisi is disfigured, do you not mind?¡±


    Su Yingxue felt that when she asked this question, Lin Aotian could not help but look over.


    He was very optimistic about Lin Sisi being together with Chu Jinling.


    However, Lin Sisi¡¯s incident had caused him to be apprehensive, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask Chu Jinling..</font>

 Chapter 332 - 332: Staying Alive

    Chapter 332 - 332: Staying Alive


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But he was also very nervous about Chu Jinling¡¯s answer.


    Chu Jinling shrugged. ¡°Whether I care or not, she is my Sisi.¡±


    ¡°But if Sisi is disfigured, Noble Consort, she¡­¡± Lin Aotian hesitated.


    He was in a difficult position. If Lin Sisi became an imperial consort in the future, he would have to care about her appearance.


    Especially the Xiao family behind Noble Consort Xiao. Would they allow a disfigured woman to be Chu Jinling¡¯s Imperial Consort?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chu Jinling was about to say that his mother was not someone who judged based on looks.


    A scream suddenly came from the inner room.


    ¡°Ah! My face, how did my face be like this? How did this happen?¡± Lin Sisi screamed.


    Chu Jinling rushed in and saw her frightened and confused look. He quickly hugged her. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. If we release the poisonous blood, your face won¡¯t be like this! You¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Release the poisonous blood. Are you trying to cut open my face?¡± Lin Sisi cupped her face with both hands. Every word she said caused her face to twitch in pain.


    Her heart felt like it was hanging on the edge of a cliff and could shatter at any moment.


    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be afraid. Your face is injured. You¡¯ll be fine after you recover. The most important thing now is to save your life!¡± Lin Aotian¡¯s hands trembled helplessly.


    The mighty general didn¡¯t know how tofort his daughter.


    ¡°Dr. Su, can you avoid cutting my face? I don¡¯t want to be disfigured. I¡¯m afraid to go back to how I was before¡­¡± Lin Sisi choked.


    She had suffered from the pain of being ugly since she was young. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to be cured by Su Yingxue. She had held her head high and puffed out her chest, bing confident and radiant.


    Now, they were going to cut her face and make her even uglier than before.


    She resisted violently and shook her head desperately. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Dr. Su, give me some medicine to reduce the swelling on my face. I don¡¯t want to be so ugly. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but shout. Unable to reach the whip at her waist, she pushed the table over, smashed the teacups, and made a mess of the room.


    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be angry! Staying alive is the most important thing! Your face doesn¡¯t matter. With Father here, no one will dare tough at you!¡± Lin Aotian wanted to get closer.


    Lin Sisi turned around abruptly and stared at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°No! They willugh, they will scold me, they will say that I¡¯m an ugly monster who can¡¯t get married. 1 don¡¯t want to live like this anymore. I want to appear in front of people openly! I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Everything in the past shed through her mind, and her entire person was wrapped in fear.


    Especially when her gaze fell on Chu Jinling, she subconsciously covered her face.


    Chu Jinling heard her sobbing.


    He smiled and went forward to rub Lin Sisi¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If anyone dares tough at you, General Lin will beat them up for you. I¡¯ll beat them up so that they won¡¯t dare to say another word.¡±


    Lin Sisi bit her lip. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to! If my face is ruined, I can¡¯t marry you. I¡­¡±


    She wanted to marry Chu Jinling and be with him for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Who said that? Father and mother dote on me so much. I have the final say in who I want to marry!¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s hearty voice always sounded so reassuring.


    Su Yingxue felt a little ufortable hearing this. Although Lin Sisi was a military officer, she knew that the appearance of an imperial consort was more important than her status.


    ¡°You lied to me! If I were an ugly monster, Emperor¡­ The Emperor and the Noble Consort would not agree!¡± Lin Sisi retreated to the dressing mirror.


    She had smashed everything in the room but couldn¡¯t bear to touch the items on the dressing table..¡±</font>

 Chapter 333 - 333: Father, Bestow Marriage upon Me!

    Chapter 333 - 333: Father, Bestow Marriage upon Me!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her beautiful clothes, her rouge jewelry, she cherished and caressed them, her heartache.


    If she had to live the rest of her life under everyone¡¯s ridicule, she would rather die!


    ¡°Sisi, wait for me!¡±


    After Chu Jinling finished speaking, he ran out like a gust of wind.


    He flew into the pce and went to Chu Mingyuan¡¯s ce first. He knelt in front of him and said, ¡°Father, I wanted to get married. Please quickly bestow a marriage to me!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chu Mingyuan frowned as he read the memorials. ¡°Married? Marry who?¡±


    Chu Jinling was not outstanding among his many sons, but he had a pure heart and had always been obedient.


    Now that he suddenly said that he wanted to get married, he was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Lin Sisi! General Lin¡¯s daughter, Father, I, and Sisi are both in love. I¡¯ve already proposed marriage to General Lin. Write the imperial decree now, and 1¡¯11 bring it to the General Manor immediately!¡±


    Chu Jinling pounced in front of the imperial table, his fair and handsome face full of anxiety.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Mingyuan reprimanded him, ¡°How can a prince propose marriage so hastily? General Lin¡¯s daughter can be your imperial consort, but she needs to be betrothed by the Ministry of Rites after I bestow the marriage. You are so impatient and have lost the face of the royal family. 1 will tell your mother to teach you a lesson!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan rarely got angry at Chu Jinling.


    Chu Jinling was most afraid that he would get angry. In the past, he would have already hidden to the side and shivered.


    But now, he found an imperial edict and urged him with red eyes, ¡°Father!¡± 1 beg you, please write the imperial edict! 1 want to marry Sisi! 1 want to marry Sisi!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s brows furrowed as he noticed that something was wrong with Chu Jinling.


    Chu Jinling exined the reason to him. He leaned on the table nervously, ¡°Father, Sisi doesn¡¯t have time. I¡¯m afraid 1 won¡¯t be able to make it in time if 1 rush back. Please hurry!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that overstepping one¡¯s authority was a major crime, he would have written an imperial edict and stamped it with the jade seal before rushing back to General Manor.


    Chu Mingyuan put down his brush, and his face darkened. ¡°Lin Sisi is about to be disfigured. How can you marry a disfigured princess? 1 won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Chu Jinling widened his eyes and grabbed Chu Mingyuan¡¯s arm anxiously. ¡°I want Sisi!¡± 1 don¡¯t care, I want to marry her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan had always doted on him, but he couldn¡¯t stand him making such a fuss, so he ordered people to call Noble Consort Xiao over.


    Noble Consort Xiao grabbed Chu Jinling by the ear and took him away.


    In Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s pce, she kicked Chu Jinling into the main hall and reprimanded him coldly, ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you go to your father¡¯s ce to cause trouble! If 1 don¡¯t beat you up for three days, you want to cause trouble again!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­Please help me beg my father to bestow me with a marriage! Sisi is waiting for me!¡±


    His heart was anxious. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of deceiving the emperor, he wanted to follow his father¡¯s handwritten imperial edict.


    Noble Consort Xiao elegantlyid on the chaise lounge, exuding an air of nobility. ¡°If that girl from the Lin family is unharmed and bes your main consort, as long as you¡¯re happy, I won¡¯t say anything! But she¡¯s disfigured. How can an ugly woman be the imperial consort?¡±


    ¡°Sisi isn¡¯t an ugly woman, she isn¡¯t!¡± Chu Jinling stood up angrily and rushed to his mother. ¡°She is the most beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Come on, that young girl can only be considered delicate and pretty. She also likes to brandish knives and guns. How can she be as beautiful as the girls of our Xiao family? If you like her, I can let her be your concubine.¡± Noble Consort Xiao supported her headzily. Beside her, the pce servants were meticulously serving her..</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: Chu Jinling Self-destructs Her Face

    Chapter 334 - 334: Chu Jinling Self-destructs Her Face


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Jinling created amotion. ¡°i don¡¯t want a secondary consort! 1 want to marry Sisi! Mother, are you going to help me plead with Father?¡±


    He pouted with a serious expression, resembling a child throwing a tantrum.


    Noble Consort Xiao sneered. ¡°No! i am toozy to make this trip. Moreover, the Xiao family has already chosen a candidate for imperial consort. Once your father issues an imperial decree, you¡¯ll marry a Miss from our Xiao family as the imperial consort. Only then will the Xiao family prosper forever!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Chu Jinling sat down in front of Noble Consort Xiao.


    He grabbed Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s well-maintained hand. ¡°i don¡¯t care how great the Xiao family¡¯s Miss is. I want Sisi! Immediately!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ve just done my nails,¡± Noble Consort Xiao said in annoyance, withdrawing her hand.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not joking. Sisi¡¯s life is in grave danger. She can only be at peace with father¡¯s imperial decree. I want her to live well. Even if she¡¯s disfigured, I want to marry her and love her for the rest of my life!¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes grew deep, like an unmeltable puddle of thick ink.


    For a brief moment, Noble Consort Xiao was moved by the sincerity in Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes.


    However, that moment quickly passed, and her eyes returned to scorn. ¡°Fine! Love her for a while. There will be plenty of other women you won¡¯t be able to resist in the future. Now, get out and cool off.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! There will be no one else but her. Mother, i will only marry Sisi. Can you promise me?¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s tone softened, and he knelt before Noble Consort Xiao, earnestly kowtowing.


    For a brief moment, Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s heart was touched.


    Your trantion is correct, and I¡¯ve made only a few minor adjustments to ensure past tense consistency and maintain your typesetting:


    The sincerity in Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes moved her.


    However, in just a moment, her eyes were still filled with mockery. ¡°Come on! Before long, you won¡¯t be saying this.¡±


    She found Chu Jinling to be noisy and waved her hand, motioning to chase him out.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s face darkened. His voice was low and hoarse, carrying a coldness he had never disyed before. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t believe me, right?¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao shook her head, her eyes still filled with disdain.


    She had personally raised her son. How could she not know that he was as yful as a child? It was just that he had little experience, so she believed that he was looking at things with youthful naivety.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice the darkness in Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes. He went to a side chamber and took a small knife. Right in front of her, he pressed it against his face and forcefully cut.


    Blood gushed out, covering his fair face instantly. It was ringly vivid.


    ¡°Chu Jinling, are you crazy?¡± Noble Consort Xiao screamed and stood up.


    She rushed toward Chu Jinling, shouting without caring about her image. ¡°Court physician! Where are the court physicians? Are you all useless? Quickly summon the court physician! My child¡­¡±


    Her usual calm and arrogance were instantly shattered.


    Tears welled up in Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes and mixed with the blood. His voice became hoarse. ¡°Mother, Sisi is waiting for me. 1 only want her¡­¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao cradled his face and cried in pain. ¡°Alright, Mother promises you. I promise you anything.¡±


    Her beloved child.


    How could she bear to see him disfigure himself?


    Four hours passed, and Lin Aotian had someone tie Lin Sisi up. His eyes were bloodshot, and he spoke with seriousness. ¡°Sisi, 1 don¡¯t care what your face looks like. I won¡¯t let you die. The Ninth Prince doesn¡¯t want you anymore, but Father will support you for the rest of your life.¡±


    The blood on Lin Sisi¡¯s face had already turned purple-ck. If she didn¡¯t bleed now, there would be no turning back.


    Su Yingxue had already prepared a sharp dagger. She stood beside Lin Sisi. ¡°Sisi, save your life. I, Su Yingxue, will use all my medical skills to restore your


    face..¡±</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335:I Accompany You

    Chapter 335 - 335:I Apany You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She swore that she wouldn¡¯t let Lin Sisi live like this forever.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯d rather die!¡± Lin Sisi screamed, her voice breaking, and with every word, blood seeped from her lips.


    She coughed violently, and her eyes were almost swollen shut.


    But even with her blurred vision, her gaze fixed on the door.


    Chu Jinling had told her to wait, and she¡­ wanted to wait for him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She was afraid. Afraid that he would be frightened away, leaving her forever.


    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t look!¡± Lin Aotian sighed heavily, ncing at Su Yingxue. ¡°Dr. Su, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this! Dr. Su, please wait for Jinling. I¡¯ll wait for him¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Su Yingxue, with a solemn expression, looked at Lin Sisi¡¯s face.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes once more and approached Lin Sisi with a dagger.


    Though Lin Sisi wanted to resist, Lin Aotian sealed her acupoints, rendering her immobile.


    As Su Yingxue¡¯s de neared her face, tears blurred Lin Sisi¡¯s vision, and she closed her eyes in despair.


    ¡°Sisi!¡±


    Chu Jinling rushed in at lightning speed, tripping over a screen in his excitement.


    Hended at Lin Sisi¡¯s feet, eating a mouthful of dust, then hurriedly lifted the item in his hand. ¡°Sisi, my father has decreed our marriage. You have to marry me, you can¡¯t run away¡­ Hiss!¡±


    The wound on his face had been hastily treated, and his excited speech now elicited a surge of pain.


    Su Yingxue quickly helped him up, casting a curious look at Chu Jinling¡¯s injured face. Before she could question him, Chu Jinling limped over to Lin Sisi, unfurling the imperial edict. ¡°Look, Father has bestowed you with marriage to me. You¡¯re my imperial consort. No matter what you be in the future, you have to marry me!¡±


    Lin Sisi nced at Lin Aotian, who promptly released her acupoints.


    Struggling to open her eyes, all she could see was a yellow blur, and she wept in frustration. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t see!¡±


    The pain on Chu Jinling¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Let me read it to you. In the Lin family, there¡¯s a daughter, gentle, graceful, elegant, dignified, and wise¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    Lin Aotian snatched the imperial edict from Chu Jinling¡¯s hand, scanning the words and focusing on the red seal to confirm its authenticity.


    Heughed with relief. ¡°Sisi, this is truly the emperor¡¯s imperial edict, granting you the title of Imperial Consort!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Father-inw wouldn¡¯t deceive you, right? What else is there to worry about?¡±


    Chu Jinling smoothly changed his tune. Lin Aotian was momentarily taken aback.


    Realizing the situation, he hastily patted Chu Jinling¡¯s back. ¡°Of course! The Ninth Prince is already my son-inw! If he dares to mistreat you, I¡¯ll help you seek justice!¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s martial skills were mediocre, and after being pped by Lin Aotian a few times, he erupted into a fit of coughing.


    He struggled to concur. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    With Lin Aotian as his father-inw, he would think twice about any abandonment.


    Moreover, he had no intention of doing so!


    Approaching Lin Sisi, he cupped her face and tenderly kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how you look, you are my one and only Imperial Consort.¡±


    Tears blurred Lin Sisi¡¯s vision, but her smile carried a trace of happiness.


    She gently parted her lips. ¡°Dr. Su, proceed. I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    She nced at Chu Jinling and inquired, ¡°Will you stay and watch?¡±


    The process of purging the poison was not for the faint of heart.


    Chu Jinling smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be frightened.¡±


    As he spoke, he tightly held Lin Sisi¡¯s hand..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: Do You Dare to Compete with Me in Poison?

    Chapter 336 - 336: Do You Dare to Compete with Me in Poison?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The entire process of bleeding was difficult to bear, even for Su Yingxue. She watched as Lin Sisi¡¯s face, marred with scars, had poison blood licking her wounds, leaving behind permanent marks. Iler heart grew heavy.


    On the other hand, Chu Jinling remained steadfast by Lin Sisi¡¯s side. With his presence, Lin Sisi endured in silence, gritting her teeth until the procedure waspleted.


    After Su Yingxue finished cleaning her hands, she took a deep breath as she exited the room. She walked up to General Lin and made a solemn promise, ¡°General Lin, 1 will find a way to restore Sisi¡¯s face, and I will seek vengeance on her behalf.¡±


    Lin Ao tian was perplexed, ¡°Dr. Su, what does this have to do with you?¡±


    He had always believed that Lin Sisi had been poisoned due to his outspoken nature and the enemies he had made in the court.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t borate further. After returning to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she gathered the Shadow Guards and instructed them to continue tracking Saint Ruan.


    She was certain that Saint Ruan wouldn¡¯t dare to poison Chu Yihan¡¯s people, even if they were pursuing him.


    In less than a day, Su Yingxue encountered the infuriated Saint Ruan.


    His white hair appeared somewhat disheveled, and his bewitching peach-blossom eyes revealed intense anger. ¡°Su Yingxue! Have you no sense of morality? If you¡¯re capable, deal with me directly instead of using Chu Yihan¡¯s people as pawns. You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered, her demeanor exuding a fierce and domineering aura. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Compared to a renowned poison doctor who poisons an innocent woman, 1 consider myself far inferior.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Saint Ruan, who had always been arrogant, couldn¡¯t continue to boast in this situation.


    He pursed his lips ufortably. ¡°It was done on someone else¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Orders from the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes carried a strong sense of mockery.


    Saint Ruan seemed uneasy. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not bound by others. But didn¡¯t you cure the girl? It¡¯s just a minor blemish, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°No big deal?¡± Su Yingxue snapped her red rain-soft whip. ¡°1 want to see if you consider it a big deal!¡±


    From the moment she had met Saint Ruan, she had understood his obsession with his appearance. He meticulously maintained it. Her whip carried a palpable sense of menace as it targeted his face.


    Saint Ruan deftly dodged it, performing an acrobatic maneuver on the ceiling beforending unscathed in front of Su Yingxue.


    He spoke arrogantly, ¡°Su Yingxue, other than Chu Yihan, very few people in the world can get close to me. You should not overestimate yourself.¡±


    Su Yingxue held her long whip. ¡°Unfortunately, 1 tend to overestimate myself and make my opponents kneel before me and weep.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Are all of Chu Yihan¡¯s women so ignorant?¡± Saint Ruan said disdainfully.


    However, Su Yingxue did notunch another attack.


    Su Yingxue coiled her long whip and maintained aposed and serene expression on her breathtakingly beautiful face. ¡°I am determined to challenge your sense of self-importance, Saint Ruan, in the realm of poison. Do you dare?¡±


    ¡°Challenge in what?¡± Saint Ruan crossed his arms, appearing unperturbed.


    ¡°Challenge in poison.¡±


    ¡°Challenge in poison?¡± Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes disyed disbelief. He even checked his ears, perhaps thinking that age had affected his hearing. ¡°Say it again. Do you want to challenge me in using poison?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t heard something so intriguing in years!


    A young woman who could be her granddaughter wanted to challenge him in using poison.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you know that when 1 use poison, your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Are you saying that you don¡¯t dare topete with me in poison just because you¡¯re an old demon?¡± Su Yingxue scoffed..</font>

 Chapter 337 - 337: The Empress Couldn’t Take This Lying Down

    Chapter 337: The Empress Couldn¡¯t Take This Lying Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan ced one hand on his waist and casually flicked a strand of his white hair. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you, a young girl, will suffer a humiliating defeat. I finally found something entertaining, and 1 wanted to keep you around for a few more years, but it seems like you¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s courting death, but if you¡¯re not up for it, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Su Yingxue held her red jade soft whip, her eyes filled with disdain for Saint Ruan.


    There were two expressions that Saint Ruan despised the most in his life. One was indifference.


    For instance, the indifference disyed by Chu Yihan, who, despite provoking a strong desire to confront him, refrained from doing so.


    The other was disdain!


    Just like the look on Su Yingxue¡¯s face right now.


    It reminded him of the way a woman had looked at him many years ago.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 willpete with you. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will certainly develop a poison that will make you wish for death!¡± After saying this, Saint Ruan left without leaving a trace.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who ends up victorious!¡±


    ¡°Hey, this person has a strong presence of poison, and he¡¯s even older than your grandfather. Do you want topete with him in poison? Are you ready to give up your life, as well as mine?¡± In Su Yingxue¡¯s mind, Little Ginseng pouted with a cute angry expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not looking to die young.¡±


    Su Yingxue closed the door and entered the Medicine King Valley.


    She had set up a study room for herself and, after organizing her mother¡¯s belongings, she took out a book from the bookshelf. In it, her mother had written hasty notes about Saint Ruan.


    Her mother was someone who couldn¡¯t sit still. Whenever she had spare time, she would delve into various medicinal topics and people associated with medicine.


    This included Saint Ruan, and her records contained information about Saint Ruan¡¯s fiancee.


    There was also one type of poison that he had failed to develop throughout his life, Intoxicating Fragrance.


    In the Fengzao Pce, after receiving the news, Liu Fu hurried into the pce and knelt in front of the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, our people have returned with information!¡±


    The empress, who had worn a troubled expression for a long time, immediately perked up. ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan met in secret. It¡¯s said that the two of them intend to engage in a poison duel!¡± Liu Fu reported.


    ¡°A poison duel?¡± The Empress¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp, and her teeth ground together. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re underestimating yourself. You¡¯re seeking your death!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Saint Ruan is a renowned poison doctor, and no one dares to provoke him. If Su Yingxuepetes with him in poison, she¡¯ll undoubtedly meet her end at his hands. Your Majesty can finally vent your anger!¡± Liu Fu fawned, grinning.


    Ever since Chu Xiuwen was dispatched to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, the empress had been wearing a troubled expression and had kept a close watch on Su Yingxue every day.


    Now that she had received this news, she was naturally ted.


    However, the empress narrowed her eyes. ¡°No! Su Yingxue is crafty. 1 want to watch her die! Watch her struggle desperately in front of everyone in Saint Ruan¡¯s presence, unable to escape death. Only this kind of torment would befit my son!¡±


    Her beloved Chu Xiuwen, the core of her heart!


    His life was destroyed by Su Yingxue!


    How could she swallow this humiliation?


    ¡°Your Majesty is brilliant!¡± Liu Fu smiled obsequiously.


    Chu Chengye was paying his respects in the pce when he heard his mother¡¯s words. His heart sank..

 Chapter 338 - 338: The Smell of Gunpowder between Two Men

    Chapter 338: The Smell of Gunpowder between Two Men


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He walked up to the empress and held her hand. ¡°Mother, the third brother is in the Imperial Mausoleum. I have already arranged everything for him. The old citizens of the Yue Kingdom have also been appeased. In three years, he can return to Jiang Du City.¡±


    The empress was originally very gratified. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ye¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Mother, do you still want to deal with Su Yingxue?¡± Chu Chengye looked troubled.


    The empress¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°What? Are you still going to plead for that woman? She caused your third brother to be like this! She made your father hate you and even rejected you time and time again. Have you been bewitched by her?¡±


    ¡°No, Mother, 1 only feel that she is, after all, the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Now that Su Hao is guarding the Bamboo Leaf Pass, which is a border fortress, if you kill her, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to enmity with the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes flickered, and his mind wavered.


    ¡°I am the empress! Do you still need to fear a mere Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± The empress mmed the table angrily. ¡°Ye¡¯er, remember this. Su Yingxue must die! She humiliated me and Xiuwen. Even if she dies a hundred times, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Chu Chengye refrained from pleading for Su Yingxue.


    But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her die.


    He had yet to win her heart back.


    The woman who had once been obsessed with him should at least have him in her heart, even in death!


    In preparation for her uing poison duel with Saint Ruan, Su Yingxue locked herself in her room for several days and nights.


    She had given strict orders not to be disturbed, not even by Su Dingheng.


    However, there was a knock on her door, and Zhn¡¯s troubled voice sounded, ¡°Miss, the Seventh Prince is here.¡±


    Su Yingxue emerged from the Medicine King Valley. She walked to the door and impatiently said, ¡°Tell him to leave.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, if you don¡¯te out, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Chu Chengye ground his teeth.


    He hade to see her out of kindness, and she dared to tell him to leave.


    ¡°Your Highness, take a left after leaving. Farewell!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s indifference was mixed with a very evident disgust.


    What a waste of her time!


    ¡°Su Yingxue,e out! 1 have something to tell you,¡± Chu Chengye eximed in frustration.


    If it weren¡¯t for her life, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to be treated coldly by Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue took the red jade soft whip and nned to give Chu Chengye a good whipping after opening the door so that he would no longer have the audacity to harass her.


    As soon as he opened the door, he felt an extremely terrifying aura of killing intent in the courtyard, causing the pressure in the entire courtyard to plummet.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Her eyes brightened.


    The moment Chu Chengye saw Su Yingxue, his heart skipped a beat.


    He didn¡¯t know when it had started, but he found it increasingly difficult to control his emotions when he saw her.


    Even though she had never pursued him as passionately as before.


    However, the light in her eyes was now because she saw Chu Yihan.


    Jealousy surged within Chu Chengye. He positioned himself between Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan and unfriendlyly said, ¡°What is Imperial Uncle doing here? Su Yingxue hasn¡¯t married yet, so Imperial Uncle can¡¯t just visit a girl¡¯s residence.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gazended on him, and his icy voice carried a strong sense of authority. ¡°Who gave you the courage to question me?¡±


    Anyone who met Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze either died or was left half-dead.


    Chu Chengye had never been on good terms with him, and now the atmosphere became tense. ¡°Su Yingxue had a betrothal with me. It¡¯s only natural for me toe to her ce. Imperial Uncle should avoid arousing suspicion..¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339: The Kiss of Punishment

    Chapter 339 - 339: The Kiss of Punishment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who has an engagement with you? Seventh Prince, people should care about their reputation. If you think your face is unattractive, don¡¯t bring it to me. I find it ugly too!¡± Su Yingxue looked at him with disdain. Then, she cast a soft, delicate gaze at Chu Yihan, as if she were a vulnerable little white rabbit.


    As if she had perked up her ears, she exined in a whimpering tone, ¡°I have nothing to do with him. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been bothering me.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s originally ice-cold face softened slightly upon hearing Su Yingxue¡¯s words, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, if you don¡¯t have any urgent matters, I won¡¯t detain you any longer. Marquis¡¯s Manor has many affairs to attend to, so please understand.¡± Su Yingxue politely signaled for him to leave.


    Chu Chengye felt as if he had been pped. He gazed at Chu Yihan resentfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have time for me, but you find time to meet with imperial uncle?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes exuded a deep and suffocating aura as he asked, ¡°Are you not convinced?¡±


    Chu Chengye gritted his teeth, of course, he was not convinced!


    Originally, Chu Chengye had been the only one in Su Yingxue¡¯s heart, the woman who would be his Seventh Imperial Consort. Now, her focus had shifted entirely to Chu Yihan. How could he be convinced?


    ¡°I¡¯m only thinking of Imperial Uncle. I don¡¯t want today¡¯s incident to tarnish your reputation.¡± He snorted coldly.


    Chu Yihan was quite magnanimous. ¡°If you want it to spread, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    But for now, he had instructed Mo Qi to drive this person away.


    What an eyesore!


    Chu Chengye couldn¡¯t ept it and watched as Su Yingxue brought Chu Yihan into her chambers. He widened his eyes and muttered, ¡°Su Yingxue, you shameless woman!¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince, please be careful with your words. It¡¯s one thing to insult others, but Your Highness is your imperial uncle,¡± Mo Qi kindly reminded.


    Chu Chengye felt a sense of oppression. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mo Qi was in front of him, he would have certainly taken action!


    However, Mo Qi was Chu Yihan¡¯s right-hand man, the top expert in the prince¡¯s mansion. He might not be a match for him!


    When he saw that Su Yingxue¡¯s maid was still present, he added, ¡°If Su Yingxue has a change of heart and wishes to beg for mercy, I, as a prince, won¡¯t be as petty as her. Hmph!¡±


    Zhn was puzzled. ¡°Why would Miss beg for mercy?¡±


    Especially for a sweetheart who didn¡¯t match her in any way¡­


    Was this person suffering from hysteria?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Inside the room, Su Yingxue was pressed onto the soft couch by Chu Yihan. His lips advanced aggressively toward her, leaving her defenseless.


    The room¡¯s temperature began to rise steadily. Chu Yihan¡¯s hand passed through his clothing to a particr area on her body, causing Su Yingxue to moan softly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan immediately halted his actions.


    He released her but disyed a frustration that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯tprehend.


    He bit her lips.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ That hurts!¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted. ¡°Is Your Highness born in the Year of the Dog?¡±


    He seemed to bite her at the slightest provocation!


    Didn¡¯t he know how to show mercy with his mouth?


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re heartless! 1 can¡¯t see you, but you¡¯re seeing my nephew so often!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice contained a hint of anger. His body was exerting tremendous pressure on Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxueined, ¡°I¡¯m innocent! The Seventh Prince came to bother me for no reason. I don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s here, so how can 1 be seeing him often?¡±


    ¡°Why did he provoke you for no reason?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were as profound as an abyss, exuding an overwhelming pressure.


    Su Yingxue was bewildered. ¡°How would I know? Probably because of his identity, the people from Marquis¡¯s Manor couldn¡¯t stop him..¡±</font>

 Chapter 340 - 340: Let Him Have No Chance to Compete with You

    Chapter 340 - 340: Let Him Have No Chance to Compete with You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like the Ninth Prince on her, the people of the Marquis¡¯s Manor had to take a detour when they saw him. How could they dare to stop him?


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with this answer. Just as he was about to bite Su Yingxue again, Su Yingxue quickly covered her mouth and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Your Highness, it hurt!¡±


    She had to dodge!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with temptation.


    Su Yingxue slowly got up and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She instantly felt that the coldness on Chu Yihan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as strong anymore.


    However, he still pressed her down. This position was a little too strange.


    Su Yingxue sighed helplessly. Then, she cupped his face, and her lips lingered on his lips for a while.


    When Chu Yihan pulled her up, he held her in his arms and pinched her soft cheeks, as if unwilling to leave her for even a moment.


    Su Yingxue knew that he liked to hug her, so she obediently nestled in his arms.


    A rare peaceful expression appeared on her face.


    She guessed Chu Chengye¡¯s intention. ¡°He probably wanted me to beg him. Before the empress attacked mest time, he also came to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Is he worthy?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t even need to beg him, so how could Chu Chengye make her beg?


    ¡°He¡¯s not worthy! But I¡¯m thinking, what does the empress want to do this time?¡± Su Yingxue rubbed her forehead against Chu Yihan¡¯s chin.


    She was considered tall among women, but in front of Chu Yihan, she was still a soft and small one.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If she wants to deal with you again, it¡¯s not impossible for the Great Cheng Dynasty to change the empress.¡±


    In the Imperial Pce, there was nock of people whose looks, talents, and family backgrounds were above the empress. The empress was not the only one who had a prince.


    For example, Noble Consort Xiao. Even Consort Xiang was doted on more than the empress.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. She wrapped her arm around Chu Yihan¡¯s neck and rubbed it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get into a fight with her. Otherwise, you might give the emperor a chance to fight you.¡±


    Her long eyshes fluttered like a dancing butterfly, beautiful and moving.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice carried a hint of joy. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded without hiding anything. ¡°Yes, between you and the emperor, I didn¡¯t want him to have the chance to hurt you.¡±


    Chu Yihan had fought alone for a long time. Every step he had taken in the past had been very difficult.


    His current position was obtained through many years of bloody battles.


    She would never allow Chu Yihan to be harmed because of her.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, but his words carried the majesty of an emperor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can hurt me, and no one can hurt you. Even if that person is the emperor, if he dares to touch you, I will still rece him!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s moist eyes widened slightly. ¡°The emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at the surprise in her eyes. He gently caressed her face, not wanting to scare her.


    He leaned over and kissed herfortingly.


    Su Yingxue could feel the peace of mind he gave her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to hide the fact that she waspeting with Saint Ruan from him.


    She did not expect Chu Yihan¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Do you want topete with Saint Ruan?¡± He looked at her with his dark jade-like eyes, and no one knew what was brewing in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°1 had to. Furthermore, I had to win against him!¡±


    ¡°He practiced medicine for many years before. Later, something happened, so he had been studying poisons. It had been more than forty years since then.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was solemn.


    Su Yingxue broke free from his hand.. ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in me?¡±</font>

 Chapter 341 - 341: Poison Production Successful

    Chapter 341: Poison Production Sessful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan spoke in aposed tone, ¡°I trust you, but 1 won¡¯t allow anyone to harm you. If you¡¯re determined topete with him, I¡¯ll ensure he won¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to¡­¡± Su Yingxue sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s chilling intent.


    ¡°To kill him.¡± Chu Yihan remained calm as he said this.


    Su Yingxue immediately shook her head. ¡°No! Even if I want him dead, 1 want him to ept it willingly.¡±


    If it were someone else, Chu Yihan would not have given her the chance to argue.


    To ensure her safety, he was ready to send someone to end Saint Ruan¡¯s life.


    But Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    So, he refrained from giving that order.


    Seeing him silent for a while, Su Yingxue tried persuading him with kind words, almost exhausting her words.


    Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t sway Chu Yihan¡­


    Chu Yihan¡¯srge palmnded on her head, gently rubbing her hair. ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    There was a deep affection in his handsome gaze.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Her imperial uncle was truly adorable.


    Su Yingxue spent days concentrating on concocting poison. Little Ginseng looked at the Medicine King Valley, now dark and filled with various colorful herbs. Its mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to ruin this ce, are you?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to destroy the Medicine King Valley, given its importance.


    ¡°But after all these days of experimenting, did you seed?¡± Little Ginseng doubted her poison-making abilities.


    Especially considering her opponent was an expert in poisons.


    Su Yingxue stared fixedly at the withered grass in the medicinal field. When she saw it slowly regaining life, her eyes brightened. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Before she could rejoice, Zi Wei¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Su Yingxue immediately opened her eyes.


    Zi Wei stood guard before her, clutching his de, looking alert.


    Opposite him, the disrespectful elder still wore a red robe adorned with suggestive paintings.


    He seemed even younger and more radiant than before.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Old man, have you concocted a youth-preserving poison?¡±


    She wanted to test if he had developed the Intoxicating Fragrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m just youthful. That assassin by your side looks older than me. Why not give him some elixir to maintain himself?¡±


    Saint Ruan sneered.


    His eyes disyed contempt, mocking both Zi Wei and Su Yingxue.


    Zi Wei was never concerned about others¡¯ opinions of him.


    However, Saint Ruan¡¯s disdain for Su Yingxue was evident. His de swiftly forced Saint Ruan into the courtyard.


    ¡°D*mn! Are you fearless, attacking without a word? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Saint Ruan hadn¡¯t encountered such single-mindedness in ages.


    Being chased by Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards was one thing, but now this assassin dared to show no mercy?


    After all, he had been part of the Silver Moon Pavilion for many years!


    Didn¡¯t he know his strength? Wasn¡¯t he afraid?


    Zi Wei used increasingly fierce moves, conveying a message to Saint Ruan.


    Not only was he unafraid, but he also willingly risked his life for Su Yingxue.


    Just as Saint Ruan was about to strike Zi Wei, Su Yingxue hastilymanded, ¡°Zi Wei, dodge!¡±


    Zi Wei immediately ceased his attack and evaded.


    Where he had stood, there was a pot of flowers. When Saint Ruan¡¯s poison powder touched it, the flowers instantly withered into a dark green liquid pool. Saint Ruan sneered.. ¡°Su Yingxue, if you dare, don¡¯t let him dodge! Let hime and kill me, let¡¯s see who dies first!¡±

 Chapter 342 - 342: The Battle of Poison in the Palace Begins

    Chapter 342: The Battle of Poison in the Pce Begins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In terms of killing, he had never feared anyone!


    Assassins could kill, and so could he!


    ¡°Your opponent is me,¡± Su Yingxue proimed boldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, let ourpetition begin!¡±


    Saint Ruan was quite willing to engage her inpetition. ¡°Originally, we could havepeted today, but there¡¯s a decree from the pce. It has fixed ourpetition between us for tomorrow in the pce. Su Yingxue, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips formed a beautiful arc. ¡°That word, I don¡¯t know how to write.¡±


    But why was thepetition shifted to the pce?


    Saint Ruan flicked his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to steal the limelight. The emperor invited me to the pce. Our uingpetition has spread like wildfire. The emperor forbids me from mistreating you and ims he wants to ensure fairness.¡±


    He snorted, clearly discontented by Su Yingxue¡¯s perceived attempt to gain advantages through influence.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the pce,¡± Su Yingxue retorted.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t about justice being served at the pce. Instead, someone wanted to witness her public failure and death at the hands of Saint Ruan.


    Originally a small-scalepetition, the empress arranged it like a state banquet. Officials, militarymanders, and the daughters of officials attended. In the vast Hall of Profound Literature, everyone awaited in anticipation.


    Su Yingxue greeted the emperor and empress, sensing countless eyes on her.


    Some were smug, others worried.


    She noticed Lin Sisi, heavily veiled today, clutching her clothes tightly, deeply concerned for her.


    Su Yingxue offered her a reassuring nce, calming Lin Sisi slightly.


    In a daze, Lin Sisi identally stepped on someone¡¯s foot nearby.


    The person startled, crying out, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lin Sisi quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident.¡±


    Seeing Lin Sisi in green attire, Xiao Ruxue¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion. ¡°So, It¡¯s Miss Lin from Great General Lin¡¯s residence!¡±


    She was the daughter of Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s maternal sister-inw and daughter of the Minister of War, she had been considered as a potential match for Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s son.


    However, her mother informed her about Chu Jinling¡¯s engagement. Lin Sisi was bestowed as his imperial consort.


    She was curious about Lin Sisi¡¯s capabilities.


    Seeing her flustered, Xiao Ruxue¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of ill intent. ¡®Miss Lin, what happened to your face?¡±


    Her voice drew attention. All eyes turned to Lin Sisi.


    Lin Sisi clenched her fists in her sleeves. Her eyes widened as fear welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Jinling¡­¡± She whispered, subconsciously recalling Chu Jinling.


    She was frightened!


    Upon hearing her call, Xiao Ruxue¡¯s demeanor turned cold. She put on a friendly expression and said, ¡°Miss Lin, if you feel any difort on your face, don¡¯t hide it. You must seek medical help soon. Let me check for you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lin Sisi was full of fear and pushed Xiao Ruxue away inadvertently.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s martial arts were not weak. Xiao Ruxue, a Young Miss from a rich family, was easily pushed down by her.


    However, Xiao Ruxue somehow fell to the seat. Her forehead hit the corner of the table and instantly turned red.


    ¡°Ruxue, what happened to you?¡± When Madam Xiao saw this, she nervously helped her up.


    Xiao Ruxue leaned into her arms and sobbed. ¡°Mother, I was concerned about Miss Lin¡¯s face. Miss Lin identally¡­ pushed me..¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343: The Pitiful Drama of the Xiao Madam and Daughter

    Chapter 343 - 343: The Pitiful Drama of the Xiao Madam and Daughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Any mother who doted on her daughter would scowl at Lin Sisi.


    Especially, Madam Xiao, was Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s sister. She was already angry that Lin Sisi had stolen Xiao Ruxue¡¯s marriage, and now she had hurt Xiao Ruxue.


    Madam Xiao helped Xiao Ruxue up and asked in a strange tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just because General Lin¡¯s daughter is so delicate, does that mean she can trample on other families¡¯ daughters?¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. She hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Just now, she¡­¡±


    She reached out to touch her face, but she was too guarded and identally pushed her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    But she did not push her onto the table!


    Lin Sisi was even sadder when she saw Xiao Ruxue¡¯s injured forehead. She apologized sincerely to Xiao Ruxue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡±


    After apologizing, she wanted to leave this crowded ce.


    Especially when there were many women, and none of them liked her.


    ¡°Stop! Was an apology enough? Miss Lin, 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your face, but my daughter Ruxue is a kind-hearted child. I can¡¯t watch her be bullied by you. Look at the injuries on her face! How will she meet people in the future and discuss marriage?¡± Madam Xiao was meticulous, and her words were reasonable.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s mother died when she was young. In the past, she would solve problems with a whip.


    After giving the whip to Su Yingxue, her temper softened a lot. She was in the wrong again, so she was a little discouraged. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How can I make it up to her?¡±


    She looked at Xiao Ruxue with pity in her eyes. She had suffered from being ugly since she was young. She did not want Xiao Ruxue to be like her.


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Madam Xiao¡¯s eyes turned.


    Xiao Ruxue was secretly delighted. She thought to herself that Lin Sisi was just an idiot!


    She took the opportunity to cry pitifully in front of everyone, ¡°Mother, my face is injured like this. In the future, my marriage¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult!¡±


    Madam Xiao also sighed sadly. ¡°My poor daughter, how did you encounter such a thing?!¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s sympathy was messed up by them. She bit her lip and med herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you.¡±


    If she was a man, she could marry Xiao Ruxue and be responsible for her.


    But she was a girl, how could shepensate?


    She was the only daughter, and she didn¡¯t have any brothers at home. She couldn¡¯t possibly let Xiao Ruxue marry her father, could she?


    ¡°Miss Lin identally hurt my daughter in front of everyone today. Do you want to make it up to her?¡± Madam Xiao¡¯s eyes revealed a scheming look.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sincere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I heard that Miss Lin has already been bestowed as the imperial consort. Miss Lin, why not use your marriage to make amends for my daughter?¡±


    Madam Xiao held Xiao Ruxue¡¯s hand. Xiao Ruxue was beside her, sobbing softly.


    ¡°My marriage¡­ No!¡± Lin Sisi refused without thinking. The imperial edict to bestow marriage was something Chu Jinling had begged for by cutting his face. She could not give it to anyone else.


    A hint of hatred shed across Xiao Ruxue¡¯s eyes, and she immediately started crying. ¡°Mother, my face is ruined. What should I do in the future? Sob, sob, sob!¡±


    Madam Xiao gently patted her back and snorted at Lin Sisi, ¡°The daughter of a great general is just a person who goes back on her words. Everyone must protect your daughter well. If one day Miss Lin disfigures her, she will have no future..¡±</font>

 Chapter 344 - 344: Little Bitch Expert

    Chapter 344 - 344: Little Bitch Expert


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Oh my god, why is Lin Sisi so unreasonable? Daughter, leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°Daughter, you must stay away from her in the future. Otherwise, what if she ruins your face!¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s just too shameless. She¡¯s jealous of someone else¡¯s beauty and wants to ruin it together!¡±


    In a gathering of many women, even a trivial incident could quickly escte. Everyment seemed to add a new shade to the story, turning it into widespread gossip. The impact of this chatter was often more damaging than the harshest prison sentence!


    Lin Sisi had heard these words since she was young. She had finally gotten rid of the nightmares a few months ago, but now, these nightmares had returned to her, like a thousand-pound boulder, instantly crushing her to the point of copse.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She covered her face and cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m not like what you¡¯re saying! 1 was careless! If she didn¡¯t touch my face, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed her!¡±


    Madam Xiao sneered. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s still my daughter¡¯s fault?¡±


    Lin Sisi bit her lip. She didn¡¯t me Xiao Ruxue, but she¡­


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s fault!¡± The man¡¯s slightly angry voice broke the group of women¡¯s insults towards Lin Sisi.


    Chu Jinling quickly walked to Lin Sisi¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms. His pure eyes clearly showed his disgust for the Xiao family¡¯s mother and daughter. ¡°If she didn¡¯t touch Sisi¡¯s face, would Sisi even bother with her? She deserves to be disfigured!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue was stunned on the spot, and her beautiful face instantly turned red.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to exin, ¡°Jinling, I¡¯m just concerned about Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°Sisi doesn¡¯t even know you, yet you care about her? You must have bad intentions!¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s sharp eyes swept across her. Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes cut through her, sharp despite his youth.


    Lin Sisi tried to exin, ¡°Jinling, she genuinely cares about me. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°What care about you? She did it on purpose! You¡¯re wearing a veil, so it¡¯s inconvenient for you to show your face. Is she blind? She knew that it was inconvenient for you to show your face, but she still forced herself to ¡®care¡¯ about you. Was this a concern? She deliberately wanted to see you make a fool of yourself!


    Chu Jinling pinched Lin Sisi¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indignation.


    Lin Sisi was stunned. She had only sympathized with Xiao Ruxue for her head injury and was concerned about her appearance. She had forgotten not everyone was like her.


    Frustrated, she pointed at Xiao Ruxue and her mother. ¡°I showed you kindness, and this is how you repay me!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue cried harder. ¡°Miss Lin, how could you bully me just because my cousin is protecting you? We¡¯ve been childhood friends for years, and he has never said a harsh word to me, but now¡­¡±


    When she cried like that, everyone felt that Chu Jinling was a bit harsh. Women tend to specte more, thinking that Chu Jinling was manipted by Lin Sisi.


    Having seen someone enjoying a new rtionship while ignoring the emotional pain of an ex could have angered many women.


    Madam Xiao hugged Xiao Ruxue. ¡°s, our family is strict and unable to resort to such tactics! The Ninth Prince doesn¡¯t even listen to the Noble Consort anymore. Daughter, 1¡¯11 find you a good match.¡±


    Witnessing the Xiao family¡¯s plight, the women turned their collective anger toward Lin Sisi, hurling insults at her.


    Lin Sisi was livid and wanted tosh out.


    ¡°Who said we were childhood friends!¡± Chu Jinling red at the mother and daughter of the Xiao family.


    He didn¡¯t immediately support Lin Sisi because he was trying to recall which rtive of the Xiao family she was..</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: Noble Consort Xiao Doesn’t Like Her

    Chapter 345 - 345: Noble Consort Xiao Doesn¡¯t Like Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all, his mother¡¯s family was wealthy and had hundreds of people. It was really difficult for him to remember!


    However, he was certain. ¡°Before you called me cousin, could you first ask if I was familiar with you? Since I wasn¡¯t familiar with you, what was wrong with saying something harsh? Moreover, did you criticize General Lin¡¯s family principles for beingx? You even used Sisi of using objectionable methods.¡±


    Madam Xiao and her daughter¡¯s expressions stiffened. They were well-versed in this rhetoric and tactic within women¡¯s circles, never having lost, but no man had ever interfered, speaking so clearly and directly.


    Madam Xiao¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Ruxue and I didn¡¯t say that. Ninth Prince, don¡¯t malign us.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 not hear you just now? And what right do you have to let Sisi use her marriage topensate for your daughter? She is my future imperial consort, and you wanted to exchange her for your daughter? On what grounds?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chu Jinling was like a proud fighting cock, showing no mercy as he peeled away inch by inch of the Xiao mother and daughter¡¯s pride.


    Xiao Ruxue¡¯s eyes instantly filled with jealousy. ¡°Lin Sisi, that ugly freak!¡±


    It was barbaric and rude!


    Why did she receive such desperate protection from Chu Jinling?


    She felt indignant and bit her lip as she said pitifully, ¡°Cousin, why are you so merciless? I¡¯m just infatuated with you. 1 only care about Miss Lin because she is infatuated with you. The injury on my face is not worthy of Miss Lin¡¯s concern.¡±


    She vaguely expressed her feelings for Chu Jinling, shyly and timidly.


    In front of Lin Sisi, she appeared very weak and won everyone¡¯s sympathy.


    They immediately turned their focus on Lin Sisi again, but before they could speak, Chu Jinling took the lead. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your ce! Sisi is the daughter of a great general and the future imperial consort of me. Your injuries are not worthy of her concern.¡±


    ¡°Also, you were injured on your forehead. Don¡¯t confuse your forehead with your face. Such a wound doesn¡¯t even require the summoning of the court physician. Ordinary doctors could treat it. Don¡¯t pity yourself too much. Such an injury wouldn¡¯t make you unmarriageable.


    ¡°If indeed you can¡¯t get married, you should reflect on yourself.¡±


    Leaning against Chu Jinling, Lin Sisi suddenly felt less frightened and embarrassed.


    She smiled, her eyes curving like the crescent moon.


    Chu Jinling was delighted to see this.


    The mother and daughter from the Xiao family seemed as if they had been scalded in boiling oil. Chu Jinling hadpletely stripped away their dignity. At this moment, they gritted their teeth in anger and unwillingness.


    ¡°Jinling, don¡¯t be disrespectful!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao arrived.


    As soon as she appeared, she was surrounded by numerous pce attendants, and two pce maids holding the train of her long skirt.


    To the astonishment of the women present, Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s trailing long skirt was iid with a circle of pearls threaded with gold, totaling more than a hundred.


    With just one pce gown, she exuded such magnificence and nobility,pelling submission.


    She extended her carefully maintained fingers and poked Chu Jinling¡¯s face. ¡°How can you speak to your aunt and cousin like this?¡±


    Chu Jinling wasn¡¯t as brazen as before. In front of Noble Consort Xiao, he puffed up his face, acting like a cute child. ¡°They were the ones who bullied Sisi first!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re already protecting her like this before the marriage. After you¡¯re married, even 1, as the mother, will have to consider her opinions, right?¡± Noble Consort Xiao chuckled softly.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she felt Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s hostility.


    She didn¡¯t like her.


    Considering Noble Consort Xiao would be her mother-inw in the future, she subconsciously lowered her head.


    Chu Jinling patted her to straighten her back and even held her hand, joining it with Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s hand..</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: Chu Jinling

    Chapter 346 - 346: Chu Jinling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He tried to please and said with a smile, ¡°Mother loves me the most, Sisi is the one I love the most, both of you are my treasures. I¡¯m happiest with you. Mother, we¡¯ll surely be even happier in the future!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao withdrew her hand and tapped Chu Jinling¡¯s nose, a flower-like smile overflowing from her lips.


    With Chu Jinling being so endearing, she didn¡¯t find Lin Sisi as displeasing anymore.


    Lin Sisi saw Noble Consort Xiao smiling at her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She sighed deeply.


    Chu Jinling whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother is very kind.¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled with sweetness.


    Xiao Ruxue¡¯s jealous eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and signaled to the maid beside her, then nudged Lin Sisi.


    ¡°Sisi, be careful!¡±


    Chu Jinling embraced Lin Sisi¡¯s waist, pulling her up, and the maid removed Lin Sisi¡¯s veil from her face.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s entire face was exposed.


    The maid quickly knelt, bowing her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lin, it was not intentional, 1¡­ Ah!¡±


    She screamed,pletely terrified.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°Oh my! Why is her face so ugly!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin, so you wore a veil because your face was injured.¡± Xiao Ruxue appeared urgently concerned but harbored thick sarcasm in her heart.


    ¡°My face¡­ My face!¡±


    Lin Sisi quickly crouched down, holding her head, surrounded by the mockery and screams of everyone. She trembled in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want to be scolded! 1 don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    She broke down in tears.


    Chu Jinling helped her pick up the veil and put it back on, holding her tightly. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°My face, my face has been seen! I¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s tears flowed like a stream, her eyes filled with despair and heartbreak after being trampled upon.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s heart clenched painfully.


    Xiao Ruxue and Madam Xiao exchanged a nce, both looking triumphant.


    Xiao Ruxue muttered under her breath, ¡°Ugly freak!¡±


    Even with Chu Jinling protecting her, it couldn¡¯t change the fact of her extreme ugliness!


    ¡°Sisi, are you okay?!¡±


    Su Yingxue pushed through the crowd, running to her side.


    Lin Sisi buried her head in Chu Jinling¡¯s embrace, crying uncontrobly. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to be here! I want to go home! I want to go home!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    A reddish tinge appeared in Chu Jinling¡¯s eyes, a hint of ferocity.


    He red at the maid who had bumped into Lin Sisi earlier, roaring, ¡°Guards, drag her down and execute her by caning!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s my maid, it was just an ident¡­¡±


    Xiao Ruxue¡¯s lips quivered. She couldn¡¯t believe Chu Jinling, usually yful and charming, could be so ruthless.


    ¡°Do you want to be caned too? Guards, take them all away!¡±


    Chu Jinling thundered.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, have mercy! Noble Consort, please have mercy!¡±


    Fearing Xiao Ruxue might also be taken away, Madam Xiao hurriedly knelt, kowtowing to Noble Consort Xiao.


    Noble Consort Xiao sat beside Chu Mingyuan, chuckling softly. ¡°Can¡¯t you all hear what my Ling¡¯er said?¡±


    The pce guards dragged Xiao Ruxue¡¯s maid away, and her screams echoed outside the hall.


    Chu Jinling nced at Noble Consort Xiao, who shook her head at him.


    He red coldly at Madam Xiao and Xiao Ruxue. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Whoever dares to bully Sisi again, 1 don¡¯t care who you are.. 1¡¯11 personally chop off your heads!¡±</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: Comparing Life to Poison

    Chapter 347 - 347: Comparing Life to Poison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue¡¯s legs gave out, and she fell to the ground.


    Madam Xiao wore a shocked expression, her legs trembling.


    Chu Jinling took Lin Sisi away, causing a collective gasp from everyone in the grand hall.


    Su Yingxue, watching Lin Sisi¡¯s departure, felt overwhelmed with guilt.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, he is indeed a prince. When he loses his temper, he certainly makes a statement!¡± Saint Ruan crossed his arms andughed.


    Su Yingxue red at him in anger. ¡°You think that¡¯s making a statement? He was protecting the one he loved! If not for you, Sisi wouldn¡¯t have faced such humiliation today!¡±


    Saint Ruan stuck out his tongue. ¡°I just casually slipped her some poison.¡±


    ¡°The poison you casually gave her is enough to ruin her entire life! Saint Ruan, you¡¯ll pay the price for this!¡± Su Yingxue raised her head and clenched her fists tightly.


    Saint Ruan raised an eyebrow, suddenly hesitating to engage in a poisonpetition with Su Yingxue. She was genuinely interesting. But poisoning her to death would be such a waste.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you ready for your match with Mr. Ruan?¡± The empress, with a perpetual smile and regalposure, spoke softly at the front of the hall.


    Su Yingxue smiled back. ¡°Your Majesty, I am prepared.¡±


    Saint Ruan stood at the side with his arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m ready too, but 1 suddenly don¡¯t feel likepeting anymore. It¡¯s too much of a waste to poison this girl to death.¡±


    Supporting his head, Saint Ruan, with azy charm in his eyes, said, ¡°Stupid girl, beg for mercy. Kneel and call me Master, and 1¡¯11 take you out of the pce to live freely!¡±


    ¡°Saint Ruan, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s smile carried a sharp edge, her words hitting Saint Ruan like a p.


    Saint Ruan erupted in anger. ¡°Su Yingxue! Don¡¯te crying and begging to meter!¡±


    ¡°Watch!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression remained stoic.


    Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t say anything today. He didn¡¯t want to hold thispetition. After all, Su Yingxue was Long Shuli¡¯s daughter.


    Long Shuli was a woman who had captivated many hearts.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s love for Chu Yihan meant he couldn¡¯t let her live.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, Saint Ruan,¡± he finally called out.


    Both stood before him, listening as he addressed them.


    ¡°Since you both wish topete, i will ensure fairness to prevent any injustices. However, this poisonpetition is akin to a battlefield, with life and death at stake. Are you both willing to sign a life-and-death contract, not ming each other regardless of the oue?¡±


    Su Yingxue noticed a glint of intent to kill her in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes.


    Saint Ruan smirked. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not afraid of this little girl.¡±


    Saint Ruan signed the life-and-death contract sent by Chu Mingyuan.


    ncing at Su Yingxue beside him, he mocked, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to beg for mercy now. After all, you¡¯re just a little girl. Spare yourself.¡±


    Su Yingxue acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him and signed her name on the contract.


    Turning to Saint Ruan, she dered, ¡°This is our only match, with lives at stake. You use your poison, 1¡¯11 use mine. Fate decides life and death.¡±


    ¡°Huh, my life¡¯s always been in my hands.¡± Saint Ruan leaned close to Su Yingxue, blowing a provocative breath into her ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you counting on Chu Yihan¡¯s influence? Why was he nowhere to be seen today? Got dumped?¡±


    Su Yingxue had her doubts, but she never questioned Chu Yihan.


    She leaned closer to Saint Ruan and whispered something into his ear..</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: Saint Ruan Was Poisoned

    Chapter 348 - 348: Saint Ruan Was Poisoned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s delicate face bore a look of doubt as she conversed with Granny Song beside her. ¡°What do you think Su Yingxue said? How could she make Poison Doctor Saint Ruan¡¯s face turn so sour?¡±


    Before entering the pce, she had seen Saint Ruan in the Xiao family, a person who was arrogant and dismissive of worldly matters.


    Granny Song replied solemnly, ¡°I can only sense that Miss Su might be in danger today.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao agreed with her words.


    After all, when Saint Ruan intended to poison someone, the King of the Underworld seemed to favor him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan exchanged poisons. Theirpetition was very simple and crude. They poisoned each other, and whoever could concoct the antidote within two hours would be considered the winner.


    When Saint Ruan received Su Yingxue¡¯s poison, he almost instinctively ingested it.


    He had never believed Su Yingxue could poison him.


    Yet, the poison carried a sweet scent that echoed Su Yingxue¡¯s words in his mind.


    ¡°Saint Ruan, do you have any regrets in your life?¡±


    He did!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s potion was his sole regret in decades.


    ¡°Intoxicating Fragrance¡­¡±


    Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes reddened, blood surged from his chest, and he abruptly expelled a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Spurt!¡±


    Su Yingxue watched him, a smile hinting at deeper meaning on her lips.


    Indeed, she had taken Saint Ruan¡¯s poison, and her condition was dire.


    In less than fifteen minutes, she began to feel dizzy and almost fell. Her vision slowly darkened.


    Fortunately, her acupuncture skills were outstanding and she quickly sealed her acupoints to prevent the poison from flowing.


    In her mind, Little Ginseng was in a panic. ¡°This poison is potent! So potent!¡±


    Little Ginseng was on the verge of vomiting!


    Su Yingxue entered the Medicine King Valley and it only rxed when she saw her gulping down a lot of spirit spring water.


    Su Yingxue had her mother¡¯s medical records in her mind. There were thousands of poisons in the world that had a cure. It was just a matter of whether she could find it.


    Saint Ruan liked to fight poison with poison. Over the years, he had been doing this for the majority of the time.


    Before the poison fully invaded her body, Su Yingxue took the antidote.


    After sitting for half an hour and sensing the poison¡¯s halt, she used a small knife to incise her hand, releasing the poisoned blood, effectively neutralizing the poison.


    However, just as she regained her senses, someone on the other side screamed, ¡°Oh my god, the poison doctor is dead! The poison doctor is dead!¡±


    Saint Ruan copsed before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Men, summon the imperial physician!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan quicklymanded.


    Saint Ruan, a genius in poisons, would be a loss if he perished.


    He hurriedly ordered the imperial physician to attend to him.


    However, when his gaze met Su Yingxue¡¯s, a hint of intent to kill inadvertently slipped into his eyes.


    She had defeated Saint Ruan!


    What terrifying strength she possessed!


    Facing Chu Mingyuan¡¯s gaze, Su Yingxue felt something amiss.


    As Saint Ruan was carried away, a gale swept through the pce gates.


    Chu Yihan appeared, his body exuding killing intent, his de still stained with blood.


    He rushed to Su Yingxue and pulled her into his embrace, his voice urgent. ¡°I¡¯mte.¡±


    An almost imperceptible smile crossed Su Yingxue¡¯s cold face. ¡°Notte! Your Highness, I¡¯ve won!¡±


    She seemed like a child yearning for praise.


    Though herplexion hadn¡¯t fully recovered, Chu Yihan sighed in relief upon seeing her.


    However, his gaze towards Chu Mingyuan was sharp and bloodthirsty. ¡°Are you deliberately obstructing me?¡±


    His tone wasmanding. Speaking to Chu Mingyuan publicly, everyone in the hall knelt in fear.


    Su Yingxue rushed forward and grasped his hand.. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry!¡±</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: She Wanted Chu Yihan to Calm Down

    Chapter 349 - 349: She Wanted Chu Yihan to Calm Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She didn¡¯t know why Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t appeared earlier, but upon seeing blood on his sword, she surmised that he had been stopped by Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan tightened his hands on his knees and spoke in a cold, forceful tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ninth brother, are you trying to assassinate me in the pce for a woman?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, Your Highness doesn¡¯t mean that!¡± Su Yingxue hurriedly helped rify.


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s cold and bloodthirsty voice carried a murderous aura that could destroy the world.


    Su Yingxue looked at his reddened eyes, seemingly unable to control his temper.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Leaning against him, she quickly advised, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t engage in conflict with the emperor!¡±


    Chu Yihan entering the pce with his sword was already disrespectful in front of everyone. Any further offense would surely give the emperor a reason to deal with him!


    ¡°You truly are a good Ninth Brother of mine!¡± Chu Mingyuan suddenly stood up. His eyes shed with Chu Yihan¡¯s, and the entire hall brimmed with hostility.


    The empress grew nervous. ¡°Men, apprehend the Ninth Prince! He wants tomit regicide!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s temper red even more. His sword pointed towards the empress, ready to strike her down with a single forceful move.


    The empress fell back in fear onto her chair. Chu Chengye rushed to protect her. ¡°Imperial Uncle, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare!¡±


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t control the surging blood in his body. Just as he was about to rush over, Su Yingxue hugged his waist and tiptoed to kiss his earlobe. Sheforted him gently. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t.¡±


    Her words were a calming spring that extinguished the mes in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart. The blood in his eyes receded, and his mind cleared significantly.


    He lowered his head to nuzzle Su Yingxue¡¯s face. ¡°Thank goodness for you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yingxue ced her hand on his chest, feeling his heart pounding rapidly as if blood was about to burst from his chest.


    As Chu Yihan calmed down, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s heart was aze with anger.


    Almost! He was almost able to provoke Chu Yihan to attack him!


    Just a move to kill the emperor would allow him to rightfully use Chu Yihan of treason and engage him in a deadly battle!


    But now, it was all ruined by Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± He gritted his teeth. She not only defeated Saint Ruan but also pacified Chu Yihan, who had killed countless people.


    Chu Yihan rubbed Su Yingxue¡¯s head. Despite his strong heartbeat, he had regained control of his emotions. He sheathed his Qingfeng Sword. ¡°I had no intention of regicide. But should anyone in the Imperial Guards disrespect me, I will teach them a lesson to maintain the dignity of the Imperial family. Imperial Brother, please understand.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan clenched his fists. ¡°Of course, 1 won¡¯t take offense!¡±


    He had set up heavy ambushes by the Imperial Guards precisely to provoke Chu Yihan¡¯s uncontroble murderous intent, to have him bathe the Imperial Pce in blood. Now that Chu Yihan was back under control, those Imperial Guards had died in vain!


    ¡°Emperor, Your Highness was also concerned about thepetition between Saint Ruan and me. Your Highness¡¯s presence shows your respect for the event.¡± Su Yingxue smiled, swiftly turning the tide for Chu Yihan.


    Chu Mingyuan had no choice but to suppress his anger. ¡°I still must reward you!¡±


    His words, spoken through gritted teeth by an emperor hinting at danger, carried a tone of veiled threat.


    Though Su Yingxue sensed the menace, she had no choice but to put on a brave face and thrust herself into the spotlight. ¡°This time, it¡¯s me who has won.¡±


    ¡°I hereby announce that Su Yingxue defeated Saint Ruan!¡±</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350: Why Didn’t You Say That It Was Inappropriate for You to Raise Me in Public?

    Chapter 350 - 350: Why Didn¡¯t You Say That It Was Inappropriate for You to Raise Me in Public?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Mingyuan suppressed the anger in his heart and left after saying this.


    If he hadn¡¯t left, he might have ended up killing Su Yingxue on the spot!


    The empress¡¯s face turned ashen. Chu Mingyuan had departed, leaving her to clean up the mess. Not only did she give all the rewards meant for Saint Ruan to Su Yingxue, but she also had to grit her teeth and watch everyone tter her.


    Noble Consort Xiao sat at the top, her eyes slightly raised. She was so stunningly beautiful that it was beyondparison. ¡°This Su Yingxue is truly intriguing. Granny Song, reward her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    When Su Yingxue left the pce, she pulled a cart full of rewards behind her.


    But at this moment, all she wanted was to return to the prince¡¯s mansion with Chu Yihan.


    In Chu Yihan¡¯s courtyard, she apanied him until it was dark.


    Chu Yihany on the bed, his once handsome face devoid of color.


    Su Yingxue meticulously removed one silver needle after another. Iler eyes reddened at the corners. Lowering her head, she gently kissed Chu Yihan¡¯s face. This was her way to keep herself from bursting into tears.


    When Chu Yihan woke up, Su Yingxue asked, ¡°How long have you been like this?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°For ten years.¡±


    ¡°Ten years¡­¡± Su Yingxue counted on her fingers. Over the past decade, Chu Yihan had mostly been engaged in battles outside, expanding the territory of the Great Sheng Dynasty and earning the title of the God of War across the Nine Continents.


    However, she couldn¡¯t dare to fathom the dangers Chu Yihan faced in every battle. Once a bloody battle ensued, his emotions would spiral out of control, turning him into an unstoppable killing machine.


    If there were moments of lucidity, he would slowly regain control.


    But if there were none¡­ she couldn¡¯t even imagine what Chu Yihan would be.


    Exhausted on the battlefield, bursting out in a blood frenzy, and then dying?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hands trembled. She couldn¡¯t fathom that this was an ailment left from Chu Yihan¡¯s many years of warfare.


    It was also his weakness.


    Today, the emperor had used this weakness of his to trap her in the pce andpete with Saint Ruan.


    She was on the verge of life and death, and Chu Yihan would undoubtedly be agitated. Hence, he arranged defenses outside the pce, unleashing him into a massacre. Then, he would have prated the pce, assassinated the emperor, and started a rebellion¡­ They would have charged him with the crime of a traitor and killed him!


    So ruthless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. From now on, with you around, 1 won¡¯t lose control of my blood essence.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curved slightly. Under the dim light, his deep, boundless eyes glittered with faint starlight.


    It was beautiful.


    Su Yingxue nestled into his arms. ¡°1 genuinely wish 1 could be this helpful.¡±


    ¡°You can. If you doubt it, you can try again.¡±


    Chu Yihany on the bed, his once celestial face now radiant with a seductive aura, as if inviting her.


    Su Yingxue blushed and coughed twice. ¡°This¡­ is not proper! Your Highness, be serious!¡±


    ¡°Did you consider what was proper when you publicly showed affection towards me today?¡± Chu Yihan reclined slightly, his eyeszily narrowed, exuding a lethal allure.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart began to wildly fluctuate.


    Stop tempting her! She couldn¡¯t resist the temptation!


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only you and me, appropriate enough.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s low, sexy voice lingered in her ear.


    Su Yingxue turned and gently kissed his face.


    To hell with control!


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t understand why, but as she kept kissing him, she ended up lying on his bed. Despite the nket between them, she still felt his intense warmth.


    ¡°Your Highness, will you me me for poisoning Saint Ruan?¡±


    Su Yingxue peeked her head out from under the nket, her exquisite eyes shimmering with a moist luster..</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351: Plan for Chu Jinling

    Chapter 351: n for Chu Jinling


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He is courting death by provoking you. Why should I me you?¡±


    Chu Yihan pinched her face and spoke casually.


    ¡°But you once let him cure the deadly gue, and he¡¯s a member of the Silver Moon Pavilion. Your rtionship¡­ Not good?¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with anyone.¡±


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue. He was heartless to others!


    But he doted on her!


    Su Yingxue snickered and became serious. ¡°To be honest, is Your Highness on good terms with him? What is your rtionship with Silver Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Su Yingxue had been holding back this question for a long time.


    She thought that since they were already lying on the same bed, she should not hold onto her doubts and feel ufortable.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hand that was pinching her face gently pressed against her face. The warmth in his palm flowed gently like the pouring moonlight.


    ¡°I and the Silver Moon Pavilion have asionally cooperated. The peace talks between the Great Cheng Dynasty and the Silver Moon Pavilion were initiated by me. The current Silver Moon Pavilion is only the tip of the iceberg. You have yet to understand its true strength.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were distant.


    Su Yingxue was even more puzzled. ¡°The tip of the iceberg? Isn¡¯t Hong Lian the Pavilion Master?¡±


    The standard of an organization¡¯s leader was a good indicator of the standard of the entire organization.


    At the very least, Hong Lian wasn¡¯t invincible in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a manager. The Silver Moon Pavilion has two true Pavilion Masters, the East Pavilion Master, and the West Pavilion Master. The East Pavilion Master is in charge of the four kingdoms, and the West Pavilion Master¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve heard from him.¡±


    ¡°Separated into two pavilion masters? Could it be that the West Pavilion Master was killed by the East Pavilion Master because of thepetition?¡± Su Yingxue made a bold guess.


    Chu Yihan smiled. ¡°The East Pavilion Master doesn¡¯t have that ability. The West Pavilion Master just doesn¡¯t want to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°However, everyone always respects the East Pavilion Master. The West


    Pavilion Master has not appeared for many years¡­¡±


    ¡°The East Pavilion Master is the West Pavilion Master¡¯s foster son.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    How could the Silver Moon Pavilion be soplicated?


    However, hearing Chu Yihan¡¯s tone¡­


    ¡°Your Highness seems to be very familiar with the Silver Moon Pavilion. Moreover, Silver Moon Pavilion has never dared to make an enemy of Your Highness.¡± Su Yingxue was very sure that even though Hong Lian was only a manager, she was very respectful to Chu Yihan!


    Other than the fact that she liked Chu Yihan, she was more afraid of him.


    ¡°I have some rtionship with the East Pavilion Master. However, it¡¯s best not to bring up such things since it¡¯s such a beautiful asion. In short, with me around, the Silver Moon Pavilion won¡¯t dare to hurt you at all. However, if you provoke the Silver Moon Pavilion¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan pinched her nose.


    ¡°Oh¡­ If I provoke the Silver Moon Pavilion, what will Your Highness do?¡± Su Yingxue was forced to raise her head and breathe through her mouth.


    Her nasal voice was rather cute.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll let you provoke it.¡± Chu Yihan leaned forward and kissed Su Yingxue.


    In the imperial pce, the empress was busy cleaning up the mess, while Noble Consort Xiao returned to her pce contentedly to pick out the rare treasures that the Xiao family had sent into the pce.


    In her pce, Xiao Ruxue and Madam Xiao had not left yet, and they hade crying to her.


    When Noble Consort Xiao saw the corpse they carried in, she frowned. ¡°Throw it out. I can¡¯t bear to see this!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue originally wanted to use the maid¡¯s corpse to gain Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s sympathy.


    But now, she immediately waved her hand and ordered people to carry the corpse away.


    She knelt in front of Noble Consort Xiao, covering half of her face and sobbing pitifully. ¡°Aunt, 1 know it was my fault. This maid deserves to die. It¡¯s all her fault for ruining Jinling¡¯s mood. 1 will expose her corpse in the wilderness when we get back..¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: Saint Ruan Saved Himself

    Chapter 352: Saint Ruan Saved Himself


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Noble Consort Xiao sneered. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re from the Xiao family, you should be smarter. Get up.¡±


    She gestured for Madam Xiao and her daughter to take a seat.


    Madam Xiao thought Noble Consort Xiao would support them if they stayed. She began toin about the incidents in the hall, speaking ill of Lin Sisi, hoping to tarnish her reputation in front of Noble Consort Xiao.


    Noble Consort Xiao listened casually, neither rebuking nor refuting.


    When Xiao Ruxue and Madam Xiao finished speaking, Noble Consort Xiao appeared asposed as ever, holding a pearl hairpin in her hand.


    She toyed with the hairpin. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Madam Xiao, holding Xiao Ruxue¡¯s hand, spoke respectfully. ¡°Your Majesty, I know I tend to be long-winded, but I¡¯m doing this for the Ninth Prince¡¯s sake. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er is my favorite. 1 treat him the best. Madam Xiao, 1 heard you speak today out of consideration for your daughter¡¯s grievances. But don¡¯t forget, you brought this upon yourselves.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯snguid tone carried a touch of coldness.


    Madam Xiao and her daughter immediately knelt. ¡°Your Majesty, spare us! 1 truly¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Impatience shed in Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s exquisite eyes. ¡°Let me tell you, even if Ling¡¯er killed a maid or both of you, 1 wouldn¡¯t me him. Whoever provokes him, 1¡¯11 kill them! If you want your daughter to be Ling¡¯er¡¯s imperial consort, then prove yourself!¡±


    ¡°Even if Lin Sisi is an eyesore, 1 won¡¯t object if Ling¡¯er is devoted to her! But you¡­ better not make my Ling¡¯er angry again! Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally beat you to death!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao impatiently tossed the pearl hairpin onto a te.


    Madam Xiao and her daughter trembled in fear, quickly retreating.


    Granny Song approached Noble Consort Xiao, massaging her shoulders. ¡°Your Majesty, if you consider the Xiao family¡¯s future, having a daughter of the Xiao family by the Ninth Prince¡¯s side would be wise. Miss Lin is only a descendant of a general. Once General Lin dies, the Lin family won¡¯t have much left.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao rubbed her temples. ¡°How could I not know? But whenever 1 see Ling¡¯er angry, I want to beat those who angered him to death. Ling¡¯er is my treasure, I can¡¯t bear to see him upset.¡±


    Granny Song sighed softly. ¡°Although Your Majesty is reluctant, you can¡¯t watch over the Ninth Prince forever. Your Highness is pure-hearted and uninterested in the throne, so he won¡¯t have to worry about the future. But he still needs worldly experience, or who will protect Your Majesty and the Xiao family?¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s heart sank. Granny Song¡¯s words echoed her thoughts.


    She had pampered Chu Jinling for years, but he would have to take responsibility for the Xiao family someday.


    ncing at the treasures from the Xiao family, she instructed, ¡°Men, give all of these to Xiao Ruxue. Tell her to develop her skills.¡±


    Granny Song smiled in relief.


    At the Marquis¡¯s Manor, while Su Yingxue handled household matters, Zi Wei returned.


    Su Yingxue nced up from the ount book at the young man, as cold as a statue. ¡°How did it go? Is Saint Ruan dead?¡±


    Zi Wei shook his head. ¡°He saved himself.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°That old man is indeed reluctant to die.¡±


    She had used Intoxicating Fragrance, a poison that Saint Ruan had abandoned midway in his research.


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t concoct an antidote on the spot. But it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t save himself with his medical skills.


    And so, he lived on..

 Chapter 353 - 353: Su Dingheng Wanted to Invite Liu Shulan and Her Daughter Back

    Chapter 353 - 353: Su Dingheng Wanted to Invite Liu Shn and Her Daughter Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue pulled out the letter left by her mother. Her mother had written about Saint Ruan, particrly detailing the records about the Intoxicating Fragrance, which essentially was Saint Ruan¡¯s romantic life.


    Saint Ruan had exceptional talent as a young physician. He had a childhood sweetheart as his fiancee, whom he loved deeply. However, Saint Ruan was too wild and unbridled. Upon the prodigal¡¯s return, seeking to marry her, Saint Ruan discovered that his fiancee had married someone else.


    This rejection devastated Saint Ruan. In a fit of rage, he poisoned his fiancee¡¯s inws to death. He even slowly poisoned his fiancee, desiring to make her suffer lifelong.


    In the 10 years after he was betrayed, Saint Ruan developed poisons that were all targeted at women.


    The Beauty-Stealing Poison was one of his proudest creations at the time.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    For every ounce of pain inflicted on women, he brewed poisons.


    However, her mother¡¯s letter disclosed that Saint Ruan watched his elderly fiancee die before his eyes.


    Tortured by Saint Ruan¡¯s poison for decades, she never asked him to detoxify her before she died.


    From then on, Saint Ruan became even more unrestrained. He altered his appearance to retain perpetual youth, roamed around, and at seventy, still flirted everywhere.


    ¡°Tsk, incrediblyscivious.¡±


    After reading the letter¡¯s final page, Su Yingxue inwardly cursed, ¡°Saint Ruan, this scoundrel. Betrayed once, he¡¯s betrayed so many women.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t fathom that the handsome Saint Ruan turned out to be a seventy-year-old man.


    From her mother¡¯s letter, she sensed both sympathy and a sense of deserved retribution toward Saint Ruan!


    So, following her mother¡¯s wishes, she applied the Intoxicating Fragrance to Saint Ruan.


    Looking at the letter, her mother¡¯s unrestrained words said, ¡°Make Saint Ruan taste his poison. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, pierce his heart!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Madam is truly amusing!¡± Zhn served tea to Su Yingxue and also spotted that line, unable to contain herughter.


    Su Yingxue folded the letter, sipped her tea, and contemted, ¡°Mother isn¡¯t just amusing, 1 always feel she doesn¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ve never seen anyone more intriguing than her in the Great Cheng Dynasty.¡±


    Not in this life or the previous one.


    ¡°Miss, Master wants to see you in the main hall.¡±


    Zhn informed her after she finished her tea.


    Su Yingxue tucked the cards away and went to Su Dingheng.


    Lately, Su Dingheng had been very indifferent to her. He was rarely in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and rarely spoke to her. Even when he asked about the matters in the manor, he was very perfunctory, as if he treated her as an outsider.


    Of course, Su Yingxue knew that her father had never treated her as his daughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father?¡± She asked as usual.


    Su Dingheng didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°My birthday is approaching. Since you handle household affairs, organize a celebration for me.¡±


    ¡°Birthday celebration?¡± Su Yingxue mused. Su Dingheng was over forty and not yet fifty. Was he expecting a celebration for each scattered birthday?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Now that you¡¯re so prestigious and have made connections, you¡¯re unwilling to arrange a celebration for me? If you¡¯re not willing, relinquish control of the estate, and 1 won¡¯t bother you!¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s impatience was evident, his eyes indifferent.


    The corner of Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved mockingly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll organize Father¡¯s celebration. However, I¡¯ve handed over the estate¡¯s authority.. Now that Sister Jinyan has yet to marry into our family, does Father have a suitable recement for me?¡±</font>

 Chapter 354 - 354: Su Yingxue

    Chapter 354 - 354: Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In terms of hurting someone¡¯s feelings, Su Yingxue felt that no one could match her. Especially when it came to hurting her father¡¯s feelings.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s hand trembled as he held the teacup, showing slight difort. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it well!¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s ¡®doing it well¡¯. What requests do you have?¡± Su Yingxue sat down calmly, having a chat with Su Dingheng.


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t just request a birthday banquet without any underlying intentions for his enjoyment.


    ¡°Yingxue.¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s voice carried a tone of helplessness. ¡°Now that your grandfather is away on an expedition and your brother has gone to the borders. In this huge Marquis¡¯s Manor, only you and I are left. It¡¯s so deserted!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°So, Father, you mean to ask me to bring Lady Liu and Su Yurou back to celebrate your birthday?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, her eyes emitting a chill.


    Su Dingheng earnestly responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the right thing? At my age, I simply want to enjoy family happiness!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Of course, it is. Since Father has said it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After finishing, she stood up and left. The aura of coldness around her even made Su Dingheng feel a bit afraid.


    He sat in the hall for a while, only to confirm that Su Yingxue had agreed to the matter. It was unusually smooth.


    Su Yingxue agreed to arrange a birthday banquet, but she didn¡¯t agree to invite back Liu Shn and her daughter.


    Zhn saw Su Yingxue preparing for the birthday banquet and was furious.


    ¡°The Marquis is making things too difficult for you.¡±


    Despite knowing Liu Shn and her daughter¡¯s ill intentions, Su Yingxue was expected to invite them back. Wasn¡¯t this a humiliation to Su Yingxue?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d invite them back?¡± Su Yingxue nced at the guest list, her lips curling with coldness.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Miss promise the Master to let them return?¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t refuse if theye back on their own, but they¡¯re not worthy of being invited by me.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was filled with arrogance.


    ¡°Pass this guest list to the steward for preparations. Have him write the invitations himself. Also, go to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and let Sister Jinyan know who I¡¯ve invited.¡± Su Yingxue swiftlypleted her tasks and went to sleep.


    Zhn checked the list and saw a name, admiringly eximing, ¡°Miss is truly clever!¡±


    As expected of Madam¡¯s daughter!


    How intriguing!


    In Yaoguang Garden, Su Yurou finally regained her spirits after beingforted by Liu Shn for a while, along with Su Dingheng¡¯s affection.


    But seeing that Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t yete to ask them back, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t contain her impatience. ¡°Mother, why hasn¡¯t Su Yingxuee to ask us back? Father¡¯s birthday banquet is just two days away! Is she going to embarrass Father?¡±


    Liu Shn, holding a flower, tried to soothe Su Yurou. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, or you might fall into Su Yingxue¡¯s trap again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry! I won¡¯t return until shees to beg me! Even if she does beg, I want her to kneel before I¡¯ll agree!¡± Su Yurou was so proud that she forgot how harshly Su Yingxue had taught her. She was living in a dream.


    Liu Shn, worried about her bing despondent again, gave her some money to buy clothes and jewelry to lift her spirits.


    While arranging flowers alone, doubts about her n began to spread. Her n would surely make things difficult for Su Yingxue, but it had only just started, and she couldn¡¯t yet grasp Su Yingxue¡¯s strategy..</font>

 Chapter 442 - 442: Su Yurou

    Chapter 442: Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Did Sister endure grievances? I thought Sister despised me as her elder sister and acknowledged the Eldest Princess as her elder sister! Otherwise, why would Sister suddenly be so close to the Eldest Princess when she was at home apanying Father? Sister had never even left Jiang Du City before, so how did she suddenly get to know the Eldest Princess? I¡¯m curious!¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed softly. Her words made everyone understand that Su Yurou had not fulfilled her responsibility to take care of her father and had unknowingly walked together with Han Yuwen. She was probably doing this on purpose to harm Su Yingxue.


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face darkened.


    Su Yurou instantly became the target of public criticism. Originally, Liu Shn¡¯s poisoning of her father had caused them to be despised by tens of thousands of people.


    Now that Su Yingxue had pointed this out in public, everyone looked at her with disdain.


    She gritted her teeth. At this moment, she could only lower her head and endure it. She said with tears, ¡°Sister is right. Everything is my fault. However, 1 can¡¯t bear to see Sister force herself topete with the princess even though you don¡¯t know how to y chess. It¡¯s embarrassing and hurting your self-esteem.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s words were sincere. Coupled with her tears, these fabricated words sounded a little real.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t know how to y chess?¡±


    Su Yurou wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°Sister has never liked music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. asionally, she would y with knives and spears. Her medical skills are all strange. How can she win against the princess? Sister, why don¡¯t you apologize to the princess and let thispetition end here!¡±


    Su Yurou was very considerate of Su Yingxue. She even turned around and knelt in front of Han Yuwen. ¡°Eldest Princess, sister is not good at chess. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t embarrass my sister. Please spare my sister.¡±


    Not only did she lose face by lowering herself in front of Han Yuwen, but she also dragged Su Yingxue¡¯s reputation to the bottom.


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    The news that Su Yingxue had defeated Han Yuwen was covered in ayer of doubt.


    ¡°So it was just an act. How could she win against Princess Yuwen?¡±


    ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s the daughter of a general, how could she know such elegant things like chess?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and admit defeat!¡±


    Su Yingxu heard those mocking words. She was about to retort when she heard Chu Yihan¡¯s intimidating voice. ¡°1 saw Su Yingxue defeat Han Yuwen with my own eyes. Who dares to nder her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also saw it with my own eyes, a win is a win. If Su Yingxue didn¡¯t win against the Eldest Princess that day, why would the Eldest Princesspete today?¡± Qin Muyan said loudly.


    He stood on the other side of Su Yingxue. He and Chu Yihan each emitted a powerful aura, protecting Su Yingxue like two gods.


    Su Yurou¡¯s heart trembled violently, and her lowered eyes were filled with hatred.


    Han Yuwen slowly stood up, her face as cold as ice. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be happy too early! Winning once was a fluke! Today, she, Su Yingxue, will not have a chance to be lucky again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the princess is confident. Coincidentally, what 1 like to do the most is to crush the mysterious confidence of others!¡±


    This time, there was no need for the two to protect her. Su Yingxue stood up and said steadily.


    Han Yuwen waved her hand. ¡°Men! Prepare the chessboard!¡±


    She got up and was about to walk into the pavilion. The pavilions of the Perching Phoenix Pce were all exceptionally gorgeous. In order to make Su Yingxue embarrass herself, Han Yuwen had specially ordered someone to make arge chessboard and put it outside the pavilion so that everyone could see the process of her ying chess with Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 443 - 443: She Lost to Su Yingxue Again

    Chapter 443: She Lost to Su Yingxue Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She wanted everyone to see clearly how she defeated Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Princess, with your esteemed stature, there¡¯s no need to be angry. Please allow Yurou to y against my sister first. You¡¯ll see for yourself if my sister¡¯s chess skills are exceptional!¡± Su Yurou knelt in front of Han Yuwen and pleaded.


    She couldn¡¯t contain the burning anger in her heart!


    She was going to defeat Su Yingxue! She wanted to ruthlessly p her face!


    Han Yuwen¡¯s gaze shifted, and her eyes gleamed with pride. She no longer needed Su Yurou as a pawn.


    However, if Su Yurou won against Su Yingxue, she could deal a severe blow to Su Yingxue without getting directly involved. She would make Su Yingxue embarrassed, unable to rise again.


    If Su Yingxue defeated her, it wouldn¡¯t harm her. She could still observe Su Yingxue¡¯s moves through their match and prepare for their future confrontation.


    Thus, she graciously waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you this chance.¡±


    She had Feng Qing guide Su Yurou, giving her ample face.


    When Su Yurou took her seat, Qin Muyan sneered, ¡°Eldest Princess, do you think just anyone is worthy of being Su Yingxue¡¯s opponent?¡±


    His words implied that Su Yurou was unworthy!


    But since Su Yurou was approved by Han Yuwen, it caused Han Yuwen to lose face.


    Although Han Yuwen knew Qin Muyan¡¯s identity, she chose to tolerate him and avoid a confrontation.


    What infuriated her deeply was witnessing Chu Yihan holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chu Yihan whispered in Su Yingxue¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue smiled at him and yfully drew a circle on his palm with her finger.


    Sitting across from Su Yurou, Su Yingxue observed as Su Yurou eagerly seized the white chess pieces. She then calmly opened the ck chess box.


    Seeing that Su Yurou could no longer restrain herself, Su Yingxue asked with a sneer, ¡°Do you hate me so much? Betraying the Marquis¡¯s Manor and even yourself just to deal with me?¡±


    Su Yurou gripped the white pieces tightly between her fingers. ¡°Su Yingxue, you caused my mother¡¯s death. 1 want you to pay for it!¡±


    Now, she would help anyone who could assist her in achieving this!


    Face? Reputation?


    She no longer cared about them!


    ¡°Su Yurou, I¡¯m giving you this chance to make you understand¡­¡± Su Yingxue leaned down slightly and sneered in a voice only they could hear, ¡°You can never defeat me, and you certainly won¡¯t have the capability to make me die!¡±


    In her previous life, she had met a tragic end. In this life, she would make Su Yurou understand the meaning of cruelty and a gruesome death!


    Provoked by these words, Su Yurou¡¯s already confused mind became even more chaotic.


    Initially overconfident in the game, she had underestimated her opponent. As Su Yingxue steadily advanced, she attempted to turn the situation around but made a mistake. Every move that followed was a mistake!


    In less than the time it took for half an hour, Su Yingxue had wiped out all her white chess pieces.


    On therge chessboard outside the pavilion, everyone witnessed Su Yurou suffering a miserable defeat and looked upon her with disdain. ¡°With such chess skills, how can she have the audacity to criticize Su Yingxue¡¯s chess skill?¡±


    ¡°They are both daughters of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The difference between the legitimate and illegitimate daughters is so apparent!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This illegitimate daughter is even more arrogant than a legitimate one! Look at her, trying to curry favor with the Eldest Princess and suppressing her sister!¡±


    The mocking voices of the crowd reached Su Yurou¡¯s ears, and she felt her heart ache. She forcefully covered her pale lips, and the hatred in her eyes gradually transformed into a sense of powerlessness. ¡°Why¡­. Why can¡¯t I beat you? Why is this happening?¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357: Rules?

    Chapter 357 - 357: Rules?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue slowly stood up. Her beautiful face was covered with ayer of frost.


    The empress had intentionally made Liu Shn a concubine and even made Su Yurou the county lord, allowing them to enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor in glory. In order to attack her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to raise the status of Liu Shn and Su Yurou.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up coldly. The empress had put in a lot of effort!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, why aren¡¯t you epting the decree?¡± Chu Chengye looked at her coldly and seemed very dissatisfied.


    As a prince, he had received much attention since he was young. Today, when he came dressed up, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t even look at him. She even ignored his mother¡¯s orders, which made him very unhappy.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Empress¡¯s decree did not mention me, so why should 1 ept it?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s performance was decent, but her tone carried a hint of arrogance.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you!¡± Chu Chengye gritted his teeth. Every time he saw her being so unyielding, he wanted to teach her a lesson and make her kneel in front of him so that she would give in to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, sister has worked so hard for the birthday banquet. I think she is not happy because she didn¡¯t get a reward. Please don¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Su Yurou said considerately.


    The smile on her face was bright and beautiful. She seemed to be considerate of Su Yingxue, but it made everyone more and more clear that no matter how much Su Yingxue did, she was only a daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. However, she and her mother were valued by the empress!


    This was something that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯tpare to!


    Zhn stood behind Su Yingxue with an angry look in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    She was merely rewarded by the empress. Had her Miss not been rewarded by the emperor before?


    ¡°Congrattions to Aunt for entering the residence. Since Aunt has returned to the residence, let¡¯s start a banquet to celebrate Father¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at Zhn and told her to hold it in and not say anything else.


    Zhn immediately restrained her expression and became cautious.


    Liu Shn waved her sleeves and walked in front of Su Yingxue. With a gentle expression, she said, ¡°Yingxue, 1 know that it is hard for you to be in charge, but you have organized this birthday banquet for Marquis in a rather shabby manner. The banquet is held in the reception hall, and I don¡¯t know if the preparations are sufficient. If I were to be in charge, 1 would make Marquis¡¯s birthday banquet more dignified.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Liu Shn came in with the identity of an aunt, and she wanted to take her down a notch.


    Zhn could answer without her asking, ¡°Lady Liu because it is not Master¡¯s birthday, Miss has followed the old rules of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The banquet is sufficient, and the four divisions and six chefs have backups. There is nothing that is not presentable or shabby.¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°I¡¯m talking to the Eldest Young Miss. Do you think a maid like you has the right to interrupt?¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Su Yurou stepped forward and pped Zhn. Five fingerprints instantly appeared on Zhn¡¯s fair face.


    She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m just answering the question on behalf of Miss.¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Beside Su Yurou, Yuan Ruo pped Zhn again and shouted with a stern expression, ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly servant. How dare you call yourself me in front of aunt and the county lord? You deserve a beating!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zhn covered her face and retreated. Su Yingxue did not react, so she endured this grievance.


    But just as she retreated, Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°The first thing you want to do when you enter the residence is to talk about rules with me, right?¡±


    In the past, Liu Shn did not have any status and could only lower herself. Now that she and Su Yurou had status, the aura on her body was different. ¡°Yingxue, I shouldn¡¯t have done this today, but since I¡¯ve entered the residence and I¡¯m your elder, I have to teach you well.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yingxue curled her lips and pulled out the red jade soft whip from her waist. She immediately threw it at Su Yurou and her servant..</font>

 Chapter 445 - 445: Ms. Smith Hasn’t Been Lazing Around

    Chapter 445: Ms. Smith Hasn¡¯t Been Lazing Around


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sue Yingxue won¡­¡±


    ¡°Sue Yingxue won again! Oh my god, the Eldest Princess of Qi State didn¡¯t win a single round.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face at the moment was like the weather before a storm, full of anger, hatred, and intense resentment, all clearly disyed.


    Sue Yingxue grinned. ¡°Princess, best of five, you lost.¡±


    The word ¡®lose¡¯ acted like a poisonous potion, deeply provoking Han Yuwen.


    She red at Sue Yingxue and said coldly, ¡°I will never lose! Come again, you will surely be my defeated opponent!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the oue even if youe again.¡± Chu Yihan walked over to Sue Yingxue, gently cing his hand on her shoulder, an invisible force enveloping her.


    Sue Yingxue looked up and blinked at Chu Yihan like a child seeking praise.


    Chu Yihan rubbed her head, his eyes filled with almost overflowing affection.


    Hatred!


    Extreme hatred surged in Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes. Having been in this feudal dynasty for many years, she had always been a fairy-like presence. Everyone in Qi respected and revered her. The entire Qi State bowed to her. People who liked and admired her were scattered all over the Nine Continents!


    She had never experienced such cold treatment. The man she liked, the woman who helped her win, both mocking her!


    Such humiliation¡­


    ¡°My chess game with Sue Yingxue isn¡¯t over yet. Your Highness¡¯s words are too premature!¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s arrogance was palpable.


    ¡°Your defeat is already sealed. No need for further words.¡±


    Chu Yihan held Sue Yingxue¡¯s hand as if he pitied her fingers that had been roughened by the chess pieces. He kept caressing them.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t dare to continuepeting with me, 1 won¡¯t me her. After all, being able to capture Your Highness¡¯s interest is her good fortune.¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s voice dripped with contempt.


    She expressed the sentiments of many young misses. They hadn¡¯t witnessed Sue Yingxue¡¯s prowess firsthand. Seeing Chu Yihan being so close to her, they would only view her as a seductress who had captivated Chu Yihan.


    As for Sue Yingxue, she relied on Chu Yihan¡¯s favor!


    Sue Yingxue naturally understood the reasoning behind it. She smiled. ¡°If the princess wants topete, 1¡¯11 apany you to the end.¡±


    She picked up the chess piece again and extended her hand to Han Yuwen. ¡°Princess, please,¡± she said politely.


    Chu Yihan frowned slightly. Sue Yingxue didn¡¯t exin to him, but after making the first move, she turned around, jumped up, and kissed Chu Yihan.


    She had a shy smile, like a mouthful of honey feeding into Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth.


    His expression softened, and he no longer stopped her frompeting with Han Yuwen.


    The two of them were deeply engrossed in their chess game, each round exceptionally intense.


    Four hourster, Wei Jue brought a table and chair for Qin Muyan to sit and watch. He even considerately brought him tea and snacks.


    Qin Muyan, after watching for so long, was genuinely hungry. He had a piece of dessert and found it good. He instructed Wei Jue, ¡°Bring a few things up for Miss Sue. She must be hungry too.¡±


    Wei Jue pursed his lips, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for that. The Ninth Prince has sent people to guard the pavilion. Miss Sue¡¯s mouth and hands are not idle.¡±


    Sue Yingxue was ying chess, but she was being served well!


    ¡°If I ask you to go, then go!¡±


    Qin Muyan put down the teacup heavily. The green jade teacup cracked just like that.


    Wei Jue had followed him for many years and knew his temper very well. He quickly chose the snacks they brought from the Great Wei Dynasty and gave them to Sue Yingxue.


    Sue Yingxue ate without hesitation. Wei Jue returned to Qin Muyan¡¯s side and took a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su said it was delicious.. Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446: Su Yingxue Beats Han Yuwen for a Whole Day

    Chapter 446: Su Yingxue Beats Han Yuwen for a Whole Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The trantion is mostly correct, but there are a few minor improvements and adjustments that can be made for better rity and flow. Here¡¯s the refined version:


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes were tinted with a faint smile. ¡°Send someone back to the Great Wei Dynasty and bring the imperial chef who specializes in making desserts to the pce.¡±


    Wei Jue was shocked by his words.


    Seriously? Just because she said it was delicious, you went all the way to bring the imperial chef.


    The imperial chef felt like crying.


    He felt like crying too!


    Time passed by quickly. The sky had already darkened, and many young nobledies had left. Even the chess officer began to yawn.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As if it were the final verdict, Su Yingxue ced a chess piece. After the chess officer moved the piece onto the board, he rubbed his eyes. ¡°Win¡­ Miss Su wins this round!¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Everyone present gasped!


    Su Yingxue won again!


    She had defeated Han Yuwen for an entire day!


    Han Yuwen, the genius goddess of Qi State, was defeated by Su Yingxue and did not win a single round!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Feng Qing, who was waiting outside the pavilion, gritted her teeth upon hearing the result. ¡°How is this possible? Su Yingxue must be cheating! She cheated to beat the princess for so long!¡±


    Yun Dan frowned. Although she was unwilling, she understood. ¡°The princess is a person of great intelligence. How could Su Yingxue deceive the princess?¡±


    Therefore, the result was that Su Yingxue had defeated their princesspletely!


    Han Yuwen concealed her trembling hands within the folds of her long sleeves, unwilling to let others see her unease.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡±


    Han Yuwen gritted her teeth so hard that she almost crushed them.


    Su Yingxue could see the hatred in her eyes, but she was fearless. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t lose! I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    Han Yuwen lifted her long dress and left the pavilion. She turned around, ring at Su Yingxue with a pair of dark red eyes. ¡°I will never lose to anyone here in this lifetime, especially you, Su! Ying! Xue!¡±


    Su Yingxue stood rooted to the ground for a long time. Chu Yihan walked to her side and rubbed her head. She then eximed, ¡°Ah, my hair!¡±


    A strand of her wellbed hair fell off just like that!


    Her hair brushed past her delicate face, making her feel a little itchy.


    Chu Yihan asked her, ¡°Are you hungry? I will bring you back for dinner.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    The chefs that Chu Yihan hired from all over the world always had different styles, and she especially liked to eat with Chu Yihan.


    However, as soon as they walked out of the Perched Phoenix Pce, Qin Muyan caught up with them. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve booked a private room for you at the Furong Restaurant. Would you like to have a chat with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Yingxue rejected him directly.


    She wanted to eat delicious food with Chu Yihan!


    Although Qin Muyan was also handsome, Chu Yihan was even more attractive!


    The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He inadvertently interlocked his fingers with Su Yingxue¡¯s. ¡°If I¡¯m any slower, I¡¯m afraid dinner will have to be cooked again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head. She had been ying chess for the entire day and was famished. If there was something delicious, she would eat it while it was hot!


    How could it be dyed?


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m hungry. 1¡¯11 take my leave now. See you another day,¡± she said to Qin Muyan.


    She pulled Chu Yihan and ran away quickly. From her excited backview, it was easy to see how eager she was to see the dinner Chu Yihan prepared for her.


    Qin Muyan looked at Chu Yihan, who was neither in a hurry nor slow. He was only willing to leave after Su Yingxue pulled him away, and a me of anger rose in his heart for no reason..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Chu Yihan Pick Candies to Eat

    Chapter 447: Chu Yihan Pick Candies to Eat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Behind him, Wei Jue felt that things had gone a bit too far. ¡°Ninth Prince is doing this on purpose! Trick Miss Su into having dinner with him? Could Your Highness not present dishes that Miss Su loves? What is he trying to show off?¡±


    He even considered reheating the dishes¡­


    Why not cook a new dish?


    Devious!


    Qin Muyan returned to his chambers with a stern expression. Wei Jue thought he was contemting how to retaliate after being provoked by Chu Yihan.


    After all, they were the resolute men of the Great Wei Dynasty. Once they had an enemy, they would fight to the death!


    However, an hourter, Qin Muyan spoke. ¡°Immediately send a reliable person back to the Great Wei Dynasty. Inform Mother and Imperial Brother that I want to marry Su Yingxue and have her as my princess!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Wei Jue was shocked and immediately knelt. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid Princess may not agree. Your princess can only be the daughter of the Eldest Princess!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s imperial grandmother and father had once said that if the daughter of the Eldest Princess was not found, Qin Muyan would not have a princess for a day. If she had not been found in his entire life, Qin Muyan would not have had a princess for the rest of his life!


    Now that he wanted to marry Su Yingxue¡­


    ¡°If I say to do it, then do it!¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s voice was resolute. Wei Jue didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately left.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue, who had eaten her fill, brought Chu Yihan to the pharmacy that she had just cleaned up.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s old injuries and his asional bouts of bloodthirsty symptoms made Su Yingxue worry all the time.


    Therefore, when it was time to make Chu Yihan drink the medicine, she would not hesitate.


    Chu Yihan was not fond of taking medicine, especially when Su Yingxue handed him a bag of candy and coaxed him into drinking the medicine. Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned livid as he finished the medicine and threw the bowl to the side.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re sick, you must treat it. You can¡¯t be stubborn! What if something like that happens again, and the emperor uses your illness against you?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are plotting against me. Why is this medicine so bitter?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly. His intense gaze swept across Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue spread her hands innocently. ¡°God can testify. I didn¡¯t intentionally drug Your Highness. This medicine for internal injuries is naturally bitter, but potent medicine often carries a bitter taste!¡±


    Su Yingxue pretended to be innocent on the surface, but she was quietly amused. Of course, she didn¡¯t use a bitter medicine on Chu Yihan, but she also didn¡¯t use a non-bitter one!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s internal injuries required long-term care, but he wasn¡¯t someone who would take medicine on time, so she had to be firm.


    To treat internal injuries, she used a less bitter medicine for Zi Wei.


    After all, Zi Wei was a bit fragile when it came to taking medicine.


    Su Yingxue handed a bag of candy to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s mouth is bitter. Just eat a candy, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chu Yihan looked disdainfully at the candy. ¡°1 don¡¯t eat this kind of candy!¡±


    ¡°Then, what kind of candy does Your Highness want to eat?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. This man was quite picky. He even had preferences for candy!


    ¡°This one.¡±


    After Chu Yihan finished speaking, he immediately got up and pulled Su Yingxue into his arms. He lowered his head and bit her lips.


    The bitterness took Su Yingxue by surprise. ¡°So bitter!¡±


    ¡°Bitter? Now I find it sweet.¡±


    As their lips met, Chu Yihan exhaled. His low and hoarse voice carried an irresistibly seductive charm, causing Su Yingxue¡¯s entire body to go numb. She melted into Chu Yihan¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 361 - 361: Beautiful Man in Front

    Chapter 361: Beautiful Man in Front


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue curled her lips. ¡°Su Han indeed lives up to being the Regional Princess, quite formidable.¡±


    ¡°Miss, 1 need to learn this technique from Miss Han.¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Giving Su Yurou a taste of her whip was satisfying, but causing her injury and embarrassment was even more enjoyable for Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue thought there was a saying, ¡°ying the innocent card but leaving no escape for the maniptor!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice resonated with suppressed anger.


    Su Yingxue suddenly turned around, spotting Chu Chengye standing there. She replied indifferently, ¡°Seventh Prince.¡±


    About to leave, she disregarded Chu Chengye as if he were air.


    Chu Chengye couldn¡¯t contain himself and grabbed her hand. ¡°What do you take me for? A pawn, a tool to be used and then discarded?¡±


    A hint of surprise flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°You react quite swiftly.¡±


    As expected of the prince valued by Chu Mingyuan.


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Chengye grew even angrier. How could he be so spineless and let her use him?


    Clearly¡­ he didn¡¯t need toe today!


    However, when the Marquis¡¯s Manor invitation was delivered to him, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    He cornered Su Yingxue, he was too angry. ¡°What do you take me for? Even if you were using me, you didn¡¯t write that invitation yourself! After Liu Shn and her daughter returned, you didn¡¯t even cast a nce!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at him calmly. ¡°Because you¡¯ve lost your value. Don¡¯t you understand, Your Highness?¡±


    Chu Chengye took a deep breath, closing his eyes.


    He knew!


    How could he not know?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, is there still a ce for me in your heart?¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s voice trembled when he asked.


    He had to admit, that Su Yingxue had upied a significant ce in his heart. She had gradually taken over.


    But as his eyes avoided hers, he dared not meet Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze, afraid of her coldness, afraid of¡­ not being in her eyes anymore.


    But not looking didn¡¯t mean Su Yingxue would spare him.


    Breaking free from Chu Chengye¡¯s hold, she pushed him away. ¡°Seventh Prince, it¡¯s time to wake up. You¡¯ve never been in my heart.¡±


    From the moment she opened her eyes, Chu Chengye had died in her previous life.


    This time, he was just one of the people she had to deal with.


    ¡°Possess her heart? He is dreaming.¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡± Chu Chengye growled, bloodshot eyes filled with resentment.


    Su Yingxue was supposed to be his!


    Disregarding him, as night fell, she stealthily entered the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Though she imed to have infiltrated, she merely scaled a wall and confidently strolled into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. Then, she barged into Chu Yihan¡¯s room.


    There was a hint of dampness in the air, and Su Yingxue caught the fragrance of rain. It was delightful.


    Especially when the robust figure of a man appeared before her. His restrained aura mixed with that fragrance. Amid the visual and olfactory collision, Su Yingxue felt sparks in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, why aren¡¯t you properly dressed?¡±


    She swiftly turned around, tilting her head to prevent a nosebleed..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 449 - 449: His Appearance Disturbed Her

    Chapter 449 - 449: His Appearance Disturbed Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As long as she slept inside, Zi Wei stayed under the eaves.


    For Su Yingxue, he had been wearing an extrayer of clothing.


    Because Su Yingxue often fell asleep in the pharmacy, and he usually took off his clothes, covering her with them.


    Once, after she woke up, he sneezed, and she took his pulse. She told him that he had caught a cold because he had covered her with his clothes.


    She was so angry that she prescribed medicine for him and scolded him for not taking care of his body. She even warned him fiercely that if he did not take care of his body in the future and only gave her clothes, she would not want him to keep watch!


    He didn¡¯t want to lose the chance to watch over her at night, so he put on an extrayer of clothes. This way, even if he put clothes on her, she wouldn¡¯t me him for not taking care of his body.


    However, the clothes he was wearingst night did not cover Su Yingxue.


    She was sleeping in Chu Yihan¡¯s arms, and she was wearing Chu Yihan¡¯s clothes.


    She slept soundly without any difort.


    His appearance disturbed her.


    The moment Su Yingxue woke up, he flew up and disappeared.


    He was wearing more clothes than before, but his heart was particrly cold.


    All the envoys from the three kingdoms and eight states had arrived at Jiang Du City. Only the envoy from the Western Region said that he was too tired from the bumpy journey and did not enter the pce in time. He was stationed outside the city and said that he would rest for a day before entering the city.


    Because the emperor doted on Consort Xiang, he did not me them for their actions. Instead, he sent people to look after them. Even if they could note in time, the state banquet was still held.


    The empress was very angry about this, but Chu Mingyuan doted on Consort Xiang, so there was nothing she could do.


    As a female envoy, Su Yingxue had entered the pce for the banquet an hour earlier.


    She saw that there were more people on the streets than usual, and the hawking sounds were especially loud. Her mood became happy.


    In her previous life, before she died, the Great Cheng Dynasty was in constant war. The imperial family was unstable, and the Jiang Du City was also affected by the war. As long as the Great Cheng Dynasty did not decline, it would continue to be prosperous.


    ¡°Lowlife, do you know how to watch where you¡¯re going? Otherwise, I¡¯ll run over you!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Father! My father was injured by you. You have topensate me!¡±


    ¡°Compensate? Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°All! No, Father!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s carriage suddenly stopped. She stuck her head out to take a look. The carriage in front of her seemed to have gotten into a conflict with someone.


    After the carriage in front drove off, she saw a father and daughter sitting by the roadside crying. The father¡¯s leg was crushed, and the daughter¡¯s face was covered in tears, but she could only cry.


    As a doctor, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t just ignore the injury. She got out of the carriage to take a look at the old man. His calf bone was broken, and his other knee was crushed. If he didn¡¯t stop the bleeding in time, he would probably die from the pain.


    Su Yingxue got Zhn to find two wooden nks. After fixing his legs, she ordered a servant to carry him to the nearest medical center for treatment.


    His daughter bowed to Su Yingxue and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Miss is kind-hearted. You will be rewarded!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Su Yingxue wiped the blood off her hands and instructed Zhn, ¡°Give her some silver. Her father still needs some money for his follow-up treatment.¡±


    She looked at the old man¡¯s patched clothes and the live fish scattered all over the ground. She knew that the father and daughter who sold fish were not from a wealthy family.


    Shen Yu took the silver, and her eyes widened!


    Since she was young, she had only seen people measure the size of an ingot of silver.. She had never seen it with her own eyes!

 Chapter 363 - 363: Chu Chengye Seized Clinic

    Chapter 363 - 363: Chu Chengye Seized Clinic


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn nodded. ¡°What do you want to engrave, Miss?¡±


    Su Yingxue handed her a pair of tokens and asked her to carve an identical one.


    Zhn chuckled. Su Yingxue¡¯s thinking was indeed clever.


    Now, they were just missing an opportunity to go out and avoid being taken advantage of.


    ¡°Miss, something¡¯s not right!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lai San rushed to Marquis¡¯s Manor, looking like he was being chased by a hungry wolf.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yingxue asked, seeing his disheveled state.


    If it were nothing urgent, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared in Marquis¡¯s Manor like this.


    ¡°Miss, a group of people came today, iming the clinic was harboring fugitives. They took away a patient, Manager Qi, and all the doctors. Manager Qi told me to escape the chaos and inform you. I had no choice but to crawl through Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s dog hole!¡±


    Lai San was very anxious.


    ¡°Harboring fugitives¡­¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Who came to apprehend them? Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve been begging for years. 1 recognize their clothes, they seemed to be officials from the Ministry of Justice.¡± Lai San gestured.


    Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. The Minister of Justice currently had no connection with their family and was an honorable official. Why would they directly arrest the clinic¡¯s people?


    ¡°Miss, could the clinic be harboring a fugitive?¡± Zhn was somewhat frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely! Manager Qi only treated a patient with severe injuries. Dr. Qin had just administered medicine, he hadn¡¯t even written a prescription when the people from the Ministry of Justice stormed in to make arrests. I feel there¡¯s something suspicious about this.¡± Lai San scratched his head. Despite being a former beggar, he was knowledgeable. Such matters were usually traps.


    However, who set the trap, and how exceeded his understanding?


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know if the clinic harbored fugitives, but she recalled something. Apart from the Minister of Justice, Chu Chengye was also in charge of the Ministry of Justice!


    He had threatened her just the day before yesterday.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a sharp arc. She had Zhn find some sturdy wooden nks, then headed straight to the Ministry of Justice.


    As Su Yingxue left the door, she spotted a shadow sneaking into the ountant¡¯s room, a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    In the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, Su Yingxue revealed the cold jade on her neck and easily located the cell where Manager Qi and the others were held.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue, Manager Qi and the others brightened up. ¡°Miss!¡±


    Su Yingxue gestured with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell me everything in detail. I¡¯ll figure out a way to save you!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Manager Qi¡¯s relieved heart settled. Su Yingxue¡¯sposed demeanor was extremely reassuring.


    He briefed Su Yingxue. She realized that the seriously ill person Manager Qi took in, was a fugitive, and was likely intentionally ced at the clinic.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the fugitive is being held. Miss, he¡¯s close to death. If he dies, everyone in our clinic will have a hard time exining.¡± Manager Qi¡¯s expression held worry.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go save him. You all stay here.¡±


    She turned and questioned the jailer. ¡°Where is the fugitive you captured?¡±


    The jailer hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s locked in¡­ where he should be imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice carried amanding tone, holding the cold jade in her hand.


    The jailer nervously led her to the cell. When they walked, his legs trembled.. Half of it was fear of her, and the other half was fear of the token in her hand!</font>

 Chapter 451 - 451: The Banquet Was Unexpectedly Brought Forward.

    Chapter 451 - 451: The Banquet Was Unexpectedly Brought Forward.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn was reassured when she heard Su Yingxue say so.


    However, when she apanied Su Yingxue to the Treasure Splendor Hall where the pce banquet was held, she was suddenly shocked.


    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡±


    The two of them stood at the entrance of the hall and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was because the entire Treasure Splendor Hall was already filled with people. All the officials and their families had arrived. Even the emperor and empress were already sitting in the hall, but Su Yingxue had just arrived.


    Su Yingxue suppressed a bad premonition in her heart. She walked to the Treasure Splendor Hall and knelt. ¡°Emperor, Empress.¡±


    Above her, the empress¡¯s dignified voice sounded, ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re impressive. You¡¯rete for the state banquet of the four kingdoms and nine provinces. How impudent!¡±


    A trace of doubt quickly shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s heart. The state banquet was supposed to start at 10:45 am. How could she bete?


    ¡°Empress, I have my eye-opener today. A legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor dares to not give face to the emperor and the empress. She is indeed powerful.¡±


    Han Yuwen sat in the envoy¡¯s seat, next to Qin Muyan¡¯s seat. Shemented on Su Yingxue and was particrly rude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The banquet was already held early. It¡¯s expected that Miss Su will bete. Could it be that you didn¡¯t inform Miss Su?¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s words reminded Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue gave him a grateful nce, but she thought to herself, ¡°The banquet has been brought forward?¡±


    ¡°Is the Scarlet me King favoring Su Yingxue? Could it be that me and the emperor still have to wait for her, a mere legitimate daughter of Marquis¡¯s Manor? Or do all the envoys present also have to wait for Su Yingxue?¡± The empress snapped.


    Qin Muyan wanted to speak again, but Wei Jue reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re in the Great Cheng Dynasty and don¡¯t know the situation in the imperial court. Let¡¯s take a look first to avoid being a hindrance to Miss Su.¡±


    Qin Muyan wanted to say something but hesitated. He thought that what Wei Jue said made sense. If he kept protecting her, the emperor and empress would not do anything to him, but they might do something to Su Yingxue.


    Han Yuwen sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the empress, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known that a legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor could have such a high status and such power in the Great Cheng Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Princess misunderstood me. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded slightly.


    She guessed that Han Yuwen was probably the one who brought forward the banquet!


    The empress was supporting her.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you werete for the state banquet and did not respect the imperial family. As a female envoy, you even neglected an envoy. Tell me how you should deal with this!¡± The empress was extremely strict about this matter.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she did not show any fear. ¡°Although I amte, 1 did not know that the time of the state banquet has been brought forward. May I ask if Your Majesty has informed the all mansion about the matter of the time being brought forward?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for not handling things properly? When Eldest Princess Yuwen visited me yesterday, she mentioned that entering the pce early could make the state banquet more fun. I immediately gave the order. Did your Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor not receive the news? Or is it that you, Su Yingxue, were too arrogant to even consider me?¡± The empress questioned.


    Su Yingxue scoffed. She did not care about the empress.


    Her actions were truly amusing!


    On the surface, she was urging everyone toe early, and have more fun at the state banquet, but she selectively omitted informing her Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Miss, Marquis had already left early today, saying he was summoned to the pce,¡± Zhn reminded..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Chu Yihan Cannot Touch the Ministry of Justice

    Chapter 365: Chu Yihan Cannot Touch the Ministry of Justice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Seventh Prince, you should think more clearly. No one in the world would dare steal from the Ninth Prince. Since it¡¯s in my hands, Your Highness must have given it to me. As he has, 1 have the right to use the cold jade to enter and leave the imperial prison. 1 also request a thorough investigation into my clinic harboring a fugitive!¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡®fugitive¡¯,pelling Chu Chengye to take it seriously.


    He waved his hand coldly. ¡°Take this person to the court. 1¡¯11 personally judge him!¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t expected Chu Chengye to handle the case so seriously. Without asking Qin Muyan a few questions, he dered his guilt, throwing him back into the cell. Furthermore, he concluded that the clinic¡¯s harboring constituted a grave offense, and they all must face legal consequences.


    Su Yingxue intercepted Chu Chengye. ¡°Is this how the Seventh Prince manages the Ministry of Justice? With such management, how many unjust cases will arise? How many innocents will die!¡±


    ¡°Do 1 need you to teach me how to work? Su Yingxue, if you can get imperial uncle¡¯s cold jade, then ask imperial uncle to help you! Let¡¯s see if he can intervene! If you¡¯re incapable, just watch everyone in the clinic fall into my hands!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s smile held a trace of malice.


    Rather than immediately seeking Chu Yihan, Su Yingxue visited the Capital Prefecture and consulted Liang Jin about the matter.


    Liang Jin sighed. ¡°Miss Su, if the Seventh Prince presides, this matter might be challenging.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Lord Liang help?¡± Su Yingxue was puzzled.


    Although the Ministry of Justice handled cases nationwide, Liang Jin oversaw all cases in Jiang Du City. If he wanted to bring this issue to trial, he should have the authority, right?


    Moreover¡­


    Before Su Yingxue could mention Chu Yihan¡¯s name, Liang Jin informed her, ¡°1 fear even the Ninth Prince can¡¯t intervene in this matter. Although you can use the cold jade to enter the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, thete emperor decreed that Your Highness should never interfere with the Ministry of Justice. Otherwise, he¡¯d be charged with treason!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was filled with doubt.


    Thete emperor had such a decree?


    Did Chu Yihan do something?


    ¡°When Your Highness was young, he identally killed a Minister of Justice. Despite sparing his life, the emperor strictly prohibited Your Highness from meddling in the Ministry of Justice. The Seventh Prince boldly bringing someone to the Ministry of Justice indicates it was premeditated.¡±


    Liang Jin rified the situation for Su Yingxue.


    She nodded slightly in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Lord Liang.¡±


    Given the circumstances, she couldn¡¯t involve Chu Yihan.


    She had to rely on herself to save everyone from the clinic.


    However, she hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to confront Chu Chengye. She summoned Zi Wei and instructed him, ¡°Take this Heart Protection Pill to that man from Great Wei Dynasty, and tell him that even if he dies, I¡¯ll go to Meng Po and retrieve him. Don¡¯t let Chu Chengye harm him.¡±


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    With Zi Wei overseeing the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, Su Yingxue felt less concerned.


    As soon as she entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng summoned her to the front hall.


    Holding the ount book, he hurled it at her when she arrived. ¡°Su Yingxue, what have you done? The ounts are a mess, and things are aplete mess. How are you managing this household!¡±


    Su Yingxue dodged the attack, grabbing the ount book. She exined in a subdued tone, ¡°Father, something happened at the clinic. I¡¯ve been a bit busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy? If you¡¯re busy, why bother with the household? Since you can¡¯t manage this pair of tokens properly, I¡¯m taking them backpletely. Go busy yourself at the clinic. You don¡¯t need to manage the household anymore!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was filled with anger..

 Chapter 453 - 453: Rebellion?

    Chapter 453 - 453: Rebellion?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    n Yuwen redirected her sharpness towards Lin Sisi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t vite any pce rules. It seems like you think you know the pce rules very well!¡± Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t stand Han Yuwen¡¯s arrogant demeanor in the imperial pce of the Great Cheng Dynasty, acting as if it were her own home. ¡°Insolent! What is your status, you talk to me like that?¡± Han Yuwen mmed the table in anger. ¡°Empress, are the women from your country all such arrogant and domineering things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the insolent one! Standing in the imperial pce of the Great Cheng Dynasty and insulting my imperial consort, who do you think you are!¡±


    Chu Jinling quickly walked out, positioning himself beside Lin Sisi in a protective stance. It was evident that Han Yuwen was not insulting anyone else but his Ninth Imperial Consort!


    ¡°Imperial Consort.¡±


    Han Yuwen sneered. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce for the princess of the Great Cheng Dynasty, let alone an imperial consort.


    ¡°Cousin, Miss Lin hasn¡¯t married you yet. You don¡¯t have to be so eager,¡± Xiao Ruxue said, seemingly offering good intentions.


    Han Yuwen instantly grasped the situation. ¡°Not married yet, and she already considers herself an imperial consort. With this noble status, does she think she can save someone who vites pce rules?¡±


    She turned to the empress. ¡°1 didn¡¯t know. So, the empress manages the harem and nobledies with such attitudes. Your Majesty, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve with the empress. Anyone with a good rtionship with Su Yingxue was her enemy, and now, Lin Sisi hade forward!


    ¡°Men, Lin Sisi disrespects me, shows contempt towards me, punish her!¡±


    The empress scolded with a stern face.


    Chu Jinling swiftly protected Lin Sisi. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my wife!¡±


    He turned and red at Xiao Ruxue. ¡°Whether she¡¯s married or not, Sisi is my wife. No need for others to meddle!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue scolded publicly, blushing with embarrassment.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s protective stance for Lin Sisi meant opposing the empress. To uphold her dignity, the empress would surely target him.


    In a moment of desperation, Chu Jinling struck one of the empress¡¯s servants. The empress immediately used, ¡°Chu Jinling, are you rebelling?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not! But 1 won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my wife!¡±


    Chu Jinling encircled Lin Sisi, shouting at the empress, ¡°If you want to hit someone, hit me. Don¡¯t touch my wife!¡±


    ¡°Jinling, stop fooling around. It¡¯s okay if I get hit. I¡¯m tough.¡± Lin Sisi nudged him, urging him to return to his seat.


    Chu Jinling pouted. ¡°No! You¡¯re my wife. If someone hits you, it means I¡¯m useless. My mother said a man who can¡¯t protect his own woman is the most useless!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao felt a headache when Chu Jinling brought up this matter.


    This incident stemmed from Su Yingxue, but Han Yuwen was the reason.


    She could only look at Han Yuwen and say with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Princess Yuwen manages Qi State¡¯s national treasury. I¡¯m from the Xiao family, and we have a lot of business with Qi State. I heard recently that a ship loaded with goods is about to be shipped to Qi State. I wonder if there will be any idents on the way.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing this. She gritted her teeth, secretly resenting Lin Sisi for letting Noble Consort Xiao intervene!


    The business was more crucial than venting anger..

 Chapter 367 - 367: The Special Bloodline of Great Wei Dynasty Royal Family

    Chapter 367: The Special Bloodline of Great Wei Dynasty Royal Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shn had nightmares the entire night.


    She dreamt of Long Shuli, a figure as high and mighty as a god but capable of beating her to a pulp with just one move.


    In her dream, there was a man wearing a ck hat. His voice was hoarse. ¡°As long as you lure Long Shuli out of Marquis¡¯s Manor, I guarantee she won¡¯t be alive to fight you for everything in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    She followed the instructions, and Long Shuli died in childbirth.


    She thought that after so many years, no one would bring it up again. However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue to question her. What did she find out?


    Initially, Su Yingxue only intended to warn Liu Shn. The next day, she still visited the Great Wei Dynasty man imprisoned.


    Qin Muyan could already sit up. Su Yingxue approached him and was startled when she saw him. Then, she took his pulse and found that besides the broken bones and muscles, all other wounds were healing rapidly. Even his internal energy was recovering quickly.


    ¡°Why did you recover so quickly?¡± Su Yingxue asked, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°Because of the special bloodline,¡± Qin Muyan replied, observing her as he spoke.


    He constantly felt like he had met her before and should know her. However, he had spent the whole night trying to recall but couldn¡¯t remember that he knew Su Yingxue.


    He had to say that this illusion was too strong.


    ¡°Are all the people of the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s bloodlines this special?¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brow slightly. She had heard her brother say that the troops of the Great Wei Dynasty were brave and skilled in battle. They were like tigers and wolves. In just a few years, they invaded the four countries from the frontier, overthrew the previous dynasty, and established the Great Wei Dynasty. Their heroic spirit had intimidated the other three countries.


    Qin Muyan wanted to tell her that only the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty had this special bloodline.


    However, considering they didn¡¯t know each other and he was in a foreign country, he had to be cautious. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Yingxue took a sharp breath. She suddenly worried about Su Hao, who guarded the Bamboo Leaf Pass. If he encountered an enemy with such a terrifying bloodline, Su Hao might suffer if a battle broke out.


    However, she couldn¡¯t think that far ahead now. She could only ask Qin Muyan where he came from, what crime hemitted, and why he went to the clinic that day.


    Qin Muyan didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°I was seriously injured in battle and unconscious for a long time. When 1 woke up, I was in this strange ce. Then, I ran for my life and fainted at a clinic.¡±


    He also heard Su Yingxue¡¯s exnation. ¡°In that case, I have implicated your clinic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed implicated my clinic, but you¡¯re not a member of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Even if you were casually treated as a fugitive, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to seek justice.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brows were furrowed with worry. This was what disgusted Chu Chengye.


    If anyone imed someone was a fugitive, he would immediately sentence the person to death and implicate the clinic. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    However, if Su Yingxue wanted to overturn the case for the clinic and couldn¡¯t ask Chu Yihan for help, it was difficult.


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t do anything about it either.


    The emperor then viewed her as an enemy and didn¡¯t help her. No matter how one looked at it, the situation was a dead end!


    Chu Chengye had forced her to beg him.


    ¡°Miss, if you wanted to save someone, I had¡­¡±


    Qin Muyan had just taken out a bright yellow jade pendant with the word ¡®Wei¡¯ carved on it.


    He was prepared to say that as long as he revealed his identity, the people of the Great Cheng Dynasty wouldn¡¯t dare to unjustly kill him.


    But before he could finish, Su Yingxue left.


    Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at her departing figure. ¡°She¡¯s impatient..¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: Princess Won’t Kneel

    Chapter 455: Princess Won¡¯t Kneel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How bold! How can youpare yourself to the princess?¡± Feng Qing¡¯s arm was still injured, and she felt dissatisfied with Han Yuwen.


    ¡°A prince breaking the rule is equally ountable as amoner! Miss Lin just apologized for offending the princess. As the future Ninth Imperial Consort, isn¡¯t her status prestigious enough? If she, being in such a position, faces consequences, what about the princess? Mistakes should be acknowledged and punished!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s resolute voice echoed, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I was wondering, how could Dr. Su, with such prowess, bow to the Eldest Princess?¡±


    Chu Jinling held her hand and enjoyed the situation. ¡°Indeed, my imperial aunt is no ordinary person!¡±


    When imperial uncle wasn¡¯t present, she would handle the situation!


    If the imperial uncle was here, they were a duo, causing the scoundrels to wail!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re facing punishment yet want to implicate me?¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s face turned ice-cold. She wouldn¡¯t ept punishment sopliantly!


    ¡°The one who should be punished is Su Yingxue, this lowly person!¡± Han Yuwen thought.


    ¡°Are you unwilling to face punishment because you disregard the empress or the pce rules of our Great Cheng Dynasty?¡± Su Yingxue pressed on relentlessly.


    ¡°Enough, Su Yingxue. When did 1 say I would punish the princess?¡± The empress¡¯s anger red up again!


    Su Yingxue might be punished, but she shouldn¡¯t drag Han Yuwen into it!


    How could she punish Han Yuwen?


    ¡°If a princess can escape punishment, why should I be so foolish? If everyone can evade punishment, what¡¯s the use of etiquette and rules?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was unwavering.


    She was bold, and every word she spoke was wless.


    It made everyone recall that at the core of this matter was Han Yuwen¡¯s instigation of the empress!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you¡­ Do you still think 1 am at fault? Will you punish me?¡±


    The empress wished she could strike down Su Yingxue, this audacious person.


    It was like a dagger hanging over her heart!


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Your Majesty, you were simply misled by someone. However, this instigator truly deserves proper punishment.¡±


    Su Yingxue had a smile ying on her lips, and her eyes carried a subtle hint of provocation.


    Han Yuwen maintained a cold expression and straightforwardly informed her. ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t even dream about it. 1 will never kneel like you!¡±


    Su Yingxue could forget aboutparing herself to Han Yuwen!


    Remaining steadfast in her position, Su Yingxue believed that her stillness would make the empress and Han Yuwen feel uneasy, given the civil officials¡¯ disapproval.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the empress, aware of Han Yuwen¡¯s formidable nature, couldn¡¯t afford to be at odds with her. Yet, not punishing her would jeopardize the empress¡¯s position.


    While an ordinary woman might seek her husband¡¯s help in such a situation, when the empress looked at Chu Mingyuan, he only snorted coldly. ¡°This is the trouble you caused. Deal with it yourself!¡±


    The empress felt angry as she gritted her teeth and addressed Han Yuwen. ¡°Princess Yuwen, your idea is somewhat inappropriate. It goes against the pce rules. Therefore, you will remain kneeling in your seat until the pce banquet concludes.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    In the Qi State, if she stood, everyone else had to kneel!


    When had she ever knelt before anyone? As a modern person unbound by the constraints of this feudal dynasty, she couldn¡¯t fathom kneeling before such foolish individuals.


    ¡°Princess Yuwen, this is the Great Cheng Dynasty. A princess breaking the rule is treated the same asmoners. You¡­ can¡¯t be vited!¡±


    The empress was a little annoyed. Although she valued this woman¡¯s ability and cooperated with her to deal with Su Yingxue, she was so disobedient and refused to care about her face.. It made her feel embarrassed!

 Chapter 456 - 456: Chu Yihan Made Her Kneel

    Chapter 456 - 456: Chu Yihan Made Her Kneel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Great Cheng Dynasty? I will not kneel, the one who should kneel is Su Yingxue!¡±


    Han Yuwen was arrogant and couldn¡¯t afford to lose her sense of superiority anywhere.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I will send people to chase you out of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, carrying an extremely strong pressure, thinning the atmosphere in the entire Treasure Splendor Hall.


    Everyone held their breath as they saw Chu Yihan dressed in a ck python robe, seeming to blend into the night. However, his appearance shocked everyone again.


    Tall, handsome, and dignified. All the words used to describe a good man in this world were not enough for him.


    He walked to Han Yuwen¡¯s seat and asked coldly, ¡°Are you going to kneel yourself, or shall 1 make you kneel?¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s heart trembled slightly upon hearing this, and bitterness filled her eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­ Even you are making things difficult for me? You treated me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will ask again, are you going to kneel?¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t listen to her at all, making Han Yuwen feel humiliated.


    In the entire feudal dynasty, she didn¡¯t fancy anyone except Chu Yihan. She had seen him once many years ago, fallen in love with his looks and abilities, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­


    He didn¡¯t care about her at all!


    He even threatened her!


    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel. Chu Yihan, if you have the ability, make me kneel personally!¡± Han Yuwen was exceptionally stubborn. She would neverpromise!


    Chu Yihan turned around and rubbed Su Yingxue¡¯s head. The sharpness in his eyes instantly turned into love. ¡°I¡¯mte. No one can bully you.¡±


    A blush appeared on Su Yingxue¡¯s delicate face.


    Han Yuwen brought Yun Dan and Feng Qing with her. Feng Qing¡¯s martial arts were not bad, but she was not Mo Qi¡¯s match. Mo Qi let her and Yun Dan down, retreating to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Chu Yihan made a move personally, and his fierce palmnded on Han Yuwen¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    Her kneesnded on the ground. There was no cover, and blood instantly flowed out of her pants.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and suddenly realized that Princess Han Yuwen, who was rumored to be omnipotent, didn¡¯t know martial arts.


    No wonder she had to bring two maids who knew martial arts.


    Han Yuwen was forced to kneel and couldn¡¯t stand up for the time being. She knelt on the ground and watched as Chu Yihan brought Su Yingxue back to her seat. Su Yingxue sat down peacefully. The empress didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with her again, and endless hatred gushed out of her heart.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I will return the humiliation today a hundredfold!¡± Han Yuwen gritted her teeth and murmured hatefully.


    The start of this state banquet wasn¡¯t too good, but it was still going on harmoniously. Han Yuwen¡¯s knees were bleeding from kneeling, and the empress had asked her to rest in the side hall. As for Su Yingxue, the empress could only watch her grind her teeth.


    At the banquet, Chu Yihan asked Su Yingxue, ¡°I was dyed by something. Will you me me for beingte?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must have something important to do. Besides, I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s so easily bullied.¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows proudly.


    ¡°Shan Bao has arrived. I will settle him down first.¡±


    ¡°Shan Bao?¡± Su Yingxue blinked. Who was it?


    Chu Yihan poked her cheek. ¡°Guess.¡±


    Su Yingxue had never heard of the name Shan Bao, but there were not many people who could make Chu Yihan care about them¡­


    Su Yingxue pped her thigh, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Your Highness, is that white tiger of yours here?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with excitement, and she couldn¡¯t help but rub her hands together. ¡°I¡­ When can I go and see it?¡±


    A living tiger!

 Chapter 370 - 370: Lin Sisi Who Was Hiding

    Chapter 370: Lin Sisi Who Was Hiding


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He hated Long Shuli!


    Why did she, even in death, act like a mirror, revealing his utter ipetence?


    Su Yingxue waited for two more days, yet Chu Chengye still hadn¡¯te to see her. However, news arrived from the prison.


    Zi Wei returned with the information. ¡°That person had recovered.¡±


    ¡°His legs and bones had fully healed?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face reflected incredulity.


    ¡°He could stand already.¡± Zi Wei¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°This was truly unimaginable.¡± Su Yingxue looked astonished. The bloodline of the Great Wei Dynasty stirred her intense curiosity. She genuinely wanted to bring that man to the clinic and study him.


    However, Zi Wei also brought unwee news. ¡°The people from the clinic were tortured.¡±


    ¡°Who? Was it Chu Chengye¡¯s doing?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Yes, Manager Qi,¡± Zi Wei replied.


    His words were concise, but Su Yingxue could sense that Manager Qi, overseeing the clinic, would always be at the forefront, no matter the situation. Naturally, he would bear the brunt of torture.


    But being a middle-aged man, he couldn¡¯t endure for long.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to sit back and do nothing.


    After some consideration, the only way to stop Chu Chengye from using torture was topel him to hold a trial first. Moreover, the man from the Great Wei Dynasty had already recovered. If she ensured his presence at the court, Chu Chengye wouldn¡¯t dare unjustly kill him.


    Su Yingxue instructed Zi Wei to go back and protect the Great Wei Dynasty man. She couldn¡¯t allow Chu Chengye to kill him.


    She was there to force Chu Chengye to convene a trial!


    ¡°Miss, the Seventh Prince¡¯s methods were swift and fierce. How do we save Manager Qi?¡± Zhn asked, worried.


    ¡°Head to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. Request Sister Jinyan to disseminate the news that Chu Chengye captured and tortured the clinic staff. 1¡¯11 visit the Ninth Prince¡¯s bookstore to seek his assistance in spreading this information. Public rumors willpel Chu Chengye to hold a trial!¡±


    Otherwise, if he lost the public¡¯s favor, he could forget about the throne!


    After giving her orders, Su Yingxue immediately split up with Zhn. She headed to Chu Jinling¡¯s bookstore, intending to find a manager to delegate the task. Unexpectedly, Chu Jinling was there, and upon hearing Su Yingxue¡¯s words, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. But Auntie, 1 need your help.¡± ¡°What help?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s fair face showed concern. ¡°Sisi had been staying upstairs for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to go home or see anyone. Please go and talk to her.¡± Su Yingxue nodded and went to the third floor. There was a door with an exquisite lock at the stairwell. She used the key given by Chu Jinling to open it.


    However, before entering, she heard Lin Sisi¡¯s frightened voice, ¡°You¡¯re not Jinling. Who are you? Don¡¯te in!¡±


    Her voice trembled,cking the former confidence.


    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡± Su Yingxue stepped in, feeling guilty.


    ¡°Dr. Su?¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s voice held a hint of surprise.


    But she didn¡¯t immediately show herself. Instead, she remained behind the bookcase and said softly, ¡°Did Jinling send you to apany me? I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why don¡¯t you go home? Why don¡¯t you see anyone? Why are you hiding in the dark? Why don¡¯t you even see me?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was filled with concern.


    When she first met Lin Sisi, she also had ws on her face, but she was arrogant and willful.


    Now that her appearance was ruined and she was hiding, she looked like a little kitten who was seriously injured and only dared to lie in the dark and lick her wounds. It was unbearable..

 Chapter 371 - 371: Shameless Entanglement

    Chapter 371: Shameless Entanglement


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Sisi¡¯s voice choked with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out looking like this, scaring people, or upsetting you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡± Su Yingxue wished to reassure her but wasn¡¯t sure where to begin.


    A woman¡¯s appearance was ultimately important.


    But to Lin Sisi, Su Yingxue thought, ¡°Even if you hide, the Ninth Prince will still cherish and adore you.¡±


    A glimmer appeared in Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes as her choked voice revealed a hint of relief. ¡°Jinling is kind. He doesn¡¯t disdain me and has always been by my side.¡±


    ¡°For hispanionship, you should muster some courage. Do you want him to remain confined here forever, hiding in these bookshelves with you?¡± Su Yingxue sighed softly.


    Lin Sisi bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want that! Jinling is a prince. Fie can¡¯t stay here with me forever!¡±


    The other day, Noble Consort Xiao had sent someone. Although Chu Jinling had requested her to stay upstairs, she couldn¡¯t resist overhearing. Granny Song beside Noble Consort Xiao had remarked that he shouldn¡¯t keep spoiling her. If it persisted, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to marry her!


    Her heart trembled, but she couldn¡¯t ovee the fear within her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re aware, you should be braver. Even if others view you differently or hurt you with words, your life isn¡¯t dictated by them. They can¡¯t influence your life.¡± Su Yingxue tried her best to persuade her.


    She untied the red jade whip from her waist and handed it over. ¡°This is what you gave me before. Take it back now.¡±


    While she disagreed with Lin Sisi¡¯s previous temper tantrums, she needed a means to defend herself now.


    Lin Sisi cautiously moved out of the bookcase. One hand covered her face, and the other reached for Su Yingxue¡¯s whip.


    Despite wielding this since childhood, holding it now felt incredibly foreign to her.


    ¡°Xiao Ruxue, how many times must I say it for you to understand? I don¡¯t like you, so even if youe ten times a day, it¡¯s pointless! Leave!¡± Chu Jinling¡¯s voice echoed from downstairs.


    Su Yingxue went to take a look, followed by Lin Sisi. However, Lin Sisi stayed in the shadows, whispering, ¡°It must be Xiao Ruxue again.¡±


    She pouted, her words tinged with bitterness. ¡°She keeps pestering Jinling. Despite Jinling chasing her away every time, shees back even more the next day!¡±


    Su Yingxue stood at the door, arms crossed. ¡°Her audacity is something else.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lin Sisi felt even more ufortable.


    Upstairs, the two observed as Xiao Ruxue persistently tried to engage Chu Jinling downstairs.


    Despite Chu Jinling¡¯s repeated attempts to send her away in public, she persisted. She even went as far as to hold Chu Jinling¡¯s arm affectionately and said, ¡°Cousin, Ruxue misses you dearly. I made bird¡¯s nest silver silk rolls and sent you red date and wheat porridge. Taste it. If you don¡¯t like it, Ruxue will make something else for you tomorrow.¡±


    She gestured for her maid to open the food box, releasing the aroma of exquisite food. Observers in the bookstore gazed with envy. ¡°The Ninth Prince is truly fortunate. Even with an engagement, a Young Miss rushes to deliver food.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s a prince!¡±


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s cherished one, supported by the Xiao family, even if she bes a concubine, it¡¯s blessings from a previous life!¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459: Lin Sisi Was Framed

    Chapter 459: Lin Sisi Was Framed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She woke it up from its sleep and left it behind after ying with it for a while.


    Where was its dignity as the king of beasts?


    Sigh¡­


    The tiger was humble.


    In Fengzao Pce, Lin Sisi was wrapped in Chu Jinling¡¯s clothes, shivering. Her fingers holding onto Chu Jinling had turned red.


    In the main hall, the emperor, empress, and Noble Consort Xiao were all seated at the head of the table.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. She said with a straight face, ¡°Lin Sisi, you¡¯re not a proper woman. You can forget about bing my daughter-inw!¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Noble Consort, I didn¡¯t! I love Jinling very much. 1 wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°No? Then who are these men beside you? 1 saw it with my own eyes. You hooked your arms around their shoulders in the pce, and it wasn¡¯t proper. Could it be that I would still use you?¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao was very angry. She had never agreed to the marriage between Chu Jinling and Lin Sisi. She wouldn¡¯t be of much help to Chu Jinling and wouldn¡¯t help him stabilize the Xiao family¡¯s business.


    However, Chu Jinling liked her, and he even scratched her face to threaten her mother. So she had no choice but to agree.


    But how did Lin Sisi treat Chu Jinling?


    ¡°I will never agree to your marriage with Ling¡¯er!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao was a ruthless and decisive person. She immediately turned around and faced Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Emperor, Lin Sisi is having an affair with someone else and is not worthy of Ling¡¯er. Your Highness, please cancel their engagement!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan had loved Chu Jinling since he was young. Naturally, he did not want him to be wronged. His face darkened. ¡°Lin Sisi, regardless of the truth today, you are not worthy of the Ninth Prince. Today, I will cancel the marriage between you and Ling¡¯er. In the future, you can get married separately.¡±


    ¡°No! Father, 1 don¡¯t want to cancel the marriage! Sisi loves me and will not do anything to betray me. She¡­¡±


    Chu Jinling was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He kept looking outside the hall as if he was expecting someone toe.


    ¡°Cousin, 1 don¡¯t know how Miss Lin has bewitched you, but look, these people are all General Lin¡¯s old subordinates. They hang out with Miss Lin. Not only are their clothes disheveled, but they also speak obscenities. Miss Lin¡¯s usual style of doing things is despicable. Cousin, why do you have to have such a woman?¡±


    Xiao Ruxue ruthlessly framed Lin Sisi, but she looked like she was thinking of Chu Jinling.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You want to frame Sisi and marry me as a princess? In your dreams! Even if I remain unmarried for a lifetime, I won¡¯t marry an ugly woman like you!¡± Chu Jinling shouted at her.


    ¡°Ugly woman¡­¡± Xiao Ruxue¡¯s lips trembled. Chu Jinling could say other things about her, but how could he call her ugly?


    She pointed angrily at Lin Sisi. ¡°Compared to this woman whose face is ruined, how am I ugly? She¡¯s the ugliest person in the world!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not! She¡¯s the most beautiful girl, you¡¯re the ugly woman!¡±


    Chu Jinling pushed Xiao Ruxue away. Xiao Ruxue fell and cried on the spot.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless to argue. Ling¡¯er, this time, 1 will not indulge you!¡± Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s eyes were cold.


    She could dote on Chu Jinling, but once someone hurt him, she would never show mercy!


    Even if this matter made him unhappy, she would never let her Ling¡¯er, her precious son, suffer such humiliation!


    Lin Sisi was not worthy of him!


    She couldn¡¯t marry her precious son with a filthy body!


    She would not allow Chu Jinling to be humiliated by Lin Sisi!

 Chapter 460 - 460: Save My Father

    Chapter 460: Save My Father


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Jinling clung tightly to Lin Sisi, refusing to let go. ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry anyone else except Sisi!¡±


    ¡°Ninth Brother, don¡¯t be reckless. The marriage of the prince is no child¡¯s y. Lin Sisi isn¡¯t worthy of you, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore,¡± Chu Chengye coldly remarked.


    Witnessing Chu Jinling¡¯s determination, he felt a slight sense of satisfaction.


    In the past, he had almost married Su Yingxue, but now she wouldn¡¯t even look at him.


    Chu Jinling was his younger brother. If he couldn¡¯t have what he wanted, why should Chu Jinling be able to attain it so easily?


    ¡°1 won¡¯t agree, no matter what anyone says!¡±


    Chu Jinling stood firm against everyone. No one could separate him from Lin Sisi.


    Chu Mingyuan was visibly angered and gave themand, ¡°Men, escort Lin Sisi out. Send the Ninth Prince to the Noble Consort¡¯s Pce. He is not to leave without an imperial decree!¡±


    The imperial guards beside Chu Mingyuan showed no courtesy to Chu Jinling, they quickly intervened and separated him from Lin Sisi.


    When Chu Yihan arrived with Su Yingxue, Lin Aotian was receiving a beating outside the hall.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Yihan shouted.


    Upon seeing Chu Yihan, the pce servants immediately knelt in fear. ¡°Your Highness, this is the emperor¡¯s order. General Lin did not properly discipline his daughter, and Lin Sisi had an affair with the people from the pce. The emperor has punished General Lin with 200 strokes of the cane, but only 60 have been administered so far.¡±


    ¡°General Lin is already advanced in age. How can he survive 200 strokes?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing her assertive demeanor, the pce servants did not dare to speak and remained obediently kneeling.


    Su Yingxue quickly approached Lin Aotian and administered a pill to protect his heart. ¡°General Lin, are you alright? Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, please save my daughter¡­¡±


    Lin Aotian¡¯s breath was weak as he weakly pointed towards the hall. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Sisi¡­¡±


    ¡°General Lin, don¡¯t worry. Sisi will be fine.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt deeply guilty.


    ¡°Men, take General Lin back to the residence for medical treatment.¡± Chu Yihan ordered coldly.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the emperor¡¯s order. There are still 140 strokes remaining!¡± The pce servant hesitated.


    ¡°How about I let you rece General Lin?¡± Chu Yihan swept a sharp gaze over the pce servant who spoke, and instantly, the servant fell to the ground in fear. ¡°Your Highness, spare me! Your Highness, spare me!¡±


    Chu Yihan, apanied by Su Yingxue, entered the hall. Inside, chaos reigned. Lin Sisi and Chu Jinling were embracing each other, enduring the blows. When finally separated, Chu Jinling rushed forward like a fool and collided with an imperial guard¡¯s scabbard, resulting in a sizable bump on his forehead.


    One of the imperial guards identally toppled him over, and he nearly hit the back of his head on the ground. Thankfully, Chu Yihan steadied him.


    Upon seeing Chu Yihan, Chu Jinling treated him as a lifeline, hugging Chu Yihan¡¯s arm and shouting, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I don¡¯t want to cancel the marriage! Help me save Sisi, and¡­ and General Lin outside!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Su¡­ Dr. Su, please save my father!¡±


    Lin Sisi was sheltered in Su Yingxue¡¯s embrace, crying aloud.


    Su Yingxue patted her back and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father has already been sent back to the residence by Your Highness. He will be fine. But you¡­ what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just saw a few of my father¡¯s old subordinates and chatted with them for a while. 1 don¡¯t know why I fainted. When I woke up, I¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi cried, lowering her head and biting her lip in shame..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Not Fit to Be a Princess

    Chapter 461: Not Fit to Be a Princess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue nced at her wrapped in Chu Jinling¡¯s clothes, still bearing the marks of abuse. She instantly understood and eximed angrily, ¡°Someone harmed you!¡±


    She quickly checked Lin Sisi¡¯s pulse and reported to Chu Mingyuan, ¡°Emperor, Noble Consort, Sisi was drugged. She wouldn¡¯t engage in such actions with others!¡±


    Even though Lin Sisi had a temper, she was an extremely honest and kind girl. She wholeheartedly loved Chu Jinling and would never betray him.


    Moreover, their marriage was just around the corner!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, this matter has nothing to do with you. Leave quickly!¡± A hint of disgust appeared in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. He already disliked Su Yingxue very much, but she still wanted to get involved in Chu Jinling¡¯s marriage, which made him even angrier.


    If it was anyone else, Su Yingxue would not care, but this was Lin Sisi¡¯s matter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her and Saint Ruan, Lin Sisi wouldn¡¯t have been disfigured by the Silver Moon Pavilion. She couldn¡¯t let her marriage be ruined.


    ¡°Emperor, 1 have evidence. There is still some medicine in Sisi¡¯s body. As long as we call a doctor over, we will know that she was framed!¡± Su Yingxue tried her best.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, this is a matter of the royal family. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Chu Chengye was furious.


    ¡°It has something to do with me! Lin Sisi and Jinling¡¯s marriage had already been decided. If they canceled the marriage now, would Imperial Brother make the worldugh at him? Imperial Brother¡¯s imperial edict already announced, you¡¯re going back on your word like this? What¡¯s your prestige?¡± Chu Yihan said coldly.


    His every word carried a strong pressure. As Chu Jinling¡¯s imperial uncle, the Ninth Prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty, his words carried a lot of weight, even enough to embarrass Chu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Men, summon the imperial physician.¡±


    Chu Yihan gave the order, and the imperial physician was quickly summoned. After taking Lin Sisi¡¯s pulse, he knelt in front of Chu Mingyuan and said, ¡°Emperor, Miss Lin¡¯s body is indeed drugged. She must have been drugged.¡± ¡°So what? Can this fact be changed just because she slept with someone else?¡± The empress smiled lightly. ¡°The Ninth Prince has been doted on by the emperor for many years, and he is also the precious son of the imperial consort. How noble is the imperial consort? How can you let an innocent woman be the imperial consort?¡±


    She seemed to care about Chu Jinling and emphasized Chu Jinling¡¯s noble status, but she secretly mocked Noble Consort Xiao.


    Look at what daughter-inw you had chosen!


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Ling¡¯er, go back to the pce and stay here! Don¡¯t expect your imperial uncle to indulge you!¡±


    ¡°Mother, 1 don¡¯t want it! Imperial Uncle had already said that the marriage could not be annulled, otherwise¡­It will damage Father¡¯s reputation!¡± Chu Jinling felt wronged. He stood behind Chu Yihan and hugged him like he was a big tree.


    Noble Consort Xiao casually smashed a precious teacup. ¡°Imperial Uncle said, Imperial Uncle said! Can youpare to your Imperial Uncle at all? The Ninth Prince¡¯s words weigh a thousand pounds, what about you?!¡±


    This was the first time Noble Consort Xiao had reprimanded Chu Jinling and even scolded him in public.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s heart ached, but if she didn¡¯t do this, Chu Jinling would never realize the seriousness of the matter!


    She had doted on him for so many years. He seemed to have a lot, but it was all just love!


    She and the emperor¡¯s love, Chu Yihan¡¯s love, and the Xiao family¡¯s love!


    Without all these, he would have nothing!


    No official position, no position, no power, no power.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s body stiffened. He felt as if his heart had been punched by someone, and half of it had been shattered.


    Chu Yihan held his shoulder.


    Lin Sisi saw that the situation was too embarrassing. She stood up and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being the imperial consort. In the future, 1 won¡¯t disturb the Ninth Prince anymore..¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Chu Yihan’s methods

    Chapter 375: Chu Yihan¡¯s methods


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He looked at her with a ming gaze, exerting invisible pressure on her, causing her to tremble.


    Su Yingxue felt that she might be in a little danger after the confrontation.


    Chu Chengye sat in the referee¡¯s seat. Seeing Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan exchanging nces, his eyes immediately turned frosty.


    ¡°Someone, bring in the prisoner!¡± hemanded coldly.


    After a while, everyone from the clinic was brought in and made to kneel.


    None of them showed any signs of injury, except for Manager Qi, who had been tortured and was covered in blood.


    His face was pale. Upon seeing Su Yingxue, he smiled in relief. ¡°Miss, 1 knew you had the capability!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let these people stay in prison for too long!


    Seeing Su Yingxue, the clinic¡¯s people lit up as if they had seen a savior, each bing more spirited.


    Chu Chengye snorted. ¡°Silence! I didn¡¯t ask for any of you to speak!¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t ask! If you don¡¯t ask, does that mean the wronged have no right to seek justice?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was forceful, like a punchnding on Chu Chengye¡¯s face.


    Suppressing his temper, Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. ¡°Someone, bring in the real felon! I¡¯ll show all of you the consequences of harboring a criminal of the Imperial Court!¡±


    His men went to the prison and came back trembling.


    Seeing that he had not brought Qin Muyan, Chu Chengye snapped, ¡°Ipetent! Where is he?¡±


    The man knelt, trembling and drenched in sweat. ¡°Your Highness, please spare me. The prisoner¡­ is gone!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shock rippled through the hall. Even Su Yingxue looked surprised. How could the man from the Great Wei Dynasty have disappeared?


    Had Zi Wei taken him away?


    She hadn¡¯t given that order!


    Puzzled, she looked up and spotted Zi Wei hidden in the shadows. He shook his head at her and vanished.


    Frowning, Su Yingxue wondered if it was not Zi Wei, who else could it be?


    That man¡¯s rapid recovery from injuries suggested he had escaped the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze remained fixed on where Zi Wei had been moments before. Suddenly, a ck figure appeared where Zi Wei was just now. He was wearing a ck robe and a ck hat. His face could not be seen clearly, but he could stand steadily on the beam and not be discovered at all.


    Though the man was like a shadow, Su Yingxue felt the weight of his gaze on her.


    Suddenly feeling pressure, she looked back, finding the beam empty as though it had all been an illusion!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was perplexed. Was it an illusion?


    Why did it feel so real?


    Who was that person?


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice brought her back. Another person had joined the hall.


    It was Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan took out the portrait and instructed Liang Jin to summon the deceased¡¯s family members and some witnesses to confirm that the person he brought was the court¡¯s actual wanted criminal, while the one in Chu Chengye¡¯s custody was not the wanted individual.


    With a weighty and oppressive gaze, Chu Yihan fixed his eyes on Chu Chengye. ¡°Verify his identity. This person is the true felon.¡±


    Implicitly, Chu Yihan used Chu Chengye of apprehending the wrong individual and causing an injustice.


    Naturally, Chu Chengye refused to acknowledge it. ¡°Imperial Uncle, are you insinuating that a person you randomly apprehended is a felon of the imperial court?¡±


    Seemingly disinclined to respond to such a foolish question, Chu Yihan waved his hand, prompting Liang Jin to speak. ¡°Seventh Prince, we have the portrait and testimonies of witnesses and the culprit. They sufficiently establish that this individual is the one you seek to apprehend..¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376: Beat Chu Chengye

    Chapter 376: Beat Chu Chengye


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In other words, Chu Chengye had no choice but to admit that he had apprehended the wrong person, causing an injustice.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s handsome face was steeped in hostility as he forcefully pushed Liang Jin aside. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t make a mistake, then it isn¡¯t! This matter falls under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice and is not something the imperial uncle can meddle in! Please leave the Ministry of Justice immediately, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Chu Yihan stood up. He was also a high-ranking noble, who effectively suppressed Chu Chengye with his fierce and domineering aura.


    Standing at the head of the table, he coldly gazed at Chu Chengye. ¡°Father has decreed that I cannot interfere with the Ministry of Justice. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I cannot rectify an injustice. As a prince, your careless handling of the case warrants punishment!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it! Your words mean nothing! Even in front of the father, I won¡¯t acknowledge it!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s proceed to the Hall of Diligent Government!¡±


    Chu Yihan ordered everyone to be taken to the Hall of Diligent Government.


    Seeing this, Liang Jin stepped forward to caution Chu Chengye. ¡°Seventh Prince, this case falls under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice, and our three divisions can decide it. If it reaches the Hall of Diligent Government and the emperor, you might have to bear substantial responsibility.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s implications were clear.


    If Chu Chengye admitted his mistake here, it would only affect his official performance and sry. At most, he might face suspension for a month. But if the case escted to the pce and faced all the officials, the criticism from civil officials would be harsher than it is now.


    Moreover, Chu Chengye¡¯s reputation among the people would be at stake.


    However, Chu Chengye would never admit his mistake here or even in front of all the officials!


    He wouldn¡¯t ept that he lost to a woman, to Su Yingxue, or his imperial uncle!


    He couldn¡¯t force Su Yingxue, and Chu Yihan was pressing down on him!


    ¡°Men, to the pce.¡± Chu Yihan ordered, his tone cold.


    The Minister of Justice and the official from the Supreme Court immediately knelt before him. ¡°Your Highness, this case need not be reported to the emperor. 1 subject¡­ This case was misjudged, and the people from Tongchang Medical Center are innocent. They should be released immediately!¡±


    ¡°Released immediately?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s narrowed eyes held a dangerous glint. ¡°Then who will bear the suffering and punishment they endured in prison?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s pressure left them breathless, his inquiry almost stopping their hearts.


    The Minister of Justice thought to himself that he was the one who allowed Chu Chengye to operate in his territory. Now, he would bear the responsibility for the mistake.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Chu Yihan!


    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m willing¡­ to endure punishment simr to this person!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s resounding voice cut through. ¡°Thews of our Great Cheng Dynasty are strict, there¡¯s no concept of one person suffering for another. Minister, it¡¯s the Seventh Prince¡¯s fault. Why should you take on the punishment?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince¡­ This! This can¡¯t be!¡±


    The Minister of Justice trembled, his face turning pale. ¡°Your Highness holds a noble status. How can he endure punishment?! This can¡¯t be! I¡­ I made the mistake, so 1 should be the one punished!¡±


    If he refused to take responsibility for the Ministry of Justice¡¯s affairs and led to Chu Chengye suffer consequences for his actions, his life would be miserable!


    He didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing!

 Chapter 377 - 377: Your Highness is Jealous

    Chapter 377: Your Highness is Jealous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Su Yingxue paid no heed to this. She persisted in demanding punishment for Chu Chengye.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s face turned ashen, gritting his teeth bitterly. ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare! You dare strike at me?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare, but I do!¡±


    With a single nce from Chu Yihan, Mo Qi swiftly arrived with two Shadow Guards. They swiftly subdued Chu Chengye before he could even resist, pinning him to the ground.


    Mo Qi took a nce at Manager Qi¡¯s injuries, then turned to Chu Yihan, bowing. ¡°Your Highness, this manager was subjected to three forms of punishment.¡±


    ¡°Apply them back to Chu Chengye.¡± Chu Yihan ordered nonchntly.


    Chu Chengye was held down, his eyes almost bulging. ¡°Imperial Uncle, how dare you!¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t engage in meaningless banter. Instead, he instructed Mo Qi to fetch the torture implements from the prison and proceed to punish Chu Chengye on the spot.


    In no time, Chu Chengye¡¯s skin was torn apart.


    Except for Su Yingxue, this scene left everyone else stupefied.


    Liang Jin furrowed his brows deeply.


    While he found Chu Yihan¡¯s methods somewhat harsh, he deemed the punishment fair, so he refrained from saying much.


    The Minister of Justice and the Assistant Minister of Justice were petrified. The Assistant Minister¡¯s face paled, and the Minister fainted upon seeing Chu Chengye bleeding profusely.


    Oh my God¡­ Chu Chengye was headstrong. He was about to cry for help!


    After half an hour, Mo Qi reported to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, the punishment ispleted.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded faintly, then looked up at Su Yingxue.


    His eyes shimmered like a gxy of stars. ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the unconscious Chu Chengye and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m content. But Manager Qi and the others have been locked up for so many days¡­¡±


    Manager Qi was startled and hurriedly reassured, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re fine. We¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Mo Qi, lock Chu Chengye up in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    Mo Qi acknowledged and immediately took him away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Minister of Justice awoke in fright, then promptly fainted again.


    After Liang Jin organized the case, he retrieved it for archiving.


    Chu Yihan escorted Su Yingxue out. Su Yingxue linked arms with him and rubbed against him, her face as soft as a cat¡¯s. ¡°Your Highness, you struck Chu Chengye at the Ministry of Justice today. Will there be any repercussions?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking him or me?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze turned chilly.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head, finding something off about this man!


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m asking Your Highness. Why would I ask him?¡± Su Yingxue blinked her fox-like eyes and secretly appraised Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes grew colder, his demeanor more severe. ¡°I expected you to sympathize with him when I beat him.¡±


    Su Yingxue was curious. ¡°Your Highness did it on my behalf!¡±


    She was the one who wanted to imprison him.


    Why would she feel sorry?


    ¡°You even know that I¡¯m doing this for you! Why didn¡¯t youe to me when such a serious issue urred? If I hadn¡¯t found the criminal, would you have gone to Chu Chengye?¡± Chu Yihan cornered her, the intensity in his eyes like a giant hand squeezing Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    It was terrifying!


    Su Yingxue shook her head frantically. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go to him!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Yihan narrowed his eyes. Su Yingxue felt dangerous.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go to him. Not! If 1 were to seek someone, it would only be you, Your Highness!¡±


    Indeed, thest sentence was exaggerated!


    She wouldn¡¯t seek out Chu Yihan either!

 Chapter 378 - 378: Chu Yihan Has an Older Brother

    Chapter 378: Chu Yihan Has an Older Brother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly upon hearing that. He felt better.


    Chu Yihan intended to escort her back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. In the carriage, Su Yingxue still clung to Chu Yihan¡¯s arm, visibly worried. ¡°Lord Liang told me, Your Highness, you¡¯re not allowed to meddle in Ministry of Justice matters. You struck the Seventh Prince this time. If the emperor uses thete emperor¡¯s decree to hold you ountable¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with worry. She didn¡¯t look for Chu Yihan because she didn¡¯t want the emperor to have something on him.


    Given their strained rtionship and confrontations, she was deeply concerned.


    Chu Yihan pinched her soft cheek. ¡°Father¡¯s decree forbids me from presiding over cases or intervening with the Ministry of Justice. However, 1 didn¡¯t handle the case or interact with Ministry of Justice personnel. 1 struck Chu Chengye. He can¡¯t use that decree.¡±


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips and thought for a moment. That was indeed the case.


    Chu Chengye nned to prevent Chu Yihan from overseeing or participating in the case.


    Yet, Chu Yihan had merely provided a witness. Technically, he had only observed the case. Furthermore, Chu Chengye wasn¡¯t a Ministry of Justice official. Chu Yihan had struck him, citing it as a teaching from the imperial uncle to a junior, which waspletely justified!


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Chu Chengye¡¯s n to prevent Chu Yihan from intervening backfired. He was instead beaten by Chu Yihan.


    At that moment, hey unconscious in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, possibly shedding tears of regret!


    ¡°But, Your Highness, why did you mistakenly kill Ministry of Justice officials?¡± Su Yingxue blurted out.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s aura immediately softened, inexplicably pressuring Su Yingxue.


    Pursing her lips, Su Yingxue continued, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Seeing Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes redden, she felt she had touched upon a forbidden subject.


    The bloodshot veins in Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes seemed to encroach upon his eyeballs like vines, slowly corroding them.


    ¡°Because that year, the Ministry of Justice mishandled a case, resulting in an innocent¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Su Yingxue sensed this innocent might be closely rted to Chu Yihan.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yihan opened up about this matter.


    ¡°I was six years old then. I went out of the pce to y with my brother, apanied by two trusted guards. It was joyous until he disappeared. Despite searching, 1 couldn¡¯t find him. Upon returning, Father ordered the Ministry of Justice to find my brother. Instead, those two guards were sentenced for losing a prince due to inadequate guarding and publicly beheaded.¡±


    As Chu Yihan recounted, Su Yingxue felt his heart¡¯s helplessness and grief.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Chu Yihan had a missing twin brother from his childhood. His elder brother remained unfound, and those who cared for him were unjustly killed.


    ¡°So you¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached, contorting her expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I attacked, but he diedter.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curved mockingly.


    Su Yingxue grasped the situation. ¡°You were framed like this when you were only six?¡±


    Chu Yihan dismissed it. ¡°Framing isn¡¯t restricted by age. Even when my brother disappeared, he was only six.¡±


    A hint of apology lingered in his cold tone..

 Chapter 379 - 379: Su Dingheng Was Poisoned

    Chapter 379 - 379: Su Dingheng Was Poisoned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue leaned into his embrace, unsure of what words could console him. Instead, she raised her head and kissed him.


    Losing loved ones at a tender age, not knowing life from death, was perhaps a lingering pain in his heart.


    Chu Yihan held the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    Concerned about his emotions, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist.


    After the kiss, Su Yingxue originally intended to inquire about Saint Ruan¡¯s condition. If he was dead, it would suffice. But if not, she wanted to discuss more about poison with him. After all, it was their shared expertise.


    However, themotion at Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s entrance made her frown.


    Chu Yihan held her hand. ¡°Shall 1 apany you back?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°1 can handle the matters at home. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Chu Yihan affectionately ruffled her hair and let her go.


    Upon entering the Marquis¡¯s Manor, the servants seemed flustered. She grabbed someone randomly to ask.


    That person looked panicked. ¡°Marquis, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my father?¡± Su Yingxue frowned.


    Unable to exin clearly, Su Yingxue sought out the steward and Zhn. However, Zhn was nowhere to be found. Instead, she encountered the steward in Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard, about to say something.


    But before the steward could speak, Su Yingxue heard a scolding voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve toe back! You¡¯re killing Marquis!¡±


    Liu Shn covered her face with a handkerchief, her eyes red from crying.


    Su Yingxue sensed something amiss. Upon entering Su Dingheng¡¯s room, she found a doctor holding medicine. Su Dinghengy on the bed, breathing weakly.


    Approaching Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, just as she grabbed his hand to check his pulse, Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Save me¡­ Shuli, Long Shuli, save me!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s thoughts were disturbed by his words. ¡°Why call me ¡®mother¡¯? What do you remember about her?¡±


    Suddenly curious about her mother, Su Yingxue realized Su Dingheng seemed delirious. After uttering her mother¡¯s name, he began to vomit, half-conscious.


    Liu Shn sobbed for a while before pushing her away from Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside. ¡°The doctor has alreadye to diagnose. The Marquis is poisoned, and what poisoned him is the furniture you bought for him. Su Yingxue, you are already in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel that you would even kill your father. Is your ambition that big?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s cries terrified the steward and the servants.


    Su Yingxue had plotted against her biological father!


    ¡°Get out of my way! I haven¡¯t even taken his pulse. Where did you find a doctor to conclude this?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression turned sharp.


    She nced at the so-called doctor, dressed in in clothes with a long beard but was unable to meet her gaze. She couldn¡¯t discern his supposed exceptional medical skills.


    ¡°Doctor Huang is the most reputable in True Medicine Center. Would he deceive the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Liu Shn¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let you near Marquis to harm him again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, move aside!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have the patience to argue. Su Dingheng¡¯s condition appeared severe. She needed to heal him and discover why he called her mother¡¯s name.


    As Liu Shn persisted, Su Yingxue pushed her away. She fell to the ground, crying out. Soldiers burst in from outside the door..

 Chapter 380 - 380: The Man in Black in the Dark Night

    Chapter 380 - 380: The Man in ck in the Dark Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin was the one who brought the people here, and his expression didn¡¯t look too good. Facing Su Yingxue, he waved his hand. ¡°Men, take her down.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes showed confusion. ¡°Lord Liang, why?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, someone has used you of murdering Marquis. They¡¯ve presented witness and material evidence, so I have no choice but to arrest you first.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s men apprehended Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t resist due to Liang Jin¡¯s status, but she pointed at Su Dingheng on the bed. ¡°1 am my Father¡¯s daughter. I should be able to take his pulse, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Shn got up and fiercely protected Su Dingheng. ¡°You were the one who poisoned your father. How dare you touch him again?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned sharp, suspicion rising suddenly in her eyes.


    Liu Shn met her gaze fearlessly.


    At that moment, Su Yurou ran in crying. She pleaded with Liang Jin, ¡°Lord Liang, you must help me! Daddy has been arguing with Sister recently. Sister has a cold and hard personality and has never shown humility to Daddy. Daddy loves her and can¡¯t bring himself to scold her. But I didn¡¯t expect Sister to buy a batch of such furniture for Daddy, causing him to¡­¡±


    She covered her face, sobbing as she depicted Su Yingxue as a heinously unfilial daughter.


    However, Su Yingxue remained cold-faced.


    Frowning, Liang Jin asked Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss Su, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°If you want to use someone, there¡¯s always a way to find a charge.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s expression remainedposed.


    Compared to Liu Shn and her daughter, Su Yingxue, the legitimate daughter, seemed unperturbed about Su Dingheng. She disyed little concern or emotional attachment.


    However, Liang Jin wouldn¡¯t readily pass judgment. ¡°In theing days, officials will investigate. Miss Su, you need not apany me to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, but you¡¯ll be confined within the residence of Marquis¡¯s Manor and forbidden to leave. Otherwise, 1 will arrest you.¡±


    He was cautioning Su Yingxue against hasty actions pending investigation.


    Su Yingxue agreed but still requested to examine Su Dingheng¡¯s condition by taking his pulse.


    Liang Jin declined. ¡°Doctor Huang is indeed the finest in the True Medicine Center. Though his skills may not surpass yours, he¡¯s among the best in Jiang Du City. He won¡¯t let anything happen to the Marquis. But if you touch the Marquis again and something goes wrong, you wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she nodded. ¡°Thank you for the advice, Lord Liang.¡±


    Returning to her courtyard, she learned that all her servants were temporarily locked up in the woodshed, and Su Dingheng wouldn¡¯t be released until he was out of danger.


    She considered it a favorable situation if they remained secluded and unaffected.


    nning to sort out matters first, she contemted seeing Su Dingheng¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Zi Wei.¡± Su Yingxue called softly.


    A tall, ck figure silently appeared beside her.


    ¡°Escape?¡± Zi Wei asked.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°After nightfall, divert the guards in my Father¡¯s courtyard. I¡¯ll check his pulse.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At nightfall, Zi Wei scouted Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Liu Shn had set up defenses, and the Marquis Manor¡¯s soldiers were guarding vigntly.


    Su Yingxue escaped her courtyard and, with Zi Wei¡¯s help, crossed the wall to reach Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard. Zi Wei stood guard outside.


    Before Su Yingxue reached Su Dingheng¡¯s bed, she spotted the figure in the ck cloak..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Mysterious Man

    Chapter 381: Mysterious Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    His face was concealed under the hood, making it impossible to discern his features. Suddenly, he erupted intoughter, causing a slight shiver in Su Yingxue¡¯s frame.


    Theughter was faint and elusive, almost like a figment of Su Yingxue¡¯s imagination.


    Suddenly, she heard the man¡¯s voice, which was filled with vicissitudes of life and vigor, ¡°Child, you¡¯vee.¡±


    A child?


    Su Yingxue was on high alert. ¡°Who are you? Why are you with my Father? Did you cause his condition?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± The man admitted nonchntly, without a hint of hesitation.


    Even in his voice, Su Yingxue could detect a trace of fearlessness and audacity.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save your Father.¡±


    The man¡¯s aged and hoarse voice made each word reverberate with an unsettling resonance.


    Swiftly, Su Yingxue¡¯s long whip swung towards him. He dodged with agility, refraining from retaliation.


    Oddly, his instantaneous move brought Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside. She ced her hand on Su Dingheng¡¯s wrist. One pulse, two pulses¡­


    After the fifteenth pulse, Su Yingxue¡¯s brows gradually knitted together.


    She could not tell what poison Su Dingheng had been poisoned with!


    With a piercing gaze, Su Yingxue confronted the man. ¡°Who are you? Why did you poison my Father?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, child.¡± The man¡¯s tone shifted unexpectedly to a kindliness that puzzled Su Yingxue.


    Just moments ago, he dered that she couldn¡¯t save her Father!


    Now, he spoke gently, ¡°Let me see your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Capabilities? What do you want? You¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue watched him swiftly depart, his figure long vanished.


    Upon Zi Wei¡¯s return, the man had already disappeared. After instructing Zi Wei to search again, he reported no traces of experts around the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Su Yingxue mmed her fist on the table, causing quite a stir. Liu Shn entered to inspect themotion. Seeing the room empty and Su Dingheng still unconscious, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seated at Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, she held his hand and murmured, ¡°Marquis, 1 had no choice. Once Su Yingxue dies, you will surely recover!¡±


    She had an arrangement with that person. Su Yingxue conspired against her father, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be severely punished. Once she seized control of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he would cure Su Dingheng.


    Listening to Liu Shn¡¯s words from the rafters, Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. ¡°She must be connected to that man!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The purple hues in Zi Wei¡¯s eyes emanated a chilling bloodlust.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°He came for me. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s seen him. Even in the Ministry of Justice, neither Your Highness nor anyone else detected his aura. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be protecting you.¡± Zi Wei discerned Su Yingxue¡¯s inner disquiet and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Su Yingxue smiled, her eyes slightly curved. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She carefully examined Su Dingheng¡¯s body. Other than the fact that she could not determine what poison he had been poisoned with, she found that there were two bulges on his body. One was his abdomen, and the other was his arm. It seemed like there were tumors growing on his body, but she could not determine how or why they had grown.


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. After all, she had not been exposed to poison for long. If she could call Saint Ruan over at this moment and treat him together, she might be able to find the source as soon as possible.


    But Saint Ruan¡­ She wondered if he was still alive.


    Su Yingxue summoned Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards to inquire. The guard confirmed that Saint Ruan was alive and in his medicinal hut.


    After obtaining the address, Su Yingxue set out with Zi Wei.


    Unexpectedly, the Saint Ruan she encountered this time was a genuine old


    man..

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Origin of Scumbags

    Chapter 382: The Origin of Scumbags


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He took off his red robe and wore a coarse white robe. He looked old, with white hair and beard, wrinkles covering his face, and numerous spots. There was no trace of elegance.


    He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Su Yingxue. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen an old man before?¡±


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath. ¡°I have, but I¡¯ve never seen an old man who can torment people like you. Did you poison yourself to look that way?¡±


    Otherwise, how could someone in their seventies act like they were in their twenties?


    Saint Ruan snorted coldly. ¡°So what? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be too heavy-handed. The poison to preserve one¡¯s looks might not be easy to endure.¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed her nose, admiring Saint Ruan. He was ruthless to others and equally so to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying with poison for so many years, and I¡¯ve never feared anyone!¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, whenever Su Yingxue approached him, he noticeably stepped back.


    Su Yingxue found it amusing. ¡°Haven¡¯t you imed to never fear anyone before?¡±


    Saint Ruan looked ufortable. ¡°You¡­ except for you and your mother!¡±


    ¡°My mother and me? Saint Ruan, are you close to my mother?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s watery eyes blinked at Saint Ruan.


    Logically, Saint Ruan was old enough to be her grandfather. However, from the things her mother left behind, she could tell her mother knew Saint Ruan better than anyone else. She even left behind the entire form of Intoxicating Fragrance for her to use against Saint Ruan.


    Saint Ruan was fiddling with his bottles and jars. When he heard this, he suddenly stopped a hint of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°That stubborn girl, Shu Li. I was still thinking about her.¡±


    Back then, when he changed his appearance, many women threw themselves into his arms. He yed with them and, in a bad mood, left a bit of poison to torment them.


    At that time, he was famous worldwide, and untouchable. Only Long Shuli found him,peting in poison. She even scolded him as a scumbag!


    At that time, he didn¡¯t understand what a scumbag was.


    Long Shuli stopped and exined to him, ¡°Scumbag is a rotten man who ys with women¡¯s feelings and isn¡¯t ountable to them.¡±


    He snorted disdainfully. ¡°Then there are also scumbag women in this world!¡±


    For instance, his fiancee.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not a reason for you to toy with other women. If you disappoint them, it¡¯s one thing, but poisoning them is despicable. To rectify your wicked deeds, I¡¯ll take these matters and punish you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you¡­¡±


    Saint Ruan immersed himself in memories. This was what Long Shuli had arrogantly said when they first met.


    Afterward, they had apetition. Regardless of the poison he used, Long Shuli always managed to cure it. Her detoxification methods and medications were innovative, and he had never seen them before.


    They didn¡¯t determine a winner, but they were very interested in each other¡¯s abilities and became a pair of ¡°injurious friends¡±.


    Why ¡°injurious friends¡±? Because Long Shuli always wanted to take advantage of his carelessness to kill him and avenge those girls.


    However, he admired Long Shuli¡¯s medical skills. To stop her vendetta, he had to detoxify each girl one by one and apologize to them.


    In those two years, he apologized and was berated and beaten by those girls.


    But Long Shuli always stood by, arms crossed, scolding him. ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°After all, she¡¯s the one I admire. So be it.¡±


    After that, he stopped ying with girls.


    Because his rtionship with Long Shuli was much more interesting than that.


    One day, he developed an Intoxicating Fragrance because he knew that woman was going to die..

 Chapter 383 - 383: She Doesn’t Have Such Strong Taste

    Chapter 383: She Doesn¡¯t Have Such Strong Taste


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Long Shuli advised him to go back and take a look at that woman, so he wouldn¡¯t live with regrets.


    He resented her inwardly, thinking, ¡°Even if 1 return to see her, 1¡¯11 only go to poison her to death!¡±


    However, he was unable to develop the Intoxicating Fragrance because the woman died faster than he had imagined.


    Thest time heid eyes on her, she was emaciated and extremely unattractive.


    There was nock of his revenge on her. However, when she saw his young and handsome face, her first words remained, ¡°I have no regrets.¡±


    They were childhood friends. He had doted on her for over a decade, but upon his return from a few years away, she had married someone else. How could he forgive her for abandoning their rtionship so easily? Such a breach of trust. Yet, her death left him feeling hollow.


    On the day he parted ways with Long Shuli, Shuli asked, ¡°Is the Intoxicating Fragrance still being developed?¡±


    He shook his head.


    There was no need.


    Little did he know, that stubborn Shuli hadpleted it.


    During the detoxification process, he discovered a medication among Long Shuli¡¯s remedies called Unforgettable.


    ¡°Remember the good times.¡±


    Now, he finally understood Long Shuli¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Are you and my mother best friends?¡± Su Yingxue found her mother¡¯s interactions with people beyond theprehension of ordinary folk.


    ¡°I admire her.¡±


    For once, Saint Ruan¡¯s face carried a hint of seriousness.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, her daughter hase seeking your help. Will you assist?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s sly eyes gleamed with cunning.


    Saint Ruan stowed away his vials and jars, proudly snorting, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already bested me with poison? What need do you have for my help now?¡±


    ¡°That was because of my mother,¡± Su Yingxue confessed openly.


    ¡°Then, what favor do you seek?¡± Saint Ruan bent, shifting to a rattan chair, leisurely crossing his legs and reclining.


    ¡°My father was poisoned.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s countenance turned solemn.


    Saint Ruan raised an intrigued eyebrow.


    Su Yingxue described Su Dingheng¡¯s symptoms to Saint Ruan, asking, ¡°Is there a poison undetectable by pulse-taking? It seems the tumor in his body is expanding. What medicine can eliminate it?¡±


    Saint Ruan didn¡¯t immediately reply. He seemed deeply engrossed in thought. Even after she called him several times, he didn¡¯t respond.


    Eventually, he narrowed his eyes, the wrinkles on his eyelids hiding his gaze. ¡°You say the pulse can¡¯t be detected, and there¡¯s something undetermined inside his body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was the headache-inducing aspect for Su Yingxue.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenly turning to her. ¡°Did your mother leave behind any modern medical records?¡±


    ¡°Modern medicine?¡± Surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Crafty girl!¡±


    Saint Ruan¡¯s aged frame whisked into his room like a gust of wind. With a thud, he shut the door. Two hourster, the young man in a red robe emerged, holding a fan.


    His captivating eyes were entrancing, that belt embroidered with shameful patterns still on his waist.


    Su Yingxue was taken aback. ¡°Did you poison yourself again?¡±


    Saint Ruan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Control yourself. Don¡¯t be charmed by me.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left speechless.


    Her tastes weren¡¯t that extreme!


    On the way to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue told Saint Ruan that there were indeed a few modern medical books in the medical books her mother left behind. However, these medical books were far from their medical skills, especially when it came to performing surgery..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 384 - 384: 438?

    Chapter 384: 438?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had attempted the procedure herself, but the tools she created differed significantly from those her mother illustrated. She could only use it to cut open a rabbit.


    ¡°If applied to a human body¡­ that would be impossible!¡±


    Saint Ruan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother leave you a set of surgical tools?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Mother left behind many medical books and records, but as for surgical tools¡­ there weren¡¯t any.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Saint Ruan said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I saw her with some twenty years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Before Saint Ruan could finish his sentence, the pce guards from the Marquis¡¯s Manor nced over keenly.


    Saint Ruan seized Su Yingxue, blending into the night. Fortunately, his exceptional lightness skill allowed them to evade the guards and reach Su Dingheng¡¯s bed smoothly.


    Saint Ruan examined Su Dingheng¡¯s pulse and symptoms. Confirming what Su Yingxue had described, there was indeed something growing inside his body. Traditional medical methods might not suffice, and using poison could be too harsh for Su Dingheng¡¯s frail body.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s attention returned to Su Yingxue. ¡°Did your mother truly leave nothing for you?¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue was about to shake her head, the ck box suddenly appeared in her mind. The ck box only had one lock but could not be opened no matter how hard she tried.


    She brought Saint Ruan back to the courtyard and asked him to wait in the wing. She entered the Medicine King Valley and took out the ck box. She brought it to Saint Ruan and said, ¡°You know my mother. Do you know how to open this?¡±


    Nonsense!


    Su Yingxue knocked it hard a few times. ¡°This thing won¡¯t be messed up by a knife, won¡¯t be moved by an axe, and even poison won¡¯t be able to corrode it. I always thought that it didn¡¯t have much use. And this lock, 1 don¡¯t recognize these things on it.¡±


    Su Yingxue let Saint Ruan take a look, and Saint Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s a password lock!¡±


    ¡°A password lock?¡± Su Yingxue was curious and asked, ¡°How do 1 open it?¡±


    ¡°Simple, use a password to unlock it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the password? How do 1 unlock it?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at Saint Ruan with the curiosity of a child. Feeling a bit pressured, Saint Ruan began exining, ¡°Look at these symbols, they are called numbers! Different from ours, these are called Araguay numbers! This is 1, this is 2, this is 3¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue listened to Saint Ruan¡¯s exnation, and then she queried, ¡°How do I open it, after all?¡±


    Wiping his forehead covered in sweat, Saint Ruan hesitated. ¡°This number is a three-digitbination¡­ there are¡­¡±


    How many possibilities were there?


    D*mn it!


    Long Shuli had told him years ago, but after so much time, he had forgotten!


    However, he recalled that Long Shuli had scolded him with some numbers many years ago. What were those numbers?


    438?


    Saint Ruan closed his eyes and attempted thebination. Unexpectedly, the box clicked open.


    ¡°Saint Ruan, you truly are my mother¡¯s good friend!¡±


    Excited, Su Yingxue patted his shoulder.


    Saint Ruan smiled awkwardly. He wasn¡¯t sure if being such a sarcastic friend was a good thing.


    But this 438¡­ He mumbled, ¡°438, 438¡­ Why does it sound so strange?¡±


    Su Yingxue opened the box casually, responding, ¡°438¡­ D*mn b*tch?¡±


    Sheughed after saying that. ¡°So it¡¯s d*mn b*tch¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡± Saint Ruan¡¯s jade-like face instantly reddened with anger..

 Chapter 385 - 385: Secret

    Chapter 385: Secret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Long Shuli, you called me a b*stard! I¡­¡± He rolled up his sleeves, ready to confront her, but the realization that Long Shuli had passed away many years ago made him snort in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with herter!¡±


    A hint of mncholy flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to settle the score with my mother, you¡¯ll probably have to do it in your next life.¡±


    ¡°Medical practitioners who don¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, where does the next lifee from? It¡¯s just a matter of reaching the underworld to see if there¡¯s a chance to meet her again,¡± Saint Ruan responded nonchntly.


    He, like Su Yingxue, was surprised. ¡°My mother left behind a set of surgical tools!¡±


    Su Yingxue discovered that the box contained an entire set of surgical tools, arranged in threeyers. There were knives of various sizes, along with scissors she had never seen before, all exquisitely crafted.


    ¡°Quick, take it to your father for surgery!¡± Saint Ruan urged.


    However, Su Yingxue hesitated. ¡°I can cut open a rabbit¡¯s body, suture it, and even study its internal organs, but I¡¯ve never dissected a human body, especially not my father¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen to your father? At most, he¡¯ll die. Moreover, if you don¡¯t cut him open, does that mean he doesn¡¯t have to die?¡± Saint Ruan, waving his fan elegantly, seemed indifferent because it was not his father.


    Yet, as Su Yingxue held the surgical tools, her hesitation was palpable.


    She dared not.


    She would never undertake something without certainty.


    Saint Ruan stayed with her for half the night. At dawn, he yawned and said that he was going back to sleep.


    Su Yingxue locked herself in the Medicine King Valley and thought alone.


    The Little Ginseng floated over, and its ginseng whiskers lightly brushed against Su Yingxue¡¯s face. ¡°Why are youcking in confidence? It¡¯s just about cutting open a person¡¯s body and taking out what¡¯s inside. Look at you, you¡¯ve dissected plenty of rabbits. If your father dies, we can always find another one!¡±


    Observing that Su Yingxue¡¯s father didn¡¯t hold much affection for her, and she didn¡¯t seem to love her father either.


    ¡°No, this is different!¡±


    Su Yingxue was still holding a rabbit in her hand. Its red eyes carried a trace of timidity, making her feelplicated.


    She used the rabbit to practice because she was not afraid of failure and was getting better and better each time.


    However, if she was operating on a person, a living life¡­


    No matter who he was, whether he was her father or not, she had to be responsible for him!


    She was a doctor and had to be ountable for every patient!


    If she couldn¡¯t save him, she would prefer not to try!


    ¡°You have to believe in yourself! You have to believe in your mother! She¡¯s such a powerful person. Are you going to disgrace her?¡± The little ginseng deliberately provoked her, even offering, ¡°If you can¡¯t save him, you can use me aspensation!¡±


    ¡°Use you?¡± Su Yingxue looked up, and the heaviness in her eyes turned into confusion.


    The little ginseng floated in the air. ¡°My original form can save a person, but 1 won¡¯t be here. If you want me to save your father, I won¡¯t refuse. Who asked me to be yours?¡±


    From the first day, it entered Su Yingxue¡¯s body, its life had merged with hers. Su Yingxue could use any means to make it save anyone.


    However, this was a secret. It wouldn¡¯t disclose it to anyone with malicious intentions.


    But Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t like that.


    Hence, it openly shared the information as a testament to her confidence..

 Chapter 386 - 386: She Has No Confidence

    Chapter 386: She Has No Confidence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, upon hearing this, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, her mood grew heavier.


    ¡°If my medical skills aren¡¯t sufficient, how could I allow you to pay the price for me?¡±


    Pretending to be oblivious, Su Yingxue continued practicing with her mother¡¯s surgical tools and continued to practice with the rabbit. The rabbit in her hand did not die. It survived, but she still did not dare conduct surgery on Su Dingheng.


    A day spent practicing followed by a day of hesitation.


    The next day, Liang Jin arrived with a grim-faced group and took her to the Capital Prefecture court.


    In the courtroom, Doctor Huang from the True Medicine Center and several court physicians all testified that the item poisoning Su Dingheng was a batch of furniture from his room.


    However, Liu Shn arrived with servants, attesting that the furniture was personally purchased by Su Yingxue as a gift for Su Dingheng.


    She even detailed some arguments she had with Su Dingheng in the house.


    With this evidence, Liang Jin had to conclude it was an attempted murder case.


    Before the public, Liang Jin sentenced Su Yingxue to the Capital Prefecture prison.


    As Su Yingxue was being taken away, Liu Shn concealed a triumphant smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t defeat her, and neither could Su Yingxue!


    In Capital Prefecture prison, Su Yingxue sat upright in the cell. She was still holding the surgical tools tightly in her hand until she heard Liang Jin¡¯s approaching footsteps.


    She put away the surgical tools.


    Liang Jin came in and asked her, ¡°Miss Su, are you dissatisfied with my judgment?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Lord Liang is meticulous, and the judgment is based on evidence, with no deviations.¡±


    He continued, ¡°However, I feel that Miss Su doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would harm her biological father.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression was grave.


    Su Yingxue was taken aback. ¡°Lord Liang is known for impartial judgments. Why have personal feelings?¡±


    ¡°Because certain cases appear too smooth, the evidence too perfect. That¡¯s where they might have ws.¡± Liang Jin had strategic foresight.


    Su Yingxue smiled slightly. Liang Jin indeed had his methods for solving cases. Some of the seemingly perfect arrangements were strange. If they continued to investigate, they might be full of loopholes.


    Liang Jin was also waiting for this loophole.


    ¡°Before Marquis Su has fully recovered, I have the right to not sentence you severely. However, Doctor Huang and several court physicians have said that the poison in Marquis Su is rare and very troublesome. If I let you treat him as a doctor, are you confident that you can cure him?¡± Liang Jin asked.


    Su Yingxue shook her head.¡± No.¡±


    She lowered her eyes and her expression was dark. Liang Jin had never seen her so unconfident when it came to medical skills.


    Compared to the genius doctor who was in high spirits in the past.


    Today, Su Yingxue seemed to have changed into a different person.


    Liang Jin didn¡¯t ask further.


    Su Yingxue only had a few peaceful days in prison.


    Chu Yihan came to the cell and saw her sitting cross-legged on the stone bed. His expression was cold. He walked up to her and asked in a low voice, ¡°How many days do you n to stay here?¡±


    Su Yingxue slowly opened her eyes, pondering. ¡°No time like the present. Let¡¯s leave today.¡±


    ¡°I will escort you.¡±


    Chu Yihan extended his hand to her. The moment Su Yingxue ced her hand in his palm, a sense of reassurance enveloped her.


    Exiting the cell, Chu Yihan seemed attuned to her, guiding her back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Before Su Yingxue got out of the rickshaw, Chu Yihan inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to cure your father?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile carried a trace of bitterness. ¡°Even if I im not to be afraid, I can¡¯t deceive Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan enclosed her small hand in his palm. The warmth emanating from his grasp made Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes inadvertently soften..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Su Yingxue Wants to Cure Su Dingheng

    Chapter 387: Su Yingxue Wants to Cure Su Dingheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had been in prison. Now, suddenly back at the Marquis¡¯s Manor,


    Liu Shn was shocked upon seeing her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing Chu Yihan beside her, Liu Shn became immediately alert. ¡°Your Highness, forgive me for not weing your visit.¡±


    Chu Yihan paid her no attention. He escorted Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Liu Shn, sensing trouble, blocked them at the door. ¡°Your Highness, what is your intention? Though you possess a noble status, even if you were to enter Marquis¡¯s Manor uninvited, I wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you. But the person you bring along is the murderer of Marquis. 1 cannot allow her near Marquis.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze turned cold and intimidating. ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Despite her frantic heartbeat, Liu Shn persisted at the courtyard entrance. ¡°Your Highness, please excuse me. I cannot permit Su Yingxue to enter Marquis¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Su Yingxue stood silently behind Chu Yihan, observing Liu Shn¡¯s actions.


    Chu Yihan was patient only with Su Yingxue. He gestured, and Mo Qi threw Liu Shn aside, clearing the way for Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue.


    Liu Shn wanted to step forward to stop him, but Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guard immediately brandished his de.


    The snow-white de shed with a sharp cold light. Liu Shn couldn¡¯t get close. She gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    She summoned a servant from her courtyard, instructing him, ¡°Quickly go to the Capital Prefecture and inform Lord Liang that Su Yingxue has been brought back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor by the Ninth Prince and is aiming to harm the Marquis!¡±


    The messenger left.


    Liu Shn paced outside, contemting the advantages and disadvantages of Su Yingxue¡¯s return.


    Amid her thoughts, Su Yurou arrived, impulsively rushing in. ¡°Su Yingxue, this b*tch dares toe back! I won¡¯t let her treat Father!¡±


    Liu Shn restrained her. ¡°Foolish child, the Ninth Prince and his men are guarding. Do you wish to risk entering?¡±


    Still feeling the pain from her fall, Liu Shn couldn¡¯t allow Su Yurou to put herself in jeopardy again.


    Su Yurou clenched her handkerchief in frustration. ¡°Mother, are we going to fear Su Yingxue and the Ninth Prince? If Su Yingxue saves Father, he¡¯ll be grateful to her. Hasn¡¯t your n failed again?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes flickered with coldness. ¡°She must have the ability to save him!¡±


    Long Shuli was dead. Was there anyone else with medical skills surpassing that man¡¯s?


    ¡°The Ninth Prince is there, even if she were to cure Father to death, I¡¯m afraid the Ninth Prince wouldn¡¯t make her bear the guilt! This b*tch, 1 don¡¯t know how she managed to catch the eye of the Ninth Prince!¡± This was what infuriated Su Yurou the most.


    Despite all her efforts to attract the Seventh Prince¡¯s attention, she dared not even dream of the supreme Ninth Prince!


    But Su Yingxue managed to captivate him!


    And she even lured back the Seventh Prince!


    Now, she had nothing but was doted upon by the Ninth Prince!


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain! In the Great Cheng Dynasty, it¡¯s the Ninth Prince who holds the final say! If she kills your father¡­¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s eyes glinted with scheming. She pulled Su Yurou closer and whispered, ¡°Go to the pce and inform the empress.¡±


    Chu Yihan escorted Su Yingxue to Su Dingheng¡¯s side. Su Dingheng¡¯s health was deteriorating, and he seemed delirious. At the sight of Su Yingxue, he cried out, ¡°Shuli, save me! Shuli, save me¡­. It was my fault, 1 shouldn¡¯t have taken another wife! Don¡¯t abandon me, save me!¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388: Chu Yihan Raises Prisoners

    Chapter 388: Chu Yihan Raises Prisoners


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue found him noisy, so she fed him some calming medicine, allowing him to fall asleep first.


    Upon hearing of her return, Saint Ruan promptly made his way over. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you nning to perform surgery on your Father? Look at his confused state, he won¡¯tst much longer. If this continues, won¡¯t Your Highness be in trouble?¡±


    Saint Ruan raised his eyebrows.


    He nced at Chu Yihan, who satposed not too far away.


    Why else would they say Chu Yihan was impressive?


    It was one thing to be impolite in front of the emperor, but in the Capital Prefecture, he had effortlessly abducted prisoners and guarded them firmly.


    Even if his brother Chu Mingyuan wanted to act simrly, he would have to consider the opinions of the court officials, right?


    Su Yingxue sat beside Chu Yihan, her brows never rxing.


    Chu Yihan gently caressed her cold hand, his voice protective. ¡°If you¡¯re uncertain, I¡¯ll ask Saint Ruan to treat your father.¡±


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know how to perform surgery. 1 can¡¯t do it!¡± Saint Ruan eximed.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t cure him, it will be your life on the line.¡±


    Saint Ruan was speechless.


    He had never encountered such a shameless person in his seventy years of life!


    ¡°What the heck! Your woman¡¯s life matters, but my life doesn¡¯t, huh? Annoying!¡± Saint Ruan thought to himself.


    But he was utterly helpless. He had ventured into this ce, surrounded by Chu Yihan¡¯s men. He couldn¡¯t escape.


    Saint Ruan was helpless. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, bring out your surgical tools.¡±


    He rubbed his hands. ¡°But let me rify first, twenty years ago, 1 only dissected a rabbit with your mother. I¡¯ve never dissected a person. If someone dies, you¡¯re not allowed to treat me as a patricide!¡±


    Whether he lived or died, he didn¡¯t want this little girl to hold a grudge against him!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened, yet she remained silent.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare, she was waiting.


    She was waiting for someone.


    Or rather, she was waiting for his scent.


    The mysterious man wore a ck hat, yet was familiar with her mother and always referred to her as a child.


    ¡°Your Highness, Liang Jin is here.¡±


    Outside the door, Mo Qi reported.


    Chu Yihan replied calmly, ¡°Tell him that I am bringing people to treat Marquis Su. If he wants to wait, he is not allowed to disturb me.¡±


    Mo Qi conveyed the message, causing Liang Jin to feel a headacheing on. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Your Highness wants to treat Marquis, but why must you kidnap the prisoners from the prison?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t care less about Chu Yihan¡¯s actions, but the person he kidnapped was his prisoner!


    Mo Qi knew Liang Jin was helpless, but he straightforwardly told him, ¡°No one can interfere with the way Your Highness does things. If Lord Liang wants to take her away, you can give it a try.¡±


    Mo Qi gestured for Liang Jin to look behind him.


    Liang Jin turned around. Outside the courtyard, besides Chu Yihan¡¯s elite soldiers, there were also his Shadow Guards.


    Legend had it that Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards were iron-willed men, capable of iming enemy generals¡¯ heads on the battlefield and intimidating court officials. To Chu Yihan¡¯s enemies, they were nightmarish.


    Even the emperor feared their deployment by Chu Yihan.


    Liang Jin was furious, yet he could only wait in the courtyard.


    After a while, Su Yingxue came out of her room and started moving around the Marquis¡¯s Manor alone.


    Zi Wei guarded her side worriedly. Su Yingxue gestured for him to leave.


    Zi Wei vanished immediately.


    Only when she was alone did Su Yingxue finally feel a sense of relief.


    However, she didn¡¯t encounter the ck-cloaked man she was waiting for. Instead, she saw Lan Ling, who had brought the Imperial Guards and the pce guards.


    When Lan Ling saw her, a trace of emotion quickly shed across his eyes. He immediately attacked her..

 Chapter 389 - 389: Su Dingheng’s Life

    Chapter 389: Su Dingheng¡¯s Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zi Wei protected Su Yingxue and retreated into Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Yihan quickly approached Su Yingxue, grasping her hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°Your Highness, the emperor has sent Lan Ling.¡±


    A hint of concern shadowed Su Yingxue¡¯s expression, fearing that the emperor might use this opportunity toplicate things for Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan pulled her close, his touch radiating immense pressure that seemed to paralyze everyone in the courtyard.


    Lan Ling¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°By order of the emperor, the Ninth Prince trespassed into the prison and took away prisoners. You are to be immediately brought to the imperial pce for detention. Su Yingxue, used of poisoning her father, has vited family ethics and shall be executed on the spot.¡±


    Upon hearing Lan Ling¡¯s words, Liu Shn revealed a hint of joy. Su Yingxue¡¯s good days were finally over!


    The emperor¡¯s decree was here. Would the Ninth Prince go against the emperor for the sake of one woman and turn from a respected prince to a traitor and criminal?


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s response was unexpected to them all. ¡°Su Yingxue did not plot against her father. 1 say she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! If the emperor decrees her guilty, she¡¯s guilty! Your Highness, are you defying the imperial decree? I demand youe to the pce immediately and surrender!¡±


    Lan Ling unsheathed his sword, and behind him, the Imperial Guards and pce guards surged in, surrounding the courtyard and sealing off any escape routes.


    ¡°Protect Your Highness!¡±


    Mo Qi bellowed the pce guards and Shadow Guards from the prince¡¯s mansion facing off against Lan Ling¡¯s men. Any sh between the two sides would inevitably lead to bloodshed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    In this critical moment, Su Yingxue broke free from Chu Yihan¡¯s grip, facing Lan Ling. ¡°Guard Lan, I did not conspire against my father. I¡¯m the only one who can save him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Marquis Su was harmed by you. How could you save him?¡± Liu Shn cried out in public, now speaking for Su Dingheng, whoy ill in bed.


    She cried, ¡°Marquis always cherished the Eldest Young Miss, entrusting all household matters to her. But who knew, after taking control, she turned things this way. Bullying me would have been fine, but now she¡¯s mistreating Marquis. When they argued, the Eldest Young Miss was heartless, while Marquis kept forgiving her, ming himself¡­¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s statements pushed Su Yingxue to the center of the storm. Despite her assertive demeanor and her role in the clinic, saving Consort Xiang and defeating Saint Ruan, in the eyes of the others, she appeared domineering. They wouldn¡¯t feel she was wronged, only that Liu Shn spoke the truth.


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°My father lies sick in bed, and suddenly, everything you say bes usible!¡±


    Her indifferent attitude towards Liu Shn¡¯s usations made her seem bold. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t something she could resolve by her boldness.


    Lan Ling¡¯s order was to take Chu Yihan away and execute Su Yingxue. He was about to wave his hand. Even if he had to risk his life with the people in the prince¡¯s mansion, he would still carry out the emperor¡¯s order.


    ¡°Chief Imperial Guard, hold on!¡±


    Liang Jin, who had been silent, stood between the conflicting forces with a stern expression.


    His voice was stern. ¡°This case was reported by Marquis Su¡¯s concubine, Lady Liu, to the Capital Prefecture. Legally, this should be under my jurisdiction. Su Yingxue¡¯s escape from prison incurs my fault in negligence, yet 1 believe the most crucial aspect of this case is Marquis Su¡¯s life..¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390: Surgical Incision

    Chapter 390: Surgical Incision


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue stepped back to Chu Yihan¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Lord Liang is indeed sensible.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    He held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, never releasing it. The warmth of his palm continued to flow into hers.


    Lan Ling¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°Lord Liang¡¯s decision is unrted to me. 1 am only responsible for carrying out the emperor¡¯s orders.¡±


    The emperor¡¯smand was to kill Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan!


    Tens of thousands of Imperial Guards had been mobilized today. The emperor demanded the lives of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan!


    However, Lan Ling¡¯s gaze fell on the sped hands of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, a trace of sadness crossing his eyes.


    ¡°Chief Imperial Guard, even if it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s order, one can still seek instructions. If Su Yingxue can save Marquis Su¡¯s life, I can take his statement and investigate the case. What the emperor desires is a clear and prosperous era, not a bloodbath!¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s tone was grave.


    He fully understood the conflict between the emperor and Chu Yihan. However, as the governor of the Capital Prefecture, he had to close the case cleanly regardless of the circumstances. He needed the truth to be revealed, even if it meant paying with his life, but only after resolving the case!


    ¡°Lord Liang, please step aside!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    Liang Jin opened his arms, blocking in front of Su Yingxue. He was determined to rify the case, even if Lan Ling killed him now!


    Liu Shn looked at Liang Jin and was so angry that she tore the handkerchief in her hand!


    She originally thought that although Liang Jin and Su Yingxue knew each other, he had a reputation for being impartial and would not cover up for Su Yingxue. If he were to personally sentence Su Yingxue, it would make people feel that Su Yingxue was unpardonable and extremely evil!


    But now, he was so stubborn that he wanted Su Yingxue to save Su Dingheng.


    Liu Shn¡¯s face darkened as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Lord Liang, are you genuinely solving the case or covering up for a criminal?¡±


    Liang Jin snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve handled cases for over ten years and never covered up for anyone!¡±


    He cared only about sticking to his methods of case resolution.


    ¡°Lord Liang, my apologies for the offense!¡±


    Lan Ling was about to signal and remove Liang Jin to attack Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan was prepared. The Shadow Guardsnded, their sharp des emitting an intimidating aura.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart pounded. In her previous life, she died, yet Chu Yihan and the emperor hadn¡¯t shed. In this life, she couldn¡¯t ruin Chu Yihan¡¯s path for her sake.


    She ran to Lan Ling and opened her arms. ¡°Guard Lan, you can kill me, but this has nothing to do with Your Highness. 1 implore Your Highness to get me out of prison and save my father! But Guard Lan, could you ask the emperor for permission to punish me after 1 save my father, considering the medicine delivered from the pce?¡±


    If it were anyone else, Lan Ling would have refused and seized the chance to threaten Chu Yihan.


    But as he looked at her, his heart felt like it was squeezed in someone¡¯s hand.


    She was not only Chu Yihan¡¯s beloved but also someone he longed for.


    Lan Ling spoke with restraint, ¡°Miss Su, you cannot.¡±


    ¡°Speaking more is pointless!¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue back to his side. He whispered, ¡°Let Saint Ruan apany you for your father¡¯s surgery. I¡¯ll stay here, no one will dare to disturb you.¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°If you make a move, the emperor will see you as a traitor..¡±

 Chapter 391 - 391: The Bloody Storm of The Marquis’s Manor

    Chapter 391: The Bloody Storm of The Marquis¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A beautiful smile shed across Chu Yihan¡¯s dark jade-like eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Go ahead.¡±


    He bit Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobe and pushed her in.


    Saint Ruan also patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go in. It¡¯s useless for you to stay outside. You can¡¯t fight anyway.¡±


    Su Yingxue rushed into the room. From the moment the door was closed, the sound of people changing sides could be heard outside the door.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s men were fighting with Lan Ling¡¯s men.


    Su Yingxue walked over to Su Dingheng¡¯s bed, her heart beating faster and faster.


    Saint Ruan prepared all the surgical tools and bandages for her. When he brought hot water for her to clean her hands, he realized that she still didn¡¯t look ready.


    Saint Ruan put down the basin and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re useless. 1 might as well do it myself. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll die anyway. If he dies, I¡¯ll dig out his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys and bring them back to y!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly pulled him back with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    The corner of Saint Ruan¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Then you¡¯re willing toe?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at the pale-faced Su Dingheng on the bed. It was as if a heavy carrying pole hadnded on her shoulder. ¡°My father naturally wants me to perform the surgery.¡±


    She would not let others do what they should do for her, nor would she let others bear the responsibility.


    ¡°All!¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Screams and the sound of weapons could be heard from outside the door. Su Yingxue made preparations. She raised her hands, and all the dissection contents in her mother¡¯s medical book shed through her mind. Her mind gradually calmed down.


    Saint Ruan was her assistant. Seeing her like this, he walked outside.


    He opened the door and shouted at Chu Yihan. ¡°Hey, your woman can¡¯t hear any noise. Keep your voice down!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he closed the door.


    Suddenly, the sounds of killing outside the door gradually faded away. The door was even surrounded by people to reduce the noise.


    Su Yingxue no longer heard the sounds of killing, and her mind became even calmer.


    She gave Saint Ruan a grateful nce.


    Saint Ruan waved his hand. ¡°Stop it, hurry up! I¡¯m still waiting to see you perform a C-section. If it¡¯s not as good as your mother¡¯s, I¡¯ll beat you!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled confidently. ¡°Alright!¡±


    She raised her washed hands and came to Su Dingheng¡¯s side. Su Dingheng was in a daze. When he saw her raising her hands, Long Shuli¡¯s face appeared in his eyes. He murmured, ¡°Shuli, save me! You will save me! You are the most powerful woman in the world. Even if you look down on me, you will still save me¡­¡±


    His words left a huge ripple in Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    It seemed that her father had also participated in her mother¡¯s legendary life.


    She asked Saint Ruan to mix some alcohol with some anesthetic and gave it to her father.


    After Su Dingheng fainted, the tool in her hand fell on his abdomen. The incision was nted downward, and the flesh was slowly separated. The tendons and veins were visible to the naked eye until she cut open the ball-like tumor in Su Denheng¡¯s abdomen.


    For a full six hours, Su Yingxue did note out of Su Dingheng¡¯s room.


    The manor was already a sea of corpses.


    Liu Shn and Su Yurou had already returned to their courtyard. Liu Shn was so scared that her legs went weak. Su Yurou even hid her head under the bed, revealing her butt as she cried, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! Go kill Su Yingxue!¡±


    When Liu Shn saw Su Yurou like this, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and kick her.. ¡°Look at you, how are you going to fight with Su Yingxue!¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: Blue Plume Armistice

    Chapter 392: Blue Plume Armistice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was kicked in the butt. She uneasily crawled out, huddling in the bed corner, wrapping herself in a nket, murmuring with resentment, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mother afraid? Yet Su Yingxue wants to treat Daddy. His belly is so bloated, that something unknown grows on his body. Who knows how many days he still has left to live? Su Yingxue is seeking death, but it¡¯s causing chaos in our Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    She had been pampered in the boudoir since she was young and had never seen such a bloody scene.


    Let alone being like Su Yingxue, who had cut open Su Dingheng¡¯s body, she was terrified even just smelling the blood outside.


    ¡°Act like this, and you¡¯ll end up dead at Su Yingxue¡¯s hands. If Su Yingxue survives today and even saves your father¡­¡±


    Liu Shn began to panic. It wasn¡¯t the chaos outside but Su Yingxue¡¯s unaffected state that worried her.


    What if Su Yingxue truly saved Su Dingheng? All her ns would copse!


    As night fell, Lan Ling and Chu Yihan continued their fierce battle. Lan Ling¡¯s pce guards and Imperial Guards suffered casualties, unlike Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Under Chu Yihan¡¯s lead, they were like a group of warriors made of steel. Their bodies were filled with an iron aura, making Lan Ling¡¯s men wish they could throw away their helmets and armor before they even got close.


    Amidst the melee, Saint Ruan leaped onto a beam, shouting, ¡°Hey, the surgery¡¯s done. Marquis Su isn¡¯t dead yet. Want to take a break and wait for him to wake up before resuming the fight?¡±


    A faint smile curved Chu Yihan¡¯s lips. Su Dingheng¡¯s survival indicated Su Yingxue¡¯s sess.


    She overcame her fear.


    ¡°Lan Ling, continuing this fight won¡¯t favor you. Even if we fight for three days and nights, you might not defeat me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to report to my Imperial Brother whether this battle should go on!¡±


    Chu Yihan sheathed his sword, emanating an imperious air.


    Unbeknownst to Lan Ling, Mo Qi had already been dispatched. If the hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers under him were to be transferred over, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s reign as Emperor was at stake!


    Lan Ling ordered people to stop and temporarily stopped fighting.


    Behind him, the deputy chief imperial guard said worriedly, ¡°Lord Lan, Ninth Prince is going to see Su Yingxue now. Without him as the backbone, we should take the opportunity to attack! Even if we can¡¯t kill Ninth Prince, killing Su Yingxue is enough to make his heart ache and make him lose his mind. At that time, you will be the first to win in front of the emperor!¡±


    Lan Ling put away his sword. ¡°This first merit is not important!¡±


    What was important was whether Su Yingxue had cured her father.


    Was she happy now?


    ¡°Order the Imperial Guards to withdraw from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯s face turned cold.


    The deputy chief imperial guard was taken aback. ¡°Lord Lan, are you mad? The emperor¡¯s orders¡­¡±


    ¡°I said retreat! Go and invite Lord Liang over!¡±


    Lan Ling sighed heavily. He, Lan Ling, was wrong to have fallen for Su Yingxue in this lifetime.


    He couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He had to fulfill her wish, even if it meant risking his life.


    Liang Jin arrived at Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside with Doctor Huang and an imperial physician. Both of them had examined Su Dingheng¡¯s body and came to a shocking conclusion. ¡°The poison in Marquis¡¯s body is gone!¡±


    Saint Ruan sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t a curable poison!¡±


    These two fools!


    Doctor Huang had always admired Saint Ruan¡¯s reputation, and he sincerely bowed to him for advice.. ¡°Poison doctor, please exin how you saved Marquis Su from this incurable poison!¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393: The Imperial Edict Chu Yihan Brought Back

    Chapter 393 - 393: The Imperial Edict Chu Yihan Brought Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan shook his head and retreated behind Su Yingxue, pointing at her. ¡°Finding her? That wasn¡¯t my credit!¡±


    He had merely assisted Su Yingxue by performing minor tasks. Opening the abdomen, removing the tumor, and stitching the wound were all aplished solely by Su Yingxue.


    At best, he had been a mere spectator.


    However, from this sideline view, he had gained a lot of knowledge.


    Long Shuli was still impressive!


    Su Yingxue had endured six hours of surgery and was very fatigued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dwell on this now. I just want to clear my name.¡±


    She looked at Liang Jin, her eyes carrying a plea. ¡°Lord Liang, when my father wakes up, could you reconsider the case?¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If the emperor alters the decree, I can thoroughly investigate this case.¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Chu Yihan.


    Whether the emperor¡¯s decree would change now depended entirely on him.


    Chu Yihan handed the Qingfeng sword to Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue felt its weight in her hand.


    He tenderly ran his fingers through Su Yingxue¡¯s soft hair. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce. Wait for my return.¡±


    Su Yingxue wanted to hold his hand. She didn¡¯t want him to go. She feared for his safety.


    Saint Ruan pulled her aside and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Once he¡¯s in the pce, only people there would fear him. They won¡¯t be able to kill him! Do you think the army at hismand is just for show?¡±


    Despite knowing Chu Yihan for many years, Saint Ruan believed that if he had aspirations for the throne, Chu Mingyuan would have died long ago!


    However, he couldn¡¯t fathom Chu Yihan¡¯s thought process. He could be an emperor but preferred to stay as a prince. However, from time to time, he would challenge the emperor.


    It was truly baffling.


    But despite Chu Yihan being young, no one had ever truly understood him.


    As a 70-year-old man, he did not need to waste his energy.


    Su Yingxue anxiously waited in the manor for a while.


    Chu Yihan returned when the sun was about to rise. He threw an imperial edict to Liang Jin.


    Liang Jin knelt to receive it. Upon reading the contents, his eyes gleamed. He immediately summoned his men. ¡°Come, gather everyone from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and bring the proprietor of Red Brocade Lane as a witness!¡±


    Liu Shn and Su Yurou had spent a night locked in the courtyard. The next day, Liang Jin¡¯s men escorted them out. They were both terrified.


    Especially Su Yurou, who turned pale at the sight of the manor strewn with corpses.


    Liu Shn was terrified too, especially if Su Yingxue had indeed saved Su Dingheng.


    But for someone guilty, whatever they feared woulde to pass.


    For instance, she feared facing Su Dingheng once he woke. Upon entering his room, he would open his eyes and call for Long Shuli.


    Liu Shn gritted her teeth upon hearing this.


    Su Yingxue remainedposed and evenforted Su Dingheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Mother will save you.¡±


    Even after her passing, she left behind her medical knowledge, allowing her to save her father. Hence, her mother had not failed in responding to her father¡¯s pleas for days to save him.


    Liang Jin summoned all the witnesses and reopened the case in Su Dingheng¡¯s room.


    He dered loudly, ¡°This case was filed by Lady Liu, using Su Yingxue of poisoning her father. Her intentions were punishable. But now, Su Yingxue has saved her father¡¯s life, contradicting her initial intent. 1 believe there are many dubious points in this case..¡±

 Chapter 394 - 394: The Truth Is Revealed

    Chapter 394 - 394: The Truth Is Revealed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lord, are you biased? Just because Su Yingxue has exceptional medical skills and saved Daddy, doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t poison him!¡±


    Su Yurou was so angry that her eyes turned red. Finally, she said something logical.


    Liu Shn, relieved by this, continued her line of thought, ¡°Rou¡¯er is right. Although Eldest Young Miss saved the Marquis, she was the one who instructed the renovation of the Marquis¡¯s courtyard and ordered the furniture from Red Brocade Lane. How can you prove she isn¡¯t the one who plotted against the Marquis?¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s easily proven.¡±


    ncing around and not seeing her courtyard¡¯s people, she turned to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, could you search the Marquis¡¯s Manor and find the people from my courtyard? Once you find my maid Zhn, everything will be clear.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded and took action.


    Mo Qi, apanied by the Shadow Guards, searched the Marquis¡¯s Manor and rescued Zhn and the others from a cer.


    Liu Shn¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing them. How could they be found so quickly? She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to move them¡­


    ¡°Aunt, you think the most dangerous ce is the safest. You hid my people in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to avoid attention. You didn¡¯t dare kill them all because handling the corpses would be difficult. So, you had to hide them. Am 1 right?¡±


    Su Yingxue tilted her head innocently, causing the blood on Liu Shn¡¯s lips to visibly recede.


    Su Yingxue was spot on! That was her exact n! She couldn¡¯t kill the people in her courtyard directly because the corpses weren¡¯t easy to deal with. However, if they were transported out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, it would attract more attention, so she could only hide them.


    But she didn¡¯t expect them to be found so quickly.


    ¡°Lady Liu, why did you lock up everyone from Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard in the cer?¡± Liang Jin frowned, noticing the w.


    Supported by Su Yurou, Liu Shn desperately tried to cover up, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Su Yingxue is cunning. I feared her people would encourage her schemes and spread rumors, poisoning Marquis. After all, besides the Marquis, myself and Rou¡¯er are here. For our safety, 1 had to take precautions!¡±


    She cried softly, her tears dripping down her cheeks. She looked so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart flutter.


    At this moment, Su Yurou knew to cry with Liu Shn to gain sympathy.


    It was a pity that Liang Jin¡¯s tenderness was only towards his wife.


    Therefore, he ignored Liu Shn¡¯s cries and called everyone in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard over to examine them one by one. When it came to Zhn, before Liang Jin could ask, Zhn said angrily, ¡°Lord Liang is helping my Miss. All of this was framed by Lady Liu! Miss didn¡¯t go to Red Brocade Lane to customize furniture for Master!¡±


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± Liang Jin¡¯s expression was stern.


    Liu Shn tried to interject angrily, ¡°You nderous maid! Steward, take her out and punish her!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Yingxue red. ¡°My father is unconscious, and I run this manor. Who are you to give orders? Want to harm my maid?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile turned icy as she looked at Zhn. ¡°Exin to Lord Liang and prove whether 1 customized furniture for Father..¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395: Liu Shulan Exposed

    Chapter 395 - 395: Liu Shn Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn kowtowed faithfully and then faced Liang Jin with a magnanimous expression. ¡°Lord Liang, our Miss didn¡¯tmission any furniture for the Marquis. Instead, she directly provided two thousand taels of silver for the Marquis¡¯s courtyard renovation.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    All the servants in the courtyard gasped when they heard this.


    Their Eldest Young Miss was rich!


    Even Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°So she¡¯s a richdy!¡±


    She had just given him two thousand taels for the courtyard¡¯s renovation, so extorting twenty thousand taels from this richdyter shouldn¡¯t have been a big issue, right?


    Liu Shn¡¯splexion paled. ¡°While it¡¯s true that Eldest Young Miss provided the money, she¡¯s always been in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor! Every decision in this courtyard was overseen by Eldest Young Miss!¡±


    At this moment, she had to pin everything on Su Yingxue, no matter what! Pushing it to the very end!


    ¡°I¡¯ve given the money, but the specifics of the renovation were per my father¡¯s preferences. So, Aunt, if you want to know about the furniture, why not ask the proprietor?¡± Su Yingxue looked towards Liang Jin.


    She stepped aside as Liang Jin had the proprietor from Red Brocade Lane brought forward.


    The trembling proprietor, having been questioned by Liang Jin before, was even more frightened this time. Liang Jin¡¯s interrogation was harsher than thest. ¡°Speak! Who in the Marquis¡¯s Manor ordered furniture from you, and why did it contain something poisonous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve been diligently doing business for years without harmful incidents. If there were any, how could I havested this long? It¡¯s only with this Marquis¡¯s Manor¡­¡±


    The Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor knelt, trembling with fear. ¡°Lord Liang, I¡¯ve mentioned before that while the furniture was custom-made for the Marquis¡¯s Manor, the people of Marquis¡¯s Manor didn¡¯t allow us to deliver it. Instead, they took it away themselves. I also mentioned feeling suspicious as the furniture didn¡¯t directly reach the Marquis¡¯s Manor. But where it went and what was done must be inquired from the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s people!¡±


    As a businessman, he couldn¡¯t control goods that were already sold. To use him of plotting against the Marquis based on this would be a grave injustice!


    Liang Jin had not investigated the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor before, so he left a gap. At this moment, he had already found the people in Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard. He had all the servants in the Marquis¡¯s Manor stand together and asked the proprietor of the Red Brocade Lane to identify the person who had asked him to order the furniture and who had brought the people to take the furniture away.


    As the Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor turned, Liu Shn nearly stumbled.


    ¡°What do we do, Mother?¡± Su Yurou whispered in fear. ¡°He recognized us. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, remember this. No matter what happens, im ignorance. You know nothing!¡± Liu Shn, barely able to stand, gripped Su Yurou¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Yurou, tears in her eyes, gritted her teeth. ¡°But, Mother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    If something happened to her mother, what would she do?


    Liu Shn, fearing Su Yurou wouldn¡¯t heed her advice, clutched her hand fiercely. ¡°You better remember this! You know nothing!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s mouth was muffled by Liu Shn¡¯s hand, stifling her cries.


    The Red Brocade Lane¡¯s proprietor recognized the servants and identified those who ordered the furniture and took it away.


    They were all from Liu Shn¡¯s Qingxin Garden.


    Liu Shn¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Liang Jin, with a stern expression, looked down at her.. ¡°Lady Liu, do you have anything more to say? You orchestrated all of this!¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Su Dingheng Was Separated From Her

    Chapter 396 - 396: Su Dingheng Was Separated From Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin¡¯s face was stern as he looked down at her. ¡°Lady Liu, do you have anything else to say? All of this was your doing!¡±


    Liu Shn didn¡¯t even struggle. She bit her lip. ¡°I won¡¯t confess!¡±


    As long as she didn¡¯t admit guilt, Liang Jin wouldn¡¯t give her a severe sentence even if he sentenced her!


    ¡°It seems Aunt was familiar with thew before going to the Capital Prefecture. As long as you don¡¯t confess, Lord Liang really can¡¯t sentence you severely, even with witnesses and evidence.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s sharp gaze focused on Liu Shn.


    Liu Shn gritted her teeth defiantly. ¡°So what! I¡¯m an official¡¯s wife. 1 won¡¯t confess! The Capital Prefecture can¡¯t use torture or force me to confess!¡±


    Even if Liang Jin sentenced her, he couldn¡¯t give her a harsh punishment!


    As long as she lived, she would have another chance to confront Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue looked at her disdainfully, a sharp smile ying on her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t get that chance.¡±


    She turned, going back to Su Dingheng¡¯s bedside, waking him from his daze.


    Liu Shn couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but she caught Su Dingheng¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Shuli won¡¯t harm me, she¡­ Our daughter wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t! Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    His effort to prove Su Yingxue¡¯s innocence was like a poisoned dagger, cutting deep into Liu Shn¡¯s heart, letting the venom seep in.


    Her whole body felt like it crumbled. She copsed, powerless, ¡°Marquis¡­¡±


    She had followed him for years without recognition!


    She had harbored hatred for Long Shuli and her daughter, and loved him for so long!


    But he believed Shuli wouldn¡¯t harm him, their daughter wouldn¡¯t.


    He trusted Su Yingxue, abandoning her?


    Liu Shn smiled, tears streaming down. How could this be?


    How could this be?


    ¡°Lady Liu, do you confess?¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression was solemn.


    How could Liu Shn not confess?


    Su Yingxue had revealed the truth, and Su Dingheng couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    He knew she had poisoned him. He believed Su Yingxue, abandoning her in his heart¡­


    Liu Shn closed her eyes, choking on her words, ¡°I confess¡­ It was all my doing! 1 poisoned the Marquis, framed the Eldest Young Miss, all of it was me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Why did Aunt do this? The Marquis adored her so much!¡±


    ¡°Such a venomous presence in the manor!¡±


    Servants whispered among themselves.


    Su Dingheng was awake but couldn¡¯t feign ignorance. He buried himself in the nket, unwilling to listen or face it.


    ¡°Since you confess, 1 dere Su Yingxue innocent. As a criminal, 1¡¯11 take you back to the Capital Prefecture for sentencing!¡±


    After Liang Jin¡¯s verdict, he gestured for shackles to be brought for Liu Shn.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice cut through.


    Liang Jin frowned. She approached Liu Shn and bent down.


    In a voice only they heard, Su Yingxue said, ¡°Liu Shn, do you want to go to the Capital Prefecture¡¯s prison or stay here in the Marquis Manor?¡±


    Liu Shn¡¯s unfocused gaze sharpened with confusion. ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve studied thews of the Capital Prefecture.. Don¡¯t you know one allows you to withdraw theint?¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397: Su Yingxue Is Pressing Forward Step By Step

    Chapter 397: Su Yingxue Is Pressing Forward Step By Step


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue curled her lips. The sharp glint in her eyes was like a lion that was about to hunt.


    Extremely dangerous.


    However, if Liu Shn didn¡¯t ept Su Yingxue¡¯s suggestion, she would be captured by Liang Jin and sent back to the Capital Prefecture prison. Compared to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, no one would be stupid enough to choose the prison.


    The anguish was palpable.


    But what monstrous capabilities did Su Yingxue hold to tear her apart?


    Liu Shn gritted her teeth. ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 won¡¯t let you torment me! I¡¯ll confess to my sins!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some backbone,¡± Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°But you¡¯ve forgotten, your daughter Su Yurou remains in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. How long do you think she¡¯ll survive against me? Imagine, once you¡¯re in Capital Prefecture¡¯s prison, how I might employ means to torture her to death.¡±


    Fear widened Liu Shn¡¯s eyes.


    Looking down at her fingers, Su Yingxue joked, ¡°The Intoxicating Fragrance 1 used on Saint Ruan before. Even he struggled to detoxify it. This poison is ruthless. If I use it on Su Yurou¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re despicable! If you harm my daughter, the Marquis won¡¯t spare you!¡± Liu Shn bared her teeth, a protective mother beast.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t care about you anymore. Will he care about Su Yurou? With the mother gone, how will the daughter survive?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words carried years of resentment, etching into Liu Shn¡¯s mind.


    Liu Shn widened her eyes in horror. ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Why did she say that? She had uttered those words years ago!


    When Long Shuli passed away, she scornfully remarked, ¡°Mother is dead, how can a daughter survive?¡±


    But then, Su Yingxue had Old General Su¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Aunt, Father doesn¡¯t care now, Grandfather is distant, and Su Jinxuan can¡¯t even enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor. How much effort do you think it¡¯ll take for me to end your daughter?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯sughter was scorned mercilessly.


    Liu Shn felt her heart torn, but when she nced at Su Yurou¡¯s confused gaze, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Approaching Liang Jin, she knelt. ¡°Lord Liang, although I¡¯ve filed aint, I have the right to withdraw it. If we do, this case¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Does a murderer want to withdraw charges? Do 1 not exist?¡± Liang Jin scolded.


    Pointing at Su Yingxue, he said, ¡°1 disagree. She was framed by you. Why would she agree?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Su Yingxue raised her hand calmly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Three voices echoed, all saying the same thing.


    Saint Ruan nced at Su Yingxue. He wanted to determine if she had gone crazy from the surgery.


    Su Dingheng was momentarily shocked, but he immediately hid under the nket when Su Yingxue looked over.


    Liang Jin was the most puzzled. ¡°Su Yingxue, she wronged you and wants to kill you. Yet, you agreed to let her withdraw charges?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, indicating her sanity, and analyzed for Liang Jin. ¡°This case troubles you, Lord Liang. But it¡¯s an internal matter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. We can¡¯t air our dirtyundry. Due to me, the Marquis¡¯s Manor has been in turmoil.. If we imprison Lady Liu now, won¡¯t the Marquis¡¯s Manor be a mockery in Jiang Du City?¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398: She Was Worried About Chu Yihan

    Chapter 398: She Was Worried About Chu Yihan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liang Jin took a deep breath. ¡°But what if I insist on bringing her back to the Capital Prefecture?¡±


    Su Yingxue shrugged helplessly. ¡°Then we can only¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, ording to thew, I have the right to withdraw myint! Besides, the Eldest Young Miss agrees, so 1 can retract it! 1 don¡¯t need to go to the Capital Prefecture prison!¡±


    Liu Shn hastily crawled over, grabbing Liang Jin¡¯s clothes, and pleading with him.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Liang Jin wasn¡¯t frustrated. ¡°You indeed have the right to retract theint. However, for toying with the Capital Prefecture, you would have to endure fiftyshes. I¡¯ll supervise personally. Think carefully, do you want to suffer fiftyshes or follow me back to the Capital Prefecture?¡±


    Liu Shn copsed on the ground, pallid. She muttered, ¡°Fiftyshes¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Fiftyshes will kill Mother! Mother, don¡¯t retract theint! Please!¡± Su Yurou rushed forward, embracing Liu Shn, tearfully pleading. ¡°Even if they sentence you to prison, I can find a way to get you out. But with fiftyshes, you¡¯ll lose your life! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±


    Her words ended with a hateful re toward Su Yingxue.


    It was all her fault! She was the one who deserved to die! Why did her mother have to face the consequences? Su Yingxue, that wretched woman!


    Liu Shn held Su Yurou, sorrow etched on her face. She sighed, shaking her head sadly. ¡°Rou¡¯er, Mother has no other choice.¡±


    If she went to the Capital Prefecture, she could avoid the fiftyshes, but imprisonment was inevitable. But now that she was in jail, what awaited her children was a disaster of life and death!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s ruthlessness¡­ how could her daughter handle it?


    Gritting her teeth, Liu Shn pleaded, ¡°Lord Liang, I¡¯m willing to endure the fiftyshes. I want¡­ to retract!¡±


    Liang Jin seethed with anger inside!


    However, being an official, he couldn¡¯t cover up the truth. He had to handle the case by thew.


    He instructed someone to bring theint Liu Shn had submitted earlier, then gestured, ¡°Bring in the punishment!¡±


    He didn¡¯t consider the rtionship between Su Yingxue and Liu Shn. In a deep voice, he dered, ¡°1¡¯11 personally oversee these fiftyshes. There will be no bias! Life or death, it won¡¯t matter after these fiftyshes!¡±


    Liu Shn had long copsed to the ground, unable to resist at all.


    She seemed like a soulless puppet. Even as Su Yingxue passed by and inserted a pill into her mouth, she swallowed it obliviously.


    Su Yingxue returned to her room. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch Liu Shn get beaten up.


    Saint Ruan leaned forward with a sullen face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been framed, yet you want her to stay? If it were me, I¡¯d have poisoned her long ago!¡±


    If he were in charge, Liu Shn would¡¯ve been poisoned by now.


    Yet, Su Yingxue was magnanimous. Not only did she spare her, but she also slipped a Heart Protection Pill into her mouth.


    She was protecting Liu Shn!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand her, so don¡¯t make baseless ims.¡±


    Chu Yihan shot Saint Ruan a cold nce, making him cover his mouth.


    Alright!


    He didn¡¯t understand Su Yingxue, so he refrained from speaking nonsense.


    After all, Chu Yihan¡¯s Qingfeng Sword only acknowledged Su Yingxue, nobody else.


    His survival was crucial.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you enter the pce, the emperor¡­¡±


    Liu Shn was already being tortured, but Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes betrayed her worry for Chu Yihan.


    Lan Ling had arrived with the emperor¡¯s decree to eliminate her.


    Considering the emperor and Chu Yihan¡¯s animosity, why would he instruct Liang Jin to persist with the investigation?


    How did Chu Yihan manage it?

 Chapter 399 - 399: Su Dingheng’s Dependence

    Chapter 399: Su Dingheng¡¯s Dependence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan gently stroked her head, reminiscent of the affection he had showered upon her during her childhood. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s formidable presence always brought a sense offort.


    To ensure Su Yingxue could rest well, he instructed Mo Qi to clean up the corpse in the Marquis¡¯s Manor before leaving.


    However, upon returning to the prince¡¯s mansion, his countenance turned grim.


    ¡°St!¡±


    Leaning against the desk, Chu Yihan watched as the pristine white paper became tainted with his blood, his ink-ck eyes gradually taking on a crimson hue.


    After bidding farewell to Liang Jin and handling the affairs in the mansion, Su Yingxue noticed the night had already fallen.


    Before she could catch her breath in her courtyard, the mor of Su Dingheng¡¯s distressed cries reached her ears. ¡°Shuli, save me! Shuli, save me! Shuli¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. ¡°Has he been shouting like this all along?¡±


    Zhn nodded from behind. ¡°Marquis seems troubled. He calls out madam¡¯s name in his sleep and continues to do so upon waking. No one can dissuade him. Would Miss like to go and check on him?¡±


    With more pressing matters at hand, Su Yingxue initially had no intention of questioning Su Dingheng. However, his persistent cries left her no choice but to seek him out first.


    Entering Su Dingheng¡¯s room, she found him lying on the bed repeatedly calling out Long Shuli¡¯s name. Upon seeing her, his eyes sparkled, and he tried to leap from the bed. ¡°Shuli, save me! Shuli, save me!¡±


    Su Yingxue helped him back, her expression cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already saved you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Shuli, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m scared! Someone is trying to harm me, and only you can save me!¡± Su Dingheng grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, fixated on his plea.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned icy as she stared at Su Dingheng. ¡°1 am Su Yingxue. Father, look carefully!¡±


    At her words, Su Dingheng shivered, guilt evident as he lowered his gaze. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, it¡¯s fine. After all, you¡¯re as formidable as your mother.¡±


    A curious smile yed on Su Yingxue¡¯s lips. ¡°Well then, Father, tell me how formidable my mother is. I¡¯ve never heard you speak of her before.¡±


    Su Dingheng recoiled like a snail, smacking his lips. Originally, he had only wanted Su Yingxue to apany him.


    However, under her stern gaze, his heart trembled. ¡°Your mother, she¡­ could cure any illness and was the most formidable woman in the world.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you let her down? You even pushed her to her death?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s anger red at his words.


    Ignoring the tragedy of her past life, the mere thought of Su Dingheng¡¯s treatment of her mother in these two lifetimes made her want to cast him away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! How could 1 force her to her death¡­ I wasn¡¯t even worthy of her!¡±


    Su Dingheng lowered his head in shame. He recalled how he was before he met Long Shuli.


    In the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, he was the son of a concubine and was also the least valued and most useless son. His father might not even remember who he was.


    He had been living in the streets, and he hadn¡¯t even read a few books before. He couldn¡¯t even fight, and he had nothing to do all day long like a hooligan. Until one day, when he was drunk outside, he met the fairy-like Long Shuli.


    He had tarnished her.


    From that moment, his life underwent a drastic transformation, only then realizing Long Shuli¡¯s true prowess. She even bore his child.


    His father finally acknowledged him, despite scolding him for his past actions.


    The entire Marquis of AAartial South¡¯s Manor, and perhaps the entire Great Cheng Dynasty, eagerly watched as he married Long Shuli.


    ¡°At that time, the emperor appointed me as Crown Prince, and your grandfather allowed me to inherit the title. 1 was all because of your mother. All these years, I¡¯ve carried the burden of shame¡­.¡±

 Chapter 400 - 400: Liu Shulan Was Half-dead

    Chapter 400: Liu Shn Was Half-dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng covered half of his face, appearing genuinely ashamed. However, the more Su Yingxue looked at him, the angrier she became.


    ¡°What gives you the right to defile my mother!¡±


    Faced with this usation, Su Dingheng was taken aback, but more than that, he felt helpless. ¡°I just thought I had picked up a cheap deal¡­¡±


    Little did he know that what he had picked up was a colossal fortune and an unprecedented rise to prominence.


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m afraid that you will leave like your mother. I¡­¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face was filled with shame as he clutched Su Yingxue¡¯s hand as if it were a lifeline.


    Su Yingxue coldly shook off his hand. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    However, she saw no reason to make his life too easy.


    Fueled by a well of anger, Su Yingxue headed to Qingxin Court. After Liu Shn was moved back, she had already stationed guards here.


    As she reached the courtyard entrance, Su Yurou pounced on her. ¡°Su Yingxue, who do you think you are to treat my mother like this?¡±


    Her hairpin was disheveled, and her eyes were red. After enduring the upheavals of the past day and night, she seemed to have lost all vitality. Now, unable to find Liu Shn, she resembled a lost and distressed chick.


    Su Yingxue lifted her chin and sneered. ¡°Because I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your elder sister. And because I can save our father, who was harmed by you!¡±


    Su Yurou trembled, panic evident in her eyes. ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t harm Daddy!¡±


    ¡°So, was it solely your mother¡¯s idea?¡± Su Yingxue deliberately arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°No! My mother, she¡­ Su Yingxue, you¡¯re the one who harmed Father! It was you who harmed Daddy! You should be punished and go to hell! It should be you!¡±


    Su Yurou shouted without any coherence.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a grasshopper inte autumn.


    She would let Su Yurou hop about however Su Yurou pleased.


    She instructed Zhn, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her here. Let her scream all she wants. Even if she doesn¡¯t scream, make sure she causes amotion!¡±


    A hint of darkness shed in her eyes, and her expression was so cold that it instilled fear.


    Zhnplied and bowed. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Su Yingxue entered the courtyard alone, pushing open the door to Liu Shn¡¯s room. A frown appeared on her face as the scent of blood reached her nose.


    Saint Ruan, holding a bottle, was casually lounging with one leg propped up on the table.


    His tone was flippant and carefree. ¡°I must ask, what exactly are you thinking about? Messing with her, not killing her, beating her half to death, and then having me apply medicine? I understand you let me apply the medicine to her, but you want me only to apply half of the medicine. Do you want to dote on her until she¡¯s half-dead?¡±


    Having experienced Su Yingxue¡¯s Intoxicating Fragrance, Saint Ruan felt that it wasn¡¯t her usual style.


    Swift, precise, and ruthless!


    That was more like her!


    Su Yingxue threw him a nce. ¡°Thanks. You can leave now.¡±


    Saint Ruan was left speechless.


    He cast a sidelong look at Su Yingxue as if she were some scum. ¡°Brutal!¡±


    So, she was just going to send him away?


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what exactly¡­ What are you trying to achieve? What more do you want!¡±


    On the bed, Liu Shn was left with only half of her life, shouting desperately.


    Her voice echoed as if she were a dying fish. She knew she was powerless, yet as she watched Su Yingxue¡¯s approach, an overwhelming fear spread through her heart.


    Su Yingxue approached, lifting Liu Shn¡¯s chin. She smiled softly and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die now. Do you know that?¡±


    Liu Shn panted weakly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to know some things, and I need to hear them from you.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice remained cold.


    Herposure resembled an iceberg, radiating an aura of coldness and intimidation.


    However, Liu Shn did not have the strength to dodge at all..

 Chapter 401 - 401: You Want Su Yurou to Live?

    Chapter 401: You Want Su Yurou to Live?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Whatever you want to know, you have to protect my child. If anything happens to Rou¡¯er, you¡­¡± Liu Shn only had half her life left, and she was still struggling desperately.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head and listened to the sounds outside the window. Then, she sneered, ¡°Your Rou¡¯er is outside. How are you going to protect her now? What do you think I will do to her?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er¡­ Su Yingxue, you dare! If you dare to touch a single strand of Rou¡¯er¡¯s hair, I¡¯ll bite my tongue andmit suicide. Don¡¯t even think about knowing anything!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s scarlet eyes were filled with determination.


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you die, I¡¯ll make Su Yurou suffer a fate worse than death. Do you believe me? 1¡¯11 find Saint Ruan and bring her a hundred different poisons. I¡¯ll torture her for a few hundred days and turn her into a puddle of pus and blood.¡±


    Su Yingxue asked Saint Ruan to apply medicine for her to let Liu Shn know how powerful Saint Ruan was.


    When Liu Shn heard this, her body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t treat my Rou¡¯er like this!¡±


    When Liu Shn thought about how her daughter would be tortured like this, she would rather her daughter die with her!


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me how my mother died? And who is that man in the ck hat?¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched Liu Shn¡¯s chin and stared at Liu Shn with a pair of cold eyes that were like sharp arrows piercing through bones.


    Liu Shn¡¯s pupils dted in fear. ¡°How do you know that he¡­ Wudao¡­ Your mother was killed by him! It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. What did you use to poison my father? Didn¡¯t that Wudao guy teach you all of this?¡±


    The sharpness in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°How did he harm my mother? What did you do for him?¡±


    Her pressing was like a steel needle piercing through Liu Shn¡¯s heart bit by bit. Liu Shn was extremely afraid. If she had a choice, she could bite her tongue andmit suicide now.


    However, her Rou¡¯er was still in Su Yingxue¡¯s hands¡­


    If she died, Su Yingxue would torture her Rou¡¯er¡­


    Liu Shn closed her eyes in resignation. ¡°It was Wudao who taught me to trick your mother out. When your mother saw him, she just¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s roar was still ringing in her ears, but Liu Shn was deeply immersed in her memories. That was the most terrifying change she had experienced more than ten years ago.


    She was born in poverty and was just a girl from an ordinary family. However, driven by her mother¡¯s ambition and a desire to avoid marrying her off to a farmer, fearing it would consign her to a life of poverty, her mother frequently took her to ces frequented by noble families. The hope was to find an opportunity to be noticed and liked by a wealthy family.


    As expected, after a few exchanges, she had been caught by the Second Young Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Even though she knew that the Second Young Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng, was the most dissolute and useless, the wealth of the Marquis¡¯s noble families still made her heart flutter. She used all her skills to pester Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng was young and flirtatious. How could he have withstood the soft and supple moves she disyed? He quickly fell in love with her.


    However, she had been with Su Dingheng for a year, but the Senior Marquis did not allow Su Dingheng to marry her. He even warned her not to think about entering the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Their Marquis¡¯s Manor would never ept a woman like her who had fallen for her good.


    At that time, she was extremely indignant. She was also from a good family and had not fallen into the dust. Why did the Marquis¡¯s Manor not want her?


    What right did he have to look down on her?


    She simply wanted to use her efforts to climb up the socialdder, escape poverty, and gradually ascend to a better life..

 Chapter 402 - 402: A Woman Called Long Shuli

    Chapter 402: A Woman Called Long Shuli


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, the deadlock persisted. She followed Su Dingheng for another year, but he couldn¡¯t marry her. With red eyes and deep guilt, Su Dingheng approached her and said, ¡°The old master arranged a marriage for me and asked me to marry a woman named Long Shuli.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? The daughter of a high official?¡± Liu Shn¡¯s heart shattered, sinking to the lowest depths. She couldn¡¯t escape her background!


    However, Su Dingheng appeared frustrated. ¡°What daughter of a high official? She¡¯s like a beggar on the street! That night, I don¡¯t know how 1 ended up with her, and then my father found out. Surprisingly, my father valued her!¡± ¡°What¡­ a beggar?¡± The anger in Liu Shn¡¯s heart red up.


    On what grounds could a beggar girl marry Su Dingheng, while she, born into a respectable family, was denied the position of the Marquis¡¯s young madam just because she was a little poor?


    She was not convinced!


    Yet, Su Dingheng had no real power, he could only follow the Senior Marquis¡¯s orders and marry Long Shuli.


    Moreover, before the wedding, Long Shuli had received favor from the emperor, bestowed the title of Princess, instantly elevating her status. The entire Great Cheng Dynasty buzzed with discussions about this Princess Shuli who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    Jealousy and anger prompted Liu Shn to pay attention to Princess Shuli. She was different from ordinary women. She was not someone who stayed in a boudoir. She made many connections and opened a clinic. She had lived in the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor before marriage.


    It was said that she was more beloved by the Senior Marquis than his daughter.


    Liu Shn¡¯s jealousy reached a boiling point. She found an opportunity and visited Long Shuli¡¯s clinic.


    She nned to create a scene, to see how this woman could safely marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She wanted to see what skills Princess Shuli had.


    However, as she waited in a clean consultation room, simr to other women, she felt an odd sensation.


    The clinic¡¯s clerk treated female patients with more courtesy and attentiveness than male patients, offering them tea.


    When the clerk brought her a cup, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, have a cup of brown sugar water. It¡¯s a secret recipe from our family¡¯s Doctor Long. It tastes sweet and sour, very beneficial for a woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Liu Shn, disdainful, nced at him. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have brown sugar water? What¡¯s there to boast about? Get lost!¡±


    She was very rude to the clerk in the clinic. The clerk was scolded by her, but he did not say anything. He continued to smile and go to bring brown sugar water to other female patients.


    In the women¡¯s waiting room, others praised Long Shuli as an immortal, and Bodhisattva came to save these unfortunate women.


    Hearing these praises, Liu Shn¡¯s jealousy intensified!


    When she was called to Long Shuli¡¯s treatment room, Long Shuli asked her to sit down for a pulse check.


    Liu Shn forcefully mmed her hand in front of Long Shuli, deliberately damaging the pulse pillow. Arrogantly, she looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re the woman marrying Dingheng? That¡¯s all! You¡¯re just an ordinary doctor.¡±


    Long Shuli, with a fairy-like face, smiled and raised her eyebrows with a somewhat aloof demeanor. ¡°Su Dingheng¡¯s mistress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress! We truly love each other! Long Shuli, don¡¯t you feel shameless? A beggar trying to marry into the Marquis¡¯s Manor! You even dared to open a clinic publicly. Do you have any semnce of a reserved woman?¡± Liu Shn used her family background to insult Long Shuli without mercy..

 Chapter 403 - 403: She Can’t Be Jealous of Long Shuli

    Chapter 403: She Can¡¯t Be Jealous of Long Shuli


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At first, Long Shuli ignored her. She simply forcefully grabbed her wrist to check her pulse while enduring her constant stream of insults and rants.


    However, after Long Shuli administered a needle to her neck, she casually cleaned her ears and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Nevertheless, you don¡¯t seem to be a woman with much intelligence, and I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­ Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Liu Shn wanted to retort immediately, but she found herself unable to produce any sound.


    She stared at Long Shuli with wide eyes. What had she done to her?


    Long Shuli lowered her head, writing a prescription. ¡°I don¡¯t like noisy people, so 1 temporarily muted your voice. But¡­¡± ncing at Liu Shn, she continued, ¡°Considering you¡¯re Su Dingheng¡¯s woman, let me give you some advice. That man is too ipetent. You¡¯d be better off finding a capable and wealthy man. He won¡¯t be able to provide you with anything in the future.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Liu Shn cursed silently. Regardless of Su Dingheng¡¯s shorings, he was still the Second Young Master of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor. Even if he couldn¡¯t inherit the title, he would still have a ce in the court. How many years could she enjoy the wealth of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?


    Easy for Long Shuli to say!


    Afterpleting the prescription, Long Shuli pulled out the silver needles. The moment Liu Shn regained her voice, she shouted at Long Shuli, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor, you can look down on Dingheng and the wealth of the Marquis¡¯s Manor! Little do you know, once you leave the Marquis¡¯s Manor, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Long Shuli nced at her. ¡°What do 1 need from the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Shn red at her. This was the first time she had encountered such a shameless woman. ¡°Everything you have now is given by the Marquis¡¯s Manor! You¡¯re still not satisfied and look down on the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I¡¯m going to tell the Old Marquis and have him annul your engagement!¡± ¡°So be it if he annuls it! I didn¡¯t want to marry him either, but 1 think all men in the world are equally boring. It doesn¡¯t matter who 1 marry!¡± Long Shuli expressed disinterest.


    Liu Shn became even more jealous because what Long Shuli didn¡¯t care about was something that she had struggled for years and couldn¡¯t obtain!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry, then let me marry him! Go and break off the engagement with the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s chest heaved as she roared.


    She had thought that her impulsive and angry words wouldn¡¯t affect Long Shuli.


    To her surprise, Long Shuli tapped her pen on the table and calmly asked her, ¡°Do you really like Su Dingheng that much? Do you have to marry him?¡± ¡°Yes, I do! 1 love Dingheng!¡± Liu Shn¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    At that time, she could never have imagined that Long Shuli would break off the engagement with Su Dingheng for her.


    And this was her first chance to be brought into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    The Marquis¡¯s Manor was majestic. As soon as she stepped in, her legs went weak. She couldn¡¯t dare to imagine bing the young madam of this ce. All those dreams of soaring to new heights were now stimted and magnified.


    Old Marquis happened to be in the residence as well. Both of them, under Su Dingheng¡¯s guidance, walked towards the reception hall. Su Dingheng protected her in every possible way, assuring her not to be afraid and promising to protect her.


    She was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, Long Shuli maintained a calm expression. She didn¡¯t seem to be walking in the Marquis¡¯s Manor but rather strolling on an ordinary street. Brimming with confidence, she resembled the fairies depicted in storybooks. As she walked, her clothes fluttered, and her ethereal aura overflowed.


    Internally, Liu Shn refused to admit it.


    Long Shuli looked so beautiful, like an otherworldly fairy.


    Upon reaching the living room, Long Shuli took the initiative to request the Old Marquis to annul the engagement. The Old Marquis erupted in anger, questioning if Su Dingheng was the troublemaker..

 Chapter 404 - 404: He Was More Relying On Her

    Chapter 404: He Was More Relying On Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He saw Liu Shn cowering next to Su Dingheng.


    Liu Shn had originally prepared sufficient etiquette to disy in front of the Old Marquis and the people of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but when the Old Marquis¡¯s sharp gaze met hers, she could not do anything. Her legs went soft, and she did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, as long as I¡¯m alive, a person like you won¡¯t be able to enter Marquis¡¯s Manor! The daughter-inw of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, the future mistress of the house, there is only one Shuli! The others are not worthy!¡±


    He pointed at Su Dingheng and scolded, ¡°If you continue to make a fuss about marrying someone else, then get out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I acknowledge Shuli as my daughter, and 1 entrust the Marquis¡¯s Manor to her. This way, you won¡¯t tarnish the reputation of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, you unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°Father, calm down! I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll marry her! Can¡¯t I marry her?¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s legs went limp, and he knelt.


    Liu Shn¡¯s heart was like ashes. She never thought she and Su Dingheng would lose so badly in this struggle.


    As for Long Shuli, she won almost effortlessly.


    However, Long Shuli didn¡¯t look happy at all. She had always been so indifferent. Winning or losing didn¡¯t matter to her, and the title of young madam wasn¡¯t anything good to her.


    Long Shuli felt bored and sighed. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Take care of the patient. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± The Old Marquis consoled her attentively.


    At that moment, Liu Shn felt that Long Shuli was like a star in the sky. She was an existence that wasn¡¯t evenparable to her and Su Dinghengbined.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to be jealous of her anymore.


    Because she felt she wasn¡¯t worthy!


    In Long Shuli¡¯s eyes, they were all nothingness.


    After that, Long Shuli and Su Dingheng got married. It wasn¡¯t a grand asion, but outsiders said Su Dingheng didn¡¯t like Long Shuli, so he treated her badly.


    However, when Su Dingheng came to scold Liu Shn, she knew that Long Shuli didn¡¯t like trouble.


    Su Dingheng was drunk, and he fell beside her, muttering, ¡°That woman has no regard for anything and doesn¡¯t put me in her eyes at all. Originally, even the emperor wanted to attend the ceremony personally, but she said it was too troublesome for the emperor toe and dy her meal. She told the emperor not toe and quickly finish the ceremony. She needs to rest quickly and can¡¯t be bothered to deal with these boring people and things! Look at her attitude. I¡¯m furious.¡±


    She agreed with Su Dingheng. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have a heart. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re in my heart.¡±


    When Su Dingheng heard this, he fell asleepfortably in her arms.


    However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She could tell that Long Shuli was not heartless. She had the world in her heart and couldn¡¯t tolerate these red tapes to entangle her.


    After that, she would often hear news about Long Shuli from Su Dingheng.


    When Long Shuli was giving birth, Su Dingheng said, ¡°Is this woman still human? She said not to let the midwife disturb her, but in the end, she gave birth to the child by herself in an hour. She even cut the umbilical cord herself, stating that if someone else did it, it wouldn¡¯t be clean!¡±


    When Long Shuli¡¯s clinic opened all over Jiang Du City, Su Dingheng said, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t have a home in her heart! I haven¡¯t seen her many times in months! Even my son doesn¡¯t get close to me!¡±


    When Long Shuli was famous, Su Dingheng was still scolding her. He would always pick out Long Shuli¡¯s faults. The mostmon thing he said was that this woman had no heart! She had never taken him seriously.


    She wanted tough when she heard that. Every time, she wouldfort Su Dingheng and make him more dependent on her..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Shattering Hope

    Chapter 405: Shattering Hope


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Afterward, Su Dingheng refrained from scolding Long Shuli because he grasped a certain truth. No matter how he stirred things up, Long Shuli would not pay him any attention. If he went too far, Long Shuli would simply press a needle to his neck, giving him the ultimatum of life or death.


    This serene life persisted until Long Shuli became pregnant once again.


    A man entirely d in ck sought her out, inquiring if she harbored jealousy towards Long Shuli and if she wanted Long Shuli¡¯s life.


    Her immediate reaction was reluctance because Long Shuli had never targeted her. Even though Long Shuli was aware of her existence and the prolonged affair with Su Dingheng, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.


    Long Shuli was beyond her influence.


    However, the conditions presented by this man were exceedingly enticing.


    He asserted, ¡°Once Long Shuli is gone, you will have an opportunity. Su Dingheng will inherit the title, and in the future, you¡¯ll be the madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Don¡¯t you desire such prestige?¡±


    Liu Shn was immediately enchanted. ¡°I want it! Of course, I want it!¡±


    She cooperated with Wu Dao and carried out everything he instructed. She doubted her capability to aplish much, merely adhering to her prescribed medication schedule, and bearing the child. During her pregnancy, she intensified Su Dingheng¡¯s infatuation, ensnaring him and preventing him from realizing the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    On the eve of her delivery, she encountered that man once more.


    That man told her that as long as shepleted thest step, Long Shuli would not be far from death.


    Trembling, she arranged to meet Long Shuli.


    The pretext was to have Long Shuli decide for her unborn child.


    They were all pregnant, and as mothers, Long Shuli came without any warning.


    She didn¡¯t meet Long Shuli in person but observed her from the side. She didn¡¯t know what the man in ck said to Long Shuli, but when Long Shuli came out, she seemed to have changed into a different person. Her face was pale, and she held her stomach. She looked like she was about to lose her bnce.


    Subsequently, she heard about Long Shuli¡¯s difficult childbirth.


    When Long Shuli was having a difficultbor, Su Dingheng was still sitting in front of her. He was drinking tea calmly. As he drank tea, he said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman supposedly immensely talented? What¡¯s the big deal about a challenging delivery? Who knows, the child might not be mine! Humph!¡±


    At that moment, Liu Shn harbored a foreboding feeling, untilter¡­


    Long Shuli sumbed toplications during childbirth, leaving behind a baby girl.


    Having concluded the recollection of past events, Liu Shn remained drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Is this the whole story?¡±


    Su Yingxue bellowed, gripping her chin. ¡°If you dare conceal anything, I¡¯ll poison Su Yurou again!¡±


    ¡°No, please! Don¡¯t harm my Rou¡¯er¡­¡± Liu Shn shook her head frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything. Your mother¡¯s medical skills were so exceptional. She shouldn¡¯t have died¡­ I suspect it was Wu Dao who harmed her!¡±


    ¡°Who is Wu Dao?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes darkened, akin to a lurking beast.


    Liu Shn broke down in tears. ¡°1 don¡¯t know, truly! Wu Dao is formidable. He can do anything! His medical expertise is on par with your mother¡¯s, and he even knows her. Yet, no one has seen his true face, and no one knows who he is¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc.


    Liu Shn nodded tearfully. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s all I know! Spare me, spare my Rou¡¯er¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue released her chin and, after using a handkerchief, casually discarded it.


    As she left with a cold expression, Liu Shn continued pleading, ¡°Su Yingxue, spare me and Rou¡¯er!¡±


    They still needed to survive. Her son and daughter still had hope!


    However, Su Yingxue relished shattering those hopes the most..

 Chapter 406 - 406: Liu Shulan Is Dead

    Chapter 406: Liu Shn Is Dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She turned around and informed Liu Shn, ¡°Saint Ruan has dosed you with half of the medicine. You won¡¯t die. As for Qingxin Court, I will seal it off. Without water and food, you might endure three days without sumbing, but during these three days, your injuries will torment your internal organs. Each day, you¡¯ll experience excruciating pain. I¡¯ll have Su Yurou stationed outside the door every day. You¡¯ll hear her voice, but before your demise, you won¡¯t see her again.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cold silhouette left Liu Shn spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes widened. ¡°Su Yingxue, you wretched woman!¡±


    Her methods were merciless!


    Torturing her body and her heart, she listened to Su Yurou¡¯s voice, how could she bear to die like this?


    However, no one could save her¡­


    ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 curse you to die a horrible death!¡± Liu Shn screamed with herst ounce of strength.


    Su Yingxue paid no heed. As she emerged, Su Yurou lunged at her like a madwoman. ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you harm my mother! I¡¯ll fight you¡­ All!¡±


    Su Yingxue ruthlessly kicked her. Su Yurou was thrown to the ground,pletely powerless to resist.


    She wiped her tears and said that she was going toin to Su Dingheng, but Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°You better watch your mother die first beforeining to Father!¡±


    Su Yingxue instructed Zhn, ¡°Until Liu Shn dies, don¡¯t let her leave Qingxin Court.¡±


    Zhn nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    After settling the affairs in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she finally reclined on the bed, filtering through the recent events.


    Her Father, was originally a despicable character. It was a coincidence that he tainted her mother, so her mother married him.


    She could feel that even though she was raped and identally got pregnant, her mother had never lowered her head to fate. Her death was caused by Wu Dao!


    However, what had Wudao done to force her mother into difficultbor¡­


    ¡°Wu Dao!¡± Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. If he was responsible for her mother¡¯s demise, she would make sure he paid with his life!


    Su Yingxue continued her routine in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for three days. On this day, while she was still in the ountant¡¯s room, Zhn came to report, ¡°Miss, Liu Shn has passed away.¡±


    The pen in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand paused, and a faint smile yed on her lips. ¡°And Su Yurou?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the courtyard, moring for Miss to pay with your life. She even mentioned seeing Marquis and seeking justice from him.¡± Zhn seemed somewhat concerned. ¡°If Marquis finds out about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him find out. Ignore whatever Su Yurou is up to. If she wants toin to Father, let her be.¡±


    Su Yingxue maintained an indifferent expression.


    In her previous life, having lost all her loved ones, she lived a more wretched existence than Su Yurou. How could she not let Su Yurou taste a bit of that bitterness?


    Su Yurou cried her way to Su Dingheng. Witnessing her mother¡¯s tragic end and the abuse she suffered from Su Yingxue, she wailed heartrendingly.


    She had believed her father would sympathize with her mother and surely avenge her.


    However, Su Dingheng, upon hearing these words, remained unmoved. His expression was even cold. ¡°Your mother intentionally harmed me and even tried to frame Yingxue. She deserved to die! You have nothing to cry about with me!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Yurou widened her eyes in horror. ¡°Mother loved you the most! How could she harm you? It¡¯s all Su Yingxue¡­ It¡¯s all her tricks!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If not for your sister, would I still be alive? Your mother wanted to kill me to secure power in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. You¡­ You¡¯re not a good person either. Get lost!¡±


    Su Dingheng chased Su Yurou away..

 Chapter 407 - 407: Su Yurou Breaks Down

    Chapter 407 - 407: Su Yurou Breaks Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou was alone and helpless. She cried for a long time in Su Dingheng¡¯s courtyard, but Su Denheng did not bother with her anymore.


    Later, a messenger from the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence came to fetch her. In Su Yurou¡¯s bleak world, it seemed like a ray of light had been ignited.


    She promptly boarded the carriage.


    In front of Chu Chengye, she couldn¡¯t control herself and rushed to hug him. ¡°Your Highness, please help Rou¡¯er seek justice. Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother was killed by Su Yingxue¡­ Sob, sob, sob!¡±


    Chu Chengye didn¡¯t push her away, but the warmth he once felt for her had diminished.


    Normally, just a touch of her soft body would make him blush, but now, as she clung to him like this, he found it uninspiring.


    After Su Yurou finished crying, he patiently listened to her ount of the recent events in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yurou, with a glint of hatred in her eyes, vividly described Su Yingxue¡¯s actions with embellishments.


    Seeing Chu Chengye¡¯s furrowed brow, a glimmer of hope ignited in Su Yurou¡¯s heart. Leaning against his chest, she coquettishly pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, Rou¡¯er¡¯s mother was killed. Now, Rou¡¯er only has you. You must avenge Rou¡¯er! Su Yingxue, she¡­¡±


    ¡°If Su Yingxue truly poisoned your father, why would she save him? Your story is riddled with inconsistencies and contradicts the information I¡¯ve gathered.¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s brows furrowed, and he was eager to know more about Su Yingxue.


    However, Su Yurou¡¯s narrative was not aligned with what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Su Yurou¡¯s unfocused gaze held disbelief. ¡°Did you not summon me because you missed Rou¡¯er? Why do you care so much about Su Yingxue?¡±


    A trace of difort shed across Chu Chengye¡¯s handsome face. He was reluctant to admit that he sought news about Su Yingxue.


    Impatiently, he released Su Yurou. ¡°You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± Su Yurou clung to Chu Chengye as if he were a lifesaver. ¡°Your Highness, Su Yingxue is so cruel. She will surely kill me! Your Highness, please protect Rou¡¯er!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s soft form pressed against him. In the past, Chu Chengye had easily sumbed to her charms, but now, facing a woman who actively sought him out, he felt no interest. He was even somewhat repulsed.


    He forcefully removed Su Yurou¡¯s embrace and pushed her aside. ¡°Enough, go back! As a woman, you should maintain some modesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ If Rou¡¯ercks modesty, it¡¯s because Rou¡¯er is deeply moved by Your Highness. That¡¯s the reason for my behavior.¡±


    Su Yurou closed her eyes, made a decision, and untied her belt, revealing her smooth shoulders.


    She pressed her tender skin against Chu Chengye and ran her soft hands across his chest. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t send me away like this. Rou¡¯er is willing to serve Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! If you still want to be an innocent woman, immediately return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and don¡¯te here again!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes showed annoyance. Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s exposed body only further diminished his interest.


    Almost as if venting his frustration, he casually remarked, ¡°Even Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t behave like you.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s tense heart suddenly snapped. Despairingly, she covered herself. ¡°Your Highness, is Su Yingxue the only one in your heart now? Did you call me here today just to hear about Su Yingxue?¡±


    Chu Chengye, feeling exposed, waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t appear in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, where exactly do I fall shortpared to Su Yingxue? You clearly said in the past that I am the one you like the most¡­.¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408: The Pathless That Shocked The Four Countries

    Chapter 408 - 408: The Pathless That Shocked The Four Countries


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou tried to embrace him again, but Chu Chengye waved his hand, signaling someone to escort her out.


    After Su Yurou returned to Marquis¡¯s Manor, she acted like a madwoman, throwing and smashing things. Su Yingxue instructed the people in the Marquis¡¯s Manor to ignore her, pushing her further into a state of breakdown.


    On a rainy night, a figure d in ck emerged before her.


    With a hoarse voice carrying an ancient solemnity, the man inquired, ¡°Do you wish to avenge your mother?¡±


    A lightning bolt struck, causing Su Yurou to retreat to the bed¡¯s edge in fear. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Don¡¯te near!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your mother? Otherwise, you and your brother will end up dead at the hands of Su Yingxue.¡± Wu Dao smiled, his eerie voice sending shivers down the spine.


    However, Su Yurou had already been humiliated to the extreme. How could she care about the consequences? She stood up and rushed in front of Wu Dao. ¡°1 want to avenge my mother! My brother¡­ we¡¯ll kill Su Yingxue together and let her apany my mother in death!¡±


    Wu Dao observed the hatred in her eyes and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good.¡±


    Saint Ruan had only stayed at home for a few days before he was forced into the Marquis¡¯s Manor by Su Yingxue.


    In her courtyard, Su Yingxue had prepared a medicine hut, seemingly for crafting poisons. It was stocked with various herbs, some of which could be used for detoxification.


    As Saint Ruan roamed around, he chuckled carelessly. ¡°Oh? Are you afraid of me now? You¡¯re quite well-prepared!¡±


    Su Yingxue, manipting a medicine jar, spoke nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a portion for you, but there¡¯s someone else I need to consult you about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so polite! I¡¯m in a good mood today. Ask away!¡±


    Saint Ruan was pleased and sat down on a chair. He crossed his legs and looked just like a carefree young man.


    Su Yingxue finished her preparations and sat across from him. She asked slowly, ¡°Do you know someone named Wu Dao?¡±


    Holding a cup of tea, Saint Ruan took a sip and then spewed out the tea and leaves in surprise. ¡°You, you, you¡­ How did you provoke that old guy!¡±


    ¡°Is he very old?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, indicating she had chosen wisely in seeking Saint Ruan.


    Only someone like him, an ancient relic, would possess knowledge about everything.


    Saint Ruan¡¯s hand holding the cup still trembled, revealing his fear of Wu Dao. ¡°Su Yingxue, tell me the truth. How did you provoke him? I¡­ let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any chance of salvation.¡±


    ¡°I want to take revenge on him.¡± Su Yingxue crossed her arms, appearingposed. Saint Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°What revenge do you seek? Is it rted to your mother¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his expression shifted from shock to seriousness. ¡°Back then, your mother faced difficulties giving birth to you. Logically, nothing should have harmed her. Could it be that Wu Dao¡­¡±


    Aware of her mother¡¯s good rtionship with Saint Ruan, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t intend to conceal anything. ¡°Liu Shn said that before my mother gave birth, she tricked her into meeting Wu Dao. This time, my father¡¯s poisoning is connected to Wu Dao.¡±


    Saint Ruan narrowed his eyes, subconsciously biting his well-maintained red lips. ¡°No one knows what Wu Dao wants to do! However, when he¡¯s in a bad mood, he stirs up the entire four kingdoms and nine provinces!¡±


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡± Su Yingxue clenched her fists unconsciously.


    ¡°Heh, back then, the Silver Moon Pavilion crossed the boundaries of the four kingdoms and nine states, almost bringing about their destruction. However, the matter waster settled. It can only be said that Wu Dao was in a good mood.¡± Saint Ruan sighed, cing his hands behind his head..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Court Meeting of the Four Kingdoms

    Chapter 409 - 409: Court Meeting of the Four Kingdoms


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is Wu Dao in a good mood?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. Although Saint Ruan had only encountered Wu Dao twice, she found this enigmatic person unlikely to be so bored.


    Saint Ruan crossed his legs and curled his lips ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m a poison doctor. How would 1 know about such matters? But 1 do recall your mother mentioning it to me when we met! She was working on a method, though I¡¯m unsure if it was sessful.¡±


    ¡°What method was my mother researching?¡± At the mention of Long Shuli, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How should 1 know?¡± Saint Ruan rolled his eyes. ¡°Back then, she mentioned it cryptically, fearing that I might attract trouble. She didn¡¯t disclose much!¡±


    Although he had investigated and suspected Long Shuli was developing a poison, hecked evidence. Long Shuli, with her profound knowledge and a heart as intricate as a seven-holed exquisite jade, seemed to understand everything.


    If she chose to be mysterious, he couldn¡¯t fathom what she was up to. However, whenever she needed assistance, he willingly lent a hand.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s knowledge about her mother¡¯s affairs was fragmented and scattered.


    To uncover the truth behind her mother¡¯s death, she needed to engage with Wu Dao and delve into the mysteries surrounding him.


    Observing Su Yingxue¡¯s expression, Saint Ruan yfully remarked, ¡°Su Yingxue, are you considering provoking Wu Dao?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Su Yingxue replied, ¡°Considering the current situation, he¡¯s the one targeting me. Liu Shn knows nothing about medicine. He¡¯s responsible for poisoning my father!¡±


    Moreover, the circumstances leading her to find Saint Ruan and perform the surgery for her father were likely within Wu Dao¡¯s expectations.


    Every appearance of Wu Dao heightened the unease.


    To resolve this, she had to take the initiative!


    Upon hearing these words, Saint Ruan felt like dragging her away quickly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one dares to oppose Wu Dao, not even an emperor of the four countries and nine provinces. The only oue is death, with incalcble consequences. Don¡¯t get into trouble!¡±


    ¡°This is beyond my control. Besides, my mother¡¯s death is not something Wu Dao can dictate.¡±


    Su Yingxue touched her nose. In her second chance at life, she had to take charge!


    Although Saint Ruan vehemently opposed it, seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s expression resembling Long Shuli¡¯s left him with no grounds to object.


    He sighed and shrugged helplessly. ¡°If you want to meet Wu Dao, you¡¯ll have an opportunity soon.¡±


    ¡°What opportunity ising?¡± Su Yingxue inquired.


    ¡°The court meeting of the four kingdoms is hosted by the Great Cheng Dynasty this year, and the Silver Moon Pavilion Master must attend.¡± Saint Ruan crossed his arms, blinking with a hint of charm.


    ¡°The court meeting of the four countries¡­¡± Su Yingxue recalled. In her previous life, her reputation was tarnished, and Su Dingheng and Liu Shn never informed her about attending the court meeting. Instead, they confined her within the Marquis¡¯ Manor.


    After the court session, when she finally went out, she discovered the events that transpired in those few days.


    At that time, she was still mocked by a few nobledies, saying that she was a shameful thing and did not even know about the grand event that happened once every four years.


    From that moment, her sense of inferiority intensified.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Wu Dao at this court session!¡±


    Su Yingxue had been studying her medical skills, and Chu Yihan had arrived before the court session..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Cheap Daddy

    Chapter 410: Cheap Daddy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He came with the imperial edict, and Su Yingxue was originally about to kneel to hear the decree.


    However, Chu Yihan promptly helped her up and ced the imperial edict in her hands. ¡°Read it yourself. There¡¯s no need to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ inappropriate?¡± Su Yingxue nced at the two court officials behind Chu Yihan, who hade with him to announce the decree. Seeing Chu Yihan hand the edict directly to her, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    As expected, the expressions of the two officials were notably grim, and they dared not express anger or objection.


    In an attempt to relieve them from Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing aura, Su Yingxue opened the edict and skimmed through it. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°The emperor wants me to oversee the reception of envoys from the four countries?¡±


    Chu Yihan added, ¡°You¡¯ll be apanying me. Although this isn¡¯t something you¡¯ve done before, I¡¯m here, so you don¡¯t need to worry about a thing.¡±


    Chu Yihan shook Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, providing an overwhelming sense of security and protection. This made Su Yingxue feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Well then, this time I¡¯ll rely on Your Highness to earn me some rewards in front of the emperor.¡±


    She yfully smiled, and Chu Yihan pinched her cheek.


    After the banter between them, Su Yingxue understood the meaning of the imperial edict. One of the officials spoke, ¡°Miss Su is talented and capable. She will surely handle this matter well. I will report back to the emperor.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Without the elevated status of Chu Yihan, she couldn¡¯t afford to be too arrogant.


    However, when she turned around, she noticed Su Dingheng still kneeling obediently behind her.


    Possibly intimidated by Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing presence, he didn¡¯t dare to move even without amand.


    Yet, he was still her father. Su Yingxue tugged at Chu Yihan and reminded him, ¡°My father is still kneeling.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Su Dingheng. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Su Dingheng stood up shakily and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. If there¡¯s nothing else that Your Highness requires today¡­¡±


    ¡°I have matters to discuss with Su Yingxue. If you have no other business, you may take your leave.¡± Chu Yihan was already quite polite, considering Su Yingxue¡¯s presence.


    Su Dingheng looked at Su Yingxue with a slightly aggrieved expression, clearly reluctant to leave her.


    Su Yingxue felt a headacheing on. Since her father¡¯s surgery, he had been acting unusually. He depended on her, making a fuss the moment he woke up, demanding to see her. If he couldn¡¯t, he would throw a tantrum like a child.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to coax him. ¡°Father, go back first. I¡¯ll send the medicine over for youter.¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s eyes seemed afraid that Chu Yihan would take Su Yingxue away. He was particrly attached to her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even meet Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze, so he left in embarrassment.


    Chu Yihan noticed Su Yingxue¡¯s tone when speaking to Su Dingheng, and his eyes showed displeasure. ¡°Are you this gentle to everyone now?¡±


    His uniqueness had disappeared.


    Su Yingxue was momentarily stunned before reaching out to poke him. ¡°Could you be jealous? He is my father! Although he¡¯s a bit hateful, he¡¯s still my father.¡±


    ¡°I remember that he didn¡¯t treat you well. For so many years, you relied on the Old General¡¯s affection.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes expressed a hint of pain for her.


    Indeed, the bond between father and daughter could not be severed, but he didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to forgive the person who had wronged her.


    ¡°Your Highness is overthinking. I saved him, but it has nothing to do with the father-daughter rtionship. I did it solely to preserve the Marquis Manor¡¯s reputation. With Grandfather and Brother at the border, 1 hold the Marquis¡¯s Manor authority. Liu Shn has recently passed away.. If rumors spread that this Marquis has mistreated its heir, the Marquis of AAartial South¡¯s Manor will be aughingstock!¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411: She’s Going to Marry Me

    Chapter 411: She¡¯s Going to Marry Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze remained firm. The Marquis¡¯s Manor had been built through the hard work of several generations of the Su family.


    Her mother had also lived in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for many years, presumably developing a strong attachment to it.


    For the sake of her mother and grandfather, Su Dingheng, she had to ensure that he lived well.


    Moreover, allowing him to live with guilt towards her mother would bring her a sense of satisfaction!


    The light in her eyes was truly captivating. Chu Yihan leaned over and kissed her eyes gently. He whispered into her ear as softly as a feather, ¡°My men have sent news. Old General Su has finished his business at the border. He can return to court now.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. What she felt the most guilty about was watching her grandfather die in front of her, but she was unable to save her. She was even used of causing her grandfather¡¯s death.


    After she was reborn, she immediately wanted to see her grandfather. However, her grandfather was guarding the border, so she couldn¡¯t go and look for him recklessly.


    In her previous life, her grandfather only returned to the imperial court two yearster. At that time, she was already in a bad state, causing her grandfather great distress.


    In this life, why did her grandfathere back early?


    Her puzzled gaze fell on Chu Yihan¡¯s fairy-like face. ¡°What did you do this time?¡±


    Chu Yihan looked calm. ¡°Old General Su is old, and the border needs to be handed over to a young general. I¡¯ve chosen a suitable person. After Old General Supletes the handover, he can return to Jiang Du City.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart jumped excitedly, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re the best! I miss my grandfather so much. If 1 can see him soon, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa to hold a banquet to thank you!¡±


    ¡°Just a banquet to thank me?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What else does Your Highness want? Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Su Yingxue beamed.


    She hadpletely forgotten that Chu Yihan had asked her who would decide on the marriage. She had said that she needed her grandfather¡¯s approval.


    Now, Chu Yihan had sent Old General Su back to the court in advance.


    He leaned over to Su Yingxue¡¯s ear and gently touched her soft earlobe with his lips. ¡°What 1 want to do is to marry you.¡±


    A blush crept up Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobe and gradually spread to her face. Together with the excitement in her heart, it burned her originally fair face red.


    This was the first time she ran away shyly in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had engraved her in his heart for thirteen years, and she wanted to fulfill the joke she made when she was three years old.


    Did she devote herself to him?


    Although she was too excited to know that her grandfather wasing back, Su Yingxue still calmly handled her current tasks.


    After visiting the residence and the clinic, Su Yingxue brought Zhn to Qinghe Pce.


    This was the ce where the emperor received envoys.


    Logically speaking, the envoys of other countries would be arranged to stay in the posthouse when they entered Jiang Du City. However, the court meeting held once every four years was different. Not only would people from the four countries and nine provincese, but the various forces of the Silver Moon Pavilion would alsoe. Chu Mingyuan had raised the treatment given to the people of the various countries and allowed them to stay in the pce.


    After Su Yingxue received the imperial edict to receive the envoy, she had to make some arrangements in the pce.


    She could guess that Chu Mingyuan had not asked her to receive the envoy for her good, but she had to be careful. She could not let Chu Mingyuan know that she had already seen through his intentions.


    She walked around the clinic and arrived at Qinghe Pce afternoon.


    The manager of Qinghe Pce was a steady nanny named Jing Fang.


    When she heard that Su Yingxue had arrived, she especially came out to wee her. The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while before Jing Fang smiled very modestly. ¡°Miss Su has been chosen by the emperor. You came to the pce early. The pce will only send someone to clean up tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 412 - 412: The Transformed Su Yurou

    Chapter 412: The Transformed Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue wanted to appear attentive and caring. She smiled and said, ¡°I have never been to the pce before, and receiving envoys is a significant task. I appreciate Aunt¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Jing Fang, being a prudent woman, replied, ¡°Miss, you are a capable person, and such matters will naturally be handled without errors.¡±


    After praising Su Yingxue, Jing Fang continued tomend another person, ¡°Miss, with your outstanding abilities, even your younger sister is meticulous. She arrived early this morning, iming that you had long been considerate, so she came ahead of time to arrange everything for you. She has visited all the areas where the envoys stay in the pce and has been patiently waiting here to report to you.¡±


    ¡°My sister?¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Looking up, she saw Su Yurou approaching. Su Yurou was not as meticulously dressed as usual, wearing a simple white dress and minimal jewelry. She greeted Su Yingxue politely, ¡°Sister, I already explored the pce and even drew a map for you to familiarize yourself.¡±


    She presented the map immediately. A hint of displeasure shed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the future, there¡¯s no need for such extra efforts. Aunt Jing Fang will guide me through the pce. You don¡¯t need to be overly involved.¡± After being reprimanded, Su Yurou naturally wore an aggrieved expression.


    Jing Fang, who saw her first, couldn¡¯t help but console her, ¡°Miss Yurou is well-intentioned. However, Miss Su is clever. With or without this map, you will quickly be familiar with the pce.¡±


    Su Yurou covered her lips with a handkerchief and sobbed, ¡°Yes, sister is right. It¡¯s my fault. I will unquestionably follow all of sister¡¯s instructions in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yurou really made things difficult for her!


    She had dyed it until now, intending to be diligent yet seemingly nonchnt.


    She was impressive!


    She arrived early,pleted all the tasks, and even drew a map!


    Surely, Jing Fang had other intentions engraved in her heart. Soon, both the emperor and empress would be aware.


    She had to be even more careful when it came to receiving envoys.


    After bidding farewell to Jing Fang, Su Yingxue took Su Yurou back to the residence.


    Su Yurou came in her own car, naturally not sharing the same vehicle as Su Yingxue.


    However, when Su Yingxue saw how Su Yurou got into the car decisively and remained silent after being treated coldly, she felt puzzled.


    In the car, she asked Zhn, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Su Yurou recently?¡±


    Zhn shook her head. ¡°Nothing unusual. Two days ago, she was still crying for Aunt Liu. Previously, she was sent back by the Seventh Prince and even caused a scene at the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence. However, she didn¡¯t enter the mansion, so I didn¡¯t inquire. Today¡­ I was negligent.¡±


    She looked apologetic.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°No, it was my carelessness.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Su Yurou these past few days. Firstly, she wanted her to face rejection a few more times, to break her spirit, to make her understand that she was a motherless good-for-nothing. No one would sympathize with her, returning the same humiliation from her previous life.


    She had achieved her goal, and Su Yurou indeed caused quite a scene.


    However, she suddenly had such thoughts and disrupted her n as soon as she arrived. This was truly puzzling.


    Who was advising her?


    Moreover, she had detected a scent of blood on Su Yurou just now.


    She was dressed inly today, wanting to show off her generous and decent appearance, so she did not use much perfume on her body. When she approached slightly, she smelled something unusual.


    Who had Su Yurou met recently?

 Chapter 413 - 413: The Person Behind Su Yurou

    Chapter 413: The Person Behind Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou returned to Sunset Court and secluded herself, not even summoning Yuan Ruo to attend to her.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised by Wu Dao¡¯s sudden appearance in the room. She walked forward with red eyes and asked, ¡°When can 1 avenge my mother? When can I kill Su Yingxue?¡±


    ¡°I will provide you with an opportunity,¡± Wu Dao replied briefly, extending his hand to her. ¡°What I desire, you should give.¡±


    With a sense of fear, Su Yurou reluctantly reached out her hand. Due to excessive blood loss, her skin revealed veins and blood vessels, a ghastly sight.


    However, when she thought of her mother¡¯s tragic death, she could only watch helplessly as Su Yingxue ordered people to carry her mother¡¯s lifeless body out!


    There was nothing she could do.


    After the agony, she copsed by the bedside, dazed and weakened. In her vulnerability, she harbored an intense hatred. ¡°Su Yingxue, 1 will make you pay!¡±


    Since the previous day, Su Yingxue had instructed Zhn to keep Su Yurou under watch, forbidding her from going out or having contact with anyone. She also had to monitor the activities in her courtyard.


    She visited Qinghe Pce more often, and Aunt Jing Fang developed a favorable impression of her.


    Once, Aunt Jing Fang inquired about why Su Yurou hadn¡¯t returned. Su Yingxue smiled without a word, her expression stern. Jing Fang apologized and refrained from further questions.


    Despite Su Yurou being Su Yingxue¡¯s younger sister, Su Yingxue was the designated female envoy responsible for receiving female members of the envoys. Others shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Originally, envoys from various countries were scheduled to enter Jiang Du City five dayster, but one or two deviated from the rules.


    On this day, before Su Yingxue arrived at Qinghe Pce, Aunt Jing Fang sent someone to inform her that the Princess of Qi State had arrived and urged her to go quickly.


    When Su Yingxue met Aunt Jing Fang in the pce, she naturally asked, ¡°Why did the Princess of Qi State arrive today? Wasn¡¯t there a n to wee her outside the city before entering the pce?¡±


    Aunt Jing Fang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°This Princess of Qi State isn¡¯t easy to get along with. She¡¯s only twenty years old, but her power in Qi State is already formidable. The King of Qi State honors her as the Eldest Princess. Not only is she feared by everyone in Qi State, but even in political matters, the King of Qi State consults her before making decisions. Dealing with such a powerful woman might prove difficult.¡±


    As the one overseeing Qinghe Pce, Aunt Jing Fang was naturally ordered to gather information about the envoys.


    To maintain discretion, Su Yingxue listened quietly.


    However, the information she gathered suggested that this Princess of Qi State possessed capabilities far beyond the ordinary. Talented in both literature and martial arts, proficient in riding and archery, and possessing extraordinary medical skills, she was the foremost person in the Qi State. The King of Qi probably didn¡¯t expect that despite having many sons, they couldn¡¯t match the capabilities of his daughter.


    This woman was truly outstanding.


    When Su Yingxue and Aunt Jing Fang went to pay their respects to the Princess of Qi State, she had already settled in the opulent Perching Phoenix Pce. Two maidservants with extraordinary auras, one named Yun Dan and the other Feng Qing, stood guard outside her pce.


    When Su Yingxue and Aunt Jing Fang arrived, the maidservant named Feng Qing said indifferently, ¡°The princess is tired from the long journey and is currently resting. Please wait for two hours before paying your respects.¡±


    Aunt Jing Fang, being a servant, didn¡¯t mind. ncing at Su Yingxue, she suggested, ¡°Miss Su, why not rest first ande back in two hours? 1 will wait here.¡±


    Su Yingxue remained silent. Originally not nning to leave, waiting for two hours was inconsequential. She could use this time to read her mother¡¯s letter in Medicine King¡¯s Valley..

 Chapter 414 - 414: The Grand Princess of Qi State

    Chapter 414: The Grand Princess of Qi State


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Feng Qing looked at her with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re just a maidservant. It¡¯s already a great blessing for you to have the chance to meet the princess. How dare you go back and rest? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    When Su Yingxue heard this, her expression remained indifferent. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll go rest for two hours beforeing back.¡±


    Just as Aunt Jing Fang agreed, Feng Qing roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? The princess didn¡¯t issue an edict, so who allowed you to rest?¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around, and the corners of her mouth curled up provocatively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what 1 said? I just want to go and rest.¡±


    The Eldest Princess had a transcendent status in the Qi State. Feng Qing followed her, so her status in Qi State was naturally not low. Not to mention the people in Qi State, even the master and Your Majesty in the pce did not dare to speak to her like this because she served the Eldest Princess.


    Now that Su Yingxue had provoked her, she attacked Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue pretended to retreat, but when Feng Qing swung her palm, she rushed over and grabbed her wrist. With a crack, she broke it.


    Feng Qing let out a miserable cry. Her face was pale as she fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You, a lowly servant girl dared to break my hand!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked down at her from above, and her beautiful face carried a faint smile. ¡°Firstly, 1 am the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, not a maidservant. Secondly, you are also a maidservant. In terms of lowly status, no one can surpass you. Thirdly¡­ This is the Great Cheng Dynasty, not the Qi State.¡±


    Thest sentence made Feng Qing¡¯s body tremble.


    Su Yingxue did not threaten her with any harsh words, but she broke her wrist the moment she came up, giving her an extremely painful lesson.


    ¡°Miss Su, although Feng Qing is a maidservant, her status in Qi State is as important as the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Are you trampling on our Eldest Princess by treating her like this?¡± Yun Dan said slowly.


    When Feng Qing was fighting with Su Yingxue, she was silent and stood at the door like a statue.


    It was only at this moment that she walked to Feng Qing¡¯s side, took her hand, and bandaged it.


    Su Yingxue took a careful look. The gauze and wooden stick she used were much more exquisite than the ones they usually used for medical purposes.


    Her medical skills were not bad!


    Su Yingxue still had a faint smile on her face, but her aura was extremely dignified. ¡°The Eldest Princess has a noble status, so she¡¯s naturally more reasonable. Moreover, she can teach the two of you, so she¡¯ll be more polite. For Miss Feng Qing¡¯s arrogant behavior just now, the Eldest Princess will punish her.¡±


    ¡°Whether the Eldest Princess punishes me or not, what does it have to do with you!¡± Feng Qing gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She wished she could break both of Su Yingxue¡¯s hands right now!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Eldest Princess resting? 1 will do it for her. Now I¡¯m also going to rest. If the Eldest Princess arises, 1 trust both of you to adhere to the proper protocol and inform me.¡± After Su Yingxue smiled faintly, she turned around and left.


    Yun Dan and Feng Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction towards Su Yingxue, but they were tactful enough not to make a sound.


    Feng Qing was helped to Han Yuwen¡¯s side toin. From within the light gauze curtain, the woman¡¯s clear and graceful voice came out with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re already so useless aftering to the Great Cheng Dynasty?¡±


    Feng Qing bit her lip. ¡°Princess! In Qi State, no one has ever dared to treat me like this and even broke my hand. If this was in Qi State, she would already be dead!¡±


    Han Yuwen didn¡¯t feel sorry for her at all. Instead, his tone was filled with admiration for Su Yingxue. ¡°Since she dared to break your hand, she¡¯s not afraid of me. You can¡¯t keep your hand because you¡¯re not capable.. Get out of here and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: Zi Wei Is Gone

    Chapter 415: Zi Wei Is Gone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Feng Qing¡¯s face instantly reddened as she knelt to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Yes, I deserve to die!¡±


    Yun Dan helped her out with treatment. The afternoon sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating a pair of fair and delicate hands. She gently moved her fingers, and the sunlight danced on her fingertips with nimble grace.


    Her lips, resembling cherry blossoms, curved slightly. ¡°Su Yingxue should be an interesting woman.¡±


    Su Yingxue found a side hall and delved into her mother¡¯s handwritten letters, reading more about Qi State.


    Two hourster, Aunt Jing Fang came to find her and conveyed, ¡°The Eldest Princess mentioned feeling tired and won¡¯t be seeing Miss today.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Miss has worked hard. The Eldest Princess has a temper, but Miss need not take it to heart,¡± Aunt Jing Fang advised.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about if I don¡¯t seek revenge. However, there¡¯s something I must remind Aunt about.¡±


    Aunt Jing Fang looked at her seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Treating this princess too well is not advisable. Don¡¯t give her special treatment just because she¡¯s the Eldest Princess of Qi State. The treatment given to her should have been the same as what the emperor gave to envoys from various countries. It was essential to ensure absolute fairness.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Aunt Jing Fang hesitated. ¡°But historically, various countries have given preferential treatment to this Eldest Princess, fearing to offend her.¡±


    She recalled an incident when the Eldest Princess traveled the Nine Regions, a noble showed disrespect, and that personter died a gruesome death, with not even a trace of his remains!


    ¡°What other countries do is unrted to us. Our actions represent the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s face and national prestige. As a great country, why should we imitate the small Nine Regions countries? The emperor governs the world, and the Ninth Prince battles to make the Great Cheng Dynasty mighty, not to seek favor.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were majestic, earning silent admiration from Aunt Jing Fang.


    ¡°Miss is indeed worthy of being the daughter of a family of generals. Your insights are profound. 1 know what to do and will not tarnish the face of our Great Cheng Dynasty.¡± Aunt Jing Fang nodded with a smile.


    After Su Yingxue nodded, she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    When she attacked Feng Qing today, Zi Wei didn¡¯t appear, and she didn¡¯t sense his aura.


    Therefore, the moment she returned, she started to call out, ¡°Zi Wei? Zi Wei!¡±


    Zi Wei didn¡¯t appear, and she didn¡¯t even sense his aura.


    Zi Wei had been by her side for so long. Others might not sense it, but there was a special tacit understanding between her and Zi Wei. She could feel Zi Wei¡¯s presence.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t feel it anymore¡­


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brows furrowed. She searched the courtyard once and asked Zhn to pay attention to Zi Wei¡¯s tracks.


    She rushed to the clinic, but Manager Qi did not see Zi Wei.


    Su Yingxue thought of the poison in his body. She had been busy with her matters during this period and had forgotten to detoxify Zi Wei. She grabbed a handful of medicinal herbs and rushed out.


    She had walked quite a distance when she remembered something and quickly turned back to buy a bag of sweets on the street.


    She remembered that when Zi Wei¡¯s sword was broken, he had once gone to a ce to forge a steel knife. She went to the ce he mentioned, where the knife was forged. There were few people here, and the only cksmith shop was closed.


    She wandered around the entrance of the cksmith shop for a while before jumping over the wall.


    Shended in the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Zi Wei!¡±


    Fortunately, she had shouted. Otherwise, the knife behind her would have pierced through her body..

 Chapter 416 - 416: She Knew He Needed Candy

    Chapter 416: She Knew He Needed Candy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zi Wei quickly sheathed his sword when he saw Su Yingxue. However, he couldn¡¯t control himself and ended up half-kneeling on the ground, his hand gripping the sword trembling.


    Su Yingxue promptly helped him lie down, her face filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to prepare the medicine for you. Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    She was both anxious and frustrated. Anxious because any dy on her part would mean that Zi Wei would endure a prolonged period of pain. Frustrated because she had forgotten, and, to her surprise, Zi Wei had forgotten too! Could he not pay attention to his well-being?


    Zi Wei had been tormented by pain for a long time, and his ability to endure pain had long surpassed that of ordinary people by a hundred times. Even now, when the poison in his body acted up, there was no pain on his face, but more indifference.


    He simply didn¡¯t care.


    He was indifferent to the life and death of others, as well as his own.


    It seemed like death, for him, was as routine as eating and drinking every day. He faced it with extraordinary calmness.


    However, his indifference cut deep into Su Yingxue.


    She felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. 1 brought you to my side but failed to take proper care of you.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s pale lips moved, and his voice, raspy and emotionless, dered, ¡°It¡¯s me, protecting you.¡±


    He never required anyone¡¯s care.


    ¡°You protect me, and 1 protect you. 1 haven¡¯t paid you, but the rightful protection is a must. It¡¯s my responsibility!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was resolute.


    With each word she spoke, Zi Wei¡¯s heart thumped fiercely.


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡± Zi Wei called her name hoarsely.


    Su Yingxue kept her eyes on the medicine, not bothering to look up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She could sense Zi Wei¡¯s gaze on her, but she was more concerned with the medicine she was brewing.


    Once the medicine was ready, Su Yingxue looked up at Zi Wei. His eyes were cold, like a tranquil spring without a single ripple.


    Zi Wei remained silent. Su Yingxue picked up the bowl of medicine and fed him as usual. Zi Wei had be ustomed to being cared for by Su Yingxue, behaving as obediently as a doll.


    After downing the bowl of medicine, Su Yingxue noticed his cold expression and promptly stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth.


    His face underwent an instant transformation, a hint of gentleness emerging amidst his bloodthirsty features.


    Even though this touch of tenderness vanished too quickly, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but grin happily.


    Waving the candy packet in front of Zi Wei, she slyly remarked, ¡°If you promise me one thing, I¡¯ll give you all of these.¡±


    She knew Zi Wei had a sweet tooth.


    Despite being the top assassin in the martial arts world, his fondness for candy created a stark contrast. Nheless, Su Yingxue wanted to use it as leverage against him.


    After all, if it worked, that would be enough.


    Zi Wei¡¯s eyes held a trace of desire as he hoarsely inquired, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In the future, you must not allow yourself to be poisoned. Two days before the poison takes effect, you must remind me, no matter where 1 am or what I¡¯m doing, even if I¡¯m asleep. You have to wake me up to make medicine for you, understood?¡± Su Yingxue coaxed him as if dealing with a child.


    However, Zi Wei tly refused. ¡°No.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Did you have to reject so decisively?


    Couldn¡¯t you have thought about it for a moment?


    This is for the sake of your health!


    Seeing her inability to persuade him, Su Yingxue decided to take a more assertive approach, pointing at him. ¡°Zi Wei, let me tell you. Before, you must tell me two days before the poison takes effect. Otherwise, 1¡¯11 chase you away, and you¡¯re not allowed toe near me again!¡±


    Su Yingxue ced her hands on her hips, exuding an air of authority.


    She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to intimidate Zi Wei, and she had a few more threatening words in mind.


    However, when she suddenly looked at Zi Wei, the only light in his eyes had vanished.


    It was as if a towering mountain had copsed..

 Chapter 417 - 417: The Princess’s Medical Skills

    Chapter 417: The Princess¡¯s Medical Skills


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zi Wei gradually lowered his head, tightly clutching his fists, and a loose strand of long hair veiled the expression in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t discern his face clearly, but she seemed to sense that her previous words were too much.


    She squatted down and patted his hand. ¡°I said that for your good. You¡¯re stubborn. What if 1 can¡¯t remember to detoxify you next time, and something happens to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zi Wei replied coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing happened? The poison in you hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured. If I didn¡¯t cure you in time, you would have lost your life. This is a big deal! Your indifference toward yourself makes me feel guilty!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s energetic eyes dimmed.


    ¡°I kidnapped you from the Silver Moon Pavilion so that you could live well, whether to protect me or yourself. If you were to lose your life, what would be the point?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s gentle gaze held a ripple of emotion.


    Zi Wei felt a warmth in his heart. His voice, perpetually hoarse and tainted by poison, replied, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s fine. I can endure it.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine, why must you endure it?¡±


    ¡°You have something to do.¡±


    Zi Wei gazed at her with determination. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to disturb her when she was busy.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave her for any moment he could be by her side.


    This time, he only needed to find a ce to quietly endure the effects of the poison before returning to her side.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect her toe looking for him just like that.


    ¡°Zi Wei, I¡¯m sorry. This time, it was my negligence. In the future¡­ 1 will remember!¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed his face. ¡°You¡¯re mine. 1 kidnapped you here, so I have to be responsible for you until the end!¡±


    She spoke heroically as if this were just a responsibility and a mission to bepleted.


    She didn¡¯t realize that she had pried open an iceberg and released a weak me from it.


    This small me had already gradually ignited.


    Zi Wei was unwilling to return to Marquis¡¯s Manor, so Su Yingxue stayed in the cksmith shop to apany him.


    After drinking the medicine and temporarily suppressing the poison, his face returned to normal.


    He looked at the girl who was sleeping soundly beside him. He reached out his finger and gently tapped her forehead.


    As a killing machine, he had been emotionless for many years.


    But now, he had a determination, something that he wanted to protect.


    ¡°Su Yingxue.¡±


    He stared at her with a determined gaze. ¡°I live for you.¡±


    Su Yingxue brought back Zi Wei and returned to Qinghe Pce to handle some matters. She asked Aunt Jing Fang if the Eldest Princess of Qi State had any instructions for today.


    Aunt Jing Fang said, ¡°When the Eldest Princess saw that we did not treat her well, she was not angry. Yesterday, I was worried that she would lose her temper after Miss hit her servant girl. However, when I went to deliver breakfast today, the Eldest Princess did not give any instructions. If Miss is free now, why not follow me to meet the Eldest Princess? After all, she is one of the envoys. We cannot neglect her.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°We should go.¡±


    She went to the Perching Phoenix Pce with Aunt Jing Fang. The door was still guarded by the two maidservants. When Feng Qing saw her, her eyes almost popped out.


    Su Yingxue had a gentle smile on her face as she sized up Feng Qing¡¯s arm that was hanging in the air. ¡°The technique is exquisite. It seems that the Eldest Princess¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary.¡±


    Yun Dan¡¯s gaze shifted to her.. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s the princess¡¯s medical skills?¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Overreached

    Chapter 418: Overreached


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes curved slightly. ¡°I saw Miss Yun Dan¡¯s medical skills yesterday. Inparison, the princess is naturally better.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yun Dan¡¯s eyes were filled with caution.


    Su Yingxue was young, but she had keen eyes and was very meticulous. She could even observe such small details.


    Feng Qing hadn¡¯t taken revenge for her broken hand, so she looked at Su Yingxue coldly. ¡°You¡¯re here to visit the princess. Why do you have to talk so much? What does the princess¡¯s medical skills have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng Qing, Miss Su is a female envoy. Please speak politely,¡± Aunt Jing Fang couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s a female envoy? What¡¯s the difference between you and a servant? When you see our princess, shouldn¡¯t you be respectful?¡± Feng Qing was arrogant.


    She was used to being arrogant in Qi State and did not care if she was in another country.


    ¡°I do have to be respectful to the princess because she is an envoy, but to a servant girl who speaks arrogantly, there is no need.¡± Su Yingxue had a smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Feng Qing had just asked when she was surrounded by pce guards.


    ¡°Princess, in the Great Cheng Dynasty, servants who offend their superiors will be punished. It¡¯s the same for the princess¡¯s maidservants,¡± Su Yingxue said loudly to the tightly shut door.


    There was no sounding from inside, so Su Yingxue ordered pce guards to press Feng Qing on the stool and prepare to hit her.


    Yun Dan frowned. ¡°Miss Su, Feng Qing is the princess¡¯s person. It¡¯s not up to you to punish her.¡±


    ¡°She is the princess¡¯s woman, but if she insults me, then she is insulting the female envoy who receives the envoy and also insulting the Great Cheng Dynasty. Just based on this point, the Great Cheng Dynasty will have to teach her what is national prestige.¡±


    Su Yingxue waved her hand and ordered her men to take action.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The foot-thick board hit Feng Qing¡¯s body.


    Feng Qing stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me!¡±


    She had never been beaten up in Qi State!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Continue.¡±


    The sound of the board hitting was incessant, and Feng Qing continued to curse.


    Aunt Jing Fang was a little worried. ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s fine to hit her a few times to teach her a lesson. After all, she¡¯s the Eldest Princess¡¯s person. If you offend Eldest Princess and she reports it to the emperor, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to exin.¡±


    ¡°She is in the wrong. If she were to report this to the emperor, would the emperor allow others to insult the Great Cheng Dynasty?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful. She said it for Aunt Jing Fang to hear and also for the people in the Perching Phoenix Pce to hear.


    But unfortunately, she hit Feng Qing 30 times, but there was no sound from inside.


    Su Yingxue saw Feng Qing lying in a pool of blood and said indifferently. ¡°It seems that the princess is resting. I can¡¯t visit the princess today. When the princess wants to see me, I wille to visit the princess again.¡±


    After saying that, she led Aunt Jing Fang away.


    Yun Dan supported Feng Qing, who suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Su Yingxue¡­ Just you wait!¡±


    Yun Dan helped her into the Perching Phoenix Pce. Han Yuwen had been listening to themotion outside but did not make a sound.


    She saw Feng Qing being helped in, covered in blood. She was disgusted. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for so long, but you¡¯re so useless?¡±


    ¡°Princess, that Su Yingxue is relying on the fact that this is a pce and there are many people here. Even if Feng Qing wants to resist, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be a match for her.¡± Yun Dan exined to her.


    Feng Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Princess, 1 don¡¯t dare to resist. After all, this is the pce. I¡¯ll embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°You know that you will embarrass me, but you still want to go head-on with Su Yingxue? You know that you can¡¯t win against her..¡±

 Chapter 419 - 419: Goodbye Qin Muyan

    Chapter 419: Goodbye Qin Muyan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Yuwen¡¯s voice was full of disdain. In front of her was a chessboard, and she was intricately ying a game of chess with her left and right hands. That was why she was toozy to bother with what was happening outside.


    However, in her eyes, the beating of Feng Qing wasn¡¯t Su Yingxue¡¯s fault but rather Feng Qing¡¯s own doing.


    If Feng Qing had understood her identity from the beginning, realizing the vast difference between her and Su Yingxue, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Su Yingxue to catch on to this weakness and deliver a harsh beating.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s actions not only solidified her authority but also portrayed a dignified image of the Great Cheng Dynasty. It was a win-win situation, and it seemed right from any perspective. On the other hand, Feng Qing had made a wrong move from the beginning.


    Han Yuwen frowned disapprovingly. ¡°Go down and tend to your injuries.¡±


    Feng Qing dared not utter a word in front of her. ¡°Yes, princess. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    After Yun Dan assisted her down, she returned to Han Yuwen¡¯s side. She looked somewhat puzzled and asked, ¡°Princess, Feng Qing was beaten. Will the princess let Su Yingxue off so easily?¡±


    As Han Yuwen ced a piece with her right hand, her left hand immediately followed with another. The ck piece under her right hand was instantly surrounded by the white piece under her left hand.


    The right brain was lost to the left brain.


    She raised her head, and her ss-like eyes emitted a strange cold light. ¡°I won¡¯t let her off. It has nothing to do with others. I just can¡¯t stand people who dare topare their wisdom with mine.¡±


    As a modern medical doctor with extensive knowledge, transmigrating to this world, what right did this foolish, ignorant ancient woman have topete with her?


    To be more outstanding than her?


    Impossible!


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t seen Han Yuwen, but she still needed to attend to other matters as the envoys from the Great Wei Dynasty had arrived early.


    However, they weren¡¯t as exaggerated as n Yuwen, merely waiting in a corner of the pce to meet Su Yingxue.


    When Su Yingxue arrived, a figure in dark blue stood alone among the attendants.


    She had long understood that the people of the Great Wei Dynasty were brave and good at fighting and had strong physiques.


    The followers brought by the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s Scarlet me King were all tall and muscr.


    Su Yingxue walked past them, looking especially petite.


    After walking past the dark blue figure, she bowed slightly. ¡°Su Yingxue from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor pays respects to the Scarlet me King.¡±


    Qin Muyan, holding a thumb ring, raised his eyebrows upon hearing her voice. ¡°Your name is Su Yingxue. Are you from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Upon turning around, Su Yingxue was also taken aback. ¡°You¡­ Weren¡¯t you in prison¡­¡±


    She nearly mmed on the brakes, revealing that Qin Muyan was the prisoner!


    However, it was a misunderstanding. She quickly swallowed the second half of her sentence.


    She honestly answered Qin Muyan, ¡°1 am the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor and also the female envoy in charge of receiving the envoy. If Your Highness has any instructions, please let me know.¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s handsome features rxed as he broke into a smile.


    With the bloodline of the Great Wei Dynasty royal family, he was tall and strong. His high nose bridge made his facial features especially three-dimensional.


    Approaching Su Yingxue, he noticed her petite stature. Even when she raised her head, it only reached his chest. The clear light in her eyes made her resemble the Persian cat his sister raised.


    She was too cute, prompting him to reach out and rub Su Yingxue¡¯s head. ¡°I had just arrived in Jiang Du City and wasn¡¯t very familiar with it. I wanted to invite you to apany me for a walk. May I?¡±


    Su Yingxue was inexplicably rubbed on the head, and she subconsciously stepped back. ¡°This is my duty. 1 will certainly make sure Your Highness understands Jiang Du City. However, Your Highness, there should be a proper distance between men and women. Please maintain decorum.¡±


    Rubbing her head¡­


    This was not a good habit..

 Chapter 420 - 420: He Wants to Marry Su Yingxue

    Chapter 420: He Wants to Marry Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Muyan nced at his hand andughed heartily. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist just now. 1 apologize.¡±


    She was genuinely cute, making it difficult for people not to get closer.


    Su Yingxue led Qin Muyan to his residence, and Qin Muyan didn¡¯t care much about the amodations. He followed Su Yingxue¡¯s arrangements.


    However, when Su Yingxue mentioned a banquet in the pce, he shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked pce banquets. Miss Su, apany me for a meal outside.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left speechless.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would have to foot the bill for hosting the envoy.


    Considering Qin Muyan¡¯s previous wrongful treatment and the favor owed to her clinic, she took Qin Muyan to thergest restaurant in Jiang Du City, the Furong Restaurant.


    Seated in a private room on the upper floor, Su Yingxue ordered a variety of specialty dishes to treat Qin Muyan.


    Qin Muyan opened a jar of wine, poured a bowl for himself, another for Su Yingxue, and raised the bowl, saying, ¡°Miss Su, I propose a toast.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt a bit awkward. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t drink. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Qin Muyan finished his bowl of wine and looked at Su Yingxue curiously. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re both bold and cautious, and you exude a heroic aura. Why don¡¯t you drink?¡±


    Because her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good!


    Su Yingxue roared inwardly.


    What was wrong with this Your Highness?


    Meeting for the second time, he took her out to dinner and expected her to drink with him.


    Were all men from the Great Wei Dynasty so bold and uncouth?


    However, being a noblewoman of the Great Cheng Dynasty, she couldn¡¯t be as audacious as Qin Muyan. She picked up her teacup and took a sip, whispering, ¡°Women are not suited for drinking. Besides, my tolerance is low.¡±


    ¡°In that case, 1 will drink alone.¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of regret.


    This was the second time he had met Su Yingxue, but his feelings had intensified.


    He downed three morerge bowls, and his handsome face was now slightly flushed. His voice became more resounding. ¡°Miss Su, how old are you? Do you have any engagements?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Yingxue replied indifferently.


    ¡°Then¡­ if I propose to Miss Su, would you be willing to be my princess?¡± Qin Muyan seized Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and held it tightly.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Yingxue was shocked. She quickly shook off Qin Muyan¡¯s hand and stood three steps away. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t hold your liquor well, so please drink less. I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡±


    Qin Muyan stood up and pulled her against the wall. His pitch-ck eyes resembled the boundless sky, and Su Yingxue could see her reflection.


    The scent of alcohol emanating from the man overwhelmed her senses. Su Yingxue subconsciously struggled. ¡°Your Highness, please let me go!¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you.¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes grew fervent.


    ¡°Why? Your Highness, although we¡¯ve met once before, we don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names. Your Highness is being too childish!¡± Su Yingxue was curious.


    In her two lifetimes, this was the first time she had encountered someone like Qin Muyan.


    If it were amoner, it might be eptable!


    But he was the dignified Your Highness of the Great Wei Dynasty. How could he be so reckless?


    She also sensed that Qin Muyan wasn¡¯t joking. He stared at her without saying a word, making her feel that he was disdainful.


    Su Yingxue tried to persuade him again. ¡°Your Highness, please let me go. If you¡¯re drunk, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go of you. The first time I saw you, I was certain that in this life, 1¡¯11 only marry you as my princess!¡±


    Qin Muyan exerted all his weight on her.


    His heart was beating violently.


    This was the second time he had felt this way!


    It was very intense!


    It was very real!


    The person he was looking for and wanted to marry was Su Yingxue!

 Chapter 421 - 421: His Back View Was So Charming

    Chapter 421: His Back View Was So Charming


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Su Yingxue heard this, she found it absurd. She took a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness, are you sure you won¡¯t let go?¡±


    Qin Muyan didn¡¯t want to release her. He assumed Su Yingxue only knew medicine and was a delicate woman. To his surprise, Su Yingxue delivered a punch to his chest, causing a surge of blood and nearly making him spit it out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Muyan looked at her incredulously.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face remained cold. ¡°Your Highness, as the one responsible for receiving the envoy, I should show respect. However, if the envoy goes too far, I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    Despite her delicate appearance, her personality was powerful, further earning Qin Muyan¡¯s admiration.


    Qin Muyan coughed lightly and said, ¡°1 was rough just now, but Miss Su, you may consider my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face remained icy. She apanied Qin Muyan for dinner, strolled around Jiang Du City for a while, and then escorted him back to the pce.


    During the journey, Qin Muyan brought up his proposal several times, but seeing that her expression was getting worse each time, he refrained from speaking further.


    Su Yingxue sent Qin Muyan off and left without hesitation.


    Qin Muyan stopped in the corridor, and his confidant, Wei Jue asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you interested in Miss Su?¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes revealed longing. ¡°No one has treated me like she has. I appreciate her straightforwardness and character.¡±


    He felt even more that she was approachable.


    ¡°But Your Highness has an engagement. Your future princess can only be the daughter of the princess,¡± Wei Jue expressed concern.


    Qin Muyan smiled. ¡°1 haven¡¯t found Aunt¡¯s daughter. Maybe she¡¯s Su Yingxue?¡±


    Wei Jue rubbed his nose, disagreeing with his master¡¯s perspective.


    Their princess had been missing for many years. Qin Muyan was rather unlucky. He had this marriage arranged before he was even born. Even the princess couldn¡¯t be found, let alone her daughter.


    Unfortunately, the imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty ced a high value on promises, and once amitment was made, they were determined to honor it. Even if Qin Muyan never married a princess in this lifetime, he couldn¡¯t marry anyone other than the daughter of the princess.


    However, Your Highness had taken a liking to Su Yingxue¡­


    Wei Jue shook his head, not optimistic about his master¡¯s romantic prospects.


    After dealing with Qin Muyan, Su Yingxue suddenly missed Chu Yihan.


    Since theirst discussion about marriage, she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. She thought she might encounter him when dealing with the envoys, but he hadn¡¯t even visited Qinghe Pce.


    Su Yingxue prepared some medicine in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and then headed to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Upon seeing her, the old steward of the prince¡¯s mansion smiled kindly. ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s been a while. We¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile was warm. Every time she came to the prince¡¯s mansion, it made her feel familiar.


    In the study, she found Chu Yihan. He was standing in front of a defense map with a straight posture.


    Su Yingxue sighed softly. Indeed, a charming man, even his back view had the power to captivate someone.


    He wore a ck python-patterned robe, a belt cinching his slender waist, and his long legs encased in fabric. Every movement exuded an allure capable of driving unmarried girls crazy.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race.


    She stood at the door, gazing at him in a trance.


    Chu Yihan finished marking thest spot on the map and set down his pen. His clear and cold voice carried an extreme maism. ¡°Come in. There¡¯s wind at the door.¡±


    Su Yingxue snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of her arrival.


    However, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t get in his way, so he focused on finishing his work.


    Su Yingxue approached him. Before she could speak, he held her hand..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Chu Yihan Raises a Tiger

    Chapter 422: Chu Yihan Raises a Tiger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression showed a hint of displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s so cold, why didn¡¯t youe inside?¡±


    Standing outside his door in the cold wind had chilled her hands!


    Su Yingxue smiled, revealing two shallow dimples on her cheeks. ¡°1 didn¡¯t dare disturb Your Highness, and 1 couldn¡¯t bear to¡­¡±


    ¡°To shatter the picturesque scene,¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s enchanting back view was too handsome!


    ¡°What couldn¡¯t you bear?¡±


    Chu Yihan leaned over, rubbing his nose against her cheek. The distance between the two of them was instantly shortened. Su Yingxue was caught off guard and blushed. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and maic voice resonated. Su Yingxue could only see the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple, the smooth skin of his cor, and the firm jawline.


    Her face felt like it was on fire. Before she could think of a response, Chu Yihan questioned her again. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    Su Yingxue was taken aback. ¡°No¡­ It was Scarlet me King who drank a bit.¡± ¡°Qin Muyan?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes emitted a dangerous aura. ¡°Why did you drink with him?¡±


    ¡°The Scarlet me King just arrived in Jiang Du City and didn¡¯t like the pce banquet, so 1 invited him to have a meal at the Furong Restaurant.¡± Su Yingxue honestly recounted the first part of the story, omitting Qin Muyan¡¯s proposal to her.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite picky!¡±


    Chu Yihan snorted disdainfully. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll issue an order that the envoy must dine in the pce!¡±


    Qin Muyan dared to let Su Yingxue treat him to a meal alone!


    How shameless!


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be like this. If someone in the envoy teamins to the emperor, the emperor will have something to say. There¡¯s no need for others to gossip.¡± Su Yingxue quickly persuaded him.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be fine! Your Highness, if you care a little, the emperor won¡¯t be able to target you or force you¡­ to get sick.¡±


    A trace of heartache shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he couldn¡¯t control himself. Just thinking about it made him tremble in fear.


    If he hurt others, he would also hurt himself!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression softened when he saw the worry on her face. He pinched her little face and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you. Apany me for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t had dinner at this hour?¡± Su Yingxue was shocked.


    Chu Yihan nodded. He was also responsible for receiving the envoys, but his mission was different. He had to collect information about the envoys entering each checkpoint and pay attention to the defense of each city at the border.


    The court meeting was a grand gathering of the four countries and nine states, but it was also an opportunity for those with wild ambitions to take advantage of it.


    He wanted to end this kind of thing, so the daily collection and deployment left him very exhausted.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached when she saw that he was only eating at this hour. She even went to the kitchen to bring over the tonic she had prepared for him. After he finished eating, she watched him drink it.


    After Chu Yihan finished eating, he ced a soft couch in the garden pavilion. He hugged Su Yingxue and leaned against the couch, admiring the beautiful night view.


    Su Yingxue had never seen the garden of the prince¡¯s mansion properly. In the past, she only knew that Chu Yihan was extremely powerful. The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion was also the most majestic ce in the entire Jiang Du City, other than the imperial pce. But now, it seemed that not only did this garden have the majesty of the owner, but there were also all kinds of strange sights.


    Su Yingxue saw a tall mountain not far away and tilted her head. ¡°Is this newly built by Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a Tiger Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Tiger Mountain?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Has Your Highness raised tigers? Can I go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still on its way..¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423: Qin Muyan’s Treat

    Chapter 423: Qin Muyan¡¯s Treat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan gently stroked her soft hair, his gaze involuntarily softening. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it at the border all this time. Recently, the caretakers mentioned that it seemed to have lost its appetite, perhaps missing me. So, I brought it to Jiang Du City.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Your Highness, your bond with a tiger runs deep.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you feeling jealous?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, hoping for an affirmative response.


    However, Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°1 wouldn¡¯t dare. Tigers are the kings of beasts. What if it bites me?¡±


    Recalling the encounter with a lion on the hunting ground, she was still frightened. If not for Chu Yihan¡¯s timely arrival, she might have be the lion¡¯s prey.


    Such a massive pet could only be cared for and yed with by Chu Yihan.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Chu Yihan assured.


    Chu Yihan half leaned on the soft couch. ¡°My woman, no one can touch her, and the same goes for it.¡±


    Envoys from various regions arrived in Jiang Du City one after another. Su Yingxue busied herself with organizing their affairs, feeling overwhelmed. She allowed Aunt Jing Fang to arrange a room for her, settling in Qinghe Pce to save time.


    Su Yingxue had organized the attendance of an envoy from Belling and was preparing to join Chu Yihan in response to his invitation.


    The envoy from Beiling said that he had asked someone to bring a chef from the Qi State to cook dishes for him.


    As she stepped out, Qin Muyan¡¯s imposing figure blocked her way.


    His resonant voice filled the air. ¡°Miss Su, haven¡¯t had dinner yet? How about I treat you at Furong Restaurant?¡±


    Su Yingxue, not eager to encounter him, politely declined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I have ns for tonight and can¡¯t dine with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s the lucky one you¡¯re meeting? Is it your special someone?¡± Qin Muyan felt a slight sense of crisis. He made up his mind that, regardless of where Su Yingxue went that night, he would follow her!


    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern, Your Highness?¡± Su Yingxue remarked, giving Qin Muyan a disdainful look. As she lifted her foot to leave, Qin Muyan extended his hand to block the door. ¡°If he were your sweetheart, 1 would have insisted on apanying you.¡±


    He sounded childlike, yet his physique and serious expression contradicted that. Su Yingxue found it odd. ¡°Why must Your Highness follow me? I¡¯m not married, and even if I have someone special, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Do you truly have someone special?¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s expression darkened, clenching his fists.


    Without disclosing her feelings, Su Yingxue pushed him out and continued.


    Zhn stood at the door. Seeing her approach, she spoke, ¡°Miss, Your Highness sent Mo Qi earlier, mentioning he has priormitments tonight. However, the prince¡¯s mansion¡¯s chef is ready. You can go whenever you like.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Su Yingxue said, ¡°He¡¯s not around, so why would I go to the prince¡¯s mansion alone?¡±


    Not finding it appealing, she decided to grab a casual meal.


    ¡°Miss Su, did your sweetheart stand you up?¡± Qin Muyan, with a smile, once again blocked her path.


    ¡°None of your concern!¡± Su Yingxue replied, growing impatient.


    ¡°Since your sweetheart stood you up, how about I treat you to a meal? It can be considered repayingst time¡¯s favor. I don¡¯t owe women anything.¡±


    Qin Muyan disyed a magnanimous demeanor.


    He was tall and sturdy, and he had a pretty good face. He had a dignified and awe-inspiring appearance, and it was easy for him to attract young girls. However, Su Yingxue () was not interested in him at all.


    As for why she would dine with him at Furong Restaurant¡­


    It was because Su Yingxue was in a bad mood and wanted to indulge in a hearty meal.. Since Qin Muyan offered to treat her, why not?

 Chapter 424 - 424: Inexplicably Booked Out

    Chapter 424: Inexplicably Booked Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they arrived at Furong Restaurant, Qin Muyan confidently informed the proprietor, ¡°1¡¯11 reserve all the private wings upstairs.¡±


    The proprietor, wearing a smile, replied, ¡°Sir, what a coincidence. All the private wings have already been booked today. If you don¡¯t mind, the private seats on the second floor are still avable.¡±


    Qin Muyan promptly ced two gold ingots on the table. ¡°Kindly ask the other customer to dine elsewhere.¡±


    Eager at the sight of the gold, the proprietor hesitated to extend his hand. ¡°Sir, this customer¡­ We can¡¯t afford to offend them. Perhaps you could consider the private seats?¡±


    Qin Muyan was furious. He had never treated a girl to a meal before, and he didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t even book a wing today.


    Su Yingxue intervened, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we eat. Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for such formality. A private seat by the window is avable, and you can enjoy the outside scenery. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    She took the lead, sitting down, and Qin Muyan naturally followed suit.


    With an apologetic expression, Qin Muyan said, ¡°Unfortunately, today isn¡¯t ideal. Tomorrow, 1¡¯11 reserve the entire Furong Restaurant and treat you to a full day.¡±


    ¡°No need. After tonight¡¯s meal, I won¡¯t owe Your Highness anything.¡±


    Su Yingxue poured herself a cup of tea, holding it to warm her hands.


    ¡°Are you thinking about your sweetheart?¡± Qin Muyan inquired as he observed her gazing out the window. ¡°Why did he break the appointment?¡±


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m pondering who reserved the entire Furong Restaurant today. Your Highness might not be aware, but in the past, it was against the rules to book the entire restaurant. There are dignitaries here daily, and booking the entire ce would lead to trouble. Furong Restaurant established a rule against it.¡±


    Not only were all the private rooms booked today, but even the proprietor seemed anxious. It indicated that the person who booked the ce was extraordinary.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll apany you to take a look.¡± Qin Muyan proposed after a sip of wine, offering a rxed smile.


    ¡°Is Your Highness just as unrestrained in the Great Wei Dynasty?¡± Su Yingxue was curious. In this person¡¯s eyes, it seemed like there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.


    Qin Muyan poured another ss of wine. ¡°In life, it should be this way. Do what you want. Too many rules and etiquette feel like being locked in a cage. I¡¯ve despised rules since 1 was young, never adhered to conventions, and followed my heart. Just as 1 like Miss Su, I propose to you.¡±


    The conversation took an unexpected turn. Su Yingxue had wanted to express her admiration for his carefree attitude.


    Now, she choked on her tea, coughing twice. ¡°Life requires some rules. Your Highness, please refrain from mentioning marriage.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, 1 won¡¯t bring it up. After the court session, I¡¯ll go to your house for a proposal.¡±


    Qin Muyan finished a pot of wine. His eyebrows were full of grandeur. He did not like to be restrained. He was determined to marry the person he liked back in the Great Wei Dynasty.


    Su Yingxue held her forehead, knowing she had made a mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have provoked a headstrong individual.


    ¡°This stubbornness¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Your Highness, let¡¯s enjoy a good meal first!¡±


    She digested slowly, fearing she would choke sooner orter if Qin Muyan continued.


    She ordered a table full of dishes, and in thepany of someone like Qin Muyan, who didn¡¯t adhere to formalities, the atmosphere was rxed; they enjoyed their meal wholeheartedly.


    Qin Muyan extended a warm invitation for her to join in drinking, and she couldn¡¯t resist indulging in a few sses of wine.


    However,pared to Qin Muyan, their alcohol tolerance was like the difference between a pond and an ocean..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Coincidentally Bumped into Chu Yihan

    Chapter 425: Coincidentally Bumped into Chu Yihan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After finishing two jars, Qin Muyan could continue to indulge in drinking, but Su Yingxue had reached her limit.


    She ced her wine cup down and said, ¡°Your Highness, please enjoy your drink.¡±


    While Qin Muyan knew about her poor tolerance for alcohol, he didn¡¯t force her. He continued to enjoy his drink alone.


    Qin Muyan asked Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss Su, what kind of man do you like?¡±


    Su Yingxue, with one hand on the table and cupping her face, took a moment to think and said, ¡°1 like¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, footsteps suddenly echoed from upstairs, indicating the arrival of someone significant. People on the first and second floors began to express their amazement.


    ¡°Thisdy is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Whatdy? She is the Eldest Princess of Qi State!¡±


    ¡°No wonder! Anyone walking alongside our Ninth Prince must be a woman of high status!¡±


    ¡°They look well-matched!¡±


    A cool breeze from the window interrupted Su Yingxue¡¯s reverie. She abruptly stood up and walked outside.


    Qin Muyan also put down his wine ss and followed her.


    With a crowd of onlookers, Su Yingxue tried to squeeze through to catch a glimpse. However, she stumbled and nearly fell.


    Qin Muyan quickly grabbed her arm, wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her into his embrace. With a voice carrying the fragrance of wine, he said, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Su Yingxue was held steady by him. He even rubbed Su Yingxue¡¯s head with a doting gaze. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold your liquor well, don¡¯t rush around. I will send you back.¡±


    He was so gentle, as if he was treating the woman he loved.


    Standing on the stairs, Han Yuwen observed them with a natural air of arrogance. ¡°It seems the Scarlet me King and Miss Su are quite familiar.¡±


    Qin Muyan looked up in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the Ninth Prince and the Eldest Princess.¡±


    What a coincidence!


    He was about to support Su Yingxue, but he felt a gust of winding at him. He quickly protected her. If Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and pushed him away, he would have been like the table behind him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud crash filled the air as the table shattered into pieces.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s anger surged. ¡°Why did the Ninth Prince suddenly attack?¡±


    Chu Yihan embraced Su Yingxue, paying no attention to Qin Muyan. Instead, he lowered his head, gazing at the woman in his arms with a dark storm in his eyes. ¡°Why did youe out to drink with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s courage wavered under his intense gaze. Yet, when she spotted Han Yuwen, high and mighty, on the stairs, her anger red. ¡°Then why did youe out to eat with her? Didn¡¯t you say you had something to do? Your business is to apany her?¡±


    Did he break his promise to apany this princess?


    ¡°I have something to discuss with her!¡± Chu Yihan exuded a formidable pressure that made it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Then 1 have something to discuss with the Scarlet me King!¡± Su Yingxue stubbornly bit her lip.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up dangerously. When he turned to Qin Muyan, his eyes radiated murderous intent.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Ninth Prince, please release Miss Su. 1 must return the favor you just gave me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Yihan let go of Su Yingxue and whispered, ¡°Stand aside.¡±


    However, Su Yingxue held onto him tightly. ¡°Your Highness, he is the Scarlet me King. Attacking him without reason was your fault! You two¡­ You can¡¯t fight!¡±


    ¡°Was 1 wrong? Are you ming me for him?¡± Chu Yihan tightened his grip on her hand, and Su Yingxue felt as if her bones were about to be crushed by his force..

 Chapter 426 - 426:I Attacked on Purpose

    Chapter 426:I Attacked on Purpose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She didn¡¯t know where his sudden and fierce anger came from, but she was determined not to let Chu Yihan fight with Qin Muyan.


    She shook off Chu Yihan and stood in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t fight with the envoy.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel sorry for me or him?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned grim. He had never seen Su Yingxue so protective of a man, not even towards her brother, Su Hao!


    He looked at Qin Muyan with killing intent.


    Qin Muyan also spoke coldly, ¡°Miss Su, move aside! I will never show mercy to those who dare to attack me. Today, 1 will ask the Ninth Prince for advice.¡±


    Su Yingxue turned around and quickly tried to persuade Qin Muyan, ¡°Your Highness, Ninth Prince didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°That palm of his was filled with killing intent. I was worried about you. If I hadn¡¯t been pushed away, how would I have survived?¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes were red. He was also a man of great martial arts, having fought on the battlefield like Chu Yihan. His dignity could not be challenged.


    ¡°Ninth Prince didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Yingxue wanted to defend Chu Yihan.


    However, Chu Yihan pulled her away. ¡°It¡¯s never an ident when 1 make a move!¡±


    He started fighting with Qin Muyan like a storm. Ordinary people did not dare to approach the battle between two top masters.


    Su Yingxue only saw that Chu Yihan¡¯s punches and kicks were full of lethality, and so was Qin Muyan. Moreover, he had a strong physique. Even if he was injured, he would not be defeated.


    They had only fought for a while when an imperial edict came from the pce, announcing Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan to enter the pce.


    Chu Yihan was distracted for a moment. Qin Muyan seized the opportunity and leaped into the air. He kicked Chu Yihan, and that kick was about to hurt Chu Yihan. Chu Yihan suddenly lifted his leg. The two collided in the air, creating a loud sound like fireworks exploding.


    Qin Muyan knelt on the ground with one knee. His right leg was still trembling. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re really strong!¡±


    He had no choice but to use this action to stabilize his body. Chu Yihan had received his kick in the air just now, but he stood firmly on the spot, not moving at all.


    The gap between the strong was now clear.


    Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan were brought into the pce by the imperial guards.


    Su Yingxue saw that the person who came this time was not Lan Ling. Even if she wanted to enter the pce, she was afraid she could not.


    When she turned around, Han Yuwen was nowhere to be seen on the stairs.


    The news of Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan fighting tonight would spread throughout Jiang Du City tomorrow. It would affect Chu Yihan¡¯s reputation, and her reputation would also be affected.


    However, the Eldest Princess of Qi State¡­


    She was a lone wolf!


    Su Yingxue waited at the pce gate for a day. The next day, Qin Muyan came out.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her waiting at the pce gate. ¡°Are you waiting for me? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s good that Your Highness is fine. Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive, but I can¡¯t bear to see others bully the woman 1 like. Yesterday, Chu Yihan was rude to you, so I naturally won¡¯t let him off.¡± Qin Muyan smiled calmly.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Su Yingxue¡¯s head, but Su Yingxue took a step back. ¡°Your Highness, please behave yourself at the pce gates. If there¡¯s nothing else, please return to the pce to rest. Everything is ready in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back with me?¡± Qin Muyan knew that she was in charge of receiving guests and should be staying in the pce for the next few days..

 Chapter 427 - 427: Su Yurou Has the Help of an Expert

    Chapter 427: Su Yurou Has the Help of an Expert


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue shook her head in refusal. She continued to stand outside the pce gate and showed no intention of resuming the conversation with Qin Muyan.


    Wei Jue brought a horse for Qin Muyan. Although Qin Muyan wanted to bring Su Yingxue back with him, Wei Jue stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su is not willing. There¡¯s no need to force her. No need to make it a big deal¡­¡±


    As a trusted subordinate, Wei Jue had never seen Qin Muyan so infatuated with a woman. Some things, he didn¡¯t dare to mention.


    Qin Muyan rode away. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see. I just don¡¯t want her to wait there alone.¡±


    ¡°Wait for nothing? Could it be that the emperor of the Great Cheng Dynasty left the Ninth Prince in the pce?¡± Wei Jue was a little curious. His spies had reported that the Ninth Prince and the current emperor did not seem to have a very close rtionship.


    Qin Muyan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to wait today.¡±


    Chu Yihan was arrogant and aloof. Naturally, he would not apologize to his imperial brother.


    If it were in the Great Wei Dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t apologize so easily for this matter.


    Even his imperial brother, who truly loved him, would punish him. Moreover, this imperial brother, who seemed to have a strained rtionship with Chu Yihan, wouldn¡¯t be lenient.


    Su Yingxue waited for two days, but Chu Yihan did note out of the pce. There was no news from the residence either.


    Mo Qi assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Highness will be fine. At most, he will be kept in the pce by the emperor for a few days.¡±


    Su Yingxue still had many things to attend to, so she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor first.


    Zhn saw her return and whispered in her ear, ¡°Miss, Miss Yurou has been invited out by the Eldest Princess of Qi State for two days. She¡¯s been attending gatherings one after another. Now, all the nobledies in the city respect her.¡±


    In other words, her status as the county lord had been restored.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been tired for days. You¡¯ve stood at the pce gate for a long time. Go back and rest!¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s affected voice sounded. She gently stroked the luxurious golden hairpin in her hair, and her overly gentle eyes carried a trace of cold mockery.


    Su Yingxue entered the residence with her and sized up her bejeweled appearance. She curled her lips. ¡°It seems that the Eldest Princess of Qi State treats you well.¡±


    She ced a person who was in dire straits into a life of luxury.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess is kind and just rewarded me with some. If sister wants it, 1 can also give sister some.¡±


    Su Yurou waved her hand, and Yuan Ruo brought over an exquisite wooden box. She picked out two hairpins from the box and handed them to Su Yingxue. When she handed them to Su Yingxue, they fell to the ground like willow branches that were hanging down.


    Yuan Ruo cried out, ¡°Ah, this golden hairpin is too heavy. Miss is weak and dropped it. Eldest Young Miss won¡¯t be offended. Just pick it up and use it!¡± Zhn was furious. ¡°What kind of person do you think Eldest Young Miss is? Let alone two golden hairpins, even if there were twenty of them on the ground, our Miss would not care!¡±


    What the hell was that?


    After receiving a reward from someone else, she had the nerve to show off in front of Su Yingxue.


    If Su Yingxue revealed the golden hairpin from her room, she could easily evoke their envy!


    ¡°Is that so? But I think that sister has never been good at dressing up. If you dress up like this and receive the envoy, I¡¯m afraid that the envoy will think that our Great Cheng Dynasty is a poor and remote ce!¡± Su Yurou caressed the bracelet on her wrist and mocked.


    ¡°Su Yurou, the Eldest Princess of the Qi State called you over for two days, and this is all she taught you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.


    Thest time she appeared in the pce, she thought that Su Yurou had the help of an expert.


    However, looking at her posture now, even if Han Yuwen saw it and gave her a few good looks, her retarded brain still did not improve..

 Chapter 428 - 428: It Wasn’t Good for Her to Read Confidential Information, Right?

    Chapter 428: It Wasn¡¯t Good for Her to Read Confidential Information, Right?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yurou almost crushed the bracelet on her hand, but Han Yuwen told her she couldn¡¯t afford any conflict with Su Yingxue now that she was helping her improve her reputation!


    She bit her lip and endured it. ¡°What¡¯s my sister talking about? I don¡¯t understand. If my sister isn¡¯t tired, I¡¯ve been a bit exhausted from the poetry recitals these past two days. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Su Yurou, have you learned to restrain yourself?¡±


    Su Yingxue grabbed her arm and pulled her in front of her. Her eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s as if she could see through Su Yurou in an instant.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want? If something happens to me now, the Eldest Princess will seek justice for me!¡±


    Su Yurou repeated what Han Yuwen had taught her.


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°If something happens to you, she will naturally seek justice for you. But what if you just fell asleep?¡±


    ¡°Fall asleep¡­¡±


    Before Su Yurou could react, Su Yingxue stabbed a needle into her neck, and she copsed to the ground.


    Yuan Ruo dropped the things in her hands and was about to run out in a panic when Su Yingxue said lightly, ¡°Stop her.¡±


    A ck shadow descended from the sky, and Zi Wei¡¯s de pressed against Yuan Ruo¡¯s heart, forcing her to retreat.


    Seeing Zi Wei¡¯s iceberg-like face, Yuan Ruo was so scared that her legs went weak. ¡°Eldest Young Miss, please spare me! Eldest Young Miss, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything that your Miss and Han Yuwen did, and 1 won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at Su Yurou on the ground and gave her another injection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! The Eldest Princess was talking to Miss, so I could only stand guard outside. 1 didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    Yuan Ruo knelt on the ground, trembling like a sieve.


    Under Zi Wei¡¯s de, her frightened eyes didn¡¯t look like she was lying.


    ¡°Zhn, throw the two of them back to Sunset Court. If the Eldest Princesses to ask for her again, just say that she is asleep.¡±


    Su Yingxue pped her hands, and Zhn immediately sent Su Yurou and Yuan Ruo back.


    Zi Wei followed Su Yingxue back to the ounts room to check the recent expenditures in the residence.


    ¡°To prevent future troubles,¡± Zi Wei said coldly.


    If Zi Wei killed Su Yurou, Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much trouble.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Han Yuwen wants to deal with me. She has already dragged Su Yurou into everyone¡¯s sights. If you kill her now, Han Yuwen will undoubtedly exploit her to cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her for you.¡± Zi Wei held his saber. All his problems could be solved with the weapon in his hand.


    Su Yingxue propped her chin up and looked at him with a hint of envy in her eyes. ¡°If only everything could be resolved so easily. But in this world, there¡¯s always fairness and schemes. Otherwise¡­ There will be blood everywhere!¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed, but Zi Wei couldn¡¯t understand.


    But he knew to listen to orders.


    If she didn¡¯t let him do it, he wouldn¡¯t move and would only protect her.


    After Su Yingxue was done with the matters at hand, she went to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion to wait.


    Chu Yihan had stayed in the pce for three days before he came out. The pressure around him was very low. When he saw Su Yingxue, his expression did not change. Instead, he went straight to the study.


    Su Yingxue followed him to the study room, and Mo Qi passed a bamboo tube to her. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news from the border. Miss Su, please pass it to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡­¡± Su Yingxue wanted to stop him. Was it alright to just give her such a secret?


    Su Yingxue felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to pass the bamboo tube to Chu Yihan.


    She braced herself and walked up to Chu Yihan, holding the bamboo tube. ¡°Your Highness, thetest news from the border.¡±


    ¡°Read it.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s entire body was cold as if it was the ninth day of winter.


    Su Yingxue trembled. ¡°It¡¯s a border secret. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to read it out, right?¡±


    What if it was some military secret?

 Chapter 429 - 429: They Should Be Showing Off Their Affection Now

    Chapter 429: They Should Be Showing Off Their Affection Now


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze focused on her. ¡°Are you acquainted with Qin Muyan?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Not really. We just met recently. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, do you casually drink and chat with him? Now, I ask you to read a letter for me, and you refuse?¡± Chu Yihan pulled out a bamboo tube and tossed it aside.


    He burned with anger, making Su Yingxue feel a twinge of pain.


    Approaching him, Su Yinxue held Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°I treated him to a meal, and he returned the favor. That¡¯s all. That night, you said you had something important, so 1 had a meal with him. But you¡­ Your important matter was having a meal with the Eldest Princess?


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips. They were both eating, yet he threw a tantrum. Wouldn¡¯t she be suspicious?


    Not only was she suspicious, but she was a bit jealous.


    ¡°The important matter between me and her is more than just a meal. She proposed a marriage alliance between our nations to strengthen rtions and power,¡± Chu Yihan stated coldly.


    ¡°Marriage? Is she nning to marry into the Great Cheng Dynasty? Be the emperor¡¯s concubine?¡± Su Yingxue subconsciously thought that Han Yuwen, being such a proud princess, might not be interested even if she married a prince. Only the emperor, with the highest status, might catch her eye.


    But then she wondered, if she wanted to marry the emperor, why invite Chu Yihan to dinner?


    ¡°She wants to marry you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes filled with pride. ¡°My status naturally matches hers.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s princess wouldn¡¯t be much lower than an empress.


    Han Yuwen had her eye on Chu Yihan!


    ¡°You¡­ Did you agree?¡± Su Yingxue became nervous. He had proposed to her just a few days ago, promising to marry her!


    Could it be that he wanted to marry Han Yuwen first and then take her as a concubine?


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I won¡¯t share a husband with anyone! Forget about marrying me!¡± Su Yingxue was furious.


    ¡°A secondary consort?¡± Chu Yihan sneered and turned away.


    His silence made Su Yingxue even more uneasy. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking! Her status is noble, and you¡¯re tempted!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was filled with rage. Furious, he decided to ignore her.


    Su Yingxue stormed out of his study, radiating a murderous aura. She even kicked over a pot of flowers in Chu Yihan¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, you scoundrel! You¡­ You¡¯re fickle!¡±


    ¡°You marry Han Yuwen and then want me as a concubine! I¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue reached the entrance of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, grinding her teeth. She wished she could tear down the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion que and devour it, cursing Chu Yihan ten thousand times in her heart.


    However, just as she was about to return to the residence in a fit of pique, she thought, why was she making things so difficult for herself?


    Her mother had said that if she was angry, she should make others angry!


    Why should she be the one to suppress her anger?


    She turned around and rushed back to Chu Yihan¡¯s study, kicking the door open and shouting, ¡°Chu Yihan, forget about it!¡±


    In the courtyard, the old steward frowned worriedly. ¡°Did Your Highness and Miss Su quarrel? What should we do?¡±


    Mo Qi was puzzled. ¡°Logically, the master should be showing off his affection for her!¡±


    Haven¡¯t they both read the news in the bamboo tube?


    In the study, Su Yingxue pushed Chu Yihan down and straddled him. Her beautiful face was fierce as she gripped Chu Yihan¡¯s cor. ¡°Chu Yihan, let me tell you. Since you said you¡¯d marry me, you can only marry me! Don¡¯t even think about marrying Han Yuwen and making me your concubine.. You¡¯re not allowed to have such a beautiful dream!¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430: Really Showing Off Affection

    Chapter 430: Really Showing Off Affection


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was rare for Chu Yihan to see her lose her temper like this. His furrowed brows rxed slightly. ¡°What if I did?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached, and her tears were forced into her eyes. She choked on her sobs and tightened her grip. ¡°Even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t work! I¡¯m going to shatter your beautiful dream! Unless you don¡¯t marry me, you can only marry me in this life!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice and her bold actions made Chu Yihan smile.


    He flipped over and exchanged actions with Su Yingxue. His thin lips moved closer to Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobe and bit her as if punishing her. ¡°1 will only marry you in this life, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips in agreement and bit Chu Yihan¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s bite was a small punishment, but her bite carried a lot of force. Chu Yihan hissed, ¡°You heartless little thing. It¡¯s fine if you wronged me, but you still bit me.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her head and said arrogantly, ¡°How am 1 wronged? Was Your Highness didn¡¯t leave me alone and have a meal with the Princess of Qi State to discuss the marriage? Or did Your Highness never have the thought of marrying her? There are both!¡±


    Su Yingxue showed Chu Yihan what it meant to be unreasonable.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t like to talk too much. He lowered his head and sealed it with a kiss. After venting his anger, he picked her up and said, ¡°Go get the bamboo tube and read the message to me.¡±


    Su Yingxue humphed and picked up the bamboo tube in a good mood. She took it out and read, ¡°Me and my party have already left the border and will arrive at Jiang Du City in fifteen days. Your Highness will personally verify it. From Su Qingzhi.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Su Qingzhi? This is Grandpa¡¯s letter. He will arrive in Jiang Du City in fifteen days!¡±


    She was so happy that she almost jumped up. She didn¡¯t expect her grandpa toe back so soon.


    Chu Yihan was sitting on the soft couch with a cold and aloof expression, but Su Yingxue could not help but pounce on him. She held his face and kissed him hard. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Now she knew how to thank him. Chu Yihan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless!¡±


    ¡°1 have a conscience. 1 will never misunderstand Your Highness again. As long as Your Highness brings me along when you meet the Princess of Qi State in the future, 1 promise that 1 will not lose my temper again.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as if they were hiding in a sea of stars.


    Chu Yihan agreed without thinking. ¡°Alright, follow me to see her in two days.¡±


    ¡°In two days?¡± Su Yingxue frowned slightly.


    ¡°When I was left in the pce by my imperial brother, she went to visit me and asked me to y chess. She wanted me to give her an answer.¡± Chu Yihan said lightly.


    When it came to other matters, he was always cold and indifferent. Only when he faced Su Yingxue did his eyes have a fiery light.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go with Your Highness.¡±


    There was a smile on her face, but a dark look shed across her eyes.


    The Eldest Princess of Qi State had good intentions and good methods. Chu Yihan was in the pce, and she could also enter the pce to visit him. Moreover, she used Su Yurou and attacked her from all sides. This Eldest Princess of Qi State had her ideas to deal with her!


    Since she already had an idea, she couldn¡¯t let her down!


    Before Su Yingxue went to the pce, she even went to Sunset Garden. Seeing that Su Yurou was sleeping soundly, she reminded Zhn. ¡°If someonees to visit and says that they want to see Su Yurou, there¡¯s no need to stop them. Just let here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but Miss, if someone is observant, will they notice that something is wrong with Miss Yurou?¡± Zhn asked with concern..

 Chapter 431 - 431: Qin Muyan Took the Initiative

    Chapter 431: Qin Muyan Took the Initiative


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue had a strange look on her face. ¡°She¡¯s just a sleepyhead. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes glistening, Zhnughed coquettishly. ¡°Yes, Miss is right!¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue arrived at the pce, Yun Dan found her and asked about Su Yurou¡¯s situation. ¡°The Eldest Princess invited a socialite from Jiang Du City to attend a banquet. Yesterday, the Second Young Miss, Miss Su didn¡¯t show up. It can be said that she didn¡¯t give the Eldest Princess any face. Didn¡¯t Eldest Young Miss properly ask Second Young Miss about this matter?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Yingxue answered very straightforwardly. ¡°To be honest, my sister has never listened to me. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been unaware that she listens to the Eldest Princess. However, she has been sleeping a lot recently. If the Eldest Princess misses her, you can go to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to visit her and see if she is willing to get up to meet the Eldest Princess.¡±


    Yun Dan frowned. She had thought that Su Yurou was unable toe out because Su Yingxue had done something to her.


    But now, Su Yingxue actually allowed her to visit Su Yurou?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Yun Dan could not guess, but she had to make a trip to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    She bowed to Su Yingxue. ¡°In that case, 1 will go and visit the Second Young Miss on behalf of the Eldest Princess.¡±


    Yun Dan left the pce and went to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She met Chu Yihan at the entrance.


    She was Han Yuwen¡¯s servant and had met Chu Yihan before. However, when she bowed to Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan did not pay attention to it. Instead, he saw Su Yingxue and quickened his pace. He walked in front of her and held her hand.


    Su Yingxue saw that Yun Dan was unhappy and even teased. ¡°Just now, the Eldest Princess¡¯s people bowed to Your Highness, but Your Highness ignored them.¡±


    Chu Yihan looked indifferent. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    He brought Su Yingxue to the Fragrance Pavilion near the Perching Phoenix Pce.


    On the way, Qin Muyan waited for Su Yingxue for a long time. He walked up to greet her. ¡°Miss Su, what were you busy with today? I can help you.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled politely and was about to say that it was nothing.


    Beside her, Chu Yihan exuded an icy aura. ¡°No need!¡±


    He pulled Su Yingxue behind him and blocked Qin Muyan¡¯s line of sight. He sized Qin Muyan up coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re too free, why don¡¯t you practice martial arts and military tactics?¡±


    Qin Muyan, a man eight feet tall, exuded a powerful aura simr to Chu Yihan. ¡°In terms of martial arts, I may not be able to immediately defeat the Ninth Prince. However, when ites to marching and fighting, if Your Highness is unconvinced, how about we have a friendly exchange on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing that the tension between the two was escting, Su Yingxue quickly positioned herself between them, putting an end to the brewing conflict.


    Smiling, she said to Qin Muyan, ¡°Your Highness, we are going to meet the Eldest Princess of the Qi State right now. She has invited the Ninth Prince for a chess game, so we won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Chess? I can also learn a thing or two. How about we go together?¡±


    After Qin Muyan spoke, he took the lead, not allowing Su Yingxue a chance to refuse.


    Su Yingxue felt a headacheing on.


    Chu Yihan pulled her forward, and Su Yingxue looked at her pitiful little hand being held in his hand. She let out a soft sigh. ¡°Your Highness, please be gentle.¡±


    Han Yuwen arranged the chessboard, anticipating Su Yingxue¡¯s arrival, but she didn¡¯t expect Qin Muyan to follow.


    Among the four, Su Yingxue had the lowest status. She slightly bent her legs and greeted Han Yuwen, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Princess. I hope you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well.¡±


    In contrast to the usual formalities, Han Yuwen¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 432 - 432: The Princess Is Shameless, But I Do

    Chapter 432: The Princess Is Shameless, But I Do


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I had arranged to meet with the Ninth Prince today. Why did youe?¡±


    Han Yuwen didn¡¯t even bother addressing Su Yingxue.


    ¡°1 wanted to seek guidance on chess from the Eldest Princess, so I invited Miss Su,¡± Qin Muyan promptly exined.


    Su Yingxue appreciated Qin Muyan¡¯s quick defense, but beside her, Chu Yihan remained as cold as an iceberg.


    She felt a chill.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue up and interlocked their fingers in front of Han Yuwen. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I must decline the princess¡¯s offer. 1 have alreadymitted to someone for the position of Princess, and I cannot ept your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s ck piece fell to the ground as her face darkened.


    In terms of beauty, she was considered the most beautiful in Qi State, with striking features that rivaled Su Yingxue.


    In terms of intelligence, she held control over the court, matching Su Yingxue¡¯s capabilities.


    In all other aspects, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    Why did Chu Yihan reject her?


    Why did Chu Yihan reject her for Su Yingxue?


    ¡°Your Highness, 1 have always admired your wisdom. But why did you make such a decision? Were you charmed by someone seductive, affecting your decisive judgment?¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s tone carried mockery as her sharp gaze pierced Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue chuckled, ¡°How can you be sure that Your Highness¡¯s judgment isn¡¯t decisive? No one in the Great Cheng Dynasty has dared to question Your Highness. What makes you think you have the right? In what way do you surpass Your Highness?¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face contorted with mockery. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Your Highness? Since when does a female envoy have the right to interrupt me?¡±


    Previously, Su Yingxue had used her status to suppress her maid. Now, as a princess, she wanted Su Yingxue to understand her position.


    ¡°What does she think she is?¡± Han Yuwen thought.


    ¡°A female envoy not only can interrupt you but also knows how to y chess. 1 presume you must be skilled in chess, right?¡± Su Yingxue picked up a white piece, smiling at Han Yuwen.


    ¡°Do you dare to y chess with me?¡± Han Yuwen sneered. ¡°1 never stoop to bullying the weak.¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be so arrogant. What if you lose to someone considered weak?¡±


    Su Yingxue sat down confidently opposite Han Yuwen.


    ¡°Miss Su, the Eldest Princess¡¯s chess skills are exceptional. Allow me to y on your behalf,¡± Qin Muyan offered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Chu Yihan said softly, holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    As soon as she sat down, both Qin Muyan and Chu Yihan rushed to protect her.


    Han Yuwen, who had been arrogant, felt an extra surge of anger at this sight.


    Such honors had always been hers!


    ¡°Princess, do you dare or not?¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked, reassuring the two men on her sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure that she would lose the moment she sat down.¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°If you lose, 1 want the Ninth Prince to agree to my proposal,¡± Han Yuwen said, picking up a chess piece.


    Su Yingxue, also holding a chess piece, remainedposed. ¡°This is impossible. There are stakes in chess, and it might be more interesting. However, Princess is taking advantage of the situation and is shameless. Therefore, please forgive me for not agreeing to it. After all, I want to save my face.¡±


    Han Yuwen was furious, breaking her chess piece in half.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you will lose this game!¡±


    Han Yuwen, who never liked to talk nonsense, ced her piece. She was determined to make Su Yingxue lose face.


    As the game began, Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan looked worried..

 Chapter 433 - 433: Han Yuwen, She Can’t Afford to Lose

    Chapter 433: Han Yuwen, She Can¡¯t Afford to Lose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all, they had all heard of Han Yuwen¡¯s chess skills, but not much was known about Su Yingxue¡¯s.


    Qin Muyan had only witnessed her medical skills, unaware of her prowess in chess. Given her martial family background, her chess skills were not expected to be outstanding.


    Chu Yihan also disyed a hint of concern, but as he surveyed the chessboard, his expression soon rxed.


    Su Yingxue held a white piece and made the first move. Her cement of each piece was rapid. Initially, Han Yuwen thought she was ying unpredictably, but after ten consecutive moves without a sensible position, she sneered, letting her guard down.


    Soon after, Su Yingxue had set up a strategicyout. All of Su Yingxue¡¯s bold moves fell into her nned trap. Han Yuwen¡¯s smug smile appeared premature. ¡°Su Yingxue, it seems you¡¯re about to lose your face.¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t celebrate too early.¡±


    Su Yingxue focused on the chessboard and grabbed a handful of chess pieces in her hand. She ced them one after another as if she did not need to think at all.


    Observing this, Han Yuwen no longer considered Su Yingxue a serious opponent. Once the game was set up, she intended to dismantle Su Yingxue¡¯s strategy.


    However, Su Yingxue had already secured the crucial position where Han Yuwen intended to finish the game.


    upied.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡± Han Yuwen gritted her teeth. Su Yingxue seemed chaotic, but after Han Yuwen rxed her guard, she deliberately obstructed her path!


    Su Yingxue tilted her head and smiled innocently. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m done. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Su Yingxue ced two consecutive pieces, seizing the position Han Yuwen had initially intended for. This not only disrupted Han Yuwen¡¯s entire n but also swiftly turned the tables, transforming her previous advantage into a sudden disadvantage.


    Han Yuwen urgently repaired her vulnerabilities, but she knew it was toote. She could only try to dy. After an hour, the chessboard was nearly filled.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯ve lost,¡± Han Yuwen said as the chessboard was almost full.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Su Yingxue immediately ced a white chess. She then scattered the ck chess in her hand and smiled faintly. ¡°Princess and I each captured 16 pieces. Now that the board isn¡¯t full, continuing is not impossible.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue. It¡¯s a draw!¡±


    Han Yuwen waved her hand, scattering the chess pieces. The original path had been disrupted.


    ¡°Is the Eldest Princess reneging? If this continues, Su Yingxue will have a chance to win. In that case, you, Eldest Princess, will be the one to lose.¡± Qin Muyan was directly used.


    ¡°Since the Scarlet me King understands chess so well, why not spar with me again?¡± Han Yuwen gritted her teeth, a hint of hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten me. If you want to y, y. Does the princess think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Qin Muyan was about to make a move on the chessboard.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue up, looking at Han Yuwen coldly. ¡°The oue is clear. She has defeated you.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t! This chessboard wasn¡¯t full, and 1 destroyed it first. What right does she have to im victory? No one can beat me!¡±


    Han Yuwen was so angry that she overturned the entire chessboard. The jade chess pieces clinked as they scattered across the ground.


    Su Yingxue felt a bit sorry for the chess pieces, but if her opponent was not convinced¡­


    ¡°Princess, since you acknowledge your shorings, then admit defeat!¡± Su Yingxue crossed her arms, a sharp glint shing in her slightly narrowed eyes..

 Chapter 434 - 434: Qin Muyan Never Had a Chance in His Lifetime

    Chapter 434 - 434: Qin Muyan Never Had a Chance in His Lifetime


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She could tell that this princess couldn¡¯t handle losing. She was too proud, not allowing herself to experience defeat.


    Since she had provoked her so much, the princess would not admit defeat so easily!


    Han Yuwen bit her lips until they bled. The scarlet on her lips was exceptionally beautiful. ¡°1 will not lose and will not admit defeat! If you want ME to admit defeat, you must win against me fair and square!¡±


    ¡°How does one win against the princess fair and square?¡± A faint smile appeared on Su Yingxue¡¯s face.


    She was visibly rxed, but to Han Yuwen, it felt like mockery!


    This was unbearable!


    In the more than ten years she had spent in this feudal dynasty, Han Yuwen had never been ridiculed like this. She would not allow it!


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, 1 will defeat you in front of everyone in the pce!¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s well-maintained handnded on the chessboard. She picked up a chess piece and said to Su Yingxue, ¡°If you have the ability,e and try. If not, I won¡¯t make things difficult for someone like you. You don¡¯t deserve to make things difficult for me!¡±


    Su Yingxueughed, astonished by the shamelessness of this princess.


    Su Yingxue pped the chessboard. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow. However, remember this, princess. How you lost today will be the same the day after tomorrow!¡±


    To deliberately provoke Han Yuwen, she even exerted some force when her handnded on the chessboard. Han Yuwen¡¯s chessboard, made of golden nanmu, cracked in the middle. The once intact chessboard and pieces instantly shattered on the ground, bing worthless!


    Feng Qing¡¯s arm still hung there as she shouted angrily, ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you destroy the princess¡¯s chessboard! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Princess, do you want me topensate you?¡± Su Yingxue waited patiently.


    Han Yuwen red at Feng Qing and left immediately.


    It was easy for her to ask for a chessboard. Why did she need Su Yingxue to pay for it?


    The things she had paid for weren¡¯t worthy of her use.


    Seeing her leave in a huff, Qin Muyan looked at Su Yingxue with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve known Princess Yuwen before. She has always been arrogant, but you¡¯ve managed to anger her to this extent, Yingxue. You¡¯re truly talented.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled, wanting to thank him for his praise.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to know how powerful she is,¡± Chu Yihan said coldly as he held her hand.


    ¡°Is that so? The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t need to be so domineering. As long as Yingxue has not be your Ninth Princess Consort for a day, I will pursue her for a day. In other words, even if she had be your Ninth Princess Consort, you wouldn¡¯t have let her down for the rest of your life? 1 was waiting for the day she left you!¡±


    Qin Muyan was like a wolf, full of fighting spirit. Even facing Chu Yihan, he showed no fear. He would only fight harder.


    These were the unyielding men of the Great Wei Dynasty!


    Once he made up his mind, he would never change it.


    Su Yingxue could feel the coldnessing from Chu Yihan¡¯s body, so oppressive that she could barely breathe.


    She nced around and saw that there was no one around. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Chu Yihan on the cheek. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Her soft voice instantly softened the coldness in Chu Yihan¡¯s body.


    Chu Yihan turned around, cupped her face, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotions from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the pce,¡± Su Yingxue quickly kept a distance from him and whispered with a red face.


    It was better to do that thing in another ce¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him take you away. He, Qin Muyan, won¡¯t even dream about it in this lifetime!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hot breath sprayed on her ears. His voice was very soft, but it was so hot that it seemed to burn Su Yingxue¡¯s heart..

 Chapter 435 - 435: Wu Jinyan’s Worry

    Chapter 435 - 435: Wu Jinyan¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue spent a day at the Marquis¡¯s Manor before Wu Jinyan hurriedly arrived.


    ¡°Yingxue, 1 heard that you¡¯re going topete in a chess match with the Eldest Princess of Qi State. Do you¡­ have confidence in winning against her?¡±


    Wu Jinyan was always cautious, and his current nervous demeanor suggested that she had already invested considerable effort in understanding Han Yuwen before meeting Su Yingxue.


    This person was challenging to handle!


    In front of Su Yingxuey her mother¡¯s letter detailing her experiences during her travels to Qi State.


    Wu Jinyan knew that Long Shuli¡¯s legacy had greatly assisted Su Yingxue, but even with these resources, winning against Han Yuwen was no easy task.


    This matter should not be underestimated!


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a chess match and winning would be good. If I lose, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Su Yingxue reassured with apparent ease.


    However, Wu Jinyan wasn¡¯t as optimistic. ¡°If it were just a contest between you and Princess Yuwen, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. Life is not just about winning, losing is inevitable. However, Princess Yuwen has invited all the prominentdies in Jiang Du City to the pce to witness your match. She has even generously sent many gifts. Now, not only do thedies know about this, but officials in the court and even some restaurants have discreetly set up gambling venues to bet on the oue of your match against Princess Yuwen.¡±


    If Han Yuwen lost this time, Su Yingxue would undoubtedly gain more glory.


    However, if Su Yingxue lost, it would be a significant event, reaching the ears of the empress, who held a grudge against Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue yfully knocked on the table. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day, and she¡¯s already moved so swiftly and ruthlessly. This Eldest Princess of Qi State truly lives up to her reputation!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this. Do you have a strategy in mind? Do you have to participate in this match?¡± Wu Jinyan held her hand tightly, expressing his concern.


    Su Yingxue stopped her jesting and picked up Long Shuli¡¯s letter, waving it in front of Wu Jinyan with a confident smile. ¡°Sister-inw, trust me. 1 won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Wu Jinyan felt slightly reassured.


    Though her chess skills weren¡¯t exceptional, she wanted to lighten the mood with Su Yingxue, so they yed a few games together.


    Despite focusing on the game, Su Yingxue had won three consecutive rounds.


    As she picked up the chess pieces, Su Yingxue patted Wu Jinyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister-inw, are you here tofort me or do you have something on your mind that you want me tofort you? You¡¯re so distracted that your hands aren¡¯t listening to you.¡±


    Wu Jinyan looked at his trembling hands, sighing as if her spirit had been drained. ¡°Yingxue, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, go ahead,¡± Su Yingxue said, tilting her head. Her intuition told her this matter was rted to Su Hao.


    Wu Jinyan bit his lip, eyes welling with bitterness. ¡°Do you think¡­ Will your brother fall for someone else?¡±


    Su Yingxue was astonished. ¡°Sister, why do you ask this question? He only has you in his heart!¡±


    Throughout Jiang Du City, many women sought to marry Su Hao. However, Su Hao had not shown interest in anyone in recent years. Wasn¡¯t it because he only had Wu Jinyan in his heart?


    ¡°But in the letter, he sent back this time, there¡¯s a hint of hibiscus fragrance.¡±


    Wu Jinyan retrieved a letter from her pocket, written in Su Hao¡¯s handwriting. It contained only three sentences. One inquired about her well-being, the second about the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and the third read, ¡°Take care, and don¡¯t miss me too much..¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436: There’s Something Wrong With Su Hao’s Letter

    Chapter 436: There¡¯s Something Wrong With Su Hao¡¯s Letter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Su Hao was not eloquent, when writing letters, he was always meticulous. Su Yingxue had seen the letter he had written to Wu Jinyan before, and it was thick, spanning ten pages!


    The letter he sent back this time only had these few sentences.


    Su Yingxue looked at it suspiciously. ¡°This is indeed brother¡¯s handwriting. But why¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue knew her question was inappropriate, so she didn¡¯t ask it. She took the paper and sniffed it. There was indeed a faint fragrance on it, but she was not proficient in cosmetics and flowers, so she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Wu Jinyan. As soon as she took it, she could smell that it was the scent of hibiscus flowers.


    ¡°The hibiscus flower is white, beautiful, and pure. It¡¯s like a woman who has never experienced the world, as clean as a white sheet of paper. However, he knows I¡¯ve never liked this hibiscus flower.¡±


    Wu Jinyan lowered her head and smiled bitterly. Ever since her mother passed away, she no longer had the right to be a woman as clean as a sheet of paper.


    She had to know how to survive, be resourceful, observe people¡¯s expressions, and be careful in everything. Otherwise, if she had not been careful, she wouldn¡¯t have endured it and lived until today.


    The fragrance of Su Hao¡¯s letter was like a thorn, piercing into her heart and pulling out a piece of flesh.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t think too much. Brother is thousands of miles away from us. Perhaps there are some flowers and nts in the house. It might not be hibiscus flowers. Why are you thinking so much?¡±


    Su Yingxue knew something was wrong, but she had no choice but to reassure Wu Jinyan. After all, Wu Jinyan and Su Hao were already engaged.


    If something happened to Su Hao in Bamboo Leaf Pass¡­


    That would be letting Wu Jinyan down!


    Her mother wouldn¡¯t be happy if she found out, and as her sister, she wouldn¡¯t agree either!


    For the sake of Su Yingxue¡¯sfort, Wu Jinyan also forcefully suppressed the bitterness in her heart.


    But at the same time, a desperate thought sprouted in her heart.


    When Su Yingxue sent Wu Jinyan back, she saw that Thousand-Jiao Pavilion wasn¡¯t as lively as usual. There were fewer customers in the shop, and the gazes of the women who came and went didn¡¯t seem very friendly.


    She asked Wu Jinyan if anything had happened in the shop during this period.


    Wu Jinyan didn¡¯t want her to worry, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small business matter. In two days, the store will have some new fabrics and jewelry. 1¡¯11 use some more effort. I think the customers will be back soon.¡±


    Su Yingxue did not say anything on the surface, but she grabbed ady in the shop and asked.


    Thedy was already filled with righteous indignation. When she saw Su Yingxue asking, she poured everything out. ¡°It¡¯s all that Wu Ruofei¡¯s fault. The first time she came, the boss gave her money and sent her away. She seemed to have gotten the benefits, but the boss wasn¡¯t one to tolerate it. After she came a few times, she sent people to chase her out.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that this woman who became a prostitute would not only abandon her body but also herst bit of face. She wore our Thousand-Jiao Pavilion¡¯s clothes and performed a striptease in public, causing everyone to talk about it.


    Many madams believed that our boss and Wu Ruofei were in cahoots, so they rarely visited. Moreover, Wu Ruofei came all day long to make a fuss.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with anger. ¡°Wu Ruofei, she came to court death!¡±


    Speak of the devil.


    Su Yingxue had just inquired about the matter when there was a loud shout from the door, and Wu Ruofei¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°Wu Jinyan, don¡¯t you dare toe out? Are you afraid that everyone will find out that you¡¯ve harmed your sister to such an extent that you won¡¯t be able to face anyone?¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437: Su Yingxue

    Chapter 437: Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue walked out and kicked Wu Ruofei to the ground.


    Wu Ruofei felt her head spinning, and her heart ached so much that she almost vomited blood. Clutching her chest, she coughed and scolded, ¡°Wu Jinyan, you b*tch¡­¡±


    Before she could finish scolding, she saw that the person in front of her was not Wu Jinyan, but Su Yingxue.


    She widened her eyes, and her entire body trembled. ¡°Su Yingxue, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯re with that b*tch Wu Jinyan?¡±


    ¡°What do 1 have to fear?¡± Su Yingxue ced her hands behind her back and looked down at her. ¡°You keep calling her a b*tch. She is the future young madam of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, my sister-inw!¡±


    Wu Ruofei bit her lip angrily. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy! Wu Ruofei, do you want me to chase you away, or do you want to get lost?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were sharp, like a knife stabbing into Wu Ruofei¡¯s body.


    Wu Ruofei had heard from her sisters in the brothel that as long as she kept bothering Wu Jinyan, she would not be able to continue her Thousand-Jiao Pavilion business. However, she did not expect Su Yingxue to stand up for Wu Jinyan. At most, Wu Jinyan would get someone to chase her out, but Su Yingxue was different!


    Wu Ruofei clutched her chest and got up. She stood in the middle of the street. The two thinyers of gauze clothes on her body could not cover her at all. Her fair and alluring skin was slightly exposed, attracting the covetous eyes of many men on the street.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re just like that b*tch Wu Jinyan. You¡¯re also a b*tch! First, you seduced the Seventh Prince, then the Ninth Prince! I heard that you even ate and drank with the Scarlet me King in the restaurant. Your methods are not inferior to the sisters in our brothel!¡± Wu Ruofei smiled sinisterly.


    Now that she had fallen to this state, why would she still care about her face and reputation? She would only feel relieved if she could drag Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan down with her and make them be people like her. She would be scolded by thousands of people and live without dignity!


    ¡°Compared to you? Wu Ruofei, you¡¯re just a lowly citizen. What right do you have topete with us?¡± On the surface, Su Yingxue was just mocking her. With a wave of her hand, the people from Thousand-Jiao Pavilion rushed out from behind. She asked them to grab Wu Ruofei.


    Wu Ruofei shouted, ¡°Su Yingxue, what are you doing? Even if I¡¯m a slut now, you can¡¯t treat me like this! If you dare to kill me, my mother will not let you off even if she reports you to the capital prefecture! Let go of me!¡±


    What kind of person is your mother? But I can see she has taught you well. At least now you know how to take advantage of your connections! Unfortunately, no one can support you now!¡±


    The people of Thousand-Jiao Pavilion had already been instructed by Wu Jinyan that Su Yingxue was the boss behind the scenes, so they had to listen to her. Now, the two of them immediately started to pull Wu Ruofei¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what are you doing? Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Wu Ruofei was so frightened that her face turned pale. Half of the rouge on her face fell off. At that moment, she looked as funny as a monkey in the mountains.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the clothes of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and scolding me and my sister-inw. However, the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion is not without requirements for our customers. Today, I want to see if you¡¯re wearing the clothes of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion.¡± As Su Yingxue spoke, she even got someone to shout twice on the street to gather everyone.


    This Vermilion Bird Avenue was the main road of Jiang Du City. Many people and carriages passed by, and many officials and nobles were blocked. Seeing that there was amotion here, they simply got out of the car to take a look..

 Chapter 438 - 438: Take Care of the B*tch

    Chapter 438 - 438: Take Care of the B*tch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd surged forward. Wu Ruofei had lost all her dignity. Herst bit of shame made her struggle fiercely with the people of Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! Su Yingxue, on what grounds do you treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°Simply because you plotted against the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and tarnished its reputation!¡±


    Su Yingxue waved her hand, and two delicate veils on her body were removed.


    ¡°All!¡±


    She was thrown into the middle of the crowd and allowed everyone to look at her.


    Wu Ruofei red hatefully at Su Yingxue. ¡°You dare! Su Yingxue, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She covered her chest with her hands, attempting to reach Su Yingxue with a vengeance. However, before she could touch her, a swift kick from Su Yingxue sent her sprawling. Her baster bodyy exposed before the crowd, bearing visible marks.


    The men, filled with excitement, even took the opportunity to touch her, seizing the moment.


    Conversely, the women scorned her. ¡°Truly shameless! How can such a person dare to create a scene on the streets!¡±


    Su Yingxue instructed someone to take Wu Ruofei¡¯s clothes and, in front of everyone, she loudly rified, ¡°Everyone, this woman previously ndered the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, falsely iming to wear its garments and tarnishing the reputation of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. I implore you to observe closely, her attire is undoubtedly not from the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion.¡±


    After saying that, she ordered someone to tear off Wu Ruofei¡¯s clothes. The poor-quality gauze tore effortlessly, requiring minimal effort.


    Patting her chest, Su Yingxue assured everyone, ¡°The items from the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion will never be so vulgar and inferior. 1, Su Yingxue, will not spare those who seek to damage the reputation of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion!¡±


    Everyone witnessed Wu Ruofei being humiliated. She desperately wanted to find a ce to hide.


    To be stripped naked on the streets, how humiliating was that?


    Su Yingxue tossed the torn chiffon pieces to Wu Ruofei, exuding amanding presence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im your mother wouldn¡¯t let me go? I, Su Yingxue, will be waiting for her!¡±


    Wu Ruofei¡¯s face was covered in tears. She hugged her torn clothes and tried to cover herself.


    Under Su Yingxue¡¯s decisive actions, she resembled an ant. Su Yingxue could easily crush her with a single finger.


    However, Su Yingxue chose not to do so, subjecting her to this humiliation. Even thest shred of her meager self-esteem was shattered.


    Wu Ruofei fled like a rat on the street.


    Many women hated her identity. Now that they saw Su Yingxuepunishing her like this, they all pped their hands in joy.


    Mrs. Liang happened to be on Vermilion Bird Street as well. Observing the scene, she exited her car and approached Su Yingxue, apuding. ¡°Well done, Miss Su! Such an audacious and nderous individual deserves to be taught a lesson. Let¡¯s prevent her from sullying the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Liang, for standing up for justice. Is there anything you¡¯d like to buy? Today, 1¡¯11 act on behalf of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. Anything you fancy will be at a 50% discount!¡±


    Su Yingxue waved confidently, and Mrs. Liang¡¯s smile became even more radiant.


    She walked arm-in-arm with Su Yingxue into the shop. Those astute enough could discern that Su Yingxue was a formidable figure, the covert mastermind behind the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. Those who had previously ndered the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion wouldn¡¯t dare to cross paths with her again. They flocked into the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, purchasing items to their liking.


    Business in the shop surged, and Wu Jinyan immediately started to get busy.


    She also heard from the people in the shop that Su Yingxue () had made a move to punish Wu Ruofei, which made her feel much more relieved..

 Chapter 439 - 439: Why is Chu Yihan So Good-looking?

    Chapter 439 - 439: Why is Chu Yihan So Good-looking?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After finishing the matters at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, Su Yingxue returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and it was already quitete.


    Zhn mentioned that Su Dingheng eagerly waited to have dinner with her every day, but she always returnedte, making Su Dingheng somewhat unhappy.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Tell him he doesn¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Even if he waited, she wasn¡¯t willing to let her good mood for dinner be ruined because of her father.


    She still preferred to eat with Chu Yihan.


    As she thought about this, Chu Yihan had already arranged a table full of delicious food in her room.


    Su Yingxue smelled the fragrance of the food and saw the handsome man before her. She couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    ¡°Why are you here, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? 1 can¡¯te to your Marquis¡¯s Manor if you cane to my prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Chu Yihan raised his eyebrows, teasingly.


    Su Yingxue chuckled and jumped into his arms. She rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll inconvenience you, Your Highness. Thank you for waiting for me to eat!¡±


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure about Chu Yihan¡¯s previous schedule, it seemed that after they got together, Chu Yihan was either waiting for her to eat or apanying her on the way to dinner.


    Moreover, the aroma of the food today was different from what she had eaten before.


    Su Yingxue looked at the dishes on the table, unfamiliar to her. She asked greedily, ¡°Where did you hire the chef this time, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°The Qi State. They have a perpetual spring, and the cooking style of their pce chefs is unique. They mentioned that these dishes are suitable for couples.¡±


    Chu Yihan hugged Su Yingxue, looking at the table with six tes and three dishes, obviously meant for two people. Both servings had identical dishes.


    Su Yingxue leaned into Chu Yihan¡¯s arms and picked up a small knife to poke at a piece of meat on the te. ¡°This dish is quite novel. How do I eat this meat? And what¡¯s in that bowl? Vegetables? Why is it mixed with fruits?¡±


    ¡°This is called steak. It¡¯s a whole piece, but it needs to be cut into small pieces to eat.¡±


    Chu Yihan exined in detail while wrapping his arms around her. His hands were already skillfully cutting the steak for her.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Yihan had cut the entire te of steak. Then, using a peculiar fork, he fed it to her.


    Su Yingxue bit into it and looked puzzled. ¡°Why not use chopsticks?¡±


    ¡°With me here, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Chu Yihan said as he continued to feed Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue ate two pieces of beef before realizing that Chu Yihan had been flirting with her!


    She nestled in his arms and he prepared everything for her. Admittedly, she didn¡¯t need chopsticks or even her hands. She just needed to open her mouth and eat.


    Chu Yihan finished feeding her, leaving behind another dish that had already gone cold.


    Su Yingxue wanted to call someone in to heat it before letting Chu Yihan eat it.


    Seeing a drop of sauce at the corner of her mouth, Chu Yihan bent down, held her face, and kissed her from the corner of her mouth until she waspletely enveloped.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    Somehow, the two ended up on the soft couch. Su Yingxue moaned softly, and Chu Yihan immediately restrained himself.


    He stood up with his back to Su Yingxue and took a deep breath.


    Su Yingxue sat on the couch, staring at his back in a daze. She began to wonder why Chu Yihan was so good-looking..

 Chapter 440 - 440: Old General Su, Come Back Quickly!

    Chapter 440: Old General Su, Come Back Quickly!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    His broad shoulders and narrow waist were a figure that fascinated all women.


    Nestled in his arms, she could feel every bit of explosive strength in his muscles.


    Even though she was only looking at his back now, she could not help but be fascinated. She wanted to return to where she was just now, remove his clothes, ce her hand on his chest without any obstruction, and caress him down¡­


    That charming scene floated out unconsciously. Su Yingxue¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She felt that there was a fire burning on her face.


    ¡°Bah! What am I thinking? How can I covet Your Highness¡¯s body? I clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°You clearly what?¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t hear what she said before, but his handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Their lips were so close that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t hide her eyes. She blurted out, ¡°I want it very much¡­You.¡±


    Perhaps it was because her face was too red that Chu Yihan was frightened.


    The trantion is generally correct, but there are a few adjustments to improve rity and fluency:


    Chu Yihan immediately turned around and left. After he left, it seemed like he remembered something and turned back to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about tomorrow¡¯s chess game. I will apany you. I believe you will win.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Before Su Yingxue could finish her sentence, Chu Yihan had already disappeared like a gust of wind.


    Su Yingxue covered her face and fell onto the couch. She rubbed her face regretfully. ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    How could it be so obvious?


    Could it be that Chu Yihan noticed she was attracted to him?


    Ah!


    How embarrassing!


    Chu Yihan rushed back to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion and immediately mobilized the Shadow Guards. Mo Qi saw that he was a little impatient and asked, ¡°Master, what instructions do you have?¡±


    Thest time Chu Yihan was like this, something significant had happened in the military, and it made him emotional.


    But now, Chu Yihan only ordered him to transfer people. ¡°Pass on my orders.


    Have Old General Su return to Jiang Du City as soon as possible.¡±


    He wanted to propose marriage!


    The faster, the better!


    ¡°Your Highness, the old general is old. Traveling day and night, I¡¯m afraid his body can¡¯t take it, right?¡± Mo Qi considered this question.


    ¡°Go prepare some supplements for the old general!¡±


    Mo Qi was speechless.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Mo Qi thought.


    Su Yingxue packed up and prepared to go to Han Yuwen¡¯s chess game appointment. Before she left, Zhn told her, ¡°Miss, Second Yong Miss is awake, and she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Su Yingxue frowned. With her acupuncture technique, Su Yurou would not wake up for three days and three nights.


    Now, not only was she awake, but she was also missing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Today, I was busy helping Miss dress up. When 1 went to check again, the guard at the entrance of Sunset Court had fallen to the ground. Second Young Miss had already disappeared.¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes were filled with self-me.


    Su Yingxue looked down at her outfit and rubbed Zhn¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal if she goes missing.¡±


    Zhn was still very worried, but Chu Yihan¡¯s carriage had already reached the entrance of the manor.


    The carriage of the prince¡¯s mansion was magnificent and stopped in front of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, attracting many people¡¯s attention. The moment Chu Yihan got out of the carriage, the women on the street burst into screams. ¡°Look, the Ninth Prince!¡±


    ¡°Why is he here? Oh my god, Ninth Prince is so good-looking. I¡¯m about to faint!¡±


    ¡°To be able to take a look at Ninth Prince in this life, it¡¯s worth it even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s walking towards Miss Su!¡±


    Chu Yihan was wearing a moon-white brocade robe with golden threads today. The white jade belt wrapped around his narrow waist, making him look like the snow on the mountain peak, cold and aloof..

 Chapter 441 - 441: Chu Chengye’s Jealousy

    Chapter 441: Chu Chengye¡¯s Jealousy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He approached Su Yingxue, noticing that she was wearing a light blue brocade dress today. The hem of the dress was adorned with delicate plum blossoms, creating a beautiful and vivid scene. Around her waist, a white jade belt seemed to have been coordinated with Chu Yihan.


    The ethereal faces of the two collided, creating an otherworldly atmosphere that immersed people in a realm of beauty.


    Chu Yihan helped Su Yingxue into the car with a smile on his face, making him seem to be in a good mood. ¡°You look exceptionally beautiful today.¡±


    Su Yingxue held onto his arm, her small face resting on his shoulder. She yfully teased, ¡°Does that mean 1 wasn¡¯t beautiful in the past? Your Highness despises me!¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that you seldom dressed up before, not utilizing your advantages. Today¡­ Let me appreciate you as someone pleasing to oneself.¡± Chu Yihan appeared somewhat reluctant.


    Su Yingxue pouted. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you know the concept of understanding without explicitly mentioning it?¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    Usually, she immersed herself in the clinic, making it inconvenient for her to dress up morously.


    Today, she had topete with Han Yuwen. Could she let Han Yuwen surpass her?


    No way!


    The Qinghe Pce was exceptionally lively today. The pce, initially prepared to wee the envoy, was now filled withdies from Jiang Du City, all invited by Han Yuwen. The entrance was bustling with carriages and horses. Noble families anddies from all over Jiang Du City had arrived.


    Chu Yihan assisted Su Yingxue out of the carriage, appearing before everyone inplete silence.


    Everyone held their breath, refraining from making a sound. The two appeared too noble, like immortals descending to the mortal realm. No one dared to approach them.


    Chu Chengye was also among the onlookers. He had never seen the enchanting Su Yingxue.


    In the past, she rarely indulged in dressing up, and her fair face without makeup was already captivating. Now, walking beside Chu Yihan, she moved with grace and elegance, captivating everyone¡¯s attention.


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart felt as if it were being gnawed by a thousand ants. He couldn¡¯t help but question himself, ¡°Why, why does she treat me¡­ It¡¯s not like this!¡±


    Yet, once she was beside Chu Yihan, she shone like a rising star, so beautiful that he felt she was beyond reach.


    He thought that he should be the man by her side!


    Inside the Perching Phoenix Hall, Han Yuwen was already surrounded by a group of nobledies. Her reputation was widespread, and many admired her. She called fordies from all over Jiang Du City.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, spotting her missing sister, Su Yurou, standing beside Han Yuwen.


    Covering her face with a handkerchief, Su Yurou cried as if wronged.


    Approaching, Su Yingxue sighed softly, ¡°Thankyou, Princess. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know whether my sister is alive or dead after leaving home!¡±


    Su Yurou had been putting on an act, but before she could say anything, Su Yingxue had already spoken.


    She almost couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    Han Yuwen warned her with a look, and she suppressed her anger, putting on a weak expression.


    Han Yuwen said, ¡°Honorable Miss Su, why are you so aggressive? Even 1, who has only seen the Second Young Miss a few times, can¡¯t bear to see her being mistreated by you. Yet, you still want to force her in public? Isn¡¯t that a bit too cruel?¡±


    ¡°Cruel? Why would the princess say that? When did I force or mistreat my sister?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, fresh and moving, were filled with doubt.


    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Even if not for the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s reputation, Sister will never disclose what Elder Sister has done. I¡¯ll endure this bit of grievance.¡± Su Yurou sobbed, her shoulders trembling slightly, portraying an image of extreme vulnerability..

 Chapter 442 - 442: Su Yurou

    Chapter 442: Su Yurou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Did Sister endure grievances? I thought Sister despised me as her elder sister and acknowledged the Eldest Princess as her elder sister! Otherwise, why would Sister suddenly be so close to the Eldest Princess when she was at home apanying Father? Sister had never even left Jiang Du City before, so how did she suddenly get to know the Eldest Princess? I¡¯m curious!¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed softly. Her words made everyone understand that Su Yurou had not fulfilled her responsibility to take care of her father and had unknowingly walked together with Han Yuwen. She was probably doing this on purpose to harm Su Yingxue.


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face darkened.


    Su Yurou instantly became the target of public criticism. Originally, Liu Shn¡¯s poisoning of her father had caused them to be despised by tens of thousands of people.


    Now that Su Yingxue had pointed this out in public, everyone looked at her with disdain.


    She gritted her teeth. At this moment, she could only lower her head and endure it. She said with tears, ¡°Sister is right. Everything is my fault. However, 1 can¡¯t bear to see Sister force herself topete with the princess even though you don¡¯t know how to y chess. It¡¯s embarrassing and hurting your self-esteem.¡±


    Su Yurou¡¯s words were sincere. Coupled with her tears, these fabricated words sounded a little real.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t know how to y chess?¡±


    Su Yurou wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°Sister has never liked music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. asionally, she would y with knives and spears. Her medical skills are all strange. How can she win against the princess? Sister, why don¡¯t you apologize to the princess and let thispetition end here!¡±


    Su Yurou was very considerate of Su Yingxue. She even turned around and knelt in front of Han Yuwen. ¡°Eldest Princess, sister is not good at chess. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t embarrass my sister. Please spare my sister.¡±


    Not only did she lose face by lowering herself in front of Han Yuwen, but she also dragged Su Yingxue¡¯s reputation to the bottom.


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    The news that Su Yingxue had defeated Han Yuwen was covered in ayer of doubt.


    ¡°So it was just an act. How could she win against Princess Yuwen?¡±


    ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s the daughter of a general, how could she know such elegant things like chess?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and admit defeat!¡±


    Su Yingxu heard those mocking words. She was about to retort when she heard Chu Yihan¡¯s intimidating voice. ¡°1 saw Su Yingxue defeat Han Yuwen with my own eyes. Who dares to nder her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also saw it with my own eyes, a win is a win. If Su Yingxue didn¡¯t win against the Eldest Princess that day, why would the Eldest Princesspete today?¡± Qin Muyan said loudly.


    He stood on the other side of Su Yingxue. He and Chu Yihan each emitted a powerful aura, protecting Su Yingxue like two gods.


    Su Yurou¡¯s heart trembled violently, and her lowered eyes were filled with hatred.


    Han Yuwen slowly stood up, her face as cold as ice. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be happy too early! Winning once was a fluke! Today, she, Su Yingxue, will not have a chance to be lucky again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the princess is confident. Coincidentally, what 1 like to do the most is to crush the mysterious confidence of others!¡±


    This time, there was no need for the two to protect her. Su Yingxue stood up and said steadily.


    Han Yuwen waved her hand. ¡°Men! Prepare the chessboard!¡±


    She got up and was about to walk into the pavilion. The pavilions of the Perching Phoenix Pce were all exceptionally gorgeous. In order to make Su Yingxue embarrass herself, Han Yuwen had specially ordered someone to make arge chessboard and put it outside the pavilion so that everyone could see the process of her ying chess with Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 443 - 443: She Lost to Su Yingxue Again

    Chapter 443: She Lost to Su Yingxue Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She wanted everyone to see clearly how she defeated Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Princess, with your esteemed stature, there¡¯s no need to be angry. Please allow Yurou to y against my sister first. You¡¯ll see for yourself if my sister¡¯s chess skills are exceptional!¡± Su Yurou knelt in front of Han Yuwen and pleaded.


    She couldn¡¯t contain the burning anger in her heart!


    She was going to defeat Su Yingxue! She wanted to ruthlessly p her face!


    Han Yuwen¡¯s gaze shifted, and her eyes gleamed with pride. She no longer needed Su Yurou as a pawn.


    However, if Su Yurou won against Su Yingxue, she could deal a severe blow to Su Yingxue without getting directly involved. She would make Su Yingxue embarrassed, unable to rise again.


    If Su Yingxue defeated her, it wouldn¡¯t harm her. She could still observe Su Yingxue¡¯s moves through their match and prepare for their future confrontation.


    Thus, she graciously waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you this chance.¡±


    She had Feng Qing guide Su Yurou, giving her ample face.


    When Su Yurou took her seat, Qin Muyan sneered, ¡°Eldest Princess, do you think just anyone is worthy of being Su Yingxue¡¯s opponent?¡±


    His words implied that Su Yurou was unworthy!


    But since Su Yurou was approved by Han Yuwen, it caused Han Yuwen to lose face.


    Although Han Yuwen knew Qin Muyan¡¯s identity, she chose to tolerate him and avoid a confrontation.


    What infuriated her deeply was witnessing Chu Yihan holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chu Yihan whispered in Su Yingxue¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue smiled at him and yfully drew a circle on his palm with her finger.


    Sitting across from Su Yurou, Su Yingxue observed as Su Yurou eagerly seized the white chess pieces. She then calmly opened the ck chess box.


    Seeing that Su Yurou could no longer restrain herself, Su Yingxue asked with a sneer, ¡°Do you hate me so much? Betraying the Marquis¡¯s Manor and even yourself just to deal with me?¡±


    Su Yurou gripped the white pieces tightly between her fingers. ¡°Su Yingxue, you caused my mother¡¯s death. 1 want you to pay for it!¡±


    Now, she would help anyone who could assist her in achieving this!


    Face? Reputation?


    She no longer cared about them!


    ¡°Su Yurou, I¡¯m giving you this chance to make you understand¡­¡± Su Yingxue leaned down slightly and sneered in a voice only they could hear, ¡°You can never defeat me, and you certainly won¡¯t have the capability to make me die!¡±


    In her previous life, she had met a tragic end. In this life, she would make Su Yurou understand the meaning of cruelty and a gruesome death!


    Provoked by these words, Su Yurou¡¯s already confused mind became even more chaotic.


    Initially overconfident in the game, she had underestimated her opponent. As Su Yingxue steadily advanced, she attempted to turn the situation around but made a mistake. Every move that followed was a mistake!


    In less than the time it took for half an hour, Su Yingxue had wiped out all her white chess pieces.


    On therge chessboard outside the pavilion, everyone witnessed Su Yurou suffering a miserable defeat and looked upon her with disdain. ¡°With such chess skills, how can she have the audacity to criticize Su Yingxue¡¯s chess skill?¡±


    ¡°They are both daughters of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The difference between the legitimate and illegitimate daughters is so apparent!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This illegitimate daughter is even more arrogant than a legitimate one! Look at her, trying to curry favor with the Eldest Princess and suppressing her sister!¡±


    The mocking voices of the crowd reached Su Yurou¡¯s ears, and she felt her heart ache. She forcefully covered her pale lips, and the hatred in her eyes gradually transformed into a sense of powerlessness. ¡°Why¡­. Why can¡¯t I beat you? Why is this happening?¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444: Chu Yihan’s Strength

    Chapter 444: Chu Yihan¡¯s Strength


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was much more outstanding than Su Yingxue!


    She was the one who had been the center of attention since she was young, the one who was sought after and ttered!


    Since when was it Su Yingxue¡¯s turn?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    ¡°Useless thing, go and pull her down!¡±


    Han Yuwen frowned. Su Yurou had embarrassed her!


    When Su Yurou was pulled down by Yun Dan and Feng Qing, she was still shouting indignantly.


    Especially when she was pulled away from Chu Chengye, there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes that Chu Chengye would look at her more.


    However, Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Su Yingxue. He didn¡¯t even notice that she was being dragged past him.


    Chu Chengye didn¡¯t see it. When he came back to his senses, he realized that Su Yurou had already been dragged out.


    Chu Chengye only took a nce before his gaze returned to Su Yingxue.


    He subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°Su Yingxue, why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?!¡±


    If she didn¡¯t dare to fight Han Yuwen now, or if she wanted to win, he could think of a way!


    But Su Yingxue didn¡¯t even look at him!


    Her gaze fell on Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan, who were standing in front of him. Both of them were tall and straight, exuding a natural noble aura.


    Chu Chengye was a proud man. He refused to admit that he had been defeated by the two of them!


    Qin Muyan was in a good mood when he saw that Su Yingxue had won. He asked Chu Yihan, ¡°How long do you think it will take her to win?¡±


    Chu Yihan originally wanted to ignore him, but he could see that Su Yingxue¡¯s left hand was clenched tightly into a fist when she waspeting with Han Yuwen. She seemed a little nervous.


    He frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Han Yuwen is a genius girl from Qi State. This reputation won¡¯t let her lose easily.¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s heart clenched for Su Yingxue.


    This stubborn and determineddy, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her lose.


    Han Yuwen had lost thest time because she had underestimated her opponent, and this time, she had learned from Su Yurou¡¯s mistake. She was exceptionally cautious. Every time Su Yingxue made a move, she would set up a trap, determined to trap Su Yingxue in her own game.


    In the beginning, she was on par with Su Yingxue, and she was even stronger than Su Yingxue. She put intense pressure on her, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    However, when the chessboard was more than half full, she realized that she had suddenly fallen behind and quickly lost to Su Yingxue.


    ¡°This round, Miss Su Yingxue wins!¡±


    The chess officer sang loudly.


    Han Yuwen¡¯s tensed nerves suddenly snapped. ¡°Su Yingxue, how could this be¡­¡±


    How did she lose again?


    She was so cautious.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips. ¡°Princess, a loss is a loss. You can¡¯t be a sore loser and refuse to admit defeat, right?¡±


    She blinked her eyes yfully and cutely. Her lively eyes were innocent and pure.


    However, Han Yuwen¡¯s heart was tightly sealed. She mmed the table heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Again! Best of five, you only won one round against me, why should I admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just beat Princess for two more rounds.¡± Su Yingxue still had a rxed attitude as she slowly put away all the chess pieces.


    An hourter, Han Yuwen lost to Su Yingxue again.


    The more she lost, the more anxious she became. She wanted to win even more, but the oue that awaited her was still a loss.


    ¡°Third round, Miss Su Yingxue wins!¡±


    The chess official¡¯s loud and clear voice made everyone in the Perching Phoenix Hall hear it..

 Chapter 445 - 445: Ms. Smith Hasn’t Been Lazing Around

    Chapter 445: Ms. Smith Hasn¡¯t Been Lazing Around


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sue Yingxue won¡­¡±


    ¡°Sue Yingxue won again! Oh my god, the Eldest Princess of Qi State didn¡¯t win a single round.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face at the moment was like the weather before a storm, full of anger, hatred, and intense resentment, all clearly disyed.


    Sue Yingxue grinned. ¡°Princess, best of five, you lost.¡±


    The word ¡®lose¡¯ acted like a poisonous potion, deeply provoking Han Yuwen.


    She red at Sue Yingxue and said coldly, ¡°I will never lose! Come again, you will surely be my defeated opponent!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the oue even if youe again.¡± Chu Yihan walked over to Sue Yingxue, gently cing his hand on her shoulder, an invisible force enveloping her.


    Sue Yingxue looked up and blinked at Chu Yihan like a child seeking praise.


    Chu Yihan rubbed her head, his eyes filled with almost overflowing affection.


    Hatred!


    Extreme hatred surged in Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes. Having been in this feudal dynasty for many years, she had always been a fairy-like presence. Everyone in Qi respected and revered her. The entire Qi State bowed to her. People who liked and admired her were scattered all over the Nine Continents!


    She had never experienced such cold treatment. The man she liked, the woman who helped her win, both mocking her!


    Such humiliation¡­


    ¡°My chess game with Sue Yingxue isn¡¯t over yet. Your Highness¡¯s words are too premature!¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s arrogance was palpable.


    ¡°Your defeat is already sealed. No need for further words.¡±


    Chu Yihan held Sue Yingxue¡¯s hand as if he pitied her fingers that had been roughened by the chess pieces. He kept caressing them.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t dare to continuepeting with me, 1 won¡¯t me her. After all, being able to capture Your Highness¡¯s interest is her good fortune.¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s voice dripped with contempt.


    She expressed the sentiments of many young misses. They hadn¡¯t witnessed Sue Yingxue¡¯s prowess firsthand. Seeing Chu Yihan being so close to her, they would only view her as a seductress who had captivated Chu Yihan.


    As for Sue Yingxue, she relied on Chu Yihan¡¯s favor!


    Sue Yingxue naturally understood the reasoning behind it. She smiled. ¡°If the princess wants topete, 1¡¯11 apany you to the end.¡±


    She picked up the chess piece again and extended her hand to Han Yuwen. ¡°Princess, please,¡± she said politely.


    Chu Yihan frowned slightly. Sue Yingxue didn¡¯t exin to him, but after making the first move, she turned around, jumped up, and kissed Chu Yihan.


    She had a shy smile, like a mouthful of honey feeding into Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth.


    His expression softened, and he no longer stopped her frompeting with Han Yuwen.


    The two of them were deeply engrossed in their chess game, each round exceptionally intense.


    Four hourster, Wei Jue brought a table and chair for Qin Muyan to sit and watch. He even considerately brought him tea and snacks.


    Qin Muyan, after watching for so long, was genuinely hungry. He had a piece of dessert and found it good. He instructed Wei Jue, ¡°Bring a few things up for Miss Sue. She must be hungry too.¡±


    Wei Jue pursed his lips, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for that. The Ninth Prince has sent people to guard the pavilion. Miss Sue¡¯s mouth and hands are not idle.¡±


    Sue Yingxue was ying chess, but she was being served well!


    ¡°If I ask you to go, then go!¡±


    Qin Muyan put down the teacup heavily. The green jade teacup cracked just like that.


    Wei Jue had followed him for many years and knew his temper very well. He quickly chose the snacks they brought from the Great Wei Dynasty and gave them to Sue Yingxue.


    Sue Yingxue ate without hesitation. Wei Jue returned to Qin Muyan¡¯s side and took a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su said it was delicious.. Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446: Su Yingxue Beats Han Yuwen for a Whole Day

    Chapter 446: Su Yingxue Beats Han Yuwen for a Whole Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The trantion is mostly correct, but there are a few minor improvements and adjustments that can be made for better rity and flow. Here¡¯s the refined version:


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes were tinted with a faint smile. ¡°Send someone back to the Great Wei Dynasty and bring the imperial chef who specializes in making desserts to the pce.¡±


    Wei Jue was shocked by his words.


    Seriously? Just because she said it was delicious, you went all the way to bring the imperial chef.


    The imperial chef felt like crying.


    He felt like crying too!


    Time passed by quickly. The sky had already darkened, and many young nobledies had left. Even the chess officer began to yawn.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As if it were the final verdict, Su Yingxue ced a chess piece. After the chess officer moved the piece onto the board, he rubbed his eyes. ¡°Win¡­ Miss Su wins this round!¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Everyone present gasped!


    Su Yingxue won again!


    She had defeated Han Yuwen for an entire day!


    Han Yuwen, the genius goddess of Qi State, was defeated by Su Yingxue and did not win a single round!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Feng Qing, who was waiting outside the pavilion, gritted her teeth upon hearing the result. ¡°How is this possible? Su Yingxue must be cheating! She cheated to beat the princess for so long!¡±


    Yun Dan frowned. Although she was unwilling, she understood. ¡°The princess is a person of great intelligence. How could Su Yingxue deceive the princess?¡±


    Therefore, the result was that Su Yingxue had defeated their princesspletely!


    Han Yuwen concealed her trembling hands within the folds of her long sleeves, unwilling to let others see her unease.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡±


    Han Yuwen gritted her teeth so hard that she almost crushed them.


    Su Yingxue could see the hatred in her eyes, but she was fearless. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t lose! I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    Han Yuwen lifted her long dress and left the pavilion. She turned around, ring at Su Yingxue with a pair of dark red eyes. ¡°I will never lose to anyone here in this lifetime, especially you, Su! Ying! Xue!¡±


    Su Yingxue stood rooted to the ground for a long time. Chu Yihan walked to her side and rubbed her head. She then eximed, ¡°Ah, my hair!¡±


    A strand of her wellbed hair fell off just like that!


    Her hair brushed past her delicate face, making her feel a little itchy.


    Chu Yihan asked her, ¡°Are you hungry? I will bring you back for dinner.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    The chefs that Chu Yihan hired from all over the world always had different styles, and she especially liked to eat with Chu Yihan.


    However, as soon as they walked out of the Perched Phoenix Pce, Qin Muyan caught up with them. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve booked a private room for you at the Furong Restaurant. Would you like to have a chat with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Yingxue rejected him directly.


    She wanted to eat delicious food with Chu Yihan!


    Although Qin Muyan was also handsome, Chu Yihan was even more attractive!


    The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He inadvertently interlocked his fingers with Su Yingxue¡¯s. ¡°If I¡¯m any slower, I¡¯m afraid dinner will have to be cooked again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head. She had been ying chess for the entire day and was famished. If there was something delicious, she would eat it while it was hot!


    How could it be dyed?


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m hungry. 1¡¯11 take my leave now. See you another day,¡± she said to Qin Muyan.


    She pulled Chu Yihan and ran away quickly. From her excited backview, it was easy to see how eager she was to see the dinner Chu Yihan prepared for her.


    Qin Muyan looked at Chu Yihan, who was neither in a hurry nor slow. He was only willing to leave after Su Yingxue pulled him away, and a me of anger rose in his heart for no reason..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Chu Yihan Pick Candies to Eat

    Chapter 447: Chu Yihan Pick Candies to Eat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Behind him, Wei Jue felt that things had gone a bit too far. ¡°Ninth Prince is doing this on purpose! Trick Miss Su into having dinner with him? Could Your Highness not present dishes that Miss Su loves? What is he trying to show off?¡±


    He even considered reheating the dishes¡­


    Why not cook a new dish?


    Devious!


    Qin Muyan returned to his chambers with a stern expression. Wei Jue thought he was contemting how to retaliate after being provoked by Chu Yihan.


    After all, they were the resolute men of the Great Wei Dynasty. Once they had an enemy, they would fight to the death!


    However, an hourter, Qin Muyan spoke. ¡°Immediately send a reliable person back to the Great Wei Dynasty. Inform Mother and Imperial Brother that I want to marry Su Yingxue and have her as my princess!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Wei Jue was shocked and immediately knelt. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid Princess may not agree. Your princess can only be the daughter of the Eldest Princess!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s imperial grandmother and father had once said that if the daughter of the Eldest Princess was not found, Qin Muyan would not have a princess for a day. If she had not been found in his entire life, Qin Muyan would not have had a princess for the rest of his life!


    Now that he wanted to marry Su Yingxue¡­


    ¡°If I say to do it, then do it!¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s voice was resolute. Wei Jue didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately left.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue, who had eaten her fill, brought Chu Yihan to the pharmacy that she had just cleaned up.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s old injuries and his asional bouts of bloodthirsty symptoms made Su Yingxue worry all the time.


    Therefore, when it was time to make Chu Yihan drink the medicine, she would not hesitate.


    Chu Yihan was not fond of taking medicine, especially when Su Yingxue handed him a bag of candy and coaxed him into drinking the medicine. Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned livid as he finished the medicine and threw the bowl to the side.


    Su Yingxue lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re sick, you must treat it. You can¡¯t be stubborn! What if something like that happens again, and the emperor uses your illness against you?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are plotting against me. Why is this medicine so bitter?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly. His intense gaze swept across Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue spread her hands innocently. ¡°God can testify. I didn¡¯t intentionally drug Your Highness. This medicine for internal injuries is naturally bitter, but potent medicine often carries a bitter taste!¡±


    Su Yingxue pretended to be innocent on the surface, but she was quietly amused. Of course, she didn¡¯t use a bitter medicine on Chu Yihan, but she also didn¡¯t use a non-bitter one!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s internal injuries required long-term care, but he wasn¡¯t someone who would take medicine on time, so she had to be firm.


    To treat internal injuries, she used a less bitter medicine for Zi Wei.


    After all, Zi Wei was a bit fragile when it came to taking medicine.


    Su Yingxue handed a bag of candy to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s mouth is bitter. Just eat a candy, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chu Yihan looked disdainfully at the candy. ¡°1 don¡¯t eat this kind of candy!¡±


    ¡°Then, what kind of candy does Your Highness want to eat?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. This man was quite picky. He even had preferences for candy!


    ¡°This one.¡±


    After Chu Yihan finished speaking, he immediately got up and pulled Su Yingxue into his arms. He lowered his head and bit her lips.


    The bitterness took Su Yingxue by surprise. ¡°So bitter!¡±


    ¡°Bitter? Now I find it sweet.¡±


    As their lips met, Chu Yihan exhaled. His low and hoarse voice carried an irresistibly seductive charm, causing Su Yingxue¡¯s entire body to go numb. She melted into Chu Yihan¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Your Highness, I’m a Decent Person

    Chapter 448 - 448: Your Highness, I¡¯m a Decent Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was getting dark outside the window. After Chu Yihan kissed Su Yingxue, she pushed him away.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s cheeks were burning red. When she saw Chu Yihan turning away and returning to her with a cold and aloof demeanor, it made her feel anxious!


    She gritted her teeth, wondering why every time Chu Yihan kissed her, her mind was filled with his unparalleled handsome face, well-defined muscles, and smooth body lines. Every inch of his muscles made her desire to touch him.


    But he¡­was extremely restrained!


    Now, he was telling her with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m returning to my residence.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted and stomped her foot. She felt indignant. How could she let Chu Yihan just leave like that?


    ¡°I still have something that requires Your Highness¡¯s cooperation. Please, Your Highness, stay!¡±


    Chu Yihan had already found it challenging to control the impatience after kissing her just now. Leaving her now meant he could regain control and refrain from doing anything to her.


    And now she wanted him to stay?


    Chu Yihan noticed the mischievous smile in her eyes and turned to leave.


    This little woman, just wait for him on their wedding night!


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±


    Su Yingxue, leaning against the door, opened her arms to block Chu Yihan¡¯s path. She pretended to be very serious. ¡°I¡¯m Your Highness¡¯s doctor, and 1 must fully understand Your Highness¡¯s condition and record it. Your Highness, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Su Yingxue¡¯s chest.


    Whether she did it intentionally or not, when she opened her arms, she pushed out her chest. Under the embroidered tube top, two jade-like cute rabbits were half-exposed, fair, round, and towering¡­


    By the time Su Yingxue realized this, Chu Yihan was already emitting a dangerous aura.


    When she looked down, her face instantly turned red.


    She quickly covered her chest, and her voice was no longer as confident as when she teased Chu Yihan. ¡°1 want to record your illness. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t¡­


    No way.


    Chu Yihan took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    He had fallen into her hands!


    Su Yingxue heaved a sigh of relief. She sat in front of the table, took out a pen and paper, and asked seriously, ¡°To treat Your Highness¡¯s bloodthirst, 1 need to know your past experiences in detail. For example, how many times you led your troops to war, how many battles you fought, and what injuries you suffered. Your Highness, please borate on them one by one.¡±


    Chu Yihan pursed his lips and thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve been at war for many years. I¡¯ve fought more than 160 battles, big and small. Are you sure you want me to tell you everything?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s pen trembled.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Your Highness¡¯s experiences to be so¡­ rich.¡±


    Even if Chu Yihan had an amazing memory and could remember all 160 battles, how long would she have to remember them?


    She took a deep breath and thought to herself, ¡°This is indeed for Chu Yihan¡¯s good. I can¡¯t ck off at all.¡±


    She took out a stack of papers from the drawer and held the pen seriously. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Your Highness, please begin.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s fingers curved slightly as he tapped the table lightly. ¡°Fourteen years ago, during my first expedition, I was careless and fell into the enemy¡¯s formation. My left arm was injured, and I was shot by an arrow¡­¡±


    In the quiet night, Chu Yihan¡¯s deep and maic voiceplemented the sound of the candlelight. It was especially pleasant to the ear.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. However, she didn¡¯t feel cold the entire night. Her head was still resting in an especiallyfortable position..

 Chapter 536 - 536: Chu Chengye’s Viciousness

    Chapter 536: Chu Chengye¡¯s Viciousness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°General Su, this is not up to you.¡±


    Chu Chengye made a move, and immediately, Imperial Guards came forward to arrest Su Dingwei. If Su Dingwei thought of resisting, Chu Chengye coldly reminded him, ¡°Injuring the Regional Prince is a serious crime. If General Su dares to resist the Imperial Guards, the consequences will be more severe than just corporal punishment.¡±


    ¡°Master, Master¡­¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s heart was aching, but she didn¡¯t dare to let Su Dingwei act again.


    Su Dingwei could only grit his teeth and give up.


    Chu Xiaotian sneered. ¡°Father-inw should have known this would happen, so why bother taking action? Han¡¯er is already married to me, and it¡¯s only right for me to bring her back to the prince¡¯s mansion! Even her parents have no right to stop it!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xiaotian, you¡­ This is too much!¡± Su Dingwei was caught by the Imperial Guards.


    Seeing him curse, Chu Chengye thought of a vicious move. ¡°Since General Su doesn¡¯t value my brother, I¡¯ll order an execution right here.¡±


    He deliberately raised his voice when saying this, ensuring that those inside could hear him.


    Su Yingxue had just cleaned Su Han¡¯s abdomen, and she couldn¡¯t preserve the baby. She had to clean it thoroughly before properly suturing it. Otherwise, she would¡­


    ¡°Sister, my father, he¡­¡± Su Han¡¯s face showed no trace of color due to the pain.


    She had endured for so long, and the pain of having her abdomen cut open hadn¡¯t made her flinch.


    But now, her father was held captive. If she continued lying here and her father was subjected to corporal punishment, what should she do?


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t move!¡±


    Su Yingxue pressed down on her restless shoulders and administered the bowl of anesthetic prepared by Saint Ruan.


    ¡°Sister, my father¡­¡± After giving Su Han the medicine, Su Yingxue immediately sealed her acupuncture points, rendering her immobile.


    She gently touched Su Han¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sister, rest assured and sleep well. I will save you!¡±


    As for Su Dingwei¡­


    If Chu Chengye dared to harm him in the slightest, she would make Chu Chengye pay the same price!


    Saint Ruan assisted Su Yingxue in stitching up the wound, and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°1 admire you. The fire has reached your doorstep, yet you remain so calm?¡±


    Her needlework was extremely precise and unaffected by her emotions.


    However, it was evident that the situation outside was dire!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Shut up! Thread!¡±


    Saint Ruan quickly assisted her.


    Outside the door, Su Dingwei had been stripped naked. Chu Chengye intended to break into the medicine hut with Chu Xiaotian and take Su Han away.


    Su Dingheng held his sword and blocked the door. ¡°Stop! Today, even if the God of Heavenes, don¡¯t think about entering. Otherwise, kill me first!¡±


    He had never done anything for Su Yingxue. This time¡­ he hoped to be like his elder brother and contribute to protecting his daughter.


    Chu Xiaotian frowned. ¡°Su Dingheng is the Marquis. Although his official position is not high, he is still Su Yingxue¡¯s father. Cousin, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to touch him.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian had some reservations just now, which was why he didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    Although the Imperial Guards brought by Chu Chengye couldpletely suppress the soldiers in Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng acted shamelessly and forcefully stopped them. They couldn¡¯t directly attack Su Dingheng.


    Otherwise, no matter where this matter went, it wouldn¡¯t be justified. After all, they were the ones who barged into the Marquis¡¯s Manor this time!


    The corners of Chu Chengye¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc. He walked in front of Su Dingheng but did not attack him. He only said softly, ¡°Marquis, Su Yingxue is your daughter. Is Rou¡¯er not? Have you forgotten who exposed Rou¡¯er¡¯s corpse in the wilderness? 1 wanted to find aplete corpse for Rou¡¯er to bury, but Rou¡¯er was eaten by wild beasts and her face was unrecognizable. Not even her bones were left..¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450: Early?

    Chapter 450 - 450: Early?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Now, with a silver ingot held in her palm, she looked at Su Yingxue as if she had beheld a god.


    However, as soon as she raised her head, Su Yingxue expressed surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, thisdy looks like you!¡± Zhn voiced Su Yingxue¡¯s thoughts.


    This fish-selling girl was at least 40% simr to her. If it weren¡¯t for her skin not receiving proper care and being exposed to the elements, she would be a beauty.


    Shen Yu also clearly saw Su Yingxue¡¯s appearance this time. Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s luxurious carriage and generous demeanor, she immediately bowed and said, ¡°1 will never forget Sister¡¯s kindness in saving my father today. Which noble household does Sister belong to? In the future, I will definitely¡­ repay Sister.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me sister. We met by chance, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just take care of your father.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s impression of her was a bit unfavorable, so she got into the carriage after saying that.


    However, Shen Yu followed closely behind, leaning against her carriage window. Her eyes couldn¡¯t hide the greedy look. ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re rich. You¡­ Tell me which family you¡¯re from. In the future¡­ If my father¡¯s leg can¡¯t be cured, 1 cane and beg you again! You must be a great doctor!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered. She was naive. She saved someone who didn¡¯t know gratitude and still wanted to cling to her!


    ¡°Miss, I saved your father because I pity you both. However, whether your father can be cured or not has nothing to do with me. You should go to the clinic quickly and take care of your father,¡± Su Yingxue kindly advised.


    However, Shen Yu refused to let go. Her delicate face was filled with anxiety. ¡°But Daddy is the backbone of our family. If his leg doesn¡¯t recover, my mother, brother, and sister will starve to death. Sister, you are so rich, you will not be stingy in helping my family. Please be kind, 1¡­¡±


    ¡°What does your family have to do with my Miss?¡± Zhn shouted angrily, ¡°You have to know your ce. Miss¡¯s kindness is not for you to ruin! If you continue to pester, I¡¯ll take back the silver in your hand!¡±


    Zhn extended her hand, and the coachman gave her a stern look.


    Shen Yu immediately hugged the silver and shrunk back. She timidly squeezed into the crowd and did not dare to pester Su Yingxue anymore, afraid that Su Yingxue would take back the silver she had given.


    She was a frail girl, unable topete with the coachman and guards by her side.


    Zhn looked at her and felt indignant. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so righteous next time. Look, who did you save? She might resemble you a bit, but she addresses you Sister, and even wants to extort you! If she knew you were in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, wouldn¡¯t she still want to be the Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°It seems so!¡±


    She pped her hand hard. ¡°How dare you be so disobedient? You want to touch the patient whenever you see one!¡±


    In this world, there were indeed many patients that should not be touched.


    There were even some that couldn¡¯t be touched!


    Su Yingxue held her head and began to reflect on herself. She was such a good person. Next time, she would not itch for it!


    The treatment of Shen Yu and her father took some time, and by the time they reached the entrance of the imperial pce, it was half an hourter than Su Yingxue had anticipated.


    When Zhn apanied her into the pce, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t dy, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°ording to the rules of the pce, the banquet starts at 10:45 pm. Although we didn¡¯t arrive early, it¡¯s only 10 pm now. It¡¯s not toote toe in at this time. It¡¯s still early..¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: The Banquet Was Unexpectedly Brought Forward.

    Chapter 451 - 451: The Banquet Was Unexpectedly Brought Forward.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn was reassured when she heard Su Yingxue say so.


    However, when she apanied Su Yingxue to the Treasure Splendor Hall where the pce banquet was held, she was suddenly shocked.


    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡±


    The two of them stood at the entrance of the hall and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was because the entire Treasure Splendor Hall was already filled with people. All the officials and their families had arrived. Even the emperor and empress were already sitting in the hall, but Su Yingxue had just arrived.


    Su Yingxue suppressed a bad premonition in her heart. She walked to the Treasure Splendor Hall and knelt. ¡°Emperor, Empress.¡±


    Above her, the empress¡¯s dignified voice sounded, ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re impressive. You¡¯rete for the state banquet of the four kingdoms and nine provinces. How impudent!¡±


    A trace of doubt quickly shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s heart. The state banquet was supposed to start at 10:45 am. How could she bete?


    ¡°Empress, I have my eye-opener today. A legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor dares to not give face to the emperor and the empress. She is indeed powerful.¡±


    Han Yuwen sat in the envoy¡¯s seat, next to Qin Muyan¡¯s seat. Shemented on Su Yingxue and was particrly rude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The banquet was already held early. It¡¯s expected that Miss Su will bete. Could it be that you didn¡¯t inform Miss Su?¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s words reminded Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue gave him a grateful nce, but she thought to herself, ¡°The banquet has been brought forward?¡±


    ¡°Is the Scarlet me King favoring Su Yingxue? Could it be that me and the emperor still have to wait for her, a mere legitimate daughter of Marquis¡¯s Manor? Or do all the envoys present also have to wait for Su Yingxue?¡± The empress snapped.


    Qin Muyan wanted to speak again, but Wei Jue reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re in the Great Cheng Dynasty and don¡¯t know the situation in the imperial court. Let¡¯s take a look first to avoid being a hindrance to Miss Su.¡±


    Qin Muyan wanted to say something but hesitated. He thought that what Wei Jue said made sense. If he kept protecting her, the emperor and empress would not do anything to him, but they might do something to Su Yingxue.


    Han Yuwen sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the empress, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known that a legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor could have such a high status and such power in the Great Cheng Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Princess misunderstood me. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded slightly.


    She guessed that Han Yuwen was probably the one who brought forward the banquet!


    The empress was supporting her.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you werete for the state banquet and did not respect the imperial family. As a female envoy, you even neglected an envoy. Tell me how you should deal with this!¡± The empress was extremely strict about this matter.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she did not show any fear. ¡°Although I amte, 1 did not know that the time of the state banquet has been brought forward. May I ask if Your Majesty has informed the all mansion about the matter of the time being brought forward?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for not handling things properly? When Eldest Princess Yuwen visited me yesterday, she mentioned that entering the pce early could make the state banquet more fun. I immediately gave the order. Did your Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor not receive the news? Or is it that you, Su Yingxue, were too arrogant to even consider me?¡± The empress questioned.


    Su Yingxue scoffed. She did not care about the empress.


    Her actions were truly amusing!


    On the surface, she was urging everyone toe early, and have more fun at the state banquet, but she selectively omitted informing her Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Miss, Marquis had already left early today, saying he was summoned to the pce,¡± Zhn reminded..

 Chapter 539 - 539: It Was Her Honor to Hit Her

    Chapter 539 - 539: It Was Her Honor to Hit Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart was unwilling. It was just thisst step, and he almost made Su Yingxue beg!


    Chu Yihan was detestable!


    Everyone was driven out of the courtyard. The medicine hut suddenly became quiet, not a sound to be heard.


    Zhn saw that Chu Yihan stayed behind and cautiously went to arrange things outside the courtyard.


    Although they had intruded to cause trouble, they were still descendants of the Imperial family. Zhn had them all invited to the front hall and ordered tea to be served, treating them well.<div>


    Chu Yihan stood guard outside the medicine hut and sensed a trace of a stranger¡¯s presence. He called Mo Qi, ¡°Someone nearby, go check.¡±


    Mo Qi immediately summoned the secret guards.


    Zi Wei witnessed Chu Yihan¡¯s secret guards in action, chasing after the person who had been lurking all this time, heading towards the east of the city.


    Inside the house, Su Yingxue finished the surgery on Su Han. She breathed a long sigh of relief, covered Su Han with her clothes, and took off her mask.


    Saint Ruan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°This surgery was really difficult. There were hundreds of people outside, and they almost overturned your medicine hut.¡±


    If Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Su Han would still be in danger.


    Thankfully, Su Yingxue was amazing!


    Saint Ruan said he would take care of Su Han for Su Yingxue and advised her to quickly deal with matters outside.


    There was probably a lot of trouble waiting for her outside the courtyard!


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Old man, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m a young man!¡±


    Saint Ruan pushed Su Han aside, rolling his eyes at her.


    Su Yingxue changed her clothes and went out. Under the moonlight, the man in the ck robe made her heart throb slightly.


    Chu Yihan was as perfect as a statue, no matter where or when, no matter what angle one looked at him from. His slender figure was perfect, and his facial features were wless under the moonlight.


    Every inch and every minute was carefully crafted by the heavens.


    He walked towards Su Yingxue and held her fair hands. He instantly frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so cold?¡±


    Su Yingxue was still mesmerized by his fairy-like face. When she came back to her senses, she smiled and asked, ¡°The hands used for surgery, how could they be warm.¡±


    Chu Yihan immediately covered her hands and pressed them against his chest. Su Yingxue could feel the surging heat in his chest just by touching them.


    His heart was burning with an unknown temperature.


    Su Yingxue stayed in the room for four hours. She had heard half of what happened outside. At this moment, the medicine hut was empty. She asked, ¡°Did you chase them all out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you still want to settle ounts with them one by one, 1 would have chased them all out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Those who disturbed her peace deserved to die!


    Su Yingxue felt a strong warmth in her hands and left with Chu Yihan.


    Zhn was the servant girl she had raised, so she had already thoughtfully arranged for everyone.


    Chu Yihan was guarding the manor. Even if these people didn¡¯t want to wait, they had to wait obediently in the front hall.


    Seeing Su Yingxuee out, Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Su Yingxue, where is Su Han? Where was she? 1 want to bring her back to the residence!¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at her coldly, and her gazended on Zhn.


    She gently caressed Zhn¡¯s face. ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    There were obvious fingerprints on her delicate little face.


    Zhn looked at Min Jia, who was sitting on the soft couch.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze followed her, carrying a dark and vicious aura. Min Jia was so frightened that she trembled. ¡°What are you trying to do? She¡¯s just a maid.. It¡¯s her honor to be hit by me, the county lord!¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Rebellion?

    Chapter 453 - 453: Rebellion?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    n Yuwen redirected her sharpness towards Lin Sisi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t vite any pce rules. It seems like you think you know the pce rules very well!¡± Lin Sisi couldn¡¯t stand Han Yuwen¡¯s arrogant demeanor in the imperial pce of the Great Cheng Dynasty, acting as if it were her own home. ¡°Insolent! What is your status, you talk to me like that?¡± Han Yuwen mmed the table in anger. ¡°Empress, are the women from your country all such arrogant and domineering things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the insolent one! Standing in the imperial pce of the Great Cheng Dynasty and insulting my imperial consort, who do you think you are!¡±


    Chu Jinling quickly walked out, positioning himself beside Lin Sisi in a protective stance. It was evident that Han Yuwen was not insulting anyone else but his Ninth Imperial Consort!


    ¡°Imperial Consort.¡±


    Han Yuwen sneered. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce for the princess of the Great Cheng Dynasty, let alone an imperial consort.


    ¡°Cousin, Miss Lin hasn¡¯t married you yet. You don¡¯t have to be so eager,¡± Xiao Ruxue said, seemingly offering good intentions.


    Han Yuwen instantly grasped the situation. ¡°Not married yet, and she already considers herself an imperial consort. With this noble status, does she think she can save someone who vites pce rules?¡±


    She turned to the empress. ¡°1 didn¡¯t know. So, the empress manages the harem and nobledies with such attitudes. Your Majesty, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve with the empress. Anyone with a good rtionship with Su Yingxue was her enemy, and now, Lin Sisi hade forward!


    ¡°Men, Lin Sisi disrespects me, shows contempt towards me, punish her!¡±


    The empress scolded with a stern face.


    Chu Jinling swiftly protected Lin Sisi. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my wife!¡±


    He turned and red at Xiao Ruxue. ¡°Whether she¡¯s married or not, Sisi is my wife. No need for others to meddle!¡±


    Xiao Ruxue scolded publicly, blushing with embarrassment.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s protective stance for Lin Sisi meant opposing the empress. To uphold her dignity, the empress would surely target him.


    In a moment of desperation, Chu Jinling struck one of the empress¡¯s servants. The empress immediately used, ¡°Chu Jinling, are you rebelling?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not! But 1 won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my wife!¡±


    Chu Jinling encircled Lin Sisi, shouting at the empress, ¡°If you want to hit someone, hit me. Don¡¯t touch my wife!¡±


    ¡°Jinling, stop fooling around. It¡¯s okay if I get hit. I¡¯m tough.¡± Lin Sisi nudged him, urging him to return to his seat.


    Chu Jinling pouted. ¡°No! You¡¯re my wife. If someone hits you, it means I¡¯m useless. My mother said a man who can¡¯t protect his own woman is the most useless!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao felt a headache when Chu Jinling brought up this matter.


    This incident stemmed from Su Yingxue, but Han Yuwen was the reason.


    She could only look at Han Yuwen and say with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Princess Yuwen manages Qi State¡¯s national treasury. I¡¯m from the Xiao family, and we have a lot of business with Qi State. I heard recently that a ship loaded with goods is about to be shipped to Qi State. I wonder if there will be any idents on the way.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing this. She gritted her teeth, secretly resenting Lin Sisi for letting Noble Consort Xiao intervene!


    The business was more crucial than venting anger..

 Chapter 541 - 541: Chu Yihan Was Heartless to Everyone.

    Chapter 541 - 541: Chu Yihan Was Heartless to Everyone.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Su Dingwei was very surprised. He knew that Chu Yihan allowed him to wear clothes because he wanted to save him. However, he had never interacted with Chu Yihan before, so he felt a little heavy after receiving his favor.


    ¡°General Su, are you trying to disobey Your Highness¡¯ orders by not wearing it?¡± Mo Qi asked.


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Su Dingwei immediately put on his clothes.<div>


    Compared to Chu Chengye, who had no choice but to submit to him, he was more in awe of Chu Yihan.


    The person they respected the most was Chu Yihan, the God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Even if he wasn¡¯t Your Highness, they would still obey him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Chengye snorted and said unhappily, ¡°General Su, you¡¯re very obedient.¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t listen to me, do you think you can listen to him?¡± Every word spoken by Chu Yihan was apanied by authority and coercion. He coldlymanded Chu Chengye, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why should 1 kneel? Even if Imperial Uncle wants to punish me, there must be a crime!¡±


    ¡°Defying me is a crime!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s icy and menacing gaze pressed onto Chu Chengye. ¡°Or do you believe that just because I¡¯m not in charge of the Ministry of Justice, 1 can¡¯t punish you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel!¡±


    Chu Chengye was defiant. ¡°Imperial Uncle is favoring one side! If I¡¯m to administer corporal punishment to Su Dingwei, Imperial Uncle insists on me kneeling. There¡¯s no logic in this!¡±


    A sinister smile curled on Chu Yihan¡¯s lips. ¡°Mo Qi, teach him some reasoning.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Mo Qi unsheathed his sword and charged towards Chu Chengye. Each move was chilling, and Chu Chengye was forced into a confrontation with him in the courtyard.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s heart sank as he witnessed Chu Chengye being pushed out and beaten by Chu Yihan.


    He contemted that with Chu Yihan present, it might be challenging to take Su Han away.


    He cast a nce at the injured Min Jia and addressed Chu Yihan in a solemn tone, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Min Jia¡¯s injuries are not light. 1 will take her back to the residence for healing. As for my princess consort¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian approached Su Yingxue, a hint of disgust in his eyes. ¡°I will personallye to bring her back to the residence!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Yingxue halted him. ¡°Your Highness intruded into my Marquis¡¯s Manor and injured my Uncle. Do you think you can just leave like this?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want!¡± Min Jia, lifted by someone, was so furious that she wanted to bite someone.


    ¡°Min Jia County Lord dares to interrupt me? With your swollen face, are you still able to speak?¡± Su Yingxue red at her.


    Min Jia was so frightened that her heart trembled, nearly crying.


    She dared not speak to Su Yingxue again, tightly covering her face, afraid of being beaten again.


    Impatience filled Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness needs to apologize to me and my uncle for trespassing into the Marquis¡¯s Manor and injuring my uncle.¡±


    Su Yingxue fixed her gaze on Chu Xiaotian.


    Regardless of his identity, Su Yingxue was unafraid of others¡¯ reservations!


    ¡°You¡­ If I don¡¯t! What do you want to do?¡±


    It was indeed Chu Xiaotian¡¯s fault for trespassing into the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Under other circumstances, he might have apologized.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s actions today had repeatedly trampled on his heart. He would never apologize to her!


    And Su Dingwei¡­ Their Su family was not worthy of him bowing his head!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I, Su Yingxue, guarantee that you, the prince of the Yong¡¯an County, will not be able to leave my Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Yingxue, though not as tall as Chu Xiaotian, exuded an aura much stronger than his.


    Even taller behind her was Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze was cold and emotionless towards anyone. Only when he looked at Su Yingxue, did his gaze be as gentle as water..

 Chapter 455 - 455: Princess Won’t Kneel

    Chapter 455: Princess Won¡¯t Kneel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How bold! How can youpare yourself to the princess?¡± Feng Qing¡¯s arm was still injured, and she felt dissatisfied with Han Yuwen.


    ¡°A prince breaking the rule is equally ountable as amoner! Miss Lin just apologized for offending the princess. As the future Ninth Imperial Consort, isn¡¯t her status prestigious enough? If she, being in such a position, faces consequences, what about the princess? Mistakes should be acknowledged and punished!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s resolute voice echoed, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I was wondering, how could Dr. Su, with such prowess, bow to the Eldest Princess?¡±


    Chu Jinling held her hand and enjoyed the situation. ¡°Indeed, my imperial aunt is no ordinary person!¡±


    When imperial uncle wasn¡¯t present, she would handle the situation!


    If the imperial uncle was here, they were a duo, causing the scoundrels to wail!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re facing punishment yet want to implicate me?¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s face turned ice-cold. She wouldn¡¯t ept punishment sopliantly!


    ¡°The one who should be punished is Su Yingxue, this lowly person!¡± Han Yuwen thought.


    ¡°Are you unwilling to face punishment because you disregard the empress or the pce rules of our Great Cheng Dynasty?¡± Su Yingxue pressed on relentlessly.


    ¡°Enough, Su Yingxue. When did 1 say I would punish the princess?¡± The empress¡¯s anger red up again!


    Su Yingxue might be punished, but she shouldn¡¯t drag Han Yuwen into it!


    How could she punish Han Yuwen?


    ¡°If a princess can escape punishment, why should I be so foolish? If everyone can evade punishment, what¡¯s the use of etiquette and rules?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was unwavering.


    She was bold, and every word she spoke was wless.


    It made everyone recall that at the core of this matter was Han Yuwen¡¯s instigation of the empress!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you¡­ Do you still think 1 am at fault? Will you punish me?¡±


    The empress wished she could strike down Su Yingxue, this audacious person.


    It was like a dagger hanging over her heart!


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Your Majesty, you were simply misled by someone. However, this instigator truly deserves proper punishment.¡±


    Su Yingxue had a smile ying on her lips, and her eyes carried a subtle hint of provocation.


    Han Yuwen maintained a cold expression and straightforwardly informed her. ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t even dream about it. 1 will never kneel like you!¡±


    Su Yingxue could forget aboutparing herself to Han Yuwen!


    Remaining steadfast in her position, Su Yingxue believed that her stillness would make the empress and Han Yuwen feel uneasy, given the civil officials¡¯ disapproval.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the empress, aware of Han Yuwen¡¯s formidable nature, couldn¡¯t afford to be at odds with her. Yet, not punishing her would jeopardize the empress¡¯s position.


    While an ordinary woman might seek her husband¡¯s help in such a situation, when the empress looked at Chu Mingyuan, he only snorted coldly. ¡°This is the trouble you caused. Deal with it yourself!¡±


    The empress felt angry as she gritted her teeth and addressed Han Yuwen. ¡°Princess Yuwen, your idea is somewhat inappropriate. It goes against the pce rules. Therefore, you will remain kneeling in your seat until the pce banquet concludes.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    In the Qi State, if she stood, everyone else had to kneel!


    When had she ever knelt before anyone? As a modern person unbound by the constraints of this feudal dynasty, she couldn¡¯t fathom kneeling before such foolish individuals.


    ¡°Princess Yuwen, this is the Great Cheng Dynasty. A princess breaking the rule is treated the same asmoners. You¡­ can¡¯t be vited!¡±


    The empress was a little annoyed. Although she valued this woman¡¯s ability and cooperated with her to deal with Su Yingxue, she was so disobedient and refused to care about her face.. It made her feel embarrassed!

 Chapter 543 - 543: Su Han’s Child is Gone

    Chapter 543: Su Han¡¯s Child is Gone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue felt a pair ofrge hands on her waist, radiating a burning warmth as they caressed the softest part of her waist. Chu Yihan¡¯s lips descended onto hers.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The passionate kiss was both expected and somewhat unbearable.


    ¡°Your Highness, be gentle.¡±


    Chu Yihan pressed his lips against hers as if wanting to im every inch of her.


    When she felt a slight chill on her shoulder, she realized her shirt had been unbuttoned at some point, exposing her smooth skin to the air. She shivered, and Chu Yihan promptly adjusted her clothing.


    The night quickly melted away, but the air carried a lingering scent of ambiguity.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s dreams, Chu Yihan¡¯s husky and seductive voice echoed.


    He said, ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m waiting for the day you be my princess. On that night, 1 will not let you off easily.¡±


    Upon waking up, Su Yingxue found goosebumps all over her body.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Chu Yihan was somewhat intimidatingst night!


    What did he have in mind for the night she became the Princess?


    Did it mean spending the entire night in the bridal chamber?


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this!¡±


    Su Yingxue hurriedly shook her head, well aware that she probably didn¡¯t have the stamina for such activities.


    ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why can¡¯t you handle it? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Zhn asked while carrying a basin of water to help Su Yingxue freshen up.


    Su Yingxue quickly dismissed the vivid scenes from her mind. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. Have you visited my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Miss Han has already woken up, but she¡¯s been crying. Mr. Ruan forbids Madam from seeing Miss Han again to prevent her tears from reopening the wound,¡± Zhn truthfully reported.


    Su Yingxue nodded in agreement. Saint Ruan made the right decision. Su Han¡¯s emotional state was too fragile, and touching her wound wouldn¡¯t aid in her recovery.


    After getting ready, Su Yingxue firstforted Qin Wan before heading to the medicine hut to check on Su Han.


    The well-arranged and quiet medicine hut was conducive to Su Han¡¯s recovery. Su Yingxue had brought some spiritual spring water from the Medicine King Valley for Su Han to drink, hoping it would expedite her healing.


    However, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about Su Han¡¯s wound.


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°Cousin, even though 1 don¡¯t perform many surgeries, I am meticulous. I cut into your abdomen, and no matter what, it will leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not ming you. Scars are inevitable. We can repair it in the future. What concerns me is my child. It¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Su Han¡¯s red and swollen eyes once more.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank. It seemed she couldn¡¯t keep the truth from Su Han. Even with the anesthetic given by Saint Ruan, Su Han still felt the moment the baby was taken out of her body.


    Su Han sobbed. ¡°When the doctor first told me I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t feel anything. I didn¡¯t even know how to be a mother. Butter, 1 felt something in my stomach, and I started to be vignt. After I fell into the water, you all said it was a bug, and I became even more afraid. But when it left my body, 1 realized¡­ I didn¡¯t even get the chance to look at it before losing itpletely.¡±


    Su Yingxue was also deeply saddened. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell Su Han that the fetus was in a terrible state and that this operation would make it difficult for Su Han to conceive again.


    ¡°Sister, can 1 still have another child in the future?¡±

 Chapter 544 - 544: Not Every Su Sister Could Be Like Su Yingxue

    Chapter 544 - 544: Not Every Su Sister Could Be Like Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Han grasped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, catching Su Yingxue off guard.


    She hadn¡¯t even thought about how to fabricate an excuse yet. ¡°There will be a child, sister. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you are decisive, not someone who hesitates,¡± Su Han sighed heavily. Su Yingxue¡¯s hesitation confirmed her suspicions, that Su Han wouldn¡¯t have another child.


    Su Yingxue sighed softly. ¡°Cousin, sometimes you don¡¯t have to be so wise.¡±


    Su Han, who managed to marry into wealth due to her intelligence and perceptiveness, now seemed to suffer from the bacsh of her intelligence and perceptiveness.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been like this since I was young, now, and in the future.¡± Su Han smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Cousin, have you thought about what to do in the future?¡± Su Yingxue was very surprised.


    Su Han had only rested for one night after the surgery.


    Su Han leaned against the headboard and said calmly, ¡°This time, I got into big trouble to save my life. My mother-inw is injured, and Min Jia will probably hate me to the bone. I¡¯m afraid that my life won¡¯t be as good as before when I return to the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you going back?¡± Su Yingxue subconsciously wanted to object.


    Su Han smiled bitterly. ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t go back?¡±


    She looked at Su Yingxue, her eyes overflowing with envy. ¡°If 1 had medical skills like you, I wouldn¡¯t have to go back. If 1 had Miss Jinyan¡¯s courage to survive, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to return to the prince¡¯s mansion. However, 1 have a family to support. If I were to be divorced and returned to my family, not only would it be a disgrace to my family, but it would also implicate my younger siblings. How could their future be ruined because of me?¡±


    ¡°Sister you can¡­¡± Su Yingxue blurted out. Su Han didn¡¯t have to go back!


    However, her mind spun quickly, and she felt that if she said it rashly, it would be a little childish.


    As Su Han had said, she was different from her and Sister Jinyan.


    She could rely on her own hands to shut up everyone who was targeting her.


    Sister Jinyan did not have a family behind her, she did not have anyone to rely on, and she did not have anyone to drag her down. She only needed to work hard on her own.


    However, Su Han was different. She had a family mission and her identity was restricted. If she was divorced, she would be sad if she didn¡¯t care about her family.


    Su Yingxue did not want to interfere in her matters. ¡°I think that Cousin must have thought everything through before she said that.¡±


    Su Han managed the prince¡¯s mansion, and her vision and thoughts were much more profound than hers.


    ¡°But sister need not rush back. Grandfather will be back in two days. Sister is recuperating in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. When grandfather returns, you should apany him more. I believe Chu Xiaotian and the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion will not be able to say anything about you.¡±


    Su Yingxue patted Su Han¡¯s hand.


    Su Han was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Grandpa¡­ That¡¯s great!¡±


    Su Yingxue saw the gratified expression on her face and knew that her grandfather¡¯s backing could make her feel much more at ease.


    Even if she had to return to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to suffer in the future, at least she would not feel so lonely and helpless in her heart.


    Su Yingxue went out. She thought that Su Han would recuperate in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    However, as soon as she left, Qin Wan came over with Zhifen.


    In front of Su Dingwei, Qin Wan didn¡¯t dare to cry or speak to Su Han sincerely. Now that it was only the mother and daughter, Qin Wan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°My poor daughter, this surgery saved your life, but it also ruined the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. Everything Sister did was for my good. However, not everyone in the Su family can be as free and easy as her.¡± Su Han smiled bitterly..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Old General Su Was Stalling for Time

    Chapter 545 - 545: Old General Su Was Stalling for Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was very grateful for Su Yingxue¡¯s good intentions, but she couldn¡¯t endure it. In the end, she had to use the rest of her life to make amends.


    ¡°Mother, the maid in the prince¡¯s mansion was probably driven away by Min Jia. Please give Zhifen to me, so that I can have someone trustworthy by my side.¡± Su Han, still recovering from her injuries, was already making ns for the future.


    Her current situation didn¡¯t allow her to rest peacefully.


    In the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County, when Chu Xiaotian brought Min Jia back, the household was in chaos. He had not slept the entire night.


    The Old Regional Prince couldn¡¯t console Madam Sheng, and after attempting to persuade Min Jia without sess, he turned to Chu Xiaotian. ¡°Son, when will you bring the daughter-inw back? She has always managed the affairs of the prince¡¯s mansion. Only she can maintain bnce!¡±<div>


    The Old Regional Prince was getting a headache. While Chu Xiaotian could handle stewardship after inheriting the title, managing the numerous women in the backyard was proving to be tiresome. His wife¡¯s tsundere temperament made things even more challenging.


    Chu Xiaotian, satisfied with Su Han from the first moment he saw her, had handed over the mansion¡¯s authority directly to her.


    Su Han had managed things efficiently for years, never disappointing. However, he hadn¡¯t expected his wife and daughter to misbehave so much!


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were now dark circles. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the mansion¡¯s affairs but about Su Han, who had always been obedient, now defying him!


    She had defied him several times!


    He had never said he wouldn¡¯t treat her, yet she believed Su Yingxue and distrusted him, her husband who shared the same bed!


    He loved her so much. How could she treat him like this?


    ¡°Dad, I will bring her back. Tell Mom and Sister that Su Han wille back and apologize to them!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression darkened. He knew Su Han couldn¡¯t escape him!


    ¡°Well¡­ Forget it! As long as shees back, there¡¯s no need for an apology.¡± The Old Regional Prince understood that it wasn¡¯t Su Han¡¯s fault. It was his wife and daughter who were causing trouble. Su Han had already shown remarkable tolerance.


    Outside Jiang Du City, a massive army of tens of thousands marched forward in a disciplined formation. However, a lone rider left the army like a shooting star in the night sky.


    An elderly man, sitting on a robust horse, with white hair and beard, wrinkles visible in the dark, looked towards the city gate. Waving his hand, he ordered, ¡°Set up camp here, enter the city tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Set up camp here, enter the city tomorrow!¡±


    The order spread through the entire army by horseback scouts.


    Su Wei, the deputy general, asked from behind him, ¡°General, the city gate is close. Although it¡¯ste, you could return directly to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Despite Su Qingzhi¡¯s age, his physique allowed him to ride back without any issues.


    Expressionless, Su Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Set up camp.¡±


    Su Wei refrained from further questions.


    After the tent was set up, Su Wei thought Su Qingzhi would rest early to prepare for entering the city the next day. However, Su Qingzhi called him in and said, ¡°Enter the cityter tomorrow. If you can dy, another day would be even better..¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546: Chu Yihan Couldn’t Hold It in Anymore.

    Chapter 546: Chu Yihan Couldn¡¯t Hold It in Anymore.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Still dying?¡± Su Wei was somewhat surprised. ¡°The Ninth Prince asked the Old General toe back a few months ago. During the half-month journey back to the court, the prince¡¯s secret guards sent daily reports, urging you to return early. Are you¡­¡±


    Not wanting to ept Chu Yihan¡¯s kindness?


    Su Wei, with many years of military experience, had heard of Chu Yihan but had never seen him care about any general in the court as much as Su Qingzhi. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to reject Chu Yihan¡¯s kindness?


    However, Su Qingzhi just coldly snorted, ¡°Offering unnecessary courtesy is either deceitful or thieving!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s the Ninth Prince. What harmful intentions could the Ninth Prince have?¡± Su Wei couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Su Qingzhi touched his sword, his eyes sharp and said, ¡°1 know him better than you. This man is heartless. In the past six months, he has made significant moves and sent secret guards daily to report his schedule. He must be hiding something!¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind making the Ninth Prince anxious.


    In Jiang Du City, Chu Yihan received a secret report that Su Qingzhi was already outside the city but had not entered immediately.


    Chu Yihan frowned and said, ¡°Mo Qi, prepare the horse. I will personally go outside the city to wee the Old General!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already past midnight. If we go at this time, the Old General will be resting, right?¡± Mo Qi felt that his cold and restrained Master couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.


    ¡°They¡¯re already outside the city, but why don¡¯t they enter? Didn¡¯t the Old General want to reunite with his family as soon as possible? Didn¡¯t the secret guards inform the Old General that Su Dingwei and Qin Wan were also in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Chu Yihan was puzzled.


    Mo Qi quickly defended the secret guards, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. How could they dare to neglect the Master¡¯s orders? I think the Old General must be tired after such a long journey. Seeing that they are already at the door, he¡¯s not in a hurry, so he wants to take a rest beforeing in, right?¡±


    Chu Yihan thought it made sense.


    He put down the news brought by the secret guard. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my sense of propriety.¡±


    If he went out of the city now, he would inevitably startle Su Qingzhi and might leave a bad impression on him.


    This would not do!


    He wanted to maintain his image in Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart as the perfect God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue was also preparingte at night to wee Su Qingzhi.


    Zhn looked at Su Yingxue, who was so busy that she was unwilling to rest. She teased, ¡°Miss is always calm and steady in everything you do. Now that Master ising back, you¡¯re as anxious as a child.¡±


    Su Yingxue was still holding an ornament in her hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Grandfather for such a long time. Don¡¯t you miss him?¡±


    Su Yingxue thought desperately. After all, in the eyes of others, her grandfather had only been on the battlefield for a few years, but to her, she and her grandfather had already been separated for a lifetime!


    In her entire life, she had never seen her grandfather properly, leaned into his arms, and acted coquettishly.


    Zhn covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Yes, 1 miss Master too. But I wonder, between Miss and the Ninth Prince, who longs for Master more?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, your words are getting worse and worse!¡±


    Su Yingxue chased after Zhn angrily.


    Zhn was grabbed by Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue tickled her until she begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. Miss, you miss Master the most!¡±


    ¡°Look at you, still talking nonsense!¡± Su Yingxue was ying happily with her.


    Saint Ruan came over with a dark face.. ¡°Su Yingxue, are all your patients this reckless? Su Han had just finished the surgery and she was already out of bed? Forget about getting off the bed, she even ran away? Does she want to go to the heavens?¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460: Save My Father

    Chapter 460: Save My Father


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Jinling clung tightly to Lin Sisi, refusing to let go. ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry anyone else except Sisi!¡±


    ¡°Ninth Brother, don¡¯t be reckless. The marriage of the prince is no child¡¯s y. Lin Sisi isn¡¯t worthy of you, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore,¡± Chu Chengye coldly remarked.


    Witnessing Chu Jinling¡¯s determination, he felt a slight sense of satisfaction.


    In the past, he had almost married Su Yingxue, but now she wouldn¡¯t even look at him.


    Chu Jinling was his younger brother. If he couldn¡¯t have what he wanted, why should Chu Jinling be able to attain it so easily?


    ¡°1 won¡¯t agree, no matter what anyone says!¡±


    Chu Jinling stood firm against everyone. No one could separate him from Lin Sisi.


    Chu Mingyuan was visibly angered and gave themand, ¡°Men, escort Lin Sisi out. Send the Ninth Prince to the Noble Consort¡¯s Pce. He is not to leave without an imperial decree!¡±


    The imperial guards beside Chu Mingyuan showed no courtesy to Chu Jinling, they quickly intervened and separated him from Lin Sisi.


    When Chu Yihan arrived with Su Yingxue, Lin Aotian was receiving a beating outside the hall.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Yihan shouted.


    Upon seeing Chu Yihan, the pce servants immediately knelt in fear. ¡°Your Highness, this is the emperor¡¯s order. General Lin did not properly discipline his daughter, and Lin Sisi had an affair with the people from the pce. The emperor has punished General Lin with 200 strokes of the cane, but only 60 have been administered so far.¡±


    ¡°General Lin is already advanced in age. How can he survive 200 strokes?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing her assertive demeanor, the pce servants did not dare to speak and remained obediently kneeling.


    Su Yingxue quickly approached Lin Aotian and administered a pill to protect his heart. ¡°General Lin, are you alright? Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, please save my daughter¡­¡±


    Lin Aotian¡¯s breath was weak as he weakly pointed towards the hall. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Sisi¡­¡±


    ¡°General Lin, don¡¯t worry. Sisi will be fine.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt deeply guilty.


    ¡°Men, take General Lin back to the residence for medical treatment.¡± Chu Yihan ordered coldly.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the emperor¡¯s order. There are still 140 strokes remaining!¡± The pce servant hesitated.


    ¡°How about I let you rece General Lin?¡± Chu Yihan swept a sharp gaze over the pce servant who spoke, and instantly, the servant fell to the ground in fear. ¡°Your Highness, spare me! Your Highness, spare me!¡±


    Chu Yihan, apanied by Su Yingxue, entered the hall. Inside, chaos reigned. Lin Sisi and Chu Jinling were embracing each other, enduring the blows. When finally separated, Chu Jinling rushed forward like a fool and collided with an imperial guard¡¯s scabbard, resulting in a sizable bump on his forehead.


    One of the imperial guards identally toppled him over, and he nearly hit the back of his head on the ground. Thankfully, Chu Yihan steadied him.


    Upon seeing Chu Yihan, Chu Jinling treated him as a lifeline, hugging Chu Yihan¡¯s arm and shouting, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I don¡¯t want to cancel the marriage! Help me save Sisi, and¡­ and General Lin outside!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Su¡­ Dr. Su, please save my father!¡±


    Lin Sisi was sheltered in Su Yingxue¡¯s embrace, crying aloud.


    Su Yingxue patted her back and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father has already been sent back to the residence by Your Highness. He will be fine. But you¡­ what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just saw a few of my father¡¯s old subordinates and chatted with them for a while. 1 don¡¯t know why I fainted. When I woke up, I¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi cried, lowering her head and biting her lip in shame..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Old General Su Has Arrived Outside the City

    Chapter 548: Old General Su Has Arrived Outside the City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Han untied her belt and lifted her top. Under her thin white undershirt, a hideous scar could be seen on her fair skin.


    Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. How could a wound so long and deep on such a delicate body not be painful?


    Yet, how could her painpare to the humiliation he endured yesterday?


    ¡°Humph! As a woman, you dared to make decisions on your own, causing such injuries. ording to the seven rules, I could divorce you on the grounds of suffering from a serious illness! Put on your clothes properly to avoid dirtying my eyes.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian turned away. If he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t ache anymore.


    ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t look, this scar will remain. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t disappear in the future.¡± Su Han quivered as she let out a breath.


    ¡°Remain in the future? Su Han, are you trying to humiliate me? You¡¯ve been a Princess for too long, and you¡¯ve forgotten your original identity!¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression turned ferocious, making Su Han feel like she was facing a stranger.


    She had never imagined that her loving husband would have such a demeanor after an incident.


    Su Han lowered her head and remained silent.


    Her silence was a form of unspoken resistance.


    In Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, this was stubbornness. She stubbornly believed she had done nothing wrong.


    However, in his eyes, Su Han was entirely in the wrong!


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, fulfill your duties as a princess properly!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian dragged Su Han out, denying her a chance to catch her breath.


    Before Su Han¡¯s return, she had anticipated that her days in the prince¡¯s mansion wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Yet, she never expected Chu Xiaotian to be this cruel.


    Outside Jiang Du City, the army had rested for a night. Su Wei entered the tent and reported to Su Qingzhi, ¡°General, the Ninth Prince has sent someone to greet you. When will you enter the city?¡±


    Su Qingzhi raised his thick ck eyebrows. ¡°What could it be that made him so anxious?¡±


    Su Qingzhi found it increasingly challenging to understand Chu Yihan.


    ¡°How is the situation in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Qingzhi temporarily set aside thoughts about Chu Yihan.


    Not having returned for several years, he missed his children even more.


    Before returning, he received a letter from Su Hao, stating that he had been appointed as a general and stationed at Bamboo Leaf Pass. He was engaged to a woman named Wu Jinyan.


    Regarding the household, Su Yingxue had been taking care of it on his behalf.


    Su Hao¡¯s engagement wasn¡¯t surprising, but what surprised him was that the authority of the Marquis¡¯s Manor had fallen into the hands of Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Ying Xue, this child, has been quick-tempered since childhood. To see her manage the Marquis¡¯a Manor so efficiently in such a short time is truly surprising.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s demeanor was stern, but when he spoke of Su Yingxue, his eyes showed love and pity.


    He regretted that Su Yingxue was a girl back then, unable to apany him to battles like Su Hao. Instead, she could only be pampered at home. Yet, a child without a mother to apany her would inevitablyg.


    He felt a sense of indebtedness.


    ¡°General, I have gathered some information about the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Would you like to hear it?¡± Su Wei looked conflicted.


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Approaching Su Qingzhi, Su Wei whispered into his ear. At the end of his statement, he expressed some regret, ¡°After all, Miss Yurou is a descendant of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. It¡¯s a pity she has passed away.¡±


    A hint of sorrow crossed Su Qingzhi¡¯s face, but it vanished in an instant as he regained his cold and solemn demeanor. ¡°The Su family¡¯s offspring have always been upright and straightforward. Devious and despicable individuals are not worthy of being part of the Su family. As for the despicable people raised by the Su family¡­. Death is not worth regretting!¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462: Before Revenge

    Chapter 462: Before Revenge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran out.


    She ran so fast that Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t catch up to her.


    Noble Consort Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lin Sisi was still a person with dignity.


    ¡°Emperor, since this marriage has been called off, I feel that there is no need to pursue the crimes of General Lin and his daughter. I can choose another candidate for Ling¡¯er¡¯s imperial consort.¡± Noble Consort Xiao bowed to Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan nodded. ¡°You should pay more attention to Jinling as the mother. In the future, choose carefully. Don¡¯t let such a thing happen again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Noble Consort Xiao. If every prince were to make a scene like the Ninth Prince, would the royal family still have any face left?¡±


    The empress helped Chu Mingyuan up with a faint smile.


    Noble Consort Xiao had been in a head-on confrontation with the empress for so many years. This was the first time she could not raise her head in front of her. She was so angry that she bit her lips.


    When she got up, everyone in the hall was gone. Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan were gone.


    Noble Consort Xiao panicked. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling¡¯er? Could this child be¡­¡±


    Granny Song hurried to her side and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Majesty. The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t go after Miss Lin. He said he went back to the manor with the Ninth Prince.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao sighed. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Ling¡¯er is always with Ninth Prince, but he can¡¯t learn anything from him. What should we do in the future?¡±


    She and the Xiao family were still around, and Chu Jinling could still y like a child.


    However, Lin Sisi¡¯s incident tonight had given her a real warning.


    In the future, Chu Jinling¡¯s princess consort must be a woman with means and ability. Otherwise, Chu Jinling was so innocent and only knew how to y. How could he rely on the Xiao family in the future?


    Noble Consort Xiao frowned and instructed Granny Song, ¡°Go inform the Xiao family and ask them to choose a few outstanding legitimate daughters and send them into the pce for me to take a good look at.¡±


    She must choose an outstanding imperial consort for Chu Jinling.


    Chu Jinling seemed to have lost his soul as he walked aimlessly on the pce road. Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue followed behind him and apanied him.


    Chu Jinling also did not allow others to get close.


    The two of them were worried that he would do something stupid, so they followed him.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s obvious that someone plotted against Sisi tonight to ruin her marriage with the Ninth Prince.¡±


    She had seen with her own eyes how close Chu Jinling and Lin Sisi were.


    The two of them would be in extreme pain with this ending.


    ¡°The Xiao family is powerful, while General Lin¡¯s family is powerless. In addition, General Lin¡¯s health has not been as good as before, and he is unable to go out to war. He can only rely on his past military achievements to barely protect himself. If the Xiao family makes a move, the Lin family may not be able to withstand it.¡±


    For example, tonight, the Lin Manor almost lost Lin Ao tian, the pir of support.


    Once he fell, Lin Sisi would never marry Chu Jinling.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Xiao family harmed Sisi?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°On the surface, yes.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s far-reaching gazended on Chu Jinling.


    His back was lonely, like a child who couldn¡¯t find his home.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t think so!


    ¡°Your Highness, please apany the Ninth Prince first. 1 want to go to the ce where Sisi had an ident and see if there are any clues.¡± Su Yingxue mentioned.


    ¡°I will apany you.¡±


    Chu Yihan wanted to call Mo Qi to follow Chu Jinling.


    However, Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s better for Your Highness to follow the Ninth Prince. The Ninth Prince is close to Your Highness, so he¡¯s willing to listen to you. If it were the emperor or the Imperial Consort, he might not even be obedient..¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550: Amazing, My Granddaughter

    Chapter 550: Amazing, My Granddaughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Indeed, it got busy.


    As he walked past the entrance of the clinic and saw the vigorous inscription ¡°Tongchang Medical Center¡± on the que, he suddenly pulled the reins and stopped.


    ¡°This clinic¡­ Isn¡¯t it Long Shuli¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°General, aren¡¯t you going back to the manor?¡± Su Wei still held a horse, puzzled by Su Qingzhi¡¯s sudden stop.


    Recalling Long Shuli, Su Qingzhi felt a twinge and decided to dismount and take a look.


    Both Su Qingzhi and Su Wei, d in armor, exuded a remarkable presence. Especially Su Qingzhi, with his white hair and beard, yet vigorous and towering like a mountain, his eyes sharp as swords and lightning. The clinic¡¯s patients kept their distance upon seeing him as if a single nce could freeze their breath.


    Manager Qi, alerted by the report of two armored visitors, promptly came out to wee them. Seeing Su Qingzhi, he couldn¡¯t help but show deep respect. ¡°Generals, are you here for medical treatment? Which doctor would you like to consult?¡±


    Su Wei intended to exin that they were just here to look around, not seek medical attention.


    However, when Su Qingzhi noticed a doctor¡¯s sign hanging outside a treatment room, bearing Su Yingxue¡¯s name, he inquired, pointing towards the room, ¡°Which doctor is in there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s our shop owner, Dr. Su¡¯s treatment room. However, today being the fifteenth, Dr. Su is offering free treatment only to women. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see Dr. Su today, General. If needed, other doctors are avable.¡± Manager Qi borated, providing Su Qingzhi with detailed information.


    Softened by the realization that Su Yingxue was like her mother, Su Qingzhi mused, ¡°As expected, just like her mother.¡±


    Pity for women across the world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seek treatment but wish to see Dr. Su.¡± Su Qingzhi pointed to Su Yingxue¡¯s treatment room.


    Finding the request peculiar, Manager Qi cautiously inquired, ¡°General, what is your rtionship with Dr. Su? Why specifically see Dr. Su alone?¡±


    Su Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°My surname is also Su.¡±


    ¡°Surname Su¡­¡±


    Manager Qi recalled something, suddenly understanding. ¡°Could it be¡­ Old General Su?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s grandfather?


    Remembering Su Yingxue mentioning that her grandfather, Old General Su, was on his way back to the capital, Su Qingzhi gestured for discretion. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Su Yingxue, just wanting to catch a glimpse of her.


    Manager Qi, respectful and careful, promptly led Su Qingzhi to a partitioned space in Su Yingxue¡¯s treatment room, offering tea and snacks. ¡°Old General, please wait. This is Miss¡¯s treatment room next door. After she finishes with this patient, I¡¯ll invite her to meet you. Miss misses you greatly. Unexpectedly, you came to the clinic first!¡±


    Su Qingzhi hadn¡¯t anticipated that, after years of absence from Jiang Du City, he would visit Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic first.


    As Su Yingxue sat at the table, her silhouette reflected on the window frame, disying her upright and calm demeanor.


    asionally, her cold voice reached through the window cracks. ¡°If you conceal your illness, it will affect my prescription. If the medication goes awry, dying treatment, don¡¯t me the doctor for being irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Su, I did indeed have that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood. Go get the medicine.¡±


    Afterpleting a prescription, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of being watched.


    She had learned from Zi Wei how to discern someone¡¯s location by sound, she found it to be somewhat effective. However, when she attempted to listen, there wasplete silence.


    Soon, the next patient arrived, and she focused on attending to them.


    Separated by a wall, Su Qingzhi and Su Wei stood at a distance..

 Chapter 551 - 551: Grandpa Came Back, She Cried

    Chapter 551: Grandpa Came Back, She Cried


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Wei held his breath for a long moment, while Su Qingzhi moved to another room and sat down. Only then did he dare to exhale. ¡°Eldest Young Miss¡¯s skills have truly grown. Her medical expertise is so exquisite, and we nearly got caught by her.¡±


    Su Qingzhi felt a surge of pride. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see whose granddaughter she is!¡±


    Su Wei smiled. ¡°General, you¡¯ve been concerned about Miss at the border these past years. Now, you can rest assured, right? Miss can manage such arge clinic, and she can even identify locations by sound. Her martial skills must have improved greatly. She¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face, wrinkled with age, raised his eyebrows. ¡°When have 1 ever been worried?¡±


    Su Wei was speechless.


    ¡°General, you¡¯re quite a bit of a show-off!¡± Su Wei thought.


    After Su Yingxue finished attending to thest patient, it was alreadyte. She instructed Manager Qi to have someone watch over the female patient for the night. Concerned for her safety returning home sote, she even arranged for her carriage to take the patient home.


    Manager Qi sighed softly. ¡°Miss always thinks of the patients. It¡¯ste, and you should return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Manager Qi, you should rest too!¡±


    Su Yingxue stretchedzily and suddenly felt a powerful aura approaching. Su Qingzhi¡¯s aged voice sounded particrly resolute. ¡°Indeed, you are my granddaughter. Just a night road like this, there¡¯s nothing to fear!¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned. Her blood momentarily chilled, then immediately boiled like mes.


    Her lips quivered. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Su Qingzhi, d in armor, looked strikingly heroic despite his age. His steps remained as steady as ever.


    Su Yingxue rushed into his embrace, and he caught her firmly, patting her back. Despite his stern demeanor, his eyes softened with affection. ¡°There, there, be good.¡±


    Hisrge hand gently patted Su Yingxue¡¯s back. He was delighted to see her longing for him.


    But then he heard sobbing from his embrace.


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re finally back. My grandfather¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Emotions surged within her, releasing the pent-up grievances and hatred she had harbored for so long.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I was foolish. It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue cried out emotionally. In her past life, her grandfather had been killed because of her!


    Even in his final moments, her grandfather had been worried about her!


    She had wasted over a decade of her grandfather¡¯s love!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re now¡­ You¡¯ve already surprised me.¡±


    Su Qingzhi cradled Su Yingxue¡¯s face. She cried like a kitten, a hint of her mischievous childhood evident. But from what he had observed during the day, she wasposed and skilled in medicine, vastly different from before he left.


    ¡°I still remember when you were this tall, wearing a pink dress, pouting unhappily, saying if 1 didn¡¯t take you, you wouldn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Su Qingzhi reminisced, his deep eyes tinged with red.


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Qingzhi¡¯s palm, barely reaching her shoulder. She squatted, using her head to support his hand, then stood tall and proimed, ¡°Now I¡¯m this tall!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve grown so fast! And so¡­ beautiful!¡±


    Su Qingzhi sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother, both devastatingly beautiful..¡±

 Chapter 552 - 552: Tame a Wild Horse

    Chapter 552: Tame a Wild Horse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Old General was previously worried about Miss¡¯s marriage. Now that Miss is so outstanding, I¡¯m sure all the nobles in Jiang Du City would be fighting to be your husband!¡± Su Wei chuckled behind Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face darkened, his voice stern. ¡°Nonsense! Do they think they can marry my granddaughter just because they want to?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yingxue married off.


    Let her stay for two more years.


    ¡°Grandfather, 1 can¡¯t bear to get married! I want to always be with you!¡±


    Su Yingxue held onto Su Qingzhi¡¯s arm passionately. To her, this was a reunion with her grandfather who had been brought back from the dead. She had been in a trance for a lifetime before finally obtaining this happiness, so she cherished it dearly.


    Su Qingzhi led her out. There weren¡¯t many people on the streets. He and Su Wei each had a mount. Su Wei even led a horse. ¡°Miss, this is a wild horse that the Old General tamed on the road. It has a strong temperament, but it¡¯s very vigorous and can travel thousands of miles. The Old General originally nned to give it to you, but it hasn¡¯t been trained yet. You can ride my horse first. 1 will lead it back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue approached the ck horse and examined it closely. Its limbs were exceptionally sturdy, its coat pure ck and shiny, with only a white patch on its head. Under the moonlight, it stood out.


    ¡°Is she ck Narcissus?¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. In her previous life, her grandfather had brought back such a horse and wanted to give it to her, but she had fallen off it once and refused to take it.


    Su Qingzhi said it was a rare horse and asked Su Yingxue to try taming it again.


    However, Su Yingxue was impatient and couldn¡¯t stand her siblings¡¯ scheming. Such a fine horse was taken by Su Jinxuan.


    Taking the reins from Su Wei, Su Yingxue smiled at Su Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡±


    Su Yingxue pondered how to tame the horse, but when she turned around, she noticed Su Qingzhi looking at her strangely. ¡°You¡­ How did you know to call her ck Narcissus?¡±


    This was the name he had thought of for the horse after taming it. It wasn¡¯t strange that Su Wei knew, but it was Su Yingxue¡¯s first time seeing the horse today. How would she know?


    Su Wei was also puzzled. ¡°Miss, why did you call her ck Narcissus?¡±


    Their thoughts were too coincidental, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Well¡­ The moon is bright tonight. She¡¯s dark but with a white patch on her head. It reminded me of daffodils.¡± Su Yingxue chuckled.


    To avoid being seen through by her grandfather, she held the reins and mounted the horse.


    ck Narcissus was a horse with a strong temper and intelligence. Su Yingxue remembered from her past life that Su Jinxuan had struggled to tame this horse.


    Due to her ability to discern a person¡¯s capabilities, if she sensed that a person wasn¡¯t capable enough or had malicious intentions, she wouldn¡¯t submit. Even if she submitted temporarily, she would eventually throw the rider off.


    In her past life, ck Narcissus had briefly been Su Jinxuan¡¯s mount. However, during a battle, she threw Su Jinxuan off and was killed on the spot.


    Once Su Yingxue mounted the horse, ck Narcissus neighed and raised its front hooves, seemingly displeased with her. It galloped swiftly, attempting to throw Su Yingxue off.


    Su Wei was terrified. ¡°Miss, this horse hasn¡¯t been trained yet. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Su Qingzhi stood still, his expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. Yingxue will surely tame ck Narcissus.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was deep as he watched Su Yingxue train the horse under the moonlight.


    Without any protective gear on its back and only the reins in her hands, Su Yingxue was nearly thrown off several times. But gradually, ck Narcissus calmed down. Though panting heavily, she no longer attempted to throw Su Yingxue off..

 Chapter 466 - 466:I Can Chase You Out of the Residence

    Chapter 466:I Can Chase You Out of the Residence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s words surprised Su Yingxue.


    Her gaze was pure. ¡°I used to be afraid too, but when I saw Father being carried back, covered in blood, I understood. Being afraid is useless. If Father falls, the entire General Manor and our Lin family can only rely on me to hold them together.¡±


    ¡°Supporting such arge family is challenging.¡± Su Yingxue handled the matters of the Marquis¡¯s Manor alone, understanding the difficulties from her rebirth until today.


    ¡°It¡¯s challenging, but Dr. Su, haven¡¯t you achieved it? You now oversee the entire Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor and are a renowned genius doctor!¡± Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration.


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t possess medical skills, 1 am Father¡¯s daughter. Trained in martial arts since childhood, I can lead troops into battle just like Father. Father is old and his health is not good, but I¡¯m still young. I want to take on his legacy and continue the glory of our Lin family!¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s determined demeanor surprised Su Yingxue. ¡°You want to¡­ lead troops into battle?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Dr. Su, you don¡¯t believe in me either?¡± Lin Sisi looked a bit disappointed.


    Su Yingxue was silent for a moment, unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°Throughout history, there has never been a woman leading troops into battle. At least¡­ not in the Great Cheng Dynasty.¡±


    She knew of many stories about remarkable women. Her mother was the first to break new ground in the Great Cheng Dynasty, but the idea of women leading troops into battle was too unconventional. She hesitated to pass judgment.


    ¡°Dr. Su, I wrote a letter to your brother yesterday. 1 want to seek his advice on how to join the army. Can he help me? Can he provide me with an opportunity for training?¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. She wasn¡¯t merely speaking casually.


    Su Yingxue, surprised at Lin Sisi¡¯s swift decision, felt more joy than anything else.


    ¡°Sisi, if an ordinary woman faced a situation like yours, she would have cried her eyes out or even considered self-harm. But I genuinely feel happy for you. Marriage is not the only path for a woman.¡±


    Su Yingxue patted her shoulder encouragingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you, Dr. Su can achieve so much, then I, Lin Sisi, will not fall short. Father taught me martial arts and taught me the art of war, not to let me be a girl without ambition.¡±


    Lin Sisi¡¯s spirit soared boldly.


    With a hint of tenderness in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Even if Jinling knew about my intentions, he would undoubtedly support me. He is the one who understands me the most.¡±


    In her rtionship with Chu Jinling, he kissed her and protected her. No matter how bad things she said about herself, he always saw the good in her.


    To prevent Chu Jinling from worrying, she could no longer afford to be as despondent as before.


    Su Yingxue brought Lin Sisi¡¯s words to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Chu Jinling, initially weeding the backyard with a heavy heart, suddenly leaped up. ¡°Sisi, she¡­ said that?¡±


    He was astonished and even more invigorated.


    Su Yingxue patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Ninth Prince, your Sisi doesn¡¯t care at all. Do you still want to harbor distress here?¡±


    Seeing the distress Chu Jinling, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Chu Jinling lowered his head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not even as impressive as Sisi! When I return to the pce, Mother will force me to marry a woman from the Xiao family. Father will say I¡¯m not tending to my duties. Only the imperial uncle won¡¯t overlook me.¡±


    Chu Yihan stood before him and solemnly dered, ¡°I can cooperate and kick you out of my residence in disgust..¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554: Are You Close to Your Highness?

    Chapter 554: Are You Close to Your Highness?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick a day and have Han¡¯ere back to see me. My granddaughter shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!¡± Su Qingzhi stroked his beard in anger.


    Their Su family may not be from an Imperial family, but as the defender great general and the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, they were not to be trifled with!


    Su Yingxue had a brilliant idea. ¡°How about we organize a wee banquet for grandfather? By then, sister cane to see Grandfather in a dignified manner.¡±


    Su Qingzhi looked concerned. ¡°The emperor wanted to host a wee banquet for me before, but I declined. If we hold a grand event now, it might upset the emperor.¡±


    Considering what Su Yingxue had told him about her shes with Chu Chengye, he worried that it could be a weapon against the Su family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯ll only arrange a family banquet. We¡¯ll say it¡¯s because you miss your family and want to reunite. This way, my sister cane too. And for the sake of face, the Regional Prince must apany her. Then, Grandfather can give him a good talking-to!¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked, exuding a clever and adorable charm.


    Organizing a family banquet would disguise their intentions, pacify Chu Mingyuan, avoid excessive attention from the court, and provide an opportunity for Su Han to return with Chu Xiaotian, allowing Grandfather to support her.


    Su Qingzhiughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like your mother, brave and strategic!¡±


    It was the bloodline of their Su family!


    Su Yingxue was extremely proud of herself, but she did not expect that Su Qingzhi¡¯s next question would make her not know how to answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting close to the Ninth Princetely. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Su Qingzhi was able to ept the other changes in Su Yingxue within a short period.


    After all, she was Long Shuli¡¯s daughter!


    However, Chu Yihan had forced him to raise his spirits.


    ¡°The Ninth Prince¡­¡± Su Yingxue hesitated, considering whether to disclose her rtionship with Chu Yihan. However, sensing her grandfather¡¯s cautious gaze, she quickly covered up and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it at your request, Grandfather, that the Ninth Prince took care of your granddaughter? He¡¯s been taking good care of me!¡±


    ¡°While I did make such a request, he didn¡¯t agree at the time. His current attentiveness to you is quite unexpected,¡± Su Qingzhi said, stroking his beard. ¡°Besides, I was worried that he would outright refuse, as taking care of a young girl like you would be inconvenient. That¡¯s why I specifically mentioned taking care of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue was startled. ¡°So, Grandfather, you meant the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan had openly stated during his first visit that her grandfather wanted him to take care of her!


    This revtion shocked her. He had ulterior motives!


    ¡°He¡¯s so cunning and scheming! He had his eyes on me so early¡­¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°How strange. Didn¡¯t the Ninth Prince say so?¡± Su Qingzhi was puzzled.


    ¡°No! The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    He had been silently plotting against her, luring her into his trap step by step!


    ¡°The Ninth Prince is inscrutable. You¡¯re just a three-year-old, yet he¡¯s already experienced in battle. His noble status, remarkable achievements, and the burdens he carries are beyond ordinaryprehension. Now that I¡¯ve returned, there¡¯s no need for you to trouble him further after I thank him,¡± Su Qingzhi reassured, patting Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you not like the Ninth Prince? But didn¡¯t you ask him to take care of me because you saw his strength?¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip, growing concerned..

 Chapter 555 - 555: Chu Yihan’s Determination

    Chapter 555: Chu Yihan¡¯s Determination


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether 1 like him or not. In terms of ability alone, he is the only person in my life that I admire. However, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility and risk. He wields too much power, and as long as he¡¯s around, the emperor¡¯s throne is never secure. Ultimately, he¡¯s a dangerous man. Our Su family should steer clear of the turmoil of the Imperial family. It¡¯s especially wise for you, as a girl.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s tone wasden with concern and seriousness.


    But with all that had happened between Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan recently, she couldn¡¯t possibly exin it to her grandfather in such a short time. And her grandfather probably wouldn¡¯t understand her rtionship with Chu Yihan so quickly anyway.


    So she decided to keep it hidden for now and find an opportunity to tell her grandfather after the family banquet.


    ¡°I understand, Grandfather. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, pressing her lips together.


    Only after confirming that Su Qingzhi had fallen asleep did Su Yingxue return to her room.


    She had been preupied with Su Qingzhi¡¯s words, so she was a bit distracted and didn¡¯t even notice Chu Yihan sitting there.


    She walked towards the soft couch with her head down. When she was almost in front of Chu Yihan, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± Su Yingxue eximed in surprise.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome brows furrowed. When he was displeased, the room felt as cold as ice.


    ¡°Forget about me now that you have your grandfather? I haven¡¯t visited for a few days, and this is how you greet me?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was icy.


    But Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have time to worry about his mood. She quickly jumped out of his embrace and went to check the door. After confirming that her grandfather was asleep, she sighed in relief.


    ¡°What if your grandfather finds me here?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It would be¡­ serious!¡± Su Yingxue didn¡¯t dare to mention that her grandfather had forbidden her from interacting with Chu Yihan.


    But Chu Yihan had waited for her untilte at night. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She hugged him and rubbed her face against his chest.


    ¡°Grandfather and Your Highness haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. If he knew you were in my room, he would me me!¡±


    ¡°me you?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°I should have gone to propose to Old General Su on the day he was outside the city.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± she thought.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell Chu Yihan about her grandfather¡¯s warning to stay away from him.


    Chu Yihan had put in a lot of effort to bring her grandfather back earlier. Now that he knew, he wouldn¡¯t feel good about it.


    She could only pretend to be shy and yfully punch Chu Yihan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I hate you! Your Highness is so eager to propose, do you have some ulterior motive for me?¡±


    She rarely acted coquettishly, but her tender voice made Chu Yihan¡¯s heart skip a beat, and his breathing quickened.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s body was filled with a desire to press her down on the bed and punish her ruthlessly!


    However, he could not bear to see her watery eyes.


    She was delicate after all.


    Chu Yihan coughed heavily and regained hisposure.


    ¡°What do 1 want from you? Your heart belongs to me, and soon, you will too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Yingxue pouted.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s calm demeanor impressed her.


    As expected of the most powerful imperial uncle in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty!


    Chu Yihan gently pushed Su Yingxue away and headed back to the prince¡¯s mansion..

 Chapter 469 - 402: Organization

    469 You''ve Improved Too Much


    At this moment, Su Yingxue felt that this old man wasn''t as annoying as before. At least, he lived more sensibly than many others and, at such an old age, he still maintained a passion for medicine.


    Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan discussed the surgery with the worker''s family. Saint Ruan gave a stack of silver notes to the worker''s family, dering that he would support the worker for the rest of his life. The worker''s family instantly felt grateful to him.


    The worker eximed excitedly, "Even if I didn''t want to live, it would be worth it!"


    "Don''t say that. Life is precious. We''re here to treat and save lives, not to harm people," Su Yingxueforted him.


    Before the operation, she exined the procedure to the worker. They would have to cut open his thigh, and remove the tumor, and there would be risks, but they would do their best.


    When the worker was lying on the operating table, it was not that he was not afraid. However, Su Yingxue gave him an anesthetic and he fell asleep numbly. He did not feel anything.


    Inside Su Yingxue''s operating room, Saint Ruan, wearing a mask and gloves, observed the fully enclosed environment. He clicked his tongue and sighed, "Looks like you''ve thoroughly researched surgical matters. You''re well-prepared! I''ve checked this anesthesia. It''s even better than what I used on your fatherst time."


    While Su Yingxue focused on preoperative preparations, she responded, "I followed Mother''s ideas and set up this operating room. The lighting must be excellent, and there should be no dust to prevent infection. It must be as clean and sanitary as possible. Once we start the surgery, we must lock the door. Until the surgery ispleted, no one is allowed inside. Otherwise, it could lead to the patient''s wound getting infected. Currently, I can''t produce the antibiotics mentioned in Mother''s book, so I''ll do my best to be responsible for the patient."


    "You''re a skilled doctor!" Saint Ruan praised her with a smile.


    Su Yingxue asked him, "Are you ready? The surgery can begin now."


    Saint Ruan nodded, locked the door, and assisted in the surgery.


    Observing Su Yingxue holding the surgery tool with steady and powerful hands, despite it being only her second operation, she appeared as skilled as a veteran with many years of experience. Throughout the entire operation, whether it was the removal or suturing of the wound, she disyed remarkable proficiency.


    After the surgery, Saint Ruan praised her. "You''ve improved so much; I''m feeling inadequate."


    He was considered a genius in the field of medicine.


    However, he didn''t think that he could do what Su Yingxue did.


    Su Yingxue started cleaning the surgical tools. "Mother left me this treasure, so I can''t waste it. I must study hard. I recently obtained something new. Come and help me study it."


    She showed Saint Ruan the syringe she had taken from Han Yuwenst time. Saint Ruan seemed to have seen it before. "This thing can inject liquid into the human body. This worker has lost too much blood, so we can draw blood of the same type and inject it into his body."


    "Yes, I think so too." Su Yingxue nodded. Saint Ruan was swift at finding a blood source. He drew and transfused blood seamlessly. If Long Shuli were still alive, she would witness that she had given birth to a surgical genius.


    Su Yingxue looked at the syringe, an idea forming. "If I can make more of this thing and mass-produce it, it will have a wide range of uses in the future."


    Saint Ruan nodded. "I can help you study this thing. Even if I can''t replicate it perfectly, I can produce something practical."


    Su Yingxue made up her mind. She nned to treat Saint Ruan to lunch. After all, he had worked hard today."

 Chapter 557 - 557: Please Save the Miss

    Chapter 557: Please Save the Miss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Su Wei heard this, he smiled and took his leave.


    Just after he departed, Zhifen, who was pouring water for Su Han, caught sight of him. Her eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Miss, look! Isn¡¯t that person wearing armor from the General Manor? Could it be that they¡¯vee to rescue us, Miss?¡±


    She was filled with excitement, tears almost welling up in her eyes as she looked at Su Han¡¯s current suffering.


    However, there was no light in Su Han¡¯s eyes. She resembled a precious jade buried in the rubble, still mesmerizingly beautiful, yet shrouded in the darkness of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Zhifen, sent by Qin Wan to attend to Su Han, cried and choked out, ¡°Miss, you were raised in the Marquis¡¯s Manor since childhood, pampered and sheltered. When have you ever endured such hardship? Moreover, you¡¯ve just undergone surgery, and your wounds haven¡¯t even healed yet!¡±


    After emptying the dirty water, Su Han¡¯s lovely face remained indifferent. ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Zhifen anxiously stomped her foot, putting down the basin and moving to chase after Su Wei. She shouted after him, ¡°Save Miss, General, please save


    Miss!¡±


    ¡°Seize her for me!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian waved his hand, and Zhn was quickly apprehended and brought before him.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s typically refined face darkened. ¡°Did Su Han instruct you to seek help?¡±


    His menacing expression caused Zhifen to tremble involuntarily. She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, Miss didn¡¯t let me seek help! It¡¯s just that 1 couldn¡¯t bear to see Miss suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Wretched servant!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Chu Xiaotian forcefully kicked her, and then issued a coldmand. ¡°Men, take her out and sell her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    The steward came with his men to drag Zhifen away.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Su Han set the basin aside. Despite finishing her menial task, she still exuded the grace of a noblewoman before Chu Xiaotian.


    Her voice rang out clear and firm. ¡°Zhifen is my servant, a member of the Su family. Her indenture belongs to the Su family, and Your Highness has no authority to sell her.¡±


    Su Han nced at Zhifen and instructed, ¡°Zhifen, rise. Let¡¯s return to our duties.¡±


    Zhifen wiped her tears, swallowing her grievances. She broke free from the steward¡¯s grasp andplied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Su Han, halt right there!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian grabbed her shoulder, yanking her towards him roughly. ¡°Su Han, why do you pretend to be so noble? Weren¡¯t you angry and resentful towards me? Let me tell you, that person who just left is a trusted aide of your grandfather from the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Your grandfather sent him to inform me that in three days, I will escort you back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor for a banquet. Your grandfather intends to reunite the family and subtly remind me to treat you well, isn¡¯t that so?


    Your Su family consists solely of military generals, and yet you think to prop yourself up and stand above me just because of your military achievements?¡±


    Su Han knew she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp and chose not to argue. Instead, she remainedposed and responded, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re mistaken. Grandfather has been away for a long time and simply wishes for a family reunion. If you don¡¯t wish to attend, you needn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Not attend? If 1 don¡¯t attend, then I¡¯ll send you back to your parents¡¯ home toin, and let your ruthless sister, Su Yingxue, attack the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and cripple me, won¡¯t I? With the added pressure from the Ninth Imperial Uncle, will your Su family then seek to dethrone me?¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s words dripped with scorn.


    Initially, Su Han had no intention of arguing with him, but seeing his persistence regarding the Su family, her delicate features turned icy. ¡°It¡¯s merely an invitation to a family banquet.. Why does Your Highness care so much? Are you torturing me, or are you torturing yourself?¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558: He Was Unwilling to Let Su Yingxue Off Just Like That

    Chapter 558: He Was Unwilling to Let Su Yingxue Off Just Like That


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You fear the Su family¡¯s power, harbor resentment towards my sister, yet cannot direct your anger towards them. Han¡¯er is already doing something to let Your Highness vent your anger. What more does Your Highness want?¡± ¡°What more do I want? Su Han, who gave you the right to speak to me in such a tone?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but push her forcefully to the ground. He felt a burning sensation on his face.


    His status and dignity had been trampled by the Su family and Su Han!


    ¡°Your Highness, Han¡¯er knows that Yingxue has embarrassed and made you feel ufortable. You can punish me however you want. Three dayster, 1 will apany you to the family banquet and face my family. 1 will not let my family know anything about it. 1 hope that Your Highness will have some self-respect for what has happened in the manor. Don¡¯t trap yourself for something that is not worth it. I will be a stranger to you.¡±


    Su Han sighed heavily and took Zhifen back to the basin to do the dirty work again.


    Seeing Su Han take Zhifen away, the housekeeper wanted to ask, ¡°Your Highness, are you still selling this maid?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian roared angrily. The butler was so frightened that he shivered and quickly disappeared.


    Chu Xiaotian shut himself in the study gloomily. A dark shadow was observing the change between him and Su Han. Seeing Chu Xiaotian¡¯s anger, it turned around and went to Min Jia¡¯s courtyard.


    Min Jia was injured by Chu Yihan. Not only did she break her leg, but her internal organs were also damaged. Even the imperial physician in the pce had a headache when he saw her injuries.


    Madam Sheng and the Old Regional Prince had doted on her since she was young, and now they were so distressed that they wiped their tears every day.


    Madam Sheng even cursed Su Yingxue¡¯s ancestors. ¡°That b*tch Su Yingxue! She would die a horrible death in the future! Die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Madam, don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s useless to say more!¡±


    The Old Regional Prince shook his head repeatedly. Although his heart ached for Min Jia, he was a reasonable person. He looked at his daughter who was in pain on the bed and med himself. ¡°1 didn¡¯t discipline Min Jia properly. If she wasn¡¯t so arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! With her body, how can she get married in the future!¡±


    Putting aside the fact that the incident between her and Su Yingxue had spread throughout Jiang Du City and how damaging it would be to her reputation, which noble family¡¯s wife would not be healthy? Min Jia had broken her leg and suffered a serious injury. Which noble family would want her in the future?


    Tears streamed down the Old Regional Prince¡¯s face. He had only sighed for a while when Madam Sheng flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°What do you mean by saying more is useless! She, Su Yingxue, is only the daughter of a mere Marquis¡¯s Manor. This is the Regional Prince¡¯s Manor! Min Jia was the county lord personally conferred by the emperor! How much higher was her status than Su Yingxue? All! As a father, instead of standing up for your daughter, you¡¯re scolding her!¡±


    When Madam Sheng thought about how the Old Regional Prince was also a member of the Imperial family, yet he was so submissive in front of Chu Yihan that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, she was furious. She vented all her anger on the Old Regional Prince and punched him twice, telling him to get lost.


    The old duke had no choice but to distance himself from the mother and daughter.


    On the bed, Minjia cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. She even shouted, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not willing to ept this! I¡¯m not willing to let Su Yingxue off just like this! Imperial Uncle had been so ruthless to me! I want to break Su Yingxue¡¯s legs and turn her into an ugly monster!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. My dear daughter, you should recuperate first. When you recover, 1 will think of a way to avenge you!¡± Madam Sheng gritted her teeth..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.


    Vote


    ¡öid


    SEND GIFT


    0ment


    2 left


    Chapter 559: Women Must Submit to Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She even harbored thoughts of killing Su Yingxue!


    However, she couldn¡¯ty a hand on Su Yingxue. If she couldn¡¯t touch Su Yingxue, she would go and target that beloved sister of hers!


    Madam Sheng went to Su Han¡¯s courtyard.


    There was no one there. Su Jinxuan quietly entered and ced the gift that he had prepared on the bed. He said softly, ¡°Jia¡¯er, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°All! Brother Jinxuan!¡±


    Min Jia quickly covered her face with the nket. ¡°Brother Jinxuan, don¡¯t look at me! My face was beaten up by Su Yingxue. I can¡¯t face anyone.¡±


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯m worried about you. Let me take a look!¡±


    Su Jinxuan patiently coaxed Min Jia for a long time. From her face full of hatred, she was now lying in his arms, speaking gently as if she had be a different person.


    Min Jia leaned into Su Jinxuan¡¯s arms. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. She couldn¡¯t see the indifference in Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes.


    After coaxing her, Su Jinxuan whispered a n into her ear.


    Min Jia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard it. ¡°Can 1? What if Su Han resists? Moreover, Mother said that your grandfather is back. If your grandfather scolds brother, he¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    ¡°No matter how great my grandfather¡¯s contributions are, he¡¯s just a general. Your brother is a Regional Prince. There¡¯s a huge difference in their statuses. How can my grandfather scold your brother?¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.


    When Min Jia nodded and agreed, a trace of mockery shed across his eyes.


    Idiot.


    Min Jia was not cunning, so she did whatever Su Jinxuan said.


    She promised Su Jinxuan that she would do it.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was as sinister as if it came from hell. ¡°Su Yingxue, you won¡¯t die, but the crime of causing your sister¡¯s death is probably a nightmare that you won¡¯t be able to escape from in this lifetime, right?¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559: Women Must Submit to Him

    Chapter 559: Women Must Submit to Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She even harbored thoughts of killing Su Yingxue!


    However, she couldn¡¯ty a hand on Su Yingxue. If she couldn¡¯t touch Su Yingxue, she would go and target that beloved sister of hers!


    Madam Sheng went to Su Han¡¯s courtyard.


    There was no one there. Su Jinxuan quietly entered and ced the gift that he had prepared on the bed. He said softly, ¡°Jia¡¯er, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°All! Brother Jinxuan!¡±


    Min Jia quickly covered her face with the nket. ¡°Brother Jinxuan, don¡¯t look at me! My face was beaten up by Su Yingxue. I can¡¯t face anyone.¡±


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯m worried about you. Let me take a look!¡±


    Su Jinxuan patiently coaxed Min Jia for a long time. From her face full of hatred, she was now lying in his arms, speaking gently as if she had be a different person.


    Min Jia leaned into Su Jinxuan¡¯s arms. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. She couldn¡¯t see the indifference in Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes.


    After coaxing her, Su Jinxuan whispered a n into her ear.


    Min Jia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard it. ¡°Can I? What if Su Han resists? Moreover, Mother said that your grandfather is back. If your grandfather scolds brother, he¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    ¡°No matter how great my grandfather¡¯s contributions are, he¡¯s just a general. Your brother is a Regional Prince. There¡¯s a huge difference in their statuses. How can my grandfather scold your brother?¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.


    When Min Jia nodded and agreed, a trace of mockery shed across his eyes.


    Idiot.


    Min Jia was not cunning, so she did whatever Su Jinxuan said.


    She promised Su Jinxuan that she would do it.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was as sinister as if it came from hell. ¡°Su Yingxue, you won¡¯t die, but the crime of causing your sister¡¯s death is probably a nightmare that you won¡¯t be able to escape from in this lifetime, right?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian was depressed when he thought of Su Han¡¯s words. He felt guilty for Su Han after he drank in the study.


    He leaned on the desk and muttered softly, ¡°Han¡¯er¡­ You are someone who understands me, but why are you a member of the Su family?¡±


    He hated it!


    He hated the Su family who had made him lose face!


    He hated Su Han too. She used to be such an obedient and considerate woman, but why did she be like this?


    She was so cold to him.


    She was so cold that he was scared. When he woke up in the middle of the night and Su Han wasn¡¯t by his side, he felt cold all over.


    He had just finished his drink when there was amotion outside the door. There was Madam Sheng¡¯s scolding and the wailing of women.


    Su Han and her servant girls were probably troubled by his mother again.


    Ever since Su Han returned to the prince¡¯s mansion and stayed by his side, his mother had been torturing Su Han in every possible way. Su Han was like a lotus flower, pure and innocent even in the mud.


    Chu Xiaotian stood up with a dizzy head and wanted to save Su Han.


    However, he looked out of the window and saw Su Han being pressed to the ground by the nannies. Her servant girls were crying, but she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. She was in pain. She should be in pain!


    But why was she so stubborn?


    ¡°Su Han, if you don¡¯t feel pain, you won¡¯t beg for mercy or submit to me¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes darkened.


    What he wanted was Su Han¡¯s absolute submission. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to resist.


    His woman must listen to him and submit to him!


    Chu Xiaotian closed the window and fell into a deep sleep.


    Madam Sheng gave Su Han a good beating. Seeing that her skin and flesh were torn, she was tired from the beating, so she asked someone to help her back to rest..

 Chapter 473 - 473: This Maid Is Really Powerful

    Chapter 473: This Maid Is Really Powerful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Dao remained silent the whole time. Observant individuals could tell that he wasn¡¯t very pleased with the performance Chu Mingyuan had prepared.


    The next act arranged by Chu Mingyuan was a woman¡¯s sword dance. A woman proficient in sword dancing must have a solid foundation in martial arts, making this nobledy quite impressive.


    Before she could finish her dance, Han Yuwen scoffed, ¡°Emperor, these sword movements seem too frivolous. How about letting my maid perform for everyone?¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s impolite remarks displeased Chu Mingyuan, but Wu Dao spoke before him, saying, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Han Yuwen nced at Chu Mingyuan again. Though his face turned ashen, he could only say, ¡°If the dance is good, there will be a reward!¡±


    Feng Qing stepped onto the stage with her sword. She cast a nce towards Su Yingxue as if wishing to pierce her with the de.


    As Feng Qing started her sword dance, Su Yingxue realized that Han Yuwen was here to embarrass her, and she was the target.


    ¡°Miss, this maid is truly formidable. She dances even better than the youngdy who performed earlier.¡± Zhn expressed some concern.


    This was a public humiliation for the Great Cheng Dynasty. If their Young Misses couldn¡¯t outperform this maid, it would be embarrassing.


    After finishing her fruit, Su Yingxue chewed slowly. ¡°Feng Qing¡¯s martial arts are impressive. Strong and flexible, her dance looks much better than the previous youngdy¡¯s.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced over. The youngdy who performed the sword dance had lowered her head in embarrassment.


    After Feng Qing¡¯s performance, Wu Dao apuded and praised, ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Unable to find any ws, Chu Mingyuan waved his hand and announced, ¡°Reward!¡±


    Feng Qing received her reward and arrogantly stepped down from the stage, wishing she could turn her arrogance into a tangible force to burn Su Yingxue.


    Returning to Han Yuwen¡¯s side, Feng Qing smirked coldly. ¡°Princess, I heard the Great Cheng Dynasty has many talented nobledies, but today¡¯s disy suggests otherwise. Not even one nobledy can perform a better sword dance.¡±


    The youngdy who had just performed felt uneasy, covering her face and crying softly.


    Beside Su Yingxue, Lin Sisi clenched her fists angrily. ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s just a few sword moves. What¡¯s so great about it!¡±


    Su Yingxue turned to her. ¡°Sisi, do you know how to wield a sword? How was the dance?¡±


    Lin Sisi was momentarily stunned. After thinking, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only learned the sword for three years. I¡¯ve always preferred knives and whips since I was young.¡±


    The whip was given to Su Yingxue, but her sword skills were stillmendable.


    Su Yingxue smirked.


    Before she could turn around, Han Yuwen taunted again. ¡°Princess thought all the nobledies of the Great Cheng Dynasty were like Miss Su, with superb medical skills and proficiency in both civil and military arts. It seems 1 overestimated you.¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t know where Han Yuwen¡¯s sense of superiority came from, it repulsed her once again.


    Although the empress was dissatisfied with Han Yuwen¡¯s mockery of the Great Cheng Dynasty, she would only be more disgusted when Su Yingxue was mentioned. ¡°Miss Su is naturally outstanding. 1 wonder if this sword dance can surpass that of the Eldest Princess¡¯s maid!¡±


    The empress was supporting Han Yuwen!


    Su Yingxue took a bite of the apple and thought, ¡°Chu Mingyuan doesn¡¯t like the empress and has treated her coldly for many years. She doesn¡¯t feel wrong at all!¡±


    At a time like this, personal grudges were more important than the face of the country.


    After Su Yingxue finished eating, she took a sip of tea and stood up, walking towards the stage..

 Chapter 561 - 561: Su Jinxuan’s Plan

    Chapter 561: Su Jinxuan¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhifen sighed. She didn¡¯t understand Su Han¡¯s thoughts, nor did she understand her rtionship with Chu Xiaotian. She could only pray, ¡°I hope everything is as Miss thinks.¡±


    Su Han smiled. She didn¡¯t have confidence in anyone, but after meeting Chu Xiaotian many years ago, she had always been confident in him.


    Even if she had experienced such despair.


    ¡°Princess! Princess, Your Highness is calling you! Come out quickly!¡±


    Outside the door, an old woman pounded on it forcefully.


    Zhifen quickly helped Su Han put on her clothes. When they went out, they saw a fierce-looking old woman.


    Zhifen instinctively protected her mistress. ¡°Your Highness ordered the tasks for the Princess to bepleted today. The Princess needs to rest now. You should leave quickly!¡±


    This old woman looked fierce, and she must be up to no good bying to Su Han!


    Zhifen immediately tried to chase her away.


    However, the old woman pushed Zhifen aside forcefully and stared at Su Han. ¡°I think it¡¯s because someone from the Marquis¡¯s Manor came today that the Princess is acting so stubbornly and dares to ignore Your Highness¡¯s orders.¡±


    Su Han crossed her hands over her abdomen. Even though she was dressed, she still looked dignified and steady. ¡°You said Your Highness called me, but you are from Min Jia¡¯s courtyard. Why are you here to convey Your Highness¡¯s orders? Do you want me to report you to Your Highness?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Previously, she knew the Princess was powerful, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so sharp even in such dire straits.


    Su Han knew the old woman was up to no good, so she said a few words to ask her to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman continued to harass her. ¡°Princess is still so arrogant now. I wonder how many more days you can stay as the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion. When Your Highness has a new lover, he will divorce you! What else do you think you can do?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Han¡¯s expression changed.


    Chu Xiaotian had a new lover?


    This was impossible!


    He would not favor anyone else!


    She had not gone out before. Under the pressure of Madam Sheng, she had arranged two concubines for Chu Xiaotian. However, Chu Xiaotian had only gone to see them,pleted his task, and given Madam Sheng an exnation before returning to sleep in her room.


    He once said he was not interested in any concubines and only wanted to be with her.


    Because of that, Madam Sheng scolded him a lot.


    Now¡­


    This was impossible!


    Su Han was determined!


    Zhifen picked up the broom and hit the old woman. ¡°You are talking nonsense. Our Miss will never believe you!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, Princess! Your Highness is in the study at the moment. He has favored the new woman, so Princess can wait to be kicked out!¡± Zhifen chased out the old woman.


    Zhifen¡¯s small face was filled with anger.


    She turned around and saw Su Han¡¯s sad face. She felt a little uneasy. ¡°Miss, are you¡­ Are you going to watch?¡±


    Su Han nodded firmly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Since there were people who wanted to y games with her, why didn¡¯t she expose their ugly act?


    The man she loved would never betray her, even if he was angry with her or tormented her!


    Su Han went to Chu Xiaotian¡¯s study, which was brightly lit.


    Su Han knew that Chu Xiaotian would be reading in the study at this hour.


    She walked closer and was about to knock on the door when she heard an ambiguous voice.


    Su Han retracted her hand in fear. ¡°Inside¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Zhifen saw that Su Han was frightened and quickly ran to her side.


    However, the voice inside became even louder. The woman called out in a very charming manner, ¡°Your Highness, be gentle¡­.¡±

 Chapter 562 - 562: Completely Dead in the Heart

    Chapter 562: Completely Dead in the Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Zhifen eximed in fear, covering her mouth.


    She quickly regained herposure and urged Su Han, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we go back first? You must be tired today¡­¡±


    If Su Han continued to listen to the voice inside, she might break down!


    However, Su Han stood still and refused to move. No matter how Zhifen tried to persuade her, she refused to leave.


    Su Han stood there for a long time until the man¡¯s steady breathing could be heard.


    Not long after, the candle burned out.


    The entire study room was dark.


    The moonlight fell on Su Han¡¯s pretty face, reflecting her tears. Su Han stood in front of the study and cried, ¡°Chu Xiao tian, you let me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er! Han¡¯er!¡±


    In his sleep, Chu Xiaotian heard a familiar cry. He struggled to open his eyes but was pulled back by the woman¡¯s soft arm.


    He only realized what he had done when he woke up the next day.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    He shouted coldly at the unfamiliar woman on the bed. The delicate and weak woman wiped her tears. ¡°Your Highness was very enthusiastic about mest night. Your Highness kept saying that my waist was very soft and that you liked it very much¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t get out, 1 will kill you!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian pulled out his sword from the bedside and chased them away.


    His heart was in a mess. When he thought of Su Han, he broke out in a cold sweat nervously. ¡°Han¡¯er, I¡­1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    On the day he married Su Han, he promised her that he would never let her down!


    Even if he was forced to take a concubine, he had never touched another woman!


    Chu Xiaotian didn¡¯t look good all day. He thought that he would bring Su Han back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor in two days, so he went to find her.


    However, Su Han didn¡¯t want to see him and ignored him. She looked at him coldly as if he was a stranger.


    Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pulled Su Han to him and yelled at her, ¡°Su Han, what¡¯s your attitude toward me? Look at me! Don¡¯t just ignore me! You¡¯d better pay attention to me!¡±


    Su In was forced to look at him, but her eyes were elsewhere.


    From the initial disappointment, frustration, and despair, to now¡­


    Coldness.


    It was her only response to Chu Xiaotian.


    Chu Xiaotian was furious. ¡°Su Han, don¡¯t y tricks with me. 1 will never bring you back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor as you wish!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must bring me back!¡±


    This was the first thing Su Han said to him today.


    Her expression was cold. Her eyes, which were originally filled with love for him, were now as cold as two pieces of ice.


    Chu Xiaotian felt a wave of fear. ¡°Last night¡­You know? Who told you? Who is so nosy!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian wanted to kill someone!


    Su Han knew that he had betrayed her.


    Su Han¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°Your Highness, you dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡±


    Could there be someone in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion who would plot against him?


    Even though Min Jia had intentionally asked her to listen to the conversation yesterday, Chu Xiaotian was unwilling. Who could force him?


    ¡°1 did not do that!¡± Chu Xiaotian felt a little ashamed and wanted to exin, ¡°Han¡¯er,st night¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t find any excuses! I¡¯m tired of staying in this Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion! I¡¯m tired of being a Regional Princess!¡±


    Su Han stopped what she was doing and became cold. She was like a different person from before, and her words made Chu Xiaotian tremble in fear.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want to be Regional Princess¡­Su Han,e back!¡±


    No matter how Chu Xiaotian shouted, Su Han didn¡¯t stop..

 Chapter 476 - 476: Feng Qing Was Killed

    Chapter 476: Feng Qing Was Killed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Feng Qing found the gap as she turned, thrusting her sword towards Lin Sisi¡¯s side. Lin Sisi agilely dodged, then vigorously swung her sword. Not only did she deflect Feng Qing¡¯s sword, but the force of her powerful strike also forced Feng Qing to retreat several steps.


    Feng Qing¡¯s hand holding the sword trembled. She noticed that her sword now bore several nicks from Lin Sisi¡¯s sword.


    However, under the intense sunlight, Lin Sisi¡¯s sword glistened with a piercing cold light.


    Han Yuwen, assisted by Yun Dan, gritted her teeth and shouted at Feng Qing, ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Feng Qing¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word! If you fail to defeat Su Yingxue, then you will kill this wench for me!¡±


    Han Yuwen continued to pound the ground, her eyes filled with unvented anger.


    Reprimanded by Han Yuwen, Feng Qing had no choice but to attack Lin Sisi even faster and more ruthlessly, losing herposure.


    Lin Sisi looked carefree on the surface, but she was very careful when facing the enemy. She observed Feng Qing¡¯s weakness. She was afraid that Han Yuwen would kill her, so she was eager to win. Her actions were fast and full of loopholes.


    Seizing an opportunity, Lin Sisi used her sword to knock Feng Qing¡¯s sword away. Taking advantage of Feng Qing¡¯s momentary confusion, Lin Sisi ced her sword at Feng Qing¡¯s neck. With a swift half-turn, she cut through half of Feng Qing¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Puchi¡­¡±


    Blood sttered, staining Lin Sisi¡¯s face with a cold and heroic demeanor under the sunlight.


    ¡°Oh my god! She killed someone!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is she dead?¡±


    ¡°This skilled maidservant was defeated by Miss Lin and died at her hands.¡±


    Lin Sisi watched as Feng Qing convulsed on the floor, twitching a few times before rolling her eyes and snorting.


    With a sword in hand, Lin Sisi stood on the stage and knelt slowly. ¡°Emperor, I have won. It¡¯s just that 1 made a mistake and identally killed this maidservant.¡±


    Anyone with a martial arts background at the banquet could tell that Lin Sisi did not act carelessly. She had intentionally killed the maidservant.


    But her actions brought relief to the nobledies of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    Who asked Han Yuwen and her maid to be so arrogant and provocative?


    Lin Sisi didwell!


    ¡°Sisi truly lives up to her name!¡±


    Su Yingxue apuded from below the stage.


    Zhn was surprised but worried. ¡°Miss, won¡¯t Miss Lin be med by the emperor for killing someone like this?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled, stood up, and shouted across the stage to Han Yuwen, ¡°Princess, keeping such a disgraceful maidservant will be of little use to you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s anger surged. ¡°Witch!¡±


    She killed her maidservant and even dared to provoke her!


    ¡°Emperor, your Great Cheng Dynasty has gone too far! It was just apetition, yet she killed Feng Qing in front of everyone. Feng Qing was my maidservant. Even in the Qi State, Your Majesty dared not reprimand Feng Qing, but now she has tragically died under Lin Sisi¡¯s sword!¡±


    Yun Dan, usually indifferent, couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes.


    She and Feng Qing were like sisters. They had served Han Yuwen together for so many years, and now she witnessed her death!


    She wished to hack Lin Sisi and Su Yingxue into pieces!


    Han Yuwen didn¡¯t feel sorry for Feng Qing¡¯s death. She only thought Feng Qing was useless!


    But she wouldn¡¯t let Su Yingxue off easily!


    Approaching Lin Sisi, she pointed and said, ¡°Emperor, this person killed my maidservant. Please give me an exnation!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s gaze deepened as he rebuked Lin Sisi.. ¡°You dare! How dare you kill someone in front of me, Lin Sisi? Who gave you the courage?¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564: I’ll be Rough When I Have to be Rough

    Chapter 564 - 564: I¡¯ll be Rough When I Have to be Rough<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Her grandfather had fathered three sons and a daughter, each one different from the other.


    Among them, the most unproductive was her father, but the most affected was her fourth aunt.<div>


    The other two uncles were both influential figures in the court.


    Her fourth aunt, still unmarried at the time, had her hair shaved off by her grandfather and sent to the temple to be a nun.


    With that said, it was clear that her aunt was not an ordinary person.


    Before reaching adulthood, she was already scheming to be involved with princes. However, her grandfather¡¯s taboo was against his children participating in the imperial family¡¯s session struggle. So, after discovering her aunt¡¯s affair, he sent her to the temple for cultivation.


    But her aunt¡¯s prowess couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even in the temple, she managed to seduce Marquis Chang Yuan, became his concubine, andter forced the marquis¡¯s wife to death, bing the legitimate wife.


    Su Yingxue remembered her aunt in her previous life as a typical troublemaker, ruthless and causing chaos in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. But even after her grandfather¡¯s death, she ruled for many years and enjoyed great prestige.


    Inviting her back this time wasn¡¯t Su Yingxue¡¯s idea. It was her fourth aunt who, upon hearing the news from somewhere, sent someone to request an invitation.


    Seeing that her grandfather had passed away in her previous life, Su Yingxue allowed her aunt to pay respects.


    Now, with the Senior Marquis¡¯s wife still alive, her aunt wasn¡¯t particrly glorious yet. But arriving in three carriages and putting on such a grand disy was an attempt to show off in front of her grandfather.


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it.


    Standing her ground, Su Yingxue said aloud, ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t intend to disembark, please move the carriages aside to avoid blocking the entrance to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and inconveniencing others.¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m giving you face, and yet you¡¯re so disrespectful to me, your aunt!¡±


    ¡°How am I being disrespectful? Reminding you not to block the way is a kind gesture. Besides, considering your status, riding in these three carriages is quite inappropriate. Aunt, it¡¯s better to get off the carriage early to avoid being ridiculed.¡±


    Su Yingxue wore a smile, but her words were sharp, piercing Su Xin with every word.


    After putting on a show for some time, Su Xin had no choice but to open the curtains ande down. Seeing everyoneughing at her, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She walked up to Su Yingxue, wishing she could shut her mouth!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! You¡¯re just the Marquis¡¯s Manor legitimate daughter, what¡¯s there to be proud of? When I was the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, 1 was a hundred times more glorious than you! You¡¯re just useless!¡± Su Xin trembled as she spoke, her hairpins and pearls swaying.


    Su Yingxue chuckled, ¡°Aunt knows you¡¯re just the Marquis¡¯s daughter, while I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis! It seems Aunt understands the difference in status!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s face turned pale, stung by Su Yingxue¡¯s words!


    This little girl was exposing her secrets in public!


    She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of everyone, so she was about to argue with Su Yingxue when Su Yingxue immediately sent someone to drag her into the residence..


    <div>

 Chapter 478 - 478: Wu Dao Makes a Move

    Chapter 478: Wu Dao Makes a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her father mentioned that thete emperor admired him and allowed him to use this sword. He had always been grateful.


    Now, Chu Yihan had bestowed this sword on her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Ninth Prince, how can you reward someone so easily! This sword was originally consecrated in the ancestor hall! How can you take it out without my permission?¡±


    ¡°Father has decreed that all relics belong to me. 1 have the right to bestow it upon anyone. Moreover, Lin Sisi is a hero among women and one of the best among the noble women of our Great Cheng Dynasty. There is nothing wrong with me bestowing her with this.¡±


    Chu Yihan raised his eyes, not hiding the sharpness in his gaze as if he were deliberately staring at Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan clenched his fists in his sleeves. A me of anger burned from the bottom of his heart, causing his entire body to tremble slightly.


    In just an instant, he restrained himself.


    Mo Qi reminded Lin Sisi, ¡°Miss Lin, quickly take it.¡±


    Lin Sisi was stunned for a moment before she took the sword.


    This sword wasn¡¯t light, and most women wouldn¡¯t be able to pick it up, but Lin Sisi held it with utmost respect.


    She left with the sword in her arms. Her back view was as elegant as when she carried the sword on stage.


    Chu Jinling was captivated by it. When Noble Consort Xiao was not paying attention, he quietly ran to the pce wall. He watched Lin Sisi being sent out of the pce and thought that he would not be able to see her for the next few months.


    Even if he could run out of the pce, her mother would not let him enter the General Manor.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a bitter smile. When his mother loved him, she loved him, but when she controlled him, she would never give him a chance to take advantage.


    ¡°Sisi, be good.¡± Chu Jinling looked at the figure that was walking further and further away, his heart filled with hope.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, the empress is looking for you.¡± Granny Song shouted from below.


    Chu Jinling quickly restrained his emotions and put on a smile. ¡°Pm here.¡±


    He jumped off the city wall and returned to Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s side with Granny Song, returning to being that obedient son.


    Seeing him return with a smile, Su Yingxue felt much better. After Lin Sisi vented her anger, she would not be so stubborn about this matter in the future!


    As for her and Chu Jinling¡­ Today, Chu Yihan gave Lin Sisi a sword to give her face and make everyone forget what happened that night.


    Chu Yihan saw the guilt in her heart and came to help her make up for it, right?


    Su Yingxue cupped her face and nced over at Chu Yihan. Chu Yihan was also looking at her. Their eyes met, and the blood in her chest started to pump again.


    When Han Yuwen saw Su Yingxue¡¯s smile, her entire face became distorted.


    ¡°Su! Ying! Xue!¡± Yun Dan saw that Han Yuwen¡¯s emotions were unstable and quicklyforted her. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be anxious. With the teacher around, you will not lose to Su Yingxue.¡±


    ¡°Of course, 1 won¡¯t lose!¡± Han Yuwen said stubbornly.


    However, she knew very well that Wu Dao did not side with her at all. Otherwise, when Su Yingxue whipped her just now, Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t have been able to retreat unharmed!


    And Lin Sisi would not have the chance to kill her maid!


    The banquet would not stop because of the death of a maid. Just as Chu Mingyuan was about to call for the next batch of performances, the hoarse and pale voice sounded with endless pressure. ¡°I heard that Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary. I¡¯m not talented, but I would like to see it for myself.¡±


    For some reason, when Wu Dao said this, it made Su Yingxue¡¯s nerves go numb.


    However, in just a moment, she stood up and calmly faced Wu Dao.. ¡°May I know how you would like to experience it, sir?¡±

 Chapter 479 - 479: Compared to Surgery

    Chapter 479: Compared to Surgery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, Chu Yihan quickly voiced his objection. ¡°The proficiency of medical skills is not suitable for apetition here.¡±


    ¡°ording to Ninth Brother¡¯s suggestion, where should we have thepetition? In your Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion? If Ninth Brother thinks so, I don¡¯t mind bringing all my beloved ministers and their families for a visit to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion,¡± Chu Mingyuan said with a mocking smile.


    Chu Yihan consistently opposed him at every turn, and it was like a thorn in his heart. Since he was protecting Su Yingxue, why should he let him feel at ease?


    Seeing that Chu Yihan was about to have a conflict with Chu Mingyuan, Su Yingxue quickly said, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible! I just don¡¯t know how the Silver Moon Pavilion Master wants to witness my medical skills.¡±


    Her original intention was Wu Dao!


    Wu Dao had attacked her, so she would not let go of this opportunity to investigate him!


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. The teacher was finally willing to give her a chance.


    She quickly stood up. ¡°The level of medical skills will only be known after apetition. Su Yingxue, do you dare topete with me?¡±


    ¡°Princess, what gives you the confidence to say such things to me? Has the princess sparred less with me recently? Has the princess ever won?¡± A trace of distress appeared in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    Her opponent was too stupid. She was not happy about winning.


    Han Yuwen felt humiliated, but she would not lower her head just like that. ¡°Su Yingxue, you don¡¯t have to be so arrogant! If you¡¯re inferior to me!¡±


    Su Yingxue did not know where Han Yuwen got her confidence from.


    Butpared to Han Yuwen, she was determined topete.


    ¡°Since the Eldest Princess is interested, Miss Su will have apetition with the Eldest Princess. Let me see how much Miss Su has received from your father¡¯s teaching.¡± Wu Dao¡¯s hoarseughter always made people ufortable.


    No one could see through or hear him!


    Su Yingxue had been waiting for him toe up with a topic for thepetition, but she had not expected it to be this!


    ¡°Dissection? What kind ofpetition was this? What should we do?¡± Everyone could not help but ask this question.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°The coroner will only dissect the corpse when they examine it. Sir, are you talking about this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We can dissect living people too,¡± Wu Dao said in a deep voice. ¡°And the topic I came up with is not limited to this. It¡¯s a dissection and suturing surgery. Let¡¯s see who canplete it better, Miss Su or the Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°Dissect a living person?¡±


    ¡°They still need to suture?¡±


    ¡°This, this, this¡­ This was too unbelievable! It¡¯s so scary!¡±


    ¡°This is indeed terrifying! Whoever gets chosen will be unlucky!¡±


    The people who had been looking forward to thepetition earlier instantly felt their scalps go numb. They all kept a distance from Su Yingxue and Han Yuwen, afraid that they would catch them and use them as test subjects.


    Su Yingxue frowned. Using a living person as a test subject, she could smell a conspiracy.


    However, Han Yuwen seized this opportunity and said to Chu Mingyuan, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m ready. If Miss Su doesn¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll show her first.¡±


    Han Yuwen got someone to prepare an operating table in front of everyone. Then, he changed into a germinal suit and tied her long hair firmly behind her head. Then, she ordered Yun Dan, ¡°You,e here. Take off your clothes and lie down.¡±


    Yun Dan was very obedient. She took off her coat andy down in front of Han Yuwen¡¯s operating table.


    She looked at Su Yingxue arrogantly. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve been practicing medicine for so long. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that the human body has a total of 206 organs. There¡¯s the respiratory system, nervous system, digestive system, blood system, circtory system, and so on. However, it¡¯s not that a human body can¡¯t survive just because itcks an organ. For example, the appendix between the cecum and ileum on the lower right side of the abdomen. After removal, it won¡¯t affect the human immune system..¡±

 Chapter 480 - 480: Slap Her Face Till It’s Swollen

    Chapter 480 - 480: p Her Face Till It¡¯s Swollen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    People who didn¡¯t understand medicine science were confused when they heard Han Yu¡¯s words.


    But when the few highly respected court physicians heard Han Yuwen¡¯s words, they were puzzled.


    What was the appendix?


    Although the human body had many internal organs, could they be cut off casually?


    Moreover, after the incision, how should the issues of suturing the wound and preventing wound infection be addressed?


    A court physician shook his head at Han Yuwen¡¯s behavior. ¡°Child¡¯s y! This is simply child¡¯s y! It¡¯s like ying with one¡¯s life!¡±


    Su Yingxue agreed with the court physician. Han Yuwen was indeed ying with one life.


    However, she understood what Han Yuwen was saying. What she was about to do with Yun Dan was an appendectomy. After the removal, Yun Dan¡¯s body would not be affected.


    And Wu Dao was the one who would determine their victory or defeat.


    Wu Dao saw Su Yingxue pondering for a long time and asked her, ¡°Miss Su, are you afraid? Or perhaps you don¡¯t understand what the princess is saying? If you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, please begin.¡±


    Su Yingxue ignored Wu Dao and raised her eyebrows at Han Yuwen.


    Han Yuwen hated her indifferent look the most. She thought to herself, ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re going to lose!¡±


    She had asked around. Thest time Su Yingxue operated on her father, she was anxious. How could she win against her, a surgery doctor? Compared to her in surgery, Su Yingxue, this ancient person, was like a blind person jumping around in front of a discerning person!


    She would p her face until it was swollen!


    When Han Yuwen started, she lit an incense stick on the table.


    The incense stick would take an hour to burn out, but from the time she started the surgery to the time she finished the suture, it did not take an hour at all. Only two-thirds of the incense stick had been burned, and there was still a small half left.


    Han Yuwen looked at the wound that she stitched up perfectly. She smiled proudly.


    She did not believe that Su Yingxue could be better than her!


    After she finished suturing, she stood beside Yun Dan and invited Wu Dao over.


    Wu Dao looked at the incision she made and the wound she sutured. He only said one word, ¡°Good.¡±


    Han Yuwen was a little disappointed. Before she transmigrated, she was also a highly praised member of theboratory, but her mentor had only used one word tomend her, ¡®good.¡¯


    Although her mentor rarely said the word ¡®good¡¯ to others, she remembered that when her senior Long Shuli underwent surgery, her mentor had said, ¡°Very good!¡±


    Always one more word than her!


    This made her feel indignant for a long time!


    But now, the person who was going topete with her wasn¡¯t Long Shuli, so she didn¡¯t have to think so much!


    To be able to get Wu Dao to praise her, was already enough to save face.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s expression was unfathomable. He said lightly, ¡°Princess Yuwen¡¯s medical skills are indeed extraordinary.¡±


    Wu Dao would never easily acknowledge a person.


    With Chu Mingyuan¡¯s words, Han Yuwen could be considered a little proud.


    She changed into her sterile suit and turned around. She immediately provoked Su Yingxue. ¡°Su Yingxue, it¡¯s your turn! If you don¡¯t dare to make a move, then admit defeat to me as soon as possible. Kneel and kowtow ten times to me, and 1 will not hold it against you.¡±


    Su Yingxue touched her nose and was very curious. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re a person who lost all your clothes. What do you have to fuss about what happened before?¡±


    Did she forget that she married a group of beggars?


    Han Yu was so angry that her entire body trembled. She threw the surgical tools at Su Yingxue, ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    She had finally forgotten about this matter.. This was an extremely insulting scar, but Su Yingxue dared to mention it!

 Chapter 481 - 481: Taking a Knife for Su Yingxue

    Chapter 481 - 481: Taking a Knife for Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was such a noble and proud person, yet she was thrown into a group of beggars to be humiliated!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The sound of a sharp de cutting through the air reached them. Han Yuwen was pushed by Wu Dao and fell to the ground.


    She let out a startled cry and wanted to ask Wu Dao why he pushed her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Behind her, the sound of a copsing pir echoed. She followed the sound and saw a golden chopstick piercing through a pir as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh. It was evident that the person behind this had profound internal energy and extraordinarily powerful martial arts!


    However, Han Yuwen trembled all over, and cold sweat on her back soaked her clothes.


    The chopstick was aimed at her, following the position she had just been standing!


    If Wu Dao hadn¡¯t pushed her, the chopstick wouldn¡¯t have pierced the pir but her!


    Han Yuwen¡¯s face turned pale. She looked in the direction where the chopstick came from. It was¡­ where Chu Yihan was sitting.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were chilling. ¡°Next time, no matter who is protecting you, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Han Yuwen was forced to tears. How could Chu Yihan be so heartless?


    Just because she threw a surgical tool at Su Yingxue, he wanted to kill her?


    Su Yingxue nced at the surgical tool far away. She couldn¡¯t help butment that Han Yuwen, a woman without martial skills attempting to kill someone, must have lost her mind.


    However, Han Yuwen immediately presented her with a dilemma. ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t be too pleased. It¡¯s your turn! Choose someone close to you and perform this surgery on her!¡±


    This question made Su Yingxue frown.


    Who would willingly take a surgery for no reason? Regardless of whether it would be fatal or not, just opening a wound on their body was not something an ordinary person would willingly do.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing, Miss. Please perform the surgery on me.¡±


    Zhn knelt in front of Su Yingxue.


    She knew that Su Yingxue was a principled person. Choosing someone for this task was difficult for her. If possible, she would probably prefer to perform the surgery on herself.


    However, she was Su Yingxue¡¯s servant, originally a subordinate, and should be at Su Yingxue¡¯s service.


    ¡°Good girl, get up. I won¡¯t let you be harmed.¡±


    Su Yingxue pulled her up and faced Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Emperor, Princess Yuwen can easily cut open a maid¡¯s body, but 1 believe that treating human life with such contempt is no different from taking it lightly. Why not find a patient with this illness? I¡¯m willing to perform the surgery on them.¡±


    She had been contemting this matter earlier. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t encountered the illness Han Yuwen mentioned at the clinic. If she found a suitable patient, performing the surgery would be justified.


    However, she refused to engage in the immoral act of randomly picking a person and conducting surgery on them, as Han Yuwen did.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, if you¡¯re afraid, just say so. Why are you finding excuses? Waiting for you to find a patient? What right do you have to make me wait for you? If you¡¯re willing to admit defeat, I will wait for you to kowtow!¡±


    Han Yuwen spoke arrogantly, ¡°I use my maid for the surgery. Yun Dan has been with me for many years, and we share a deep bond. Yet, you want to find a patient. Not only is it time-consuming, but are you trying to deceive me? Or do you have no confidants willing to sacrifice for you?¡±


    Her eyes carried a strong sense of mockery as she presented her skewed logic confidently.


    Su Yingxue protected Zhn. ¡°People close to you are meant to be cherished, not subjected to surgery. I¡¯m afraid the princess doesn¡¯t understand this, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut the chatter! Su Yingxue, are you trying to stall for time?¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482: Fighting for Su Yingxue

    Chapter 482: Fighting for Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Yuwen pressed on relentlessly. The princess¡¯s aura was still very distinct and powerful.


    Su Yingxue insisted on finding a patient.


    When she was arguing with Han Yuwen, Chu Mingyuan intervened and said, ¡°Alright, Su Yingxue, find someone close to you, just like the princess, so that you won¡¯t lose your honor.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, this matter concerns one¡¯s life. We can¡¯t just talk about honor.¡± Su Yingxue frowned.


    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m willing to be your honor.¡±


    Qin Muyan stood up after drinking. He was tall and robust, and his facial features carried a kind of wildness. He strode over to Su Yingxue, towering over her by more than half a body. He smiled grandly. ¡°It¡¯s just a knife to remove an appendix. I¡¯m willing. If you don¡¯t mind, 1¡¯11 let you perform surgery on my body.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left speechless.


    She moved her hand and gently ced her palm on Qin Muyan¡¯s head, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Shouldn¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±


    He was probably drunk!


    He was drunk and had a fever.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Qin Muyan grabbed Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and held it in his palm.


    Her small hands were exceptionally soft, and her skin was as smooth as jade. Qin Muyan was instantly moved.


    When he spoke, there was a strong smell of alcohol. ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you perform the surgery. You can do it without worry.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he was about to take off his clothes and lie down in front of Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue hurriedly pulled him back, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t even let Zhn go, so how could she let Qin Muyan be her surgical object?


    Qin Muyan was the Scarlet me King of the Great Wei Dynasty. This was not a joking matter!


    However, Qin Muyan was very firm. ¡°If 1 say I¡¯m willing, then I¡¯m willing. You can do whatever you want. Even if I die here, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hand that was held by him felt hot, and her face also began to heat up.


    She was a little helpless. ¡°I appreciate your kind intentions, Your Highness, but this is unnecessary.¡±


    There was no need for her to do surgery with Qin Muyan!


    ¡°Get up.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice stopped Qin Muyan from lying down.


    Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t lie down in front of Su Yingxue. His hand was empty, and Su Yingxue¡¯s hand was pulled back by Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This seat belongs to me.¡±


    He was referring to the bed where Su Yingxue was to be operated on.


    Su Yingxue was left speechless.


    The situation suddenly becameplicated.


    Everyone was discussing. These two noble Your Highnesses were rushing to the ce where they might meet their end?


    What was there to fight for?


    Or did they not know that lying down was not sleeping but being stabbed?


    Chu Jinling had nothing to do and had already started writing his novel. When he heard those discussions, he snorted disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Imperial Uncle is fighting for the sacrifice of his beloved!¡±


    How could such an opportunity fall into the hands of others?


    Even if he was stabbed, he could not let this opportunity go to others!


    ¡°Chu Yihan, you are the Ninth Prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty. If you were to be stabbed today, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to leave the pce,¡± Qin Muyan kindly reminded.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s imperial brother was not as close to him as his imperial brother.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me. Because I¡¯m willing to sacrifice for Miss Su. In the future, I will marry her and bring her back to the Great Wei Dynasty!¡± Qin Muyan became more and more excited as he spoke.


    Su Yingxue quickly covered his mouth.. ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t I ask you not to say such things anymore?¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483:I Can’t Wait to Dissect Su Yingxue

    Chapter 483:I Can¡¯t Wait to Dissect Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t speak loudly. If everyone had heard it, would her reputation be ruined?


    Although her reputation wasn¡¯t that¡­ good at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility, and his aura was so powerful that it made people feel afraid.


    If the two of them were to argue here, Su Yingxue would not let them do such a dangerous thing for her.


    Her eyes shed. ¡°If the two Your Highnesses have such intentions, thene with me.¡±


    She led the two away from the view of the crowd.


    A noble of the Great Cheng Dynasty and a noble of the Great Wei Dynasty were following behind her, protecting her step by step. This scene made all the women present jealous.


    They felt jealous.


    Especially Han Yuwen. She wished she could use surgical tools to cut out every nerve in Su Yingxue¡¯s body.


    This woman!


    Not content with just seducing Qin Muyan, she also lured away Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan, Qin Muyan, and Su Yingxue had been away for quite a while, and it seemed like they might never return.


    The waiting crowd was growing anxious.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll immediately lead people to search for them,¡± Chu Chengye said when he saw Chu Mingyuan frowning.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s brows rxed a little. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Once Chu Chengye left with his men, Han Yuwen couldn¡¯t sit still. Qin Muyan¡¯s seat was originally behind hers. When Chu Chengye left, Qin Muyan¡¯s confidant also followed him out.


    Han Yuwen was afraid that something suspicious was going on. If Su Yingxue ran away, her n would be ruined!


    She stood up, ready to search as well.


    Yun Dan had just done the surgery. She tried to persuade Han Yuwen weakly, ¡°Princess, wait patiently. This is the pce. Su Yingxue can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Han Yuwen didn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan are protecting her. What if theye up with another idea?¡±


    She would never allow such a thing to happen!


    She wanted Su Yingxue to be unable to raise her head in front of her!


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Yun Dan struggled to get up and chase after Han Yuwen. However, her movement would pull on her wound. Although Han Yuwen¡¯s medical skills were outstanding, she still had an opening on her body and removed her organs. She could not walk as usual.


    After Han Yuwen left, in just a short while, Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan returned.


    Naturally, Chu Mingyuan had questions. ¡°Su Yingxue, what were you doing? You made me and all the civil and military officials wait for you!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please forgive me. 1 had asked Your Highness to find some tools from the pce,¡± Su Yingxue exined.


    ¡°What tools?¡± Chu Mingyuan frowned.


    Chu Yihan waved his hand, and pce servants carried four screens onto the stage. The four screens surrounded the stage, but everyone could still see Chu Yihan standing inside.


    After Chu Yihan stepped out, he exined, ¡°Undressing in public is inappropriate. With these screens to cover, it should be fine.¡±


    His exnation made sense.


    Chu Mingyuan didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I obey!¡±


    Su Yingxue pped her hands, and Mo Qi brought a stretcher. Everyone was curious about who was on the stretcher, but Su Yingxue covered it with ayer of cloth, and the stretcher was taken behind the screens.


    Chu Yihan returned to his seat without bothering Su Yingxue.


    Seeing him, many naturally guessed that the person on the stretcher was Qin Muyan.


    Many sighed in secret.. ¡°Tsk, tsk, Miss Su is truly daring! Daring to operate on the Scarlet me King!¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484: Han Yuwen Disappeared

    Chapter 484: Han Yuwen Disappeared


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If anything were to happen to the Scarlet me King, the King of Great Wei Dynasty would not let it go.¡±


    The discussions among the people were exactly what Chu Mingyuan wanted to hear.


    Regardless of whether Su Yingxue targeted Chu Yihan or Qin Muyan, it would be advantageous for him.


    If she had chosen Chu Yihan, then today, the imperial pce would be Chu Yihan¡¯s final resting ce!


    If she had chosen Qin Muyan, any issue with Qin Muyan¡¯s body in the future would undoubtedly infuriate the King of the Great Wei Dynasty. If the King of the Great Wei Dynasty used this as a pretext to instigate a war between the two countries, he could cast out Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, making them face death together!


    Apart from his main concern!


    Chu Mingyuan calcted with a smile on his face.


    However, behind the folding screen, as Su Yingxue put on her gloves, the person lying in front of her was filled with anger and hatred.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you¡­ How dare you treat me like this!¡±


    Han Yuwen struggled with all her might, but it was futile. Su Yingxue had bound her and administered an anesthetic. In ancient times, such substances could not provide the efficient anesthesia of the modern era. She wouldn¡¯tpletely lose consciousness, but shecked the strength to resist.


    Su Yingxue methodically secured her limbs and even smiled at Han Yuwen. ¡°Why not try struggling a bit more, Princess?¡±


    Han Yuwen strained against her bonds. The operating table was sturdy, and she couldn¡¯t rise.


    Yet, she red at Su Yingxue with intense hatred, wishing she could spew fire. ¡°Su Yingxue, if you release me now, I might spare your life. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue had already unveiled her clothes. Thest bit of mercy she granted was to inform her. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to undress in public. I¡¯ve brought these four folding screens to save you some dignity. Eldest Princess, it was you who first abandoned life and dignity!¡±


    She leaned over to Han Yuwen. Her sharp-eyed gaze magnified in Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes. She exuded a powerful aura. ¡°Han Yuwen, since you enjoy ying with lives so much, experience firsthand what it¡¯s like to be treated as a mere tool.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    Han Yuwen gritted her teeth, she wanted to say more, but Su Yingxue sealed her mute acupoint.


    Her mouth could still move, but no sound emerged.


    The coldness of the de against her skin made her numb.


    No¡­ She didn¡¯t want this! She didn¡¯t want to be an experiment!


    She had been arrogant since childhood. For so many years, she had treated animals and others as test subjects. No one had ever treated her like this!


    How could Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t administered much anesthesia. Han Yuwen couldn¡¯t move, but she keenly felt the pain. The de cut through her skin,yer byyer.


    Tears of hatred rolled down Han Yuwen¡¯s cheeks. She was in excruciating pain.


    Everyone could see Su Yingxue performing surgery behind the screen. Most assumed it was Qin Muyan. Only Wu Dao stared at Han Yuwen¡¯s seat for a while, then narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing that Han Yuwen hadn¡¯t returned, Yun Dan grew very worried. She propped herself up, intending to approach Chu Mingyuan to request sending someone to search for Han Yuwen.


    However, she thought about it and realized that Han Yuwen¡¯s previous ruckus wasn¡¯t too good. Chu Mingyuan was now focused on Su Yingxue on the stage, and it was inevitable that she would anger the emperor.


    She dragged herself to Wu Dao with heavy steps, pleading, ¡°Sir, the princess hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯m worried about her. Please send someone to find the princess..¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485: Lost to Su Yingxue

    Chapter 485: Lost to Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Wu Dao¡¯s voice was cold and deep.


    ¡°Why? What if something happens to the princess, and they plot against her?¡± Yun Dan had never been this worried before.


    In Qi State, they could do whatever they wanted, but since they arrived in the Great Cheng Dynasty, Feng Qing was killed!


    Han Yuwen had also been humiliated by the beggar, and now she had undergone surgery. If she couldn¡¯t save Han Yuwen, her demise wasn¡¯t far off!


    Wu Dao had already figured out that Han Yuwen¡¯s disappearance was because Su Yingxue had taken her away. She was now on the operating table, and the surgery had already begun. Even if he exposed her now, it would be futile.


    Wu Dao no longer paid attention to Yun Dan. He fully focused on watching Su Yingxue¡¯s figure on the screen.


    She resembled her mother but was surprisingly different.


    Without studying in the modern era¡¯s advanced medical field andcking professional training, she demonstrated remarkable surgical skills. Her talent and ability far exceeded her mother, Long Shuli.


    With only half of the incense stick burned, Su Yingxue finished suturing.


    Inspecting Han Yuwen¡¯s wound, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s an improvement from before.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ All¡­¡±


    Han Yuwen made a muffled sound. It was then that Su Yingxue noticed she still had her mute acupoint pressed. She suddenly remembered and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡±


    Undoing Han Yuwen¡¯s acupuncture point, Han Yuwen immediately cursed weakly, ¡°Su Yingxue, you wretch!¡±


    Due to the strength of the anesthetic and the recent surgery, her voice was unusually feeble.


    Su Yingxue kindly advised, ¡°Princess, conserve your strength to prevent further injury to the wound.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I havepleted the surgery. Please have the Silver Moon Pavilion Master evaluate it,¡± she said to Chu Mingyuan after walking out from behind the screen.


    Chu Mingyuan showed great respect to Wu Dao. ¡°Sir, please.¡±


    Wu Dao grunted and walked onto the stage, bypassing the screen.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised to see the weakened Han Yuwen lying on the operating table. Observing the wound, he concluded that Su Yingxue¡¯s incision and suturing skills surpassed Han Yuwen, a surgical doctor.


    In a deep voice, he remarked, ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Very good?¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Teacher! Su Yingxue¡­ how is this possible? How could she do better than me? She¡¯s nothing! She can¡¯t surpass me!¡±


    Wu Dao turned around, allowing Han Yuwen to see his unfathomable eyes. ¡°Your skills are inferior.¡±


    ¡°My skills¡­ inferior¡­¡±


    Han Yuwen was deeply shocked, her eyes gradually losing focus. ¡°How is that possible? How can I lose to Su Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Since Mr. Wu Dao said so, you have lost,¡± Su Yingxue said expressionlessly.


    When she raised her eyes to look at Wu Dao, curiosity filled her beautiful eyes. ¡°Can you tell me, the Silver Moon Pavilion Master, what is your rtionship with my mother? Why did you spy on me so many times?¡±


    Wu Dao remained enigmatic. Standing in front of him, she could feel the intimidating aura he emitted, beyond the capacity of normal people.


    Wu Dao suddenlyughed, a dark and coldughter. ¡°Sooner orter, you will know.¡±


    And she would bring all the people he desired to him.


    ¡°Your mother is a wretch, just like you!¡±


    Han Yuwen covered her wound and sat up, ring at Su Yingxue with hatred.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Su Yingxue pped her. ¡°You have no right to insult my mother. You¡¯re nothingpared to her!¡±


    ¡°Huh! When I met her, you, Su Yingxue, didn¡¯t exist at all! You have no right to say that!¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486: Lure Her Out

    Chapter 486: Lure Her Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    n Yuwen could barely stand firm by supporting herself on the operating table.


    She didn¡¯t notice the glint in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes. Sure enough, just as she had guessed, Han Yuwen and her mother were people from the same era. Perhaps they did not belong to this Nine Continents, but¡­


    Han Yuwen was only a few years older than her, so why was she so familiar with her mother?


    In their era, there were surgeries, exquisite medicine, and what else?


    What was their rtionship with Wu Dao?


    What was his motive?


    More and more questions surfaced in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind, but this only fueled her determination to continue searching. The secrets of her mother, Han Yuwen, and Wu Dao were yet to be unveiled!


    She must find out how her mother was killed!


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Yun Dan heard Han Yuwen¡¯s voice from the stage and rushed up immediately. She saw that Han Yuwen¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and there was a simr wound in the same spot on her body. She was shocked. ¡°Princess, you¡­¡±


    She was operated on by Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you perform surgery on the princess!¡± Yun Dan shouted.


    Even if it affected her wound, she would seek justice for Han Yuwen.


    ¡°What is it? The person inside is the princess?¡±


    The empress heard themotion and quickly sent people to check.


    Yun Dan helped Han Yuwen put on her clothes and, together with the empress¡¯s attendants, assisted her in leaving.


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she slowly knelt. ¡°Emperor, please seek justice for me. Su Yingxue¡­ plotted against me!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face darkened with anger.


    He had initially thought Su Yingxue would choose between Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan for the surgery. Regardless of her choice, it would benefit him!


    But she chose to operate on Han Yuwen!


    ¡°Emperor, Su Yingxue plotted against me. She deserves to be executed! If you don¡¯t kill Su Yingxue immediately, how will you exin to Qi State?¡± the empress dered fiercely, a sense of urgency in her voice, fearing Su Yingxue might escape again.


    Su Yingxue exined calmly, ¡°Emperor, the princess willingly agreed to the surgery.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? The princess agreed?¡± Chu Mingyuan¡¯s stern brows revealed doubt.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Han Yuwen stood up angrily. ¡°How could I agree to such a dangerous thing? It was you who knocked me out and operated on me. You¡¯re ndering me!¡±


    As Han Yuwen¡¯s wound throbbed with pain, her hatred for Su Yingxue deepened. She wished she could tear Su Yingxue into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, not only did you harm me, but now you¡¯re also trying to falsely use me. You¡¯re despicable!¡± The empress waved her sleeves forcefully. ¡°Guards! Seize her!¡±


    A group of pce guards rushed towards Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan swiftly reached Su Yingxue¡¯s side. The guards, intimidated by Chu Yihan¡¯s cold and ruthless demeanor, trembled as if facing the King of the Underworld. Chu Yihan coldly addressed Chu Mingyuan and the empress, ¡°This matter was voluntary on the part of the princess. I can testify for Su Yingxue.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I did not agree! It was you¡­ It was you who conspired against me!¡± I Ian Yuwen¡¯s eyes welled with tears of hatred. She refused to believe that Su Yingxue had conspired against her, but when she saw Chu Yihan leaving with her, she was afraid Su Yingxue would choose Chu Yihan for the surgery. Worriedly, she went to take a look, only to find out¡­


    Su Yingxue had used Chu Yihan to lure her out!

 Chapter 487 - 487: Can’t Let Su Yingxue Escape

    Chapter 487: Can¡¯t Let Su Yingxue Escape


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ninth Prince¡¯s baseless usations must have limits! How could a princess of such dignity agree to let Su Yingxue operate on her? You conspired to frame the princess!¡± The empress spoke coldly and angrily.


    Han Yuwen wasn¡¯t foolish. She must have fallen into Su Yingxue¡¯s trap!


    This time, she was determined to capture both Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan!


    ¡°Emperor, if the princess didn¡¯t consent willingly, how could we force her? The four-sided screen was the princess¡¯s idea. The princess willingly sacrificed her mental well-being for the surgery, making us feel inferior.¡± Su Yingxue praised Han Yu.


    Han Yuwen red at her angrily. ¡°You deceitful viin!¡±


    If she continued opposing Su Yingxue, she would only be damaging her reputation!


    ¡°Princess, if there¡¯s anything wrong with your wound, 1 will immediately treat it for you. However, the words you spoke before and after the surgery are inconsistent. 1 am truly wronged.¡± Su Yingxue sighed softly.


    Her demeanor, to onlookers, seemed full of grievance.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for everyone to imagine that Han Yuwen, skilled in political schemes, was helping Su Yingxue as part of a n to harm her.


    Han Yuwen felt the disdainful gazes and harbored a mix of grievance and hatred. ¡°It was Su Yingxue! She¡¯s the one who harmed me¡­¡±


    How did she be the one who wronged Su Yingxue?


    Chu Mingyuan knew there was no evidence to act against Su Yingxue without proof, but he wouldn¡¯t let both her and Chu Yihan off easily.


    ¡°Ninth Brother, your alleged coboration with Su Yingxue to harm the princess. Although there is no concrete evidence, it is a fact that the princess was injured. The two of you must give the princess an exnation!¡± Chu Mingyuan waved his hand and ordered the guards to capture Su Yingxue. ¡°Emperor, wait!¡±


    Qin Muyan suddenly appeared, jumping to Su Yingxue¡¯s side, and respectfully addressing Chu Mingyuan. ¡°Emperor, I can also testify for Su Yingxue. Princess Yuwen indeed volunteered to have the surgery performed by Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue did not coerce her. Regarding the princess exposing Su Yingxue, I find it suspicious.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes showed a desire to devour someone. ¡°Qin Muyan, both of you have been bewitched!¡±


    He was also testifying in favor of Su Yingxue!


    What kind of monster was Su Yingxue that made him and Chu Yihan lose their senses?


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m only stating the facts.¡± Qin Muyan was forthright, his voice exuding a masculine aura. ¡°I am the Scarlet me King of the Great Wei Dynasty. Does Princess think that you can cover everything in the Qi Kingdom, and also in the Great Wei Dynasty?¡±


    Han Yuwen trembled slightly. How could she not understand the warning in Qin Muyan¡¯s words?


    In the Great Wei Dynasty, Qin Muyan held a pivotal position, and the same was true for Chu Yihan. Both of them testified, and even she could not refute their words. It led Chu Mingyuan to use the two princes on her behalf.


    And Su Yingxue, under their protection, would remain unscathed!


    ¡°Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    Han Yu felt her wound reopen due to her struggle, blood flowing incessantly, and she fainted from anger.


    ¡°Princess! Princess!¡± Yun Dan shouted urgently.


    Han Yuwen was carried out, and Chu Mingyuan could no longer me Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Forget it, all of you retreat!¡± He waved his hand in frustration.


    ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t let Su Yingxue off! If the Qi State asks us in the future, how are we going to answer to the Qi State?¡± The empress gripped Chu Mingyuan¡¯s sleeve..

 Chapter 488 - 488: Chu Yihan Is Jealous

    Chapter 488: Chu Yihan Is Jealous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The empress didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to escape again from this opportunity!


    ¡°Mother, 1 will send you back to the pce first,¡± Chu Chengye suggested.


    Chu Chengye could see Chu Mingyuan¡¯s dissatisfaction with the empress and hurriedly intervened, ¡°Ye¡¯er, you too will be a fool bewitched by Su Yingxue!¡±


    The empress, experiencing cold treatment from Chu Mingyuan and now being persuaded by her son, wished she could hit her head against the wall!


    Although Chu Chengye wanted to escort the empress back to the pce, she refused.


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin to the empress that today wasn¡¯t an opportune moment to deal with Su Yingxue!


    Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan, one being his imperial uncle and the other the Scarlet me King of the Great Wei Dynasty, were witnesses. Han Yuwen alone could not have overturned the two of them. It was a power struggle.


    Han Yuwen lost this battle!


    There was no need for them to side with her for Han Yuwen.


    Chu Chengye was also furious.


    He imagined the scene today. If Su Yingxue had been with him, he might not have been able to protect her.


    As he passed the stage, he saw the two tall men standing beside Su Yingxue. He felt an intense unwillingness!


    One after another, everyone left. Su Yingxue was escorted out of the hall by two men.


    Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan walked on her left and right, their powerful auras overwhelming. Su Yingxue found it a bit overwhelming, but she still thanked them.


    ¡°Thank you both for today,¡± she said, looking obedient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In the future, whenever you need help, feel free toe find me. I will ensure your safety,¡± Qin Muyan responded, pleased with her attitude.


    Su Yingxue smiled and nodded. However, she found Qin Muyan¡¯s words oddly familiar.


    Hmm¡­


    It seemed like Chu Yihan had said something simr to her!


    Su Yingxue nced to her right and looked at Chu Yihan. His expression was cold, and he had been silent since the beginning. When he saw her gaze, he gave her a cold look but held her hand.


    He spoke, not to Su Yingxue, but to Qin Muyan, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Don¡¯t misunderstand, Scarlet me King.¡±


    Qin Muyan sneered, ¡°Misunderstand what? If Miss Su and Ninth Prince didn¡¯t need to be so polite, why would she thank you and me just now?¡±


    ¡°This is in the pce. When we were in the residence, she was never polite to me. Every mouthful of rice 1 ate was personally fed by her.¡± Chu Yihan smiled gently at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    It was true that she had fed Chu Yihan before, but his attitude today¡­


    Something was off?


    Qin Muyan clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan to have progressed to this stage!


    He looked at Su Yingxue with a dark gaze. Su Yingxue took a deep breath, ¡°Your Highness, actually, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. I said I would marry you. As long as you¡¯re not Chu Yihan¡¯s princess, 1 will like you!¡± Qin Muyan dered, disying his determination.


    After he left, Wei Jue followed beside him.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her temples. She felt a little pain.


    Chu Yihan kept holding her hand without using much force. However, Su Yingxue¡¯s palms were so hot that they were sweating, ¡°Your Highness, this is the pce. Why don¡¯t you.Jet me go?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s probing tone carried a hint of danger. ¡°Do you want me to let go of you? Do you want Qin Muyan to hold your hand?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head.. ¡°1 didn¡¯t! There¡¯s nothing between me and the Scarlet me King!¡±

 Chapter 489 - 489: Su Yurou’s Death

    Chapter 489: Su Yurou¡¯s Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She didn¡¯t know where Qin Muyan¡¯s determination to marry her came from!


    ¡°He has feelings for you!¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms, holding her slender waist. He wished he could melt her in his palm, making her belong to him forever.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you jealous?¡± Su Yingxue poked Chu Yihan¡¯s face.


    His god-like face was always so cold, unapproachable. Every time she had any thoughts about him, she felt she was too unrestrained.


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s cheeks were slightly puffed up at this moment, and his deep ck eyes were like gemstones flowing with brilliance. It was too easy for people not to be able to control themselves.


    Sensing that he was jealous for her, Su Yingxue was secretly delighted, and there was a sweet taste in her mouth.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned cold when he saw how she had seeded in making him jealous.


    ¡°Why not? You clearly¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted. Why was this man so uncute?


    So what if he was jealous?


    Why didn¡¯t he admit it?


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ve been deceived by Qin Muyan. Do you know why he helped you today?¡± Chu Yihan stared at her with his deep eyes.


    Su Yingxue thought that Qin Muyan was just trying to protect her.


    But looking at Chu Yihan¡¯s expression, it seemed like there was something else going on.


    ¡°Qin Muyan had a good friend in the Qi State who died under Han Yuwen¡¯s schemes. As the Your Highness of Great Wei Dynasty, he naturally couldn¡¯t avenge his good friend. Now that he has the chance to use you to deal with Han Yuwen, why wouldn¡¯t he be happy?¡± Chu Yihan said lightly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yingxue was a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t feel disappointed. She only felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°It seems that Han Yuwen has made many enemies in Qi State.¡± Su Yingxue had some ns in her heart.


    If she wanted to dig out the truth she wanted from Han Yuwen¡¯s mouth, she had to cut off all her connections and make her alone without anyone to rely on. Only then could she force out the secret deep in her heart.


    It would be good if she could find a weakness in Han Yuwen.


    ¡°Sister!¡± The woman¡¯s delicate voice interrupted Su Yingxue¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Yingxue turned around and saw Su Yurou, who was wearing a dance outfit, staring at her weakly.


    She was already delicate, and now that she had lost a lot of weight, she looked even more delicate.


    Some people passed by on the pce road and saw Su Yurou standing in front of Su Yingxue in such a humble manner. They thought that Su Yingxue was bullying Su Yurou and even whispered a few words.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t interested in making those people shut up. Instead, she looked at Su Yurou curiously.


    ¡°You always run out of the courtyard and even came to the pce to dance today. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Sister has misunderstood me. I just want to talk to sister alone. In the residence, sister is busy and 1 can¡¯t see sister. I only managed to meet you in the pce today.¡± Su Yurou exined softly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to see you.¡± Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue and was about to leave.


    Su Yingxue broke free from Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and winked at him.


    ¡°Let me see what she has to say to me. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you leave the pce first?¡±


    ¡°She has ulterior motives.¡± Chu Yihan frowned.


    Of course, Su Yingxue knew this!


    ¡°Liu Shn is dead. If I want to know about my mother¡¯s death, she might have some useful information. But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This is the pce, and she can¡¯t harm me,¡± Su Yingxue said.


    With curved eyebrows and twinkling eyes, she seemed to harbor a thousand little fairies within.


    Chu Yihan nodded and left the pce to wait for her.


    Following Su Yurou, Su Yingxue reached a secluded pce.


    Perhaps due to its proximity to the Cold Pce, a chilling wind always blew in.


    Su Yurou stopped, turned around, and spoke softly, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to listen to your circumlocution. Now, tell me everything you know about my mother!¡±


    With their motives, both Su Yingxue and Su Yurou knew each other¡¯s intentions. If they could speak directly, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you want to know too?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s demeanor changed, a sinister smile appeared on her pale face.


    ¡°Han Yuwen has repeatedly helped you escape the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Wasn¡¯t it all to deal with me together with you? But unfortunately, both of you are trash! Now, you can still stand in front of me because you still have value and can tell me what I want to know.¡± Su Yingxue remained as cold as ice, calm and steady.


    Every word she uttered seemed to step on Su Yurou¡¯s heart.


    Su Yurou was filled with hatred. ¡°Su Yingxue, do you think you¡¯re very powerful? Han Yuwen can¡¯t help me, that¡¯s because she¡¯s stupid!¡±


    ¡°So, who helped youter? Wu Dao?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    Observing that Su Yurou¡¯s body was much worse than before, resembling a hollowed-out shell, she stretched out her hand suspiciously, wanting to grab her hand and take a pulse.


    However, Su Yurou ran to avoid it. After running two steps, she began panting. ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t even think about escaping! This time¡­ You will die!¡±


    She seemed to have exhausted all her strength, and the smile on her face gradually became vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the rtionship between your mother and Han Yuwen? Let me tell you¡­ Your mother, like Han Yuwen, is not human!¡±


    ¡°Not human¡­¡± Su Yingxue was especially puzzled. She wouldn¡¯t believe Su Yurou¡¯s nonsense!


    Su Yurou rushed towards her as if she had lost her soul, knowing she couldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Su Yingxue took only two steps to dodge, but Su Yurou missed.


    ¡°Bang!¡± However, she crashed into the pce wall, blood sttering everywhere. Her viciousness froze on her pale face.


    Su Yingxue quickly went forward and pulled her over. ¡°Su Yurou! What are you trying to do? Did Wu Dao instruct you to do this?¡±


    Su Yurouughed coldly. ¡°Hahaha, Su Yingxue, you¡¯re going to die, you¡¯re going to die¡­¡±


    She could finally avenge her!


    ¡°Su Yurou, eat this!¡±


    Su Yingxue took a Heart Protection Pill and stuffed it into her mouth. Unfortunately, she could not force her to swallow it, and Su Yurou stopped breathing.


    She died so quickly.


    Su Yingxue was especially surprised. When she held Su Yurou¡¯s hand, she realized that she had be as thin as a skeleton!


    Moreover, there were many needle holes in her body.


    Su Yurou pulled up her sleeves and clothes to check. She found that most of the blood in her body had disappeared.


    Su Yurou didn¡¯t die from the collision but from excessive blood loss.


    Even if she didn¡¯t crash into her today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.


    Her body had long been emptied.


    ¡°Su Yurou, what did you do?¡± Su Yingxue was shocked. All the blood in her body had been sucked dry. What had happened to her?


    But before she could think, the empress rushed in with her men.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re so vicious that you even killed your sister! 1 must kill you today, ording to the rules of the pce!¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: Lan Ling Wanted to Kill Her

    Chapter 490: Lan Ling Wanted to Kill Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The empress waved her hand, and the pce guards behind her entered in a single file. Without uttering a word, theyunched a deadly attack on Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue wielded her whip to defend herself, realizing that this was all nned by the empress!


    Su Yurou was killed by her sister in the pce. As the mother of the nation, the empress, leveraging the pce rules and nationalws, executed Su Yingxue. What a well-devised plot!


    However, Su Yingxue would not allow herself to perish at the hands of the empress.


    She shouted to the sky, ¡°Zi Wei!¡±


    The ck figurended and appeared in front of everyone like a demon. His entire body was filled with a fierce and bloodthirsty aura. As soon as he unsheathed his saber, he cut an imperial pce guard in half from head to toe.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lifeless bodyy on the ground, neatly cut in half, without any flesh or blood spilling out.


    The pce guards were so frightened that they could not move.


    The knives in their hands were trembling.


    Who was this incredibly fierce person?


    The empress was left dumbfounded. She had lived in the pce for a long time and had never seen such a terrifying assassin.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yingxue still alive. She calmed herself down and roared at the pce guard beside her, ¡°What are you standing there for? This intruder must also be killed in line with the pce rules! Today, we cannot let Su Yingxue escape from the pce!¡±


    Today, she was determined to im Su Yingxue¡¯s head!


    Zi Wei¡¯s formidable martial arts skills behind Su Yingxue isted her from the bloodshed. She squatted beside Su Yurou¡¯s lifeless body, examining it.


    There were many needle holes in her arms, especially her wrists and elbows. These were ces that were easy to extract blood, but they were all bruised.


    ¡°Who would take so much blood, and for what purpose?¡±


    She kept feeling that something was about toe out of her mind, but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.


    She needed to bring Su Yurou¡¯s corpse back to the residence and consult Saint Ruan to study the matter together.


    She lifted Su Yurou¡¯s corpse, casting a nce at Zi Wei.


    Zi Wei nodded, and she departed peacefully.


    She navigated the pce roads she was familiar with. As long as she reached the pce gates, with Chu Yihan around, no one would dare to impede her, even if she carried a corpse.


    However, before she could exit the secluded pce path, she encountered someone.


    Someone quite familiar.


    ¡°Guard Lan?¡± Su Yingxue stopped in her tracks and looked at the man in front of her.


    It had been a while since theirst meeting. Lan Ling no longer possessed the same charm. He seemed to have weathered hardships. His recent days appeared challenging.


    Lan Ling couldn¡¯t conceal the longing in his eyes, a tide surging forth.


    ¡°Miss Su, you look¡­ fine,¡± Lan Ling said with some relief.


    Indeed, she was a capable woman, and with the Ninth Prince protecting her, each time they met, herplexion was rosy and radiant.


    ¡°Guard Lan, if youe here just to pick me up?¡± Although Su Yingxue had met him a few times, she still maintained her vignce.


    Because she knew that Lan Ling was born into the Lan family, which was the trump card in the emperor¡¯s hands. The Lan family had 200,000 soldiers, and the descendants of the Lan family had been loyal to the emperor for generations.


    Chu Mingyuan harbored a deep fear of him.


    ¡°Miss Su, please forgive me. 1 have to disappoint you.¡±


    Lan Ling pulled out a medicine bottle from his pocket. The golden wound medicine Su Yingxue had previously given him. Although he had used it up, he couldn¡¯t bear to discard the bottle and carried it in his pocket every day.


    When holding the bottle, his eyes still harbored nostalgia. The moment he let go of the bottle, he transformed into a cold-blooded and ruthless assassin, drawing his knife and shing towards Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 491 - 491: Use Lan Ling’s Life to Exchange for Her

    Chapter 491: Use Lan Ling¡¯s Life to Exchange for Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue dodged and swiftly drew out her whip.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The whip cracked loudly in the air, resembling a spirit snake as itshed towards Lan Ling.


    Lan Ling¡¯s knife was entangled, but he took advantage of the momentum to move forward. After getting close to Su Yingxue, he kicked her in the chest.


    Although Su Yingxue used her arms to block, she still took a few steps back before managing to stand firm.


    The impact of Lan Ling¡¯s de left her feeling a bit dizzy. ¡°Guard Lan, is this the emperor¡¯s order?¡±


    Lan Ling didn¡¯t attack her again, nor did he answer.


    He gave Su Yingxue a chance to catch her breath and immediately returned to her.


    Lan Ling¡¯s martial arts was very powerful. It was evident from the crack marks on the pce wall caused by his de. The Lan family¡¯s saber technique was famous far and wide.


    In the past, Su Yingxue had only dabbled in saber techniques. Later on, with Zi Wei, she didn¡¯t practice much. Now, forced into a corner by Lan Ling, if he shed her with his saber, her head would be severed.


    Lan Ling saw a trace of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, and his eyes filled with pain.


    Su Yingxue took the opportunity to p him.


    Lan Ling stepped back. Su Yingxue supported herself against the wall and stood up. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she smiled faintly. ¡°Many want my life, but if 1 die in Guard Lan¡¯s hands today, I won¡¯t be unconvinced. After all, 1 cked off in my cultivation.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯s face was cold. In the past, his long hair was neatly tied up. However, today, he let his long hair fall behind his back and tied it briefly. This made him, who used to look cold and handsome, appear more elegant.


    The Lan family was also rich in handsome men.


    However, Su Yingxue felt she had to give her all against this handsome man today.


    Undoubtedly, she couldn¡¯t match Lan Ling¡¯s strength.


    But Lan Ling didn¡¯t kill her.


    He knocked her down and ced the knife at her neck. Suddenly, Lan Ling¡¯s breathing quickened as he said, ¡°You should leave quickly.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t immediately stand up and ask Su Yingxue to get up, he sheathed his de and didn¡¯t press Su Yingxue any further.


    He refrained from causing her more harm.


    ¡°Lan Ling, why? You wanted to kill me, and now you want to let me go? What decree did the emperor give you?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s bright eyes were filled with doubt.


    She could understand why the emperor wanted her dead. He didn¡¯t want her to be a part of Chu Yihan¡¯s power, so he ordered Lan Ling to kill her.


    However, he had already held her life in his hands, yet he let her go so easily.


    Lan Ling was captivated by her aura. He took a few more breaths before he got up and helped her up.


    She handed her hand over in trust. When he held it in his palm, Lan Ling¡¯s heart beat fiercely.


    He looked at the soft hand in his and suddenly felt no regrets.


    He sheathed his saber and walked into the depths of the pce.


    Su Yingxue gazed at his elegant back and could still hear his voice.


    He said, ¡°Su Yingxue, take care.¡±


    He had traded his life for hers, and he hoped her future would be filled with sunshine.


    Just like what she had given him back then.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have time to dwell on these thoughts. While Lan Ling might let her go, it didn¡¯t guarantee the same from the next person who might appear.


    She scooped up Su Yurou¡¯s lifeless body and rushed towards the pce gate as fast as she could.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t wait for her at the pce gate. However, when she found herself surrounded by Imperial Guards, Chu Yihan ordered them to retreat. ¡°Stand down!¡±


    Chu Chengye, leading the Imperial Guards, spoke with a cold expression. ¡°This has nothing to do with Imperial Uncle. Su Yingxue attempted to assassinate my mother. Today, I will capture her and punish her..¡±

 Chapter 492 - 492: You Deserve It

    Chapter 492: You Deserve It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Seventh Prince is indeed clever. Do you think 1 would carry a corpse to the remote Cold Pce just to assassinate your high and mighty mother?¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes. The fact that anyone could believe such logic made her wonder about the upbringing of Seventh Prince, Chu Chengye.


    ¡°Su Yingxue! flow dare you say that! Rou¡¯er¡­¡± Chu Chengye stared at the emaciated body carried by Su Yingxue, his eyes stinging. ¡°Rou¡¯er is your biological sister, and you can still be so ruthless to her? Su Yingxue, you wicked woman!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her! If you want to know about Su Yurou¡¯s death, you should ask the empress,¡± Su Yingxue replied with an enigmatic look in her eyes.


    Previously, she had always suspected that Su Yurou had the support of Wu Dao, allowing her to evade the people from her Marquis¡¯s Manor and appear in crucial positions.


    However, it was truly unusual for the empress to arrive today!


    And Lan Ling, who intercepted her on the way but let her go.


    The matters in the pce were like a pile of tangled threads that couldn¡¯t be cut and were chaotic.


    ¡°If you dare to touch her, I will kill you.¡±


    Chu Yihan stood in front of Su Yingxue. He didn¡¯t care about what she had done, but he was like a guardian god, making everyone else fear Su Yingxue.


    Chu Chengye narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t let the two of them escape from the pce today.


    Hence, he started fighting Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had a bloodthirsty disorder that had been difficult to treat for many years. He wanted to provoke him into an attack so that he would have a reason to arrest him openly!


    However, Chu Yihan didn¡¯t target anyone else. When Chu Mingyuan attacked him, Chu Yihan snatched his sword, broke his leg, grabbed him, and ordered the Imperial Guards to force him in front of Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan was discussing some matters with Wu Dao. The noise in the outer hall forced him to go out and check.


    Chu Chengye was caught by Chu Yihan. Upon seeing this, Chu Mingyuan immediately asked, ¡°Ninth Brother, release him. Why are you treating Ye¡¯er like this?!¡±


    Chu Yihan let go, but Chu Chengye screamed at his feet.


    ¡°This is what he deserves,¡± Chu Yihan said coldly. ¡°He attacked me, his imperial uncle!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan sat on the dragon throne, and the empress followed suit to create chaos. Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s shriveled corpse, he immediately knew one of the things he had discussed with Wu Dao.


    He frowned and pointed at Su Yingxue. ¡°You poisoned your sister and insulted the empress in the pce. What crime do you deserve?!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Su Yingxue pointed at the empress. ¡°I would like to ask Your Majesty. Su Yurou dragged me to the side of the Cold Pce to speak. How did the empress seem to know beforehand? Su Yurou had just breathed herst, and she brought people in, wanting to kill me without any exnation. Could it be that she and Su Yurou had not discussed this beforehand to frame me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Who would use their life to frame others? Isn¡¯t your sister¡¯s life a life? Would she be so stupid as to use her death to frame you? Su Yingxue, you¡¯re twisting ck and white!¡± The empress roared.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s twisting ck and white or not, a verification will reveal the truth. After the pce banquet, a stranger entered the empress¡¯s harem. 1 can bring him in for questioning.¡±


    Chu Yihan exuded a powerful aura.


    The emperor sitting on the dragon throne was not him, but he had more of an emperor¡¯s aura than Chu Mingyuan.


    The empress¡¯s face turned pale. The harem was her territory, yet Chu Yihan knew exactly when someone had entered her pce!


    She bit her lower lip tightly and did not dare to speak.


    Chu Mingyuan was even more displeased. ¡°The empress was not wrong in this matter. She was in the harem. Su Yurou died in the harem.. She exercised her authority as the empress and punished Su Yingxue as a warning to others!¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580: Heartless and Unfaithful

    Chapter 580: Heartless and Unfaithful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Su Yingxue pushed Chu Xiaotian away from Su Han. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion treats my sister?¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness want Han¡¯er to die in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and only then will you let her go, carrying her corpse out?¡± Qin Wan looked at Chu Xiaotian with hatred. She deeply regretted marrying Su Han into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°No! Even if Han¡¯er dies, she¡¯s still my wife, the princess of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly dense. His handsome face was stained with blood, carrying a sinister aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Su Dingwei pushed him further away.


    Su Han sat on the chair with clear eyes. She appeared weak but spoke firmly, ¡°I want to sever all ties with Chu Xiaotian!¡±


    ¡°Estrangement?¡±


    ¡°Estrangement?!¡±


    Everyone was amazed, and even Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Su Han, a weak woman, wanted to sever all ties with Chu Xiaotian.


    Estrangement was a method of forcibly dissolving the rtionship between husband and wife if one partymitted acts such as murder or assault, and aint was filed with the government.


    Chu Xiaotian widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Estrangement? Su Han! Who gave you the courage to sever all ties with me?¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was solemn. He knew Su Han¡¯s experience in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion must be unusual, but he still tried to persuade her. ¡°Han¡¯er, have you thought this through?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s thin body stood straight, her cold and elegant face showing determination. ¡°I have. Grandpa, Mom, and Dad, please bear witness for me and ask me to write aint to submit to the Capital Prefecture.¡±


    Su Qingzhi frowned and thought. Qin Wan and Su Dingwei were also surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Su Han to be so resolute.


    Only Su Yingxue heard this. She immediately went out and prepared a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. She brought them to Su Han and said softly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll hold it for you. You can write.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    Both of Su Han¡¯s hands were injured. Su Yingxue initially nned to transcribe for her, but she knew Su Han would insist on writing herself.


    This was Su Han¡¯s pride and the pride of the Su family.


    Despite her injuries, Su Han persisted and wrote twopleteints. Her handwriting was elegant and graceful.


    After Su Han finished writing, Su Yingxue handed a copy to Su Qingzhi. After Su Qingzhi read it, his face turned pale, and he handed theint to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes betrayed emotion.


    He called Mo Qi over. ¡°Immediately summon Liang Jin to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Mo Qi epted the order and left.


    Chu Xiaotian panicked and immediately got up. He rushed toward Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, wanting to snatch the otherint. ¡°I want to see what she wrote!¡±


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t let him ruin Su Han¡¯s hard work, so she turned around and dodged him. She held theint with both hands and unfolded it in front of Chu Xiaotian. ¡°This way, you can see clearly what kind of den the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is!¡±


    How could they torture Su Han?


    Theint was very long, and Su Han listed many things, from the moment she married into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, when Min Jia and his mother snatched her dowry and jewelry, to the bullying they had done to her in recent years, to the recent incident¡­. Min Jia framed her and tried to kill her!

 Chapter 581 - 581: This Justice Must Be Sought!

    Chapter 581: This Justice Must Be Sought!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face flushed red as he shook his head. ¡°Impossible! This can¡¯t be happening! Min Jia wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    He rushed to Su Han and locked eyes with her. ¡°Han¡¯er, you must be misunderstanding. Before I left, Min Jia went to see you, saying you weren¡¯t feeling well. She had already called for a court physician. How could she want to kill you? Even if Mother doesn¡¯t like you, Father would still stand up for you. You¡¯re his most admired daughter-inw! How could you use them like this?¡±


    Su Han hated seeing him the most, but now she had to face him. She stared at the man she once loved deeply and spoke coldly. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m falsely using your mother and sister?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not entirely true! As the daughter-inw and the elder sister-inw, can¡¯t you tolerate them a little? As long as you do what you did before, give some gifts to Min Jia to appease her, then kneel and apologize to Mother, they will forgive you. You¡¯re still the Princess of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion! Why do you have to go this far?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian yelled at her, every word a reproach.


    Su Han¡¯s heart had long grown cold, as if a gaping hole had been torn open, letting out a chilling breeze.


    Fortunately, she had already died once when someone held a knife to her.


    She had been saved, knowing how precious her life was!


    She wouldn¡¯t let Chu Xiaotian hurt her again, instead, she questioned him forcefully. ¡°Why can¡¯t 1? When 1 married into your pce, the betrothal gift 1 received was only half of my dowry. These past few years, I¡¯ve been managing the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. If it weren¡¯t for my dowry, how could the people of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion live such a dignified life?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and sister snatched my things, but you never stood up for me. Instead, you made me tolerate everything! It¡¯s not that 1 couldn¡¯t tolerate it, but how did you treat me? You said you would never take concubines, never favor other women, even if I never had a child, you would never betray me, but did you keep your promise?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s question was like a bucket of cold water poured over Chu Xiaotian¡¯s head.


    His face showed difort. ¡°1 kept it, I kept it all these years, except for that one night¡­¡±


    He had stayed clean for these past few years. Even when socializing, he never indulged with those women. This was his promise to Su Han, and he kept it!


    He had only broken it once, just that one night!


    He grabbed the chair¡¯s armrest, his eyes red, and questioned Su Han. ¡°Only once! I¡¯ve only been with another woman once! Why do you insist on holding onto it? In the entire Great Cheng Dynasty, which man would remain loyal to only one woman? Not to mention, among the Imperial family and nobles, who is like me, focusing solely on loving you? Why won¡¯t you even give me one chance?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re disloyal once, you won¡¯t be loyal a hundred times!¡± Su Han¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You and 1 made promises. We¡¯re a loving couple. You and I break promises, and we have to settle our debts one by one! The dowry I paid into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and the plot against me by Min Jia County Lord, and Madam Sheng, I must seek justice!¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, her heart surging with emotions.


    At this moment, she admired Su Han.


    Liang Jin rushed over as quickly as possible, bringing many people from the capital prefecture with him.


    He had visited the Marquis¡¯s Manor more times than he had visited all the officials¡¯ homesbined.


    Therefore, he was quite familiar with the ce..

 Chapter 495 - 495: He Had to Apologize!

    Chapter 495: He Had to Apologize!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yes, I refuse.¡±


    Su Yingxue tilted her head. ¡°Everyone must take responsibility for their actions. Your Highness and Your Majesty have wrongly used me. Naturally, both the empress and Your Highness must apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­ go too far!¡±


    The empress had never experienced such humiliation.


    For the sake of Chu Chengye, she knelt in front of Chu Mingyuan once again. ¡°Emperor, please spare Ye¡¯er. Ye¡¯er is your most valued prince. How can he apologize to Su Yingxue? He¡­ Let me, his mother, bear the responsibility for him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Mingyuan impatiently furrowed his brow.


    Didn¡¯t he feel humiliated?


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Yihan¡¯s military power, he would have wanted to kill him now!


    And he wanted his son to apologize to his woman?


    What right did she have?


    ¡°If Imperial Brother is unwilling, I don¡¯t mind standing in for Imperial Brother and teaching my nephew, who doesn¡¯t know how to apologize.¡± Chu Yihan exuded a terrifying chill. Every word he spoke carried an intense pressure.


    Chu Mingyuan was filled with hatred, and Chu Chengye even more so.


    Unable to control himself, Chu Chengye drew his sword and charged at Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Ye¡¯er!¡± Chu Mingyuan was shocked. Chu Chengye was no match for Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan unsheathed his sword, shing with Chu Chengye¡¯s de. Chu Chengye¡¯s de immediately broke, and Chu Yihan¡¯s sword was too fast to be seen clearly. It had already severed Chu Chengye¡¯s de, causing Chu Chengye¡¯s hand to bleed from the shock. His thumb and forefinger were numb, and a strong numbness spread from his palm to his entire arm.


    He fell to the ground, screaming, ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯er!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan and the empress eximed.


    The empress quickly rushed to Chu Chengye and shouted, ¡°If you want to kill, kill me first!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, that¡¯s enough! Ye¡¯er has already been taught a lesson by you. There¡¯s no need to force him anymore!¡± Chu Mingyuan stood up, angrily shouting. Today, his face as the emperor had beenpletely ruined by Chu Yihan.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t apologized yet.¡± Chu Yihan sheathed his sword. He faced others with a chilling indifference.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Chu Chengyey in the empress¡¯s arms, spitting out blood. The hatred in his eyes made it hard for him to see the scene before him.


    But he knew that his impulsiveness had brought him no benefits.


    If he didn¡¯t apologize, Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if he killed him.


    But he couldn¡¯t die yet. If he died¡­ no one would avenge him against Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue!


    ¡°The Seventh Prince can still be saved. Just don¡¯t randomly use others in the future.¡± Su Yingxue graciously epted the apology.


    Afterward, Chu Chengye was taken to the empress for treatment.


    Chu Mingyuan had a murderous expression, but he had no choice but to wave them out of the pce.


    Su Yingxue thought of the person she had neglected. She had just wanted to look for Wu Dao, but she did not know when Wu Dao had disappeared.


    She asked Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, have you seen Wu Dao?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He left when you were doneparing the bloodstains.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Su Yingxue was in disbelief. ¡°I have a lot of doubts about him. Your Highness, 1 want to investigate this person!¡±


    The Wu Dao that Liu Shn mentioned, Su Yurou¡¯s death, and his n today, her mind was filled with mysteries.


    The only one who could solve these mysteries was Wu Dao.


    But he had disappeared!


    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want you toe into contact with him.¡± Chu Yihan brought her back to the carriage of the Marquis¡¯s Manor..

 Chapter 583 - 583: Ruthless and Cruel, True Colors

    Chapter 583: Ruthless and Cruel, True Colors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi wasn¡¯t particrly worried about Su Han. asionally, he would nce at Chu Yihan beside him. Seeing Chu Yihan¡¯sposed demeanor, not as cold as before, he harbored a lingering doubt in his heart.


    Liang Jin¡¯s female officers returned with the records of Su Han¡¯s injuries, which spanned five pages. Liang Jin scrutinized each page with incredulity, questioning the female officers twice, ¡°Did you make any mistakes? Is this urate?¡±


    Apetent female officer replied, ¡°Lord, there were no errors. Every injury on Miss Han¡¯s body has been meticulously documented.¡±


    Frowning, Liang Jin hadn¡¯t anticipated such severe injuries on a fragile woman.


    When Qin Wan requested to see the records, Liang Jin considerately put them away, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll inform you after organizing them.¡±


    Now, it was time to gather evidence from Chu Xiaotian.


    Approaching Chu Xiaotian, Liang Jin stated coldly, ¡°Prince of Yong¡¯an County, could you please move to another room? I will personally record your statement.¡±


    Though reluctant, Chu Xiaotianplied, yet Liang Jin managed to extract significant information from him.


    After recording Chu Xiaotian¡¯s testimony, Liang Jin was approached hesitantly by him, ¡°Lord Liang!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liang Jin didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°Could you show me Su Han¡¯s¡­ her injuries?¡±


    Despite not being as noble as Chu Yihan, Chu Xiaotian, a rtive of the Imperial family, appeared uneasy for the first time.


    Liang Jin agreed andid the five pages on the table before him. ¡°You may peruse them as you wish, but 1 will collect themter.¡±


    As Chu Xiaotian began to read, his hand trembled, nearly dropping the papers.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± His lips quivered, turning pale.


    Liang Jin, noticing his fixation on the first page, kindly exined, ¡°ording to my servants¡¯ examination, these injuries, from both cudgel and needle, are a mix of old and new. Miss Han likely endured regr beatings in the mansion. As for the silver needle wounds¡­¡± I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a pce method to torture maids, piercing the finger with a silver needle causes excruciating pain. Even if healed, the hands won¡¯t return to their original state.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Chu Xiaotian shook his head vehemently, refusing to believe his mother and sister capable of such cruelty.


    Su Han was his wife, his legally wedded wife!


    How could they treat her like this?


    No! No!


    Chu Xiaotian shook his head. ¡°This must be a false usation! Maybe it was Su Yingxue who intentionally harmed Han¡¯er! Trying to drive her away from me! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s manipting the rtionship between us!¡±


    ¡°Manipting?¡± Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks it¡¯s maniption. Little do you know, you¡¯re the one who refuses to open your eyes!¡±


    Men were like this, thinking they could be mighty outside while ignoring domestic matters!


    Over the years, Su Han had carried the burden of the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. How could Chu Xiaotian truly understand her struggles and grievances?


    All he saw were the beautiful facades Su Han had crafted for him, masking her suffering.


    Having gleaned sufficient information about Su Han¡¯s situation, Liang Jin bid farewell to Su Qingzhi. ¡°Old General, I¡¯ve initiated the trial, and we will reach a verdict. Now, 1¡¯11 apany Your Highness to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to gather evidence..¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497: Su Dingheng’s Troubles

    Chapter 497: Su Dingheng¡¯s Troubles


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Zhn was Su Yingxue¡¯s closest maid, she had personally experienced a lifetime of blood feuds. Other than herself, no one else could understand it.


    So, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t share much with Zhn.


    After Zhn left, Su Dingheng stormed in angrily. ¡°Su Yingxue, you have everything now. Why won¡¯t you even grant your sister a funeral? She¡¯s your biological sister!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled in a mocking arc.


    Sorry, she had discarded that rtionship when she returned to this life.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She responded casually, then turned another page of the medical book, engrossed in her reading.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, are you even listening to me?¡± Su Dingheng pounded his chest and stamped his feet. His frustration towards Su Yingxue boiled down to a single sentence. He knew that the power of the Marquis¡¯s Manor was now in her hands, so he could only persuade her gently, ¡°Just think of it as a father¡¯s plea. Give Rou¡¯er a proper funeral, let her rest in peace, and allow her name to be recorded in the Su family¡¯s genealogy.¡±


    Su Dingheng was a grown man, but he lowered his head and wiped his tears in front of Su Yingxue. If she was a soft-hearted person, she would have agreed to his request long ago.


    However, Su Yingxue remained focused on her medical book, responding with just three words, ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Su Dingheng was so infuriated that he nearly fainted again.


    However, as Su Yingxue sought medical attention exclusively from a doctor and refused to examine him herself, he couldn¡¯t afford to let himself be too weakened. After all, someone needed to take care of Su Yurou¡¯s remains.


    Su Dingheng struggled to support his body and staggered out.


    Zhn followed Su Yingxue¡¯s instructions, preventing Su Dingheng from breaking out of the residence.


    During Su Dingheng¡¯s disturbance in the manor, Su Yingxue whispered something into Zhn¡¯s ear.


    Though Zhn was puzzled, she obediently followed Su Yingxue¡¯s instructions.


    Su Dingheng managed to break out of the manor, but he had no idea where to find Su Yurou¡¯s corpse. He just wanted to escte the situation, believing that Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and that she would eventually give Su Yurou a proper burial.


    His first destination was the pce, but Chu Mingyuan refused to see him.


    Su Yingxue made Chu Mingyuan gnash his teeth in hatred. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Yingxue now, so he wouldn¡¯t meet that trash Su Dingheng.


    Su Dingheng was rebuffed and went to the Capital Prefecture to use Su Yingxue of abusing her sister and not allowing Su Yurou¡¯s body to be collected.


    Liang Jin had also heard about this matter, but when entertaining Su Dingheng, he said, ¡°I heard that Second Young Miss framed Eldest Young Miss, and she died in the pce. That¡¯s why Eldest Young Miss is in this state. Although it¡¯s not in line with etiquette, it¡¯s not a problem in terms of thew.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was that he was unwilling to interfere with the pile of rotten matters in Su Dingheng¡¯s residence.


    Anyone who went would be in trouble.


    Moreover, if thew brought this matter to him, Liang Jin would sentence Su Yurou heavily. She deserved her fate.


    Su Dingheng had no one to turn to, so he could only go from house to house and look for Su family¡¯s rtives, his brother, third brother, and younger sister. But which family of theirs did not have discerning eyes?


    Previously, Su Yingxue had even generously gifted clothes and jewelry to her cousins. She was generous and considerate of her family. She was unlike Su Dingheng, who became arrogant ever since inheriting the title of nobility. He even made them split up and set up their own families.


    It would be strange if they offended Su Yingxue for Su Dingheng!

 Chapter 585 - 585: He Didn’t Want to Wait Any Longer

    Chapter 585: He Didn¡¯t Want to Wait Any Longer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a narrow alley outside the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue threw herself at Chu Yihan.


    She clung to Chu Yihan with both hands and feet, her pouted red lips expressing her reluctance. ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you stay for dinner? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    After a busy day, she was starving!


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t made of iron, after all!


    Chu Yihan held her face, his warm breath caressing her cheek. ¡°1 am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Because 1 only want to devour you, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not on the menu tonight.¡±


    Chu Yihan lowered his head and took a bite of her lips. Her soft, red lips were like cotton candy, carrying a tempting, sweet scent that easily intoxicated him, making him lose his senses.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face flushed, and waves of heat washed over her.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard Chu Yihan say this.


    But she couldn¡¯t fulfill Chu Yihan¡¯s desires yet.


    She rested her head on Chu Yihan¡¯s neck and spoke warmly, ¡°Your Highness, please wait a little longer. Once we resolve the sister¡¯s matter, we can slowly exin everything to grandfather.¡±


    After persuading her grandfather, she could marry him!


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Why do you think I came out now?¡± Chu Yihan pinched her soft cheeks.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Qi listened from behind the wall and almost stumbled to the ground.


    He hugged his sword and sighed. ¡°Do you think severing ties with the Imperial family is that easy?¡±


    Even if Su Han was Su Qingzhi¡¯s granddaughter, severing ties with the royal family would require numerous procedures and face many difficulties!


    This matter seemed trivial between husband and wife, but with their identities, it was like a ticking time bomb thrown into the court!


    Without Chu Yihan¡¯s intervention, the Su family wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish this in a short time.


    Chu Yihan hugged Su Yingxue¡¯s waist and felt her slender, soft body once again. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Little dumpling, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. 1 have waited long enough.¡±


    From when she was three to sixteen.


    Thirteen whole years.


    Su Yingxue raised her head, her eyes reflecting Chu Yihan¡¯s deep affection as if they were an endless gxy.


    Chu Yihan covered her eyes, then turned and left.


    The weather was cold, but Su Yingxue didn¡¯t feel it at all. As people passed by the Marquis¡¯s Manor, shivering in the chilly night, she was enveloped in the warmth left behind by Chu Yihan.


    Everyone was waiting for her to return and eat. Once she sat down at the table, Su Xin sneered in a peculiar tone, ¡°Our Yingxue is getting more capable. She didn¡¯t spend much time with Lord Liang, but she saw Your Highness off so thoroughly that she didn¡¯t even want toe back!¡±


    Su Qingzhi red at her. ¡°Say another word, and you¡¯re out!¡±


    The chopsticks in Su Xin¡¯s hand trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to speak again, but her eyes held a deep meaning.


    Su Han exined on Su Yingxue¡¯s behalf, ¡°Severing ties with Chu Xiaotian isn¡¯t a trivial matter. Your Highness must discuss it with Sister Yingxue. It¡¯s all for my sake. Aunt, don¡¯t think negatively. If word gets out, people might think the Su family has ill intentions and tarnish grandpa and family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s words made everyone understand Su Yingxue and silenced Su Xin.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Su Xin was the only one with malicious intentions among the Su family members present?


    Su Yingxue was very relieved. Seeing Su Han still sitting with them and even scolding Su Xin on her behalf proved that she hadn¡¯t given up.


    She was resilient.


    As for Su Xin, Su Yingxue sneered.. ¡°Aunt, do you know how to treat a chronic infectious disease?¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499:I Can Only Look for You, Auntie

    Chapter 499:I Can Only Look for You, Auntie


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Su Yingxue¡­ How could you be so heartless? How could you be so heartless to your sister!¡± Su Dinghengy on the ground, crying and wailing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I, Su Yingxue, only have a biological brother. I don¡¯t have a younger sister!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered. She had believed such things in the past, but from now on, she would never again be deceived by nder or harmed by anyone!


    ¡°You are all my blood! All my children! Why are you so heartless?¡± Su Dingheng sat on the ground, each word bringing forth tears, using and condemning.


    The scene struck Su Yingxue as somewhat ironic.


    She walked towards Su Dingheng, looking down at him from a higher position.


    Although she was just a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, her eyes seemed to have witnessed the most profound experiences. Her icy voice, with a chilling coldness, spoke, ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯ve already died once, Father?¡±


    ¡°Dead¡­ Died once?¡± Su Dingheng was stunned for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t understand and dared not believe it!


    ¡°What does it mean to have died once? What are you talking about, Su Yingxue, you¡­¡± Su Dingheng couldn¡¯t ask these questions anymore. He didn¡¯t understand, and he could only bury this curiosity in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, in his courtyard.


    Outside Jiang Du City, on a deste mountain.


    A female corpsey in pieces, torn apart by wild beasts. When Su Jinxuan arrived, he shooed away the vultures that were pecking at thest piece of meat. He could only salvage the two remaining bones of Su Yurou.


    Su Jinxuan brought the bones to a ce and buried them secretly. He looked at the two tombstones in front of him. One was his mother, and the other was his sister. His eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light. ¡°Su Yingxue, I will make you pay with blood!¡±


    The diplomatic meeting of the four nations concluded, and the envoys began leaving Jiang Du City one by one.


    Since Su Yingxue had taken on the role of a female envoy, she saw it through to the end and bid farewell to the envoys.


    The departure of other envoys was uneventful, but Han Yuwen, who had undergone surgery under her hands, and a maid who died at the hands of Lin Sisi, left with a look of intense resentment. It was as if they wanted to devour Su Yingxue alive.


    Seated in a luxurious carriage with a somber expression, Han Yuwen spoke, ¡°Su Yingxue, we will meet again. The next time will be your reckoning!¡±


    ¡°Princess, remember to live for a couple more years. Otherwise, in the future, 1 won¡¯t find anyone as merciful as you, willing to let me practice surgery on them.¡± Su Yingxue smiled politely.


    Chu Jinling followed behind Su Yingxue,ughing mischievously. ¡°Auntie, you better make her so mad that her wound splits open. What if she turns back halfway and demands you take responsibility?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give her another surgery.¡±


    She enjoyed practicing surgery on Han Yuwen.


    Chu Jinling had followed her for a few days, being considerate and presenting gifts. It made Su Yingxue suspicious of his intentions. ¡°Ninth Prince, be honest. Why not go to your Imperial Uncle for help? Whye to me?¡±


    Chu Jinling¡¯s fair face blushed. ¡°Going to Imperial Uncle won¡¯t help in this matter. 1 can onlye to you, Auntie.¡±


    Initially, Su Yingxue found it awkward when Chu Jinling called her aunt, as he was a year or two older than her. Yet, he insisted on this address, and over time, she got used to it. She pped her hands. ¡°Then, please tell me what you need my help with.¡±


    ¡°Of course, is¡­ Sisi!¡± Chu Jinling revealed a face full of longing. ¡°I can¡¯t resist when my mother is being ruthless. She won¡¯t allow me to see Sisi..¡±

 Chapter 587 - 587: Clever Little Witty Words

    Chapter 587: Clever Little Witty Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Sister Xue wants to apany Sister Han that 1 want to stay and apany Grandpa! Otherwise, Grandpa would be so lonely!¡± Su Miaoyan had a pair of deer-like eyes and her voice was crisp and sweet, making people happy.


    Su Yingxue could not bear to let her go either. She hugged her tightly and looked at Madam Yin coquettishly. ¡°Auntie, just let Miaomiao stay. She¡¯s so smart and won¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯ll keep her in the residence and let her focus on apanying Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Sigh!¡±


    Madam Yin waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t find her troublesome, you can stay. But if she causes trouble, you have to tell me immediately. I¡¯lle and pick her up.¡±


    Before Madam Yin left, she poked Su Miaoyan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You, you have to behave yourself when you stay here this time. If you cause trouble, I¡¯ll be the first to tell your Daddy to deal with you!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Su Miaoyan pouted.


    The moment Madam Yin left, she was like a little beast that had broken free from its restraints. She pulled Su Yingxue and jumped around happily. ¡°Sister Xue, I¡¯m finally back. I can y with you again!¡±


    ¡°You, smart little thing. You¡¯re staying here because you have a mission. You have to apany Grandpa. I¡¯m going to talk to my sister now.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the tip of her nose. It was not entirely because she did not want to go back.


    During this period, the residence would probably not be peaceful. This little clever girl¡¯s eloquent mouth was still very useful.


    When Su Miaoyan heard this, she turned around with Su Yingxue and pushed her toward Su Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s better for Sister Xue to apany Grandfather! Grandfather is not thinking about me at this moment! I¡¯ll be responsible for having fun with Sister Han!¡±


    ¡°Hey! 1 haven¡¯t changed my sister¡¯s dress yet!¡±


    Su Yingxue stood on the spot with her hands on her hips. She looked at the little young girl who was half the height of a person and ran as fast as a rabbit.


    Su Miaoyan shouted as she ran. ¡°Saint Ruan is there to change the dressing. Sister Xue, don¡¯t worry, and go find grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°This young girl is really smart. She¡¯s only been here for a day, and she already knows everyone in the residence. No wonder she was able to have a happy ending in her previous life.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed a little. In her previous life, her life was not even as good as Su Miaoyan¡¯s.


    Of course, she did not foresee that Su Miaoyan in this life would have such great wealth to enjoy.


    She went to Su Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard. Thinking that her grandpa might be worried about Su Han, she told him what Chu Yihan said tonight.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. This time, the one who was bullied was a cousin. Our Marquis¡¯s Manor will seek justice for her and rescue her from that ce. We will make them pay with blood!¡±


    Under the moonlight, Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light. It was dangerous and charming.


    Su Qingzhi sized her up a few more times, his eyes filled with a trace of gratification. ¡°Grandfather has not been in Jiang Du City for a few years, and you have grown a lot. Now, you are already the Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor who can take charge of an area.¡±


    After being praised, Su Yingxue held onto Su Qingzhi¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled little girl by his side. ¡°The Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is also Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter. If I¡¯m too useless, wouldn¡¯t 1 be embarrassing Grandfather?¡±


    She had wasted her grandpa¡¯s hard work in the past. In this life, she must take back what she had lost in the past!


    ¡°Grandfather has never felt ashamed of you. Even if you were bullied in the past, it proves that you are a kind child. You just care too much about family.¡±


    Su Qingzhi patted Su Yingxue¡¯s head. When he saw Su Yingxue, he was always in a daze, feeling that her mother was still around..

 Chapter 501 - 501: Regional Prince’s Mansion’s Peril

    Chapter 501: Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Peril


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She spoke directly, and Qin Wan knew that her mind was as clear as a mirror, which pleased her.


    Putting down the teacup, Qin Wan earnestly spoke to Su Yingxue, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Han¡¯er¡¯s current perilous situation, 1 wouldn¡¯t have wanted to bother you. Yingxue, 1 implore you, can you save your cousin?¡±


    Qin Wan, born into a prestigious family and married to Su Yingxue¡¯s uncle, General Weiwu, Su Han, was married into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. It was not an exaggeration to say she belonged to a noble family.


    However, now she set aside her status as an elder to make such a plea.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. ¡°What has happened to cousin?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin is currently imprisoned in the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County. Your uncle and 1 can¡¯t see her at all, and I¡¯m uncertain about her current situation!¡± Tears welled up in Qin Wan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What illness does Cousin have? What¡¯s the situation in the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County? Please, Aunt, tell me everything step by step.¡±


    Su Yingxue recalled Su Han¡¯s kindness in her previous life. Before she passed away, Su Han was the only one who came to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to find her.


    In this life, even though she had made a deal with Su Han, Su Han was still an honest sister. Asking these questions probably meant she wanted to lend a hand in saving Su Han.


    However, she needed to understand the situation first.


    Qin Wan recounted everything to Su Yingxue. ¡°A few days ago, Han¡¯er began feeling unwell in her stomach. She consulted a doctor who dered she was pregnant. We were all overjoyed about the child, but soon, Han¡¯er became bedridden. Your uncle and I sought numerous renowned doctors to visit the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County, but none were allowed to examine her. The doctor sent in two days ago was a servant of your uncle. He managed to bring back a note from Han¡¯er. It turns out that Han¡¯er¡­¡±


    As Qin Wan spoke, tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Her choked voice weighed heavily on Su Yingxue¡¯s heart. ¡°Has Cousin been mistreated in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just mistreatment. Miss has been imprisoned by the prince¡¯s mansion¡¯s people. They said¡­¡± Qin Wan¡¯s maidservant looked indignant but dared not continue.


    This made Su Yingxue even more anxious.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. ¡°If Aunt has reservations, 1 won¡¯t press further today. However, if you wish to save Cousin, and restore her innocence, please tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°This matter is truly difficult to talk about. Family matters shouldn¡¯t be aired in public, but Han¡¯er¡¯s life is more important¡­¡± Qin Wan seemed to have steeled herself before continuing, ¡°The people from the prince¡¯s mansion said that Han¡¯er isn¡¯t pregnant. She¡¯s carrying a ghost fetus! Because Han¡¯er¡¯s belly has expanded in just a few days.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Her stomach expanded in just a few days? Cousin should be around two months pregnant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! That¡¯s why Han¡¯er has been mistreated by them. The county lord in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is also domineering and ruthless. She has always had a strained rtionship with Han¡¯er. Now she has ordered Han¡¯er to be locked up, and I¡¯m afraid Han¡¯er has suffered greatly inside.¡±


    Qin Wan covered her face with a handkerchief. This was her greatest sorrow as a mother.


    Her precious daughter was seriously ill and imprisoned in her husband¡¯s house, and she and her husband could do nothing about it.


    They had done everything within their power.


    Now, only Su Yingxue could help them.


    ¡°Yingxue, you¡¯re a genius doctor. You can surely diagnose Han¡¯er¡¯s illness. She isn¡¯t pregnant with a ghost fetus. It¡¯s all baseless rumors. Moreover, considering your status, the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County will surely give you some respect.¡±


    Qin Wan sounded a little embarrassed, but Su Yingxue understood what she


    meant..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Save Su Han

    Chapter 502: Save Su Han


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She could go to treat Su Han, but she needed someone who could smoothly bring her inside the prince¡¯s mansion in Yong¡¯an County.


    This person naturally belonged to Chu Yihan!


    Princes, Regional Princes, all belonged to the royal family, but in terms of identity and status, no Regional Prince couldpare to Chu Yihan.


    He was the most prestigious prince in the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion might not give a face to the emperor, but it couldn¡¯t afford to offend Chu Yihan.


    If Su Yingxue brought him along, how many Regional Prince¡¯s Mansions would she be barred from entering?


    Su Yingxue agreed to Qin Wan¡¯s request, ¡°Aunt, rest assured, I will see my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, Aunt thanks you in advance.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s eyes shimmered with excited tears, not knowing how to express her gratitude to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue was not someone who beat around the bush. ¡°Since we¡¯re family, Aunt, there¡¯s no need for formalities. When my father caused amotion at Uncle¡¯s mansion, it caused you quite a bit of trouble. Aunt was understanding and didn¡¯t pay attention to it, which also saved face for me. Now that Cousin is in trouble, I will naturally contribute my efforts to save her.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s poise and grace made Qin Wan admire her.


    When they went separate ways, Qin Wan and her husband left the Marquis¡¯s Manor; Su Yingxue was still young and had a somewhat mischievous personality. She didn¡¯t particrly like Su Yingxue. However, in the following years, as Su Yingxue grew up, she gradually transformed into a different person, surpassing everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Qin Wan left with peace of mind. Su Yingxue had all the gifts Qin Wan brought sent back.


    She didn¡¯t need to be so polite to save Su Han.


    However, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know much about Su Han¡¯s situation. While there was no such thing as a ghost fetus in this world, Su Han¡¯s situation, bing pregnant in just a few days, was peculiar. She sent a message through Zhn to Saint Ruan, asking if he wanted to go together to the prince¡¯s mansion in Yong¡¯an County.


    Saint Ruan got excited upon hearing about the illness, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ghost fetus. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going now!¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°Entering the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is not that easy. We need to find Your Highness first.¡±


    In the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, the moment Su Yingxue appeared, she received a warm wee from everyone in the mansion. The old steward always greeted her with a joyful smile, ¡°Miss Su, tea and new snacks have been prepared in the upper hall. Please, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Steward, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. It makes it seem like every time Ie, it¡¯s especially troublesome,¡± Su Yingxue said, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Her treatment in the prince¡¯s mansion was even better than in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Saint Ruan teased her, ¡°Are they mobilizing so many people? They are weing the princess.¡±


    Su Yingxue blushed and turned around, ring at Saint Ruan.


    The old steward smiled kindly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt even more embarrassed.


    She braced herself and walked towards the hall. As she passed by the garden, she heard a long roar, ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! What kind of hobby does Chu Yihan have? Other people have pets, but he has tiger!¡± Saint Ruan jumped, looking at the majestic Shan Bao on the Tiger Mountain in surprise.


    Su Yingxue also looked over. She realized that there were a few days when the Shan Bao seemed to have lost a little weight. It barked at her a few times. Could it be that it hated her and wanted her to leave quickly?


    Su Yingxue trembled. The fear of almost dying in the tiger¡¯s mouth made her quicken her pace to leave the garden.


    Shan Bao roared.


    Because it had scared Su Yingxue away thest time, it had not had a full meal for a long time.. It was already so pitiful, so why would Su Yingxue run away?

 Chapter 590 - 590: Cold-blooded Person

    Chapter 590: Cold-blooded Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But mother and sister are indeed unwell. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can apany you to see if they have a way to ept your interrogation,¡± Chu Xiaotian said in a deep voice.


    Liang Jin¡¯s heart was clouded with suspicion. He had heard about the Min Jia County Lord¡¯s severe injury, but when he saw Madam Sheng just now, although there were still wounds on her face, it should be fine for him to interrogate her. He followed Chu Xiaotian to Madam Sheng¡¯s room with suspicion. Madam Sheng¡¯s face was swollen, and she looked terrible. She vomited from time to time, and the smell of foreign objects around her was very strong. The servants in the room couldn¡¯t help but cover their noses.


    Liang Jin also frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Madam fine just now? Why did she suddenly be like this?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Old Regional Prince looked troubled. ¡°This is all because too many things have happened recently, causing Madam¡¯s emotions to be unstable and her body to be in a bad condition.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian then brought Liang Jin to Min Jia¡¯s courtyard. Min Jia was lying on the bed with a broken leg and was crying. She didn¡¯t look well either. Liang Jin tried to ask her a few questions.


    Other than crying, she was throwing a tantrum, and no one could do anything about it.


    At this moment, Chu Xiaotian suggested, ¡°Lord Liang, please give us a few more days. Even if you want to investigate the case, you have to wait until they recover.¡±


    Liang Jin told Chu Xiaotian, ¡°In two days at most, I will personally report to the Emperor and send the imperial physician to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to treat the two of you. I will also send someone to keep an eye on you. 1 hope Your Highness will not do anything to hinder the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t.¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s entire person was emitting a gloomy aura.


    After Liang Jin left, the two women¡¯s quarrels erupted behind Chu Xiaotian.


    Min Jia was carried to Madam Sheng¡¯s room and cried to her. ¡°Mother! What is Brother doing? You want me to pretend to be ill in the middle of the night? Are you going to let me sleep? I¡¯m so seriously injured now, but brother doesn¡¯t know how to take care of me!¡±


    Min Jia was full of grievances and her face was full ofints.


    She was already very unhappy that she couldn¡¯t kill Su Han today!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Madam Sheng spat again. Her pale face was full of resentment. ¡°What is Xiaotian doing? Is he going to help that little b*tch Su Han kill me and his sister?¡±


    ¡°The two of you, you¡¯re still so arrogant and unrepentant even at the brink of death!¡±


    Your Highness¡¯s eyes were red and filled with extreme disappointment. ¡°Do you know what will happen if you act recklessly? I never thought that the two of you would have the guts to kill someone! The one who was killed wasn¡¯t anyone else but Xiaotian¡¯s wife, the daughter-inw of our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were both ufortable after being scolded. Min Jia mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madam Sheng snorted. ¡°After she dies, you can re at us again. A little slut has such a big life!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Min Jia¡­ When did you be so cold-blooded? Not to mention that she¡¯s our daughter-inw, she¡¯s just an unrted person. Is a human life so cheap in your eyes?!¡±


    The Old Regional Prince¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia suddenly felt guilty. They didn¡¯t dislike Su Han that much. At first, they just wanted to torture her, which was their bad taste. It was Su Han¡¯s fault for tolerating them and making them think that Su Han was weak and easy to bully.


    But who would have thought that things would develop to this point?

 Chapter 591 - 591: Will be Exiled

    Chapter 591: Will be Exiled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Her life cannot be taken lightly! She¡¯s not someone you can kill at will!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian suddenly rushed in with a cold aura.


    He stared at Min Jia coldly. ¡°Who asked you to send people to kill Han¡¯er?¡±


    Min Jia felt a chill down her spine. She leaned into Madam Sheng¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°I¡­ I just can¡¯t stand her! Wasn¡¯t she kidnapped by the Su family? That assassin is so powerful. He even killed many people in our residence!¡±


    She had sent out all the elites of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. She had not expected that all of them would die. Not a single one survived.


    Not to mention killing Su Han!


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, the two of you would have been buried with her!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian roared at them.


    It was the first time in many years that he had lost his temper with his family.


    He had loved his mother and sister since he was young. That was why this incident was so unexpected.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son and Min Jia¡¯s biological brother. Are you going to treat your mother and sister like this because of that little b*tch from the Su family?¡± Madam Sheng cried and felt sad.


    He hated Su Han even more.


    ¡°You gave birth to our son, but our son also has his own family. Look at what you¡¯re doing now¡­ Would our son be able to reunite with his family? That Han¡¯er looks gentle on the surface, but she¡¯s the strongest and toughest on the inside. You¡¯ve hurt her so much. I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t something that can be resolved by her reuniting with our son!¡± The Old Regional Prince sighed.


    When Liang Jin came to visit just now, he made it very clear.


    Su Han was determined to break all ties with our son!


    What did he mean by breaking all ties?


    It was to settle all the debts with their Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!


    They had to spit out everything that they owed Su Han, bullied her, and snatched her belongings!


    ¡°What else does she want? We¡¯ve already deceived Liang Jin. I don¡¯t believe that he, the governor of the Capital Prefecture, would dare to touch Min Jia and me.¡±


    Madam Sheng hugged Min Jia arrogantly. With her protection, Min Jia was still arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s right! My brother is the Ninth Prince. Aren¡¯t you going to help us and help Su Han?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t help you, you will be captured by Liang Jin tonight. He can sentence you to exile tomorrow!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian roared coldly.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia hugged each other and trembled. ¡°What? Exiled?¡±


    How could it be so serious?


    ¡°Brother, are you lying to me? I¡­ How could 1 be exiled? My leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet! 1 don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Min Jia was so frightened that she cried and hid in Madam Sheng¡¯s arms. She was still thinking about Su Jinxuan. If she was exiled, how could she be with him?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be exiled, then do as I say. Pretend to be sick at home and don¡¯t meet anyone whoes! Otherwise, 1 will not be able to protect you!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to fall into the fear of losing Su Han. He had to wake up quickly to protect his family!


    Otherwise, with the Su family¡¯s current status, his ruthless mother and stupid sister would all end up in a miserable state!


    When he left Madam Sheng¡¯s room with Min Jia, he asked someone to put her in the garden alone.


    At this moment, it was already past midnight. There was no moon in the sky, and the night was especially cold and gloomy.


    Min Jia looked at Chu Xiaotian¡¯s gloomy face and rubbed her arms in fear. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? I¡¯m so seriously injured. If you don¡¯t let me rest, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Who taught you to treat Han¡¯er like this?¡± Chu Xiaotian approached her, his handsome face carrying a frightening gloominess..

 Chapter 505 - 505: The Outcome Was a Fight!

    Chapter 505: The Oue Was a Fight!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He put on a thick face and whispered, ¡°This¡­ There are a few insensible people in the residence. 1 will punish them! Your Highness, go in. Don¡¯t get tired standing.¡±


    He was afraid that if Chu Yihan stood there for another fifteen minutes, the que of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion would fall off.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t move, but the cold air around him was getting stronger and stronger!


    The Old Regional Prince¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. He knew that it was impossible for the matter not to be resolved. He could only order in a low voice, ¡°Go and invite the Princess Consort out. Find out which servant in the manor is so insensible that he dares to refuse Your Highness¡¯s entry.¡±


    The steward¡¯s expression was troubled. He leaned into the Old Regional Prince¡¯s ear and said something. The Old Regional Prince¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Is the Princess Consort sick? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If the Princess Consort was sick, then what about the Madam? Doesn¡¯t she care?¡±


    The steward did not dare to say that it was the old madam¡¯s idea to not let Chu Yihan in. When she heard that Su Yingxue from the Su family hade and wanted to lock her out, she locked the door together with Chu Yihan.


    The Old Regional Prince felt a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat. He wished he could scold these people in the residence for being so careless.


    He quickly asked someone to invite his wife over.


    When Madam Sheng arrived, she still lookedzy. She adjusted the precious jade hairpin on her hair bun. ¡°Master, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re back. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss! Our Min¡¯er is painting, be careful not to disturb her.¡± ¡°What are you arguing about? Do you want to die? How dare you let the Ninth Prince stand outside the manor? Hurry up and apologize to the Ninth Prince!¡± The Old Regional Prince stomped his feet anxiously.


    Although he was no longer an official, his sons were still around!


    If they offended Chu Yihan, his sons ¡®futures would be ruined. All of them should prepare to go to the countryside to farm!


    Although Madam Sheng was no longer a Princess, she still had her family backing her. She was a second-rank imperial edict, so she was arrogant wherever she went. She also despised Su Han¡¯s family background, so she tortured her a lot.


    She was arrogant and despotic and was rarely yelled at by the Old Regional Prince. Now that she was embarrassed, she refused to apologize and even red at Su Yingxue. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this stupid girl, would the Ninth Prince havee to visit our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to face Chu Yihan directly, but she was very clear about their rtionship. At the same time, she was also being careful. What could a junior like Su Yingxue do to her?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face puffed up in anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Madam says something bad to me, but from what 1 see, you don¡¯t wee Ninth Prince?¡±


    How dare you insult Chu Yihan?


    Beat you up!


    ¡°No, no! Your Highness¡¯s presence brings light to the residence, how could I not wee Your Highness? Your Highness, please¡­Pleasee in!¡± The Old Regional Prince had always wanted to treat Chu Yihan well.


    Chu Yihan nced at Su Yingxue, who was standing in front of him and protecting him. He felt a trace of relief in his heart. When he looked up again, his eyes were filled with a cold killing intent. ¡°Mo Qi, punish the person who neglected me.¡±


    Mo Qi cupped his hands. ¡°Yes! Your Highness!¡±


    He turned around and looked at the Old Regional Prince. ¡°Old Regional Prince, when the emperor was out with Your Highness, someone had neglected Your Highness. The emperor rewarded that person with thirty strokes of the stick.¡±


    The Old Regional Prince trembled. He had heard of that matter. The other party was considered an outstanding civil servant back then, but because he had neglected Chu Yihan, he had been beaten thirty times. Now, he was going to beat his foolish wife¡­


    The Old Regional Prince trembled.


    Only then did Madam Sheng react. Her eyes widened.. ¡°What?¡± Do you dare to hit me? Thirty strokes of the stick? You guys are dreaming! Su Yingxue, you little b*tch, what did you do to Ninth Prince? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

 Chapter 593 - 593: Zi Wei, I’m late

    Chapter 593: Zi Wei, I¡¯mte


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her voice was gentle, and her gaze was gentle as well. ¡°Sister, I know you both are worried about me, but after all, I¡¯ve died once. I¡¯ll cherish this hard-earned life and want to live every day well in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue finished bandaging Su Han¡¯s hands. Su Han looked at her hands with a smile mixed with a hint of bitterness. ¡°Although these hands can heal, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to touch things like ying the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who said that!¡± Su Yingxue hurriedly interjected. ¡°Sister¡¯s zither skills are unparalleled and famous throughout Jiang Du City. In the future, we¡¯ll still listen to you y ¡®High Mountains and Flowing Water¡¯!¡±


    Su Yingxue knew how important these hands were to Su Han.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already asked Young Master Ruan. He said my hand has healed, but it will only be for decoration in the future. In the cold winter months, my joints might swell and hurt.¡±


    Su Han shook her head slightly.


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°That old man, what nonsense is he spouting?!¡±


    Telling the blunt truth and still putting Su Han down at a time like this. He was asking for trouble!


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. It¡¯s just that I might have to rely on others more in the future.¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue angry, Su Han tried to calm her down.


    She suddenly remembered something very important. ¡°Yingxue, can you help me properly thank the person who saved me yesterday?¡±


    She could tell that Zi Wei wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him. Since he listened to Su Yingxue, she could only entrust this matter to her.


    ¡°His name is Zi Wei, he¡¯s my guard. I¡¯ll go look for himter. But he has a different personality, never interacts with others, so he won¡¯te to visit.¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue finished speaking, Su Miaoyan snorted lightly, her eyes teasing. ¡°Sister Xue herself isn¡¯t ordinary, so the people around her are all extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you little girl, I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Su Yingxue pressed Su Miaoyan down and flicked her head, instructing her to stay with Su Han while she went to look for Zi Wei.


    Zi Wei wasn¡¯t in the manor. Remembering that Saint Ruan had treated his injuries, she went to ask him.


    Saint Ruan was hanging a rope in the air, lying on it calmly. ¡°That little assassin doesn¡¯t even acknowledge my existence. How am I supposed to treat his injuries?¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t treat him? Saint Ruan, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Three silver needles flew out of Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and pulled Saint Ruan off the rope. She immediately went to find Zi Wei.


    Perhaps because she had some impression of him, Su Yingxue went straight to the cksmith shop where she found Zi Weist time.


    She was afraid that Zi Wei would be on guard, so she jumped into the yard and shouted, ¡°Zi Wei, Zi Wei!¡±


    The man in the room heard themotion, put away the knife, and opened the door.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Yingxue to rush in, catching him without clothes on.


    So when Su Yingxue entered, she saw him bare-chested.


    ¡°ZiWei¡­¡±


    The moment Su Yingxue stepped in, she was captivated by his physique!


    He had a perfect male physique, with every line of his body perfectly smooth.


    But that wasn¡¯t what caught Su Yingxue¡¯s attention. What she noticed was another serious sword wound on Zi Wei¡¯s body, along with many other scars. It looked very deep, and blood was still seeping out of it. Zi Wei was holding a thread in his hand.


    Su Yingxue walked up to him and gently stroked his wound with her fingers, her eyes filled with self-me and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zi Wei remained as cold as ever..

 Chapter 594 - 594: His Heart Was Hooked.

    Chapter 594: His Heart Was Hooked.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Behind him were fire and medicine, and he never med Su Yingxue for not applying medicine for him.


    It was all his own affair.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®nothing¡¯? If I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte. If I¡¯ve neglected you, I¡¯ve neglected you. Can¡¯t you show some backbone and throw a tantrum at me?¡± Su Yingxue stomped her foot in frustration.


    Why didn¡¯t this man care about her?


    Zi Wei looked at her nkly. ¡°No.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    It was like talking to a wall.


    Forget it, she gave up. Zi Wei was like a wooden person. Besides the ice in his heart, he had no emotions and wouldn¡¯t lose his temper.


    She shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll treat your wound and brew some medicine for you.¡±


    Nevertheless, he still listened to Su Yingxue.


    After lying down, he seemed even more like a wooden person. Besides his breathing, there was no sound from him.


    Even when Su Yingxue stitched up his wound, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. Instead, he quietly fell asleep.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes filled with heartache.


    She pinched Zi Wei¡¯s cheek and pouted. ¡°If you act like this, I¡¯ll feel more and more guilty.¡±


    She had pulled him out of the Silver Moon Pavilion, only to have him injured again and again!


    Luckily, she could heal him.


    Taking advantage of his sleep, Su Yingxue went into Medicine King Valley. She fetched the spiritual spring water and brewed the antidote for him. She calcted that two more times, the poison umted in Zi Wei¡¯s body for many years should be cleared.


    This way, he would be a normal person again.


    Just the thought of it made her very happy.


    She sat by Zi Wei¡¯s bedside with a bowl of medicine in her hand. When he woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Little did she know that when Zi Wei opened his eyes, he saw such a pure and wless smile, like peach blossoms blooming in March, blooming brightly and passionately.


    Zi Wei¡¯s heart was stirred.


    Su Yingxue saw him open his eyes and helped him up to drink the medicine.


    Zi Wei held the medicine in his hand. Su Yingxue even took out a small paper bag from her bosom. She opened the paper bag and stuffed one of the candies into Zi Wei¡¯s mouth. She took out another and shook it at him. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you another one after you finish the medicine.¡±


    Zi Wei obediently drank all the medicine and waited for Su Yingxue to stuff the second candy into his mouth.


    Holding the candy in his mouth, Zi Wei hesitated to bite it. He asked, ¡°Have you been carrying it with you?¡±


    His gazended on the sugar packet in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    Su Yingxue stuffed the candy bag back into her belt and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t listen, I can only feed you candy. If I don¡¯t bring it with me, what if you get injured again and refuse to take your medicine?¡±


    After all, protecting her was a dangerous job.


    He was either stabbed or cut every few days. If she couldn¡¯t treat him in time and couldn¡¯t bring him candy, then she was too much of a master!


    Zi Wei lowered his head, and a warmth that others couldn¡¯t understand entered his wooden eyes.


    Su Yingxue brought Zi Wei back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The Marquis¡¯s Manor had many injured people in the past two days, and it was bustling with activity. The case was handed over to Liang Jin to investigate, and Su Yingxue became a doctor at home with peace of mind.


    In Fengzao Pce, Chu Xiaotian kneeled in front of the Empress. ¡°Nephew¡¯s family has met with such an unexpected disaster. The Su family wants to separate me and my beloved wife. I hope that Imperial Aunt will seek justice for Nephew.¡±


    The Empress sat on the throne and ordered someone to help Chu Xiaotian up. Sheforted him gently. ¡°I know that you are a good child. I also know about the matter between you and the Princess. It was all because of Su Yingxue. I naturally won¡¯t stand by and watch the two of you fight to such an extent..¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508: Beat Her Up Like a Pig

    Chapter 508: Beat Her Up Like a Pig


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The steward had no choice but to speak the truth, ¡°Madam neglected Ninth Prince, and¡­¡± He hesitated to say more about Ninth Prince and Miss Su but ended up revealing, ¡°Master punished her with dozens ofshes! Now¡­ it¡¯s execution!¡±


    ¡°What?! Mother!¡± The Min Jia County Lord was about to rush to see Madam Sheng.


    However, after just taking two steps, she noticed that Su Yingxue was still standing there, and a surge of anger filled her heart!


    She pointed at Su Yingxue, gritting her teeth angrily. ¡°You, little wretch! You intruded into my residence and caused my mother to be beaten. Today¡­¡± The county lord was determined to teach her a lesson!


    Taking advantage of the crowd around her, she waved her hand, instructing them to charge at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue ced the medicine box behind her and poked Saint Ruan. ¡°Roll up your other sleeve too.¡±


    Preparing for a fight.


    Saint Ruan, looking at the approaching servants with excitement in his eyes, rolled up his other sleeve.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Bang bang!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    After a series of loud noises, all the servants in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansiony defeated at Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan¡¯s feet.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t made a move yet. After Saint Ruan had finished, she approached the Min Jia County Lord. ¡°County Lord, are your servants so easily defeated?¡±


    The Min Jia County Lords could not control her anger any longer. ¡°Su Yingxue, how dare you! I¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Thinking that Su Yingxue was just another sheltered youngdy like her, she clenched her fist and swung it at her.


    Su Yingxue had been waiting for this punch.


    Hit her?


    Of course not. Su Yingxue grabbed her arm, twisted it, and then delivered two punches to her eye sockets, creating a symmetrical panda-eye effect. Afterward, she held the county lord¡¯s hand and made her p her face.


    Using the Min Jia County Lord¡¯s hand, Su Yingxue pped the county lord¡¯s face until it swelled. Then, she let her go, dusted off her hands, and looked at the stunned steward. ¡°You witnessed it. Your county lord initiated the attack. We acted in self-defense.¡±


    The steward was left speechless.


    Could he im to be blind?


    This situation was infuriating!


    Saint Ruan, helping Su Yingxue carry the medicine box into the courtyard, walked with a joyful gait. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re truly cunning. After hitting them, you even want the steward to testify that they attacked first!¡±


    Su Yingxue innocently tried to reason with him. ¡°That is indeed the truth. Did either of us initiate the attack? She was the first to strike when I hit the Min Jia County Lord. I can¡¯t just stand there like a fool and let her hit me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! That¡¯s why you mentioned Madam Sheng. You wanted her to know that her mother was beaten, to provoke her and make her hit you. This way, you¡¯d have a reason to openly strike her.¡± Saint Ruan hummed a tune.


    He had seen through Su Yingxue¡¯s cunning nature!


    This girl, it was fine if you didn¡¯t provoke her, but once you did, she would be cunning and ruthless. After the scheming, she would openly beat you up, leaving you with no reason to retaliate!


    Therefore, he would rather offend all the women in the world than offend Su Yingxue.


    This girl was too crafty!


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t argue against Saint Ruan¡¯s statements. Instead, she was more concerned about Su Han.


    As they walked into the courtyard, Su Han, despite being bedridden, had not a single servant attending to her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank a little.


    She didn¡¯t know which room was Su Han¡¯s bedroom, but after checking other rooms, she noticed one with a door locked from the outside.. She knocked on the door, inquiring, ¡°Sister, are you in there?¡±

 Chapter 596 - 596: Try Touching Her Again

    Chapter 596: Try Touching Her Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Liang Jin paid his respects, he returned to continue the investigation.


    Chu Chengye and Chu Xiaotian entered the main hall. Su Han, having not yet been carried back after seeing Liang Jin, suddenly saw Chu Xiaotian and was overwhelmed with humiliation and anger, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Su Han nearly tumbled off her chair.


    Chu Xiaotian rushed forward to assist her. ¡°Han¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Su Han pushed his hand away, her eyes filled with coldness and disdain.


    Su Yingxue hurriedly helped Su Han up and stood between her and Chu Xiaotian. She administered a pill to Su Han and red at Chu Xiaotian. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t wee Your Highness. Please step back. The main gate of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is over there.¡±


    It turned out that she still maintained politeness towards them. After all, her status was evident.


    However, after Su Han spat out blood, Su Yingxue felt that being polite to these two was undeserved.


    Politeness paled inparison to Su Han¡¯s health.


    Qin Wan, fearing for Su Han¡¯s newly recovered health, quickly directed the servants, ¡°Someone, take Miss back to her room.¡±


    As the servants came to carry Su Han, Chu Xiaotian reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Han¡¯er, I¡¯ve made a decision. Regardless of what happened, as long as youe back to me, we can forget everything! You are still my Regional Princess.¡±


    Before he could touch Su Han, Su Yingxueshed out with her whip, leaving a bloody mark on the back of his hand.


    The back of Chu Xiaotian¡¯s hand, from which blood dripped, he red furiously at Su Yingxue. ¡°Su Yingxue! How dare you injure this king! The rtionship between me and Han¡¯er has been ruined by you time and time again. What are your intentions?¡±


    ¡°I have no ulterior motives. 1 simply believe that Your Highness is too weak and unworthy of my sister. If you dare to touch her again, 1 will break your hand next time.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled sharply, and a chilling aura emanated from her beautiful face.


    Gritting his teeth, Chu Xiaotian found himself unable to confront her with such an aura.


    While they spoke, Su Han was already being carried away. Chu Xiaotian watched her leave with reluctance.


    Chu Chengye ced a hand on his shoulder, reminding him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Sister-inw will return to your side one day.¡±


    Chu Chengye then turned to look at Su Yingxue, feeling a flutter in his heart.


    No matter how many times he looked at her face, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    However, Su Yingxue treated him so coldly.


    She spoke again, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, take care.¡±


    She was eager to see them leave.


    ¡°Of course! Su Yingxue, my elder brother has already stated his intentions. Everything in the past is a misunderstanding. If Miss Su Han is willing, she can still return to the prince¡¯s mansion and be the Regional Princess.¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Su Yingxue.


    Although he harbored both love and hatred for her, after these days of training, he had learned to restrain his emotions in her presence.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t blind. You must have seen my cousin¡¯s attitude, right? How shameless is Prince Yong¡¯an County? He still expects my cousin to forget about the past?¡± Su Yingxue found their family¡¯s situationughable.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t try to sow discord. My mother and sister are willing to live in peace with Han¡¯er. They wille and apologize to her. Your evil scheme will not seed!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes darkened. He was determined to bring Su Han back.


    He vowed that she would never see Su Yingxue again in this lifetime!

 Chapter 510 - 510:I Should Just Cripple Him

    Chapter 510:I Should Just Cripple Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan didn¡¯t bother about it and began diagnosing alongside Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue frowned. ¡®¡¯There¡¯s a living entity in sister¡¯s stomach, but it¡¯s not a child. It<sup>r</sup>s simr to pregnancy symptoms, leading to a misdiagnosis.<sup>11</sup>


    ¡°This entity must have initially been small and gradually grew to this point inside your sister s stomach/ Saint Ruan, who rarely took pulses, observed.


    He stroked his chin and pondered for a moment. ¡°Did you have any issues with your diet before, or any unusual signs before your stomach erged?¡±


    Su Han had pondered over his questions during her days of confinement. ¡°Before the pregnancy diagnosis, my diet was normal. Min Jia often brought me some food, but 1 rarely consumed it. After three days of continuous deliveries, 1 instructed my men to put it away, and 1 never touched it again.¡± ¡°Sister is right to be cautious,¡± Su Yingxue¡±s eyes darkened. Su Han was well aware of the machinations and tactics of the women in the residence, so she had been extremely careful.


    Yet, even with such caution, this still happened.


    From Su Yingxue¡±s perspective, this was not ordinary.


    ¡°Where else have you been before? Did anything different happen?¡± Saint Ruan, now serious, shed his nonchnt aura.


    Su Han had something on her mind. ¡°I did, but 1 can¡¯t let others know about it. Otherwise, my mother-inw will scold me for being insensible again.¡±


    Su Yingxue sat beside her, holding her hand.


    Su Han¡¯s voice carried a touch of sadness. ¡°A few days ago, Min Jia invited me out. Knowing her penchant for making things difficult, I usually found ways to avoid her. However, at that time 1 couldn¡¯t escape and went to her courtyard. Yet, she wasn¡¯t there. Instead, 1 identally fell into the lotus pond in her courtyard. The pond was deep, and I almost drowned. Fortunately, my maid, Yuan¡¯er, was quick-witted and called for help in time. Later, when 1 confronted Min Jia in anger, I distinctly felt someone pushing me from behind. But she not only evaded responsibility, my mother-inw also even hit me¡­¡±


    As Su Han spoke, tears streamed down her face.


    Su Yingxue stomped her foot in anger, ¡°It seems the dozens ofshes she received were too lenient!¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    She should have directly pressured Chu Yihan to cripple Madam Sheng!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she still has the strength to bully Su Han!¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°At that time, 1 was already diagnosed with pregnancy, and fearing for the child, my mother advised me to settle the matter peacefully and give birth first. 1 didn¡¯t take it to heart, but unexpectedly, my stomach grew bigger, and they locked me in the room, wanting me to die on my own.¡±


    Hatred glinted in Su n s eyes. Despite her efforts to please her mother-inw and sister-inw and endure their disdain due to her low status, she couldn¡¯t lead a stable life in this mansion.


    While Su Yingxue focused on Su n¡¯s predicament and contemted how to treat her stomach, Saint Ruan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mentioned falling into the lotus pond in the county head¡¯s courtyard?<sup>11</sup>


    Su Han nodded. ¡°Yes, 1 was pushed into the water that day.¡±


    Saint Ruan seemed to have an idea. He pointed at Su Han¡¯s belly. ¡°Think about how to treat her belly. I¡¯ll go to the lotus pond! ¡±


    ¡°Good! ¡± Su Yingxue nodded. Although she wasn¡¯t sure of Saint Roan¡¯s intentions, he always had his ways.


    Su Yingxue administered an injection to Su Han and provided her with hot water and snacks to replenish her strength..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Humiliate Him Back

    Chapter 598: Humiliate Him Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Understood!¡± Min Jia¡¯s face bore a lingering bitterness.


    In the end, she still had to apologize to Su Han, that despicable woman!


    She refused to ept it!


    She wouldn¡¯t ept it, no matter what!


    Madam Sheng¡¯s face was also filled with unwillingness. How could she lower her head?


    But then she thought, if Su Han remained resolute in cutting ties with them, and if the case continued to be investigated, she and Min Jia would be sentenced by Lord Liang Jin. They might not face death, but they would surely be exiled.


    Compared to exile, enduring a moment of anger now and persuading Su Han to return was the wiser choice.


    Once she returned to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and fell into their hands, they would teach Su Han a lesson!


    With this in mind, Madam Sheng took a deep breath and, after Min Jia was carried out of the carriage, followed suit.


    As soon as the two of them arrived, the crowd immediately made their way, with some recognizing their identities and pointing fingers at them.


    Min Jia nced at them with disdain and snapped, ¡°Peasants, get lost! Stay away from me!¡±


    From the beginning, the people¡¯s impression of Min Jia wasn¡¯t favorable.


    Feeling frustrated, Min Jia arrived at the entrance of the manor. When she saw Su Yingxue, her whole body trembled involuntarily.


    She was afraid of Su Yingxue¡¯s brutality. This woman was too ruthless and showed no mercy.


    Su Yingxue saw their approach and spoke loudly, ¡°Madam Sheng, Min Jia County Lord, 1 heard you¡¯re here today to apologize to my sister?¡±


    Her voice was clear, and everyone at the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor could hear it.


    Many nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I heard Miss Su Han was tormented by those two tiger-like old women!¡±


    ¡°Of course, they should apologize! In my opinion, they should kneel and apologize to Miss Su Han!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kneel and apologize! Kneel and apologize!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder. Madam Sheng¡¯s expression turned sour, and Min Jia turned around to shout, ¡°What business is it of yours? You bunch of troublemakers. Shut up and stay out of my affairs!¡±


    As a conferred county lord by the emperor, she was of noble status. When had these lowlifes earned the right to meddle in her affairs?


    Su Yingxue observed Min Jia¡¯s aggressive demeanor. ¡°With the county lord¡¯s attitude, not many will believe you¡¯re here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°We came here for a family matter. Even if we want to apologize, the Marquis¡¯s Manor should at least invite us in before we talk, right? Miss Su, you¡¯re in charge here. Surely you understand this basic courtesy?¡±


    Madam Sheng suppressed her anger and spoke politely to Su Yingxue.


    Was Su Yingxue deliberately embarrassing her and her mother and dragging them down?


    They were noble and influential figures in Jiang Du City. They couldn¡¯t stoop as low as Su Han.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize, do it openly and sincerely. Let everyone witness it. It should be done in a dignified manner. Don¡¯t you agree, everyone?¡±


    Every word Su Yingxue spoke was heard by everyone present. They all wanted to witness this scene.


    ¡°What do you mean, witness? Su Yingxue, you¡¯re just trying to humiliate me and my mother!¡± Min Jia gritted her teeth.


    ¡°County Lord! Don¡¯t judge others by your standards. Not everyone is like you,¡± Su Han said coldly.


    Su Han, despite being injured and carried out, stood tall and elegant. She may not be a county lord, but she exuded more grace than Min Jia.


    Hearing this, Min Jia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Su Han, are you trying to humiliate me? I¡­¡±


    Madam Sheng quickly covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, ¡°Bear with it for now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be exiled. You¡¯ll suffer greatly! My child, endure it..¡±

 Chapter 599 - 599: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 599: Return the Dowry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Sheng put on a fake smile. ¡°Han¡¯er, you¡¯re right. Min Jia is young and immature. You¡¯ve been her sister-inw for so many years, so you should know her temper. Since you asked us to apologize to you here, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Madam Sheng apologized to Su Han seriously. She was Su Han¡¯s elder and now her mother-inw. Although she didn¡¯t lower herself, she still apologized to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw! 1 was in the wrong when we quarreled before. Don¡¯t me me. When youe back in the future, we¡¯ll still be a family!¡±


    Although Min Jia said that, she was thinking that she would hang Su Han from the roof beam and beat her for three days and three nights as soon as she returned to the mansion.


    Su Han looked at them indifferently. ¡°Are you here to apologize sincerely and take me back to the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± A trace of viciousness shed across Min Jia¡¯s eyes. If she did not bring her back to the prince¡¯s mansion, how could she vent the anger in her heart?


    ¡°What about you, Madam Sheng?¡± Su Han looked over.


    Madam Sheng put on a fake smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sincere. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought her here and let her suffer when Min Jia was injured.¡±


    Madam Sheng was smart enough to know that Su Han¡¯s injury was seen by everyone. She had to remind them that her daughter was also injured!


    Just as she was about to say that Min Jia was injured by Su Yingxue, Su Yingxue spoke first. ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, then what about your sincerity? The wound on my sister¡¯s body, the ten fingers mped with silver needles, and the countless cudgel and whip wounds were all caused by the two of you. How are you going topensate my sister?¡±


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s faces darkened when they heard Su Yingxue¡¯s words.


    The people at the entrance of the manor were all surprised.


    ¡°Is he still human? How could you do such a vicious thing!¡±


    ¡°She is the sister-inw and daughter-inw! This Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Such a vicious woman came empty-handed to apologize? What¡¯s a few words of apology worth?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Did you hear that, Madam Sheng? Even everyone thinks that you don¡¯t have any sincerity at all.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what sincerity do you want?¡± When it came to benefits, Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce.


    Su Yingxue opened a list. ¡°This is the list of my sister¡¯s dowry. She has been managing the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for many years and has spent a lot of the dowry she brought back. It¡¯s not too much to ask Madam Sheng to return all the dowry she brought back to her, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be? She¡¯s already married to my brother. How can she ask for the dowry back?!¡± Min Jia objected immediately. After Su Han was kidnapped, Madam Sheng entered her courtyard and took away her dowry, giving her most of it.


    If he were to return it to her now, wouldn¡¯t he be asking her to spit out all the gold, silver, and jewelry in her pocket?


    Humans were greedy. Who would be willing to return what they had already eaten?


    Naturally, Madam Sheng was unwilling to do so, but Chu Xiaotian¡¯s repeated warnings were still ringing in her ears.


    He said, ¡°No matter what unreasonable requests Su Yingxue and Su Han make, you have to agree to them. Otherwise, no one can save you when you¡¯re exiled!¡±


    Madam Sheng gritted her teeth with red eyes and turned to Su Yingxue.. ¡°Alright, I promise you that 1 will have someone carry Su Han¡¯s dowry ording to the list and return it to her! In this way, she will be able to calm down and follow us back to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, right?¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600: Tear Off Their Faces

    Chapter 600: Tear Off Their Faces


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Not yet, Madam Sheng. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at her with a smile. ¡°My sister has been abused by you for so long. You haven¡¯tpensated her for her mental loss!¡±


    ¡°You still want to suffer mental damage? In your dreams!¡± Min Jia shouted at her. This was provoking them!


    Give an inch and take a mile!


    Su Yingxue pointed at Su Han. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about my sister¡¯s injuries? Do you need me to do it all over again?¡±


    After saying that, she pulled out the red jade soft whip. The sound of the whip breaking through the air made Min Jia¡¯s heart tremble violently.


    She bit her lip and trembled. This was Su Yingxue¡¯s territory, so there was nothing she didn¡¯t dare to do!


    Moreover, they were in the wrong in this matter. Even if Su Yingxue hit them in public, no one could say anything.


    Min Jia could only grit her teeth. ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want?! How are we going topensate Su Han?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. Her eyes curved, and she looked extremely gentle. ¡°The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is rich and powerful. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to take out a hundred thousand taels of silver topensate my sister andfort her injuries, right?¡±


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were shocked. Their mouths were so wide that an egg could fit inside.


    ¡°100,000 taels of silver?¡±


    Even Qin Wan was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small sum,¡± she whispered as she stood beside Su Han.


    It would not be easy for the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to take it out at once.


    Of course, Qin Wan had heard from Su Han that the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t have much cash because Madam Sheng and Min Jia were extravagant and had some connections. They couldn¡¯t embarrass the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, so they often asked Su Han to take out her dowry to make up for the deficit.


    The moment Su Yingxue mentioned the hundred thousand taels of silver, it was as if a knife had been cut into Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s hearts.


    However, when she thought about how she was doing this to avenge her daughter, Qin Wan felt that it was not enough!


    This wasn¡¯t enough to repay Su Han¡¯s pain!


    Madam Sheng took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯re asking for too much! Why don¡¯t you take a look at Su Han, this little wretch? Is she worth 100,000 taels?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Su Han is a broken shoe now! If she leaves our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, no one will want her! What right does she have to ask for 100,000 taels!¡± Min Jia and Madam Sheng shouted at Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Han, who had been silent, raised her head and raised her jade-like neck like a noble and beautiful swan.


    ¡°In these few years, if I hadn¡¯t used the dowry to make up for the deficit in the ounts, how could the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion havested until now? If I hadn¡¯t been in charge of the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, what kind of terrible situation would the manor be in now? If I hadn¡¯t given you all the benefits, where would you have gotten your morous looks from?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s questions were like a strong hand that pulled at Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s thick skin and tore it apartyer byyer. She exposed their shameful behavior to the public and made them criticize them!


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s a noble madam and a county lord! How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°The dignified Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion wants to touch a daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. How useless!¡±


    ¡°These one hundred thousand taels is not enough. Miss Su is too kind. They caused the Regional Princess to be so miserable. Miss Su should make them go bankrupt!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s discussion made Madam Sheng and Min Jia lose face..

 Chapter 601 - 601: Give Me a Hundred Thousand Taels of Silver.

    Chapter 601: Give Me a Hundred Thousand Taels of Silver.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t give the money to her!¡± Min Jia pulled on Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve and gritted her teeth. ¡°We won¡¯t give her money! Why should she get so much money? She¡¯s not worthy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not worthy!¡±


    Madam Sheng was so agitated by the amount of one hundred thousand taels that she threw away all the pride she had held on to for so long.


    She spat at Su Han, turned around, and waved her hand to have someone carry Min Jia into the car.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Zhifen quickly wiped Su Han¡¯s face and said in disgust, ¡°You¡¯re just a noble madam. How can you behave so shamelessly?!¡±


    They were better off as maids!


    Su Yingxue patted Su Han¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. Even if it¡¯s just a little bit of filth, I¡¯ll make them pay back tenfold or even a hundredfold!¡±


    Since they dared to spit on Su Han, they were prepared to pay a terrible price for it.


    Su Yingxue asked someone to carry Su Han back to the medicine hut and settle her down. Then, she waved her hand and summoned a Shadow Guard, giving him a task.


    On the way home, the carriage of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion tripped on something and everyone in the carriage fell out. Half of the carriage was smashed into pieces.


    In the carriage, besides the Old Regional Prince who was in good condition, both Madam Sheng and Min Jia were injured, especially Min Jia who had already broken her leg. When the court physician arrived, she cried and made a scene for a long time until midnight.


    In Madam Sheng¡¯s room, she was crying her eyes out. ¡°Son, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apologize. It¡¯s just that Su Han is too heartless. Not only does she want her dowry back, but she also wants us to give her 100,000 taels of silver! This is a hundred thousand taels of silver!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He had never expected such a situation.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Su Han to get her dowry back. She could just take out all the money she had spent on the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and return it to her.


    However, this hundred thousand taels of silver¡­


    The Old Regional Prince held the ount book in his hand. He was in charge of the ount book after Su Han¡¯s ident.


    He wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he saw it!


    The expenditure of this residence was such a huge sum.


    Moreover, Madam Sheng and Min Jia spent the most. Min Jia would ask Su Han for money every month, and she would take arge sum of money. In recent years, she had taken out hundreds of thousands of taels of silver intermittently!


    Chu Xiaotian flipped through the ount book and frowned. ¡°What did Min Jia do with so much money? Mother, have you interrogated her properly? She¡¯s a girl. Other than clothes and jewelry, what else can she do to spend so much money?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ She was the county lord and had to deal with all kinds of nobledies in Jiang Du City. For the sake of face and reputation, how could you let her lose face? If she lost face, wouldn¡¯t our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion lose face as well? What¡¯s wrong with using some money!¡± Madam Sheng had always defended her daughter without thinking. Even in such a situation, she was no exception.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± The Old Regional Prince pointed at Madam Sheng¡¯s head and chided her. ¡°How can she squander so much money?!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian took a deep breath. Su Han had told him that Min Jia¡¯s expenses were too high, and sometimes she couldn¡¯t afford it, so she had to use her family¡¯s dowry aspensation.


    At that time, he thought that Min Jia was a child and did not know how much money she had. It was not a big deal to waste some money. Anyway, the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion would not be able to afford it.


    But now, he realized that there was a huge problem with Min Jia!


    ¡°Mother, where did Min Jia spend her money? And who does she usually interact with? Now, tell me everything you know!¡± Chu Xiaotian was extremely suspicious..

 Chapter 515 - 515: Send Proposition

    Chapter 515: Send Proposition


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue exined the n she had just discussed in detail to Chu Xiaotian.


    Although Chu Xiaotian seemed incredulous, he didn¡¯t react as foolishly as Min Jia, uttering nonsense about ghost fetuses and demonic arts. Instead, he furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Miss Su, can you determine that your sister¡¯s illness is a result of swallowingke insect eggs during the near-drowning incident?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and pointed to the insects and eggs on the lotus leaf beside Saint Ruan. ¡°If Your Highness doubts, you can go and see for yourself. Of course, if you want to test it, you can have County Lord Min Jia eat these eggs to see if her condition bes simr to your sister¡¯s. It¡¯s a feasible option.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! This¡­ 1 won¡¯t eat it!¡± Min Jia¡¯s reaction was overly dramatic, not at all like someone just realizing the danger of these eggs. It seemed she had prior knowledge, staying far away from these dirty things.


    Saint Ruan looked at her with a smirk and said to Su Yingxue, ¡°I bet this was her doing!¡±


    Su Yingxue just twitched her lips.


    These scores would be settledter!


    For now, she needed Chu Xiaotian to make a decision!


    After all, Su Han was his wife.


    Chu Xiaotian pondered for a moment. ¡°Today is alreadyte. Even if it¡¯s surgery, it might not be convenient. How about 1 inform Miss Su tomorrow when I¡¯ve made a decision?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about that. I can¡­¡± Saint Ruan jumped up, wanting to propose a n, but Su Yingxue gave him a look, signaling him to shut up.


    Saint Ruan snorted and had to stop.


    Approaching Chu Xiaotian, Su Yingxue frowned deeply. ¡°ording to etiquette, I should address Your Highness as a brother-inw. I am an outsider and shouldn¡¯t interfere in your family affairs. All my actions today were to save my sister¡¯s life. 1 hope Your Highness won¡¯t me me. However, I have something to tell Your Highness. Sister is the descendant of my Marquis¡¯s Manor, the grandson of the Defender General, and the daughter of the Weiwu General. If any harm befalls her again in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, be it the Marquis Manor or the General Manor, 1 must seek justice for sister!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes narrowed in shock.


    Before him was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. Her face was as beautiful as a flower, but her cold gaze and steady demeanor were beyond what even he, the Regional Prince, could match.


    Truly admirable!


    Chu Xiaotian grunted and personally saw Chu Yihan off with them.


    In Chu Yihan¡¯s carriage, Su Yingxue ced her hands on her knees and cupped her small face with a heavy expression.


    Chu Yihan helped her put away the medicine box and pinched her cheeks. His voice was gentle as he asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was thinking about my cousin, and I was also thinking¡­ myself.¡±


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to turn her head and look up at Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan simply cupped her face in his palm and let her lie on hisp. He caressed her long hair and said, ¡°Your sister¡¯s situation is different from yours, but what did you think of?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s fingers drew small circles on Chu Yihan¡¯s knees. ¡°Sister is also grandfather¡¯s granddaughter. She is dignified, elegant, and talented. However, she married into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, but her life is not good at all. Her mother-inw bullies her, and her sister-inw bullies her. Her husband might not even love her, but she still has to work hard to manage the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    These days were bitter just thinking about it!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how Su Han, who looked so weak, could bear all of this.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from her, so you naturally don¡¯t have to suffer from her..¡±

 Chapter 603 - 603: Min Jia Raises a Man

    Chapter 603: Min Jia Raises a Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve instructed the kitchen to prepare some tonics for you and sister,¡± Su Yingxue said with a sweet smile. ¡°After you¡¯ve used them, you should rest early.¡±


    Qin Wan could sense that Su Yingxue wanted to speak to Su Han alone, so she took Zhifen away and asked her to bring Su Han¡¯s portion overter.


    The candlelight in the room flickered, and the light emitted by the luminous pearl became even gentler.


    Sitting beside Su Han, Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Sister mentioned before that Min Jia¡¯s expenses are huge, and you were suspicious. Did you notice anything?¡±


    Su Han nodded. ¡°Min Jia has a lot of expenses every month. Last year, she took out 10,000 taels of silver a month. I asked her how she used it, but she didn¡¯t answer. When 1 questioned her again, she started to lose her temper and evenined to her mother. 1 had no choice but to give it to her, but 1 suspect she gave all the money to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    She knew that Su Han must have secretly sent someone to investigate Min Jia.


    Su Han said, ¡°A man often appears in her courtyard. I¡¯m afraid their rtionship is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Min Jia meets a man in private and even gives him money to support him?¡± Su Yingxue was taken aback.


    It was understandable that Min Jia would have secret meetings with a man as an adult, but what kind of man would make her willingly pay to support him? And the amount was so huge!


    A year¡¯s worth was a hundred thousand taels!


    ¡°What kind of man could catch Min Jia¡¯s eye? He must be quite handsome,¡± Su Yingxue chuckled.


    When Min Jia saw Zi Wei, her eyes lit up. It was obvious how important his appearance was to her.


    ¡°That man is very cautious and has strong martial arts skills. My men were discovered once, so 1 had them watch him from afar. But no matter what, they didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly, nor did they know his background.¡± Su Han frowned.


    She had a sharp mind and was born in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, so her thinking was much more agile than that of ordinary women. There were very few things that she couldn¡¯t find out.


    She had always been puzzled by the man who had secret meetings with Min Jia.


    But now, she had a question she needed to bring up to Su Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, among the people that Min Jia sent to assassinate me, I feel like there¡¯s an expert that I¡¯m familiar with.¡±


    ¡°Sister, did you see his face?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Su Han¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him clearly, but 1 think he looks like someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Su Jinxuan.¡±


    ¡°Su Jinxuan?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. Su Han¡¯s words reminded her of the ck figure she saw in Min Jia¡¯s courtyard that day.


    It coincided with Zi Wei¡¯s figure.


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Su Jinxuan is a cautious person, much more alert than Su Yurou. Other than the day Liu Shn married into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I¡¯ve never seen him again. Ever since Grandpa returned, he has never appeared, but¡­ I underestimated him.¡±


    Su Han grasped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, warmth filling her eyes. ¡°Yingxue, no matter what, sister have to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. 1¡¯11 thank you when I escape from that devil¡¯s ce¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Su Yingxue and Su Han sped their hands tightly. ¡°Sister and 1 share the same blood, and we are both daughters of the Su family. Naturally, we have to love each other. Compared to a glorious family, I think Grandpa would prefer to see everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor be safe and sound..¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517: Let Su Han Apologize

    Chapter 517: Let Su Han Apologize


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The few uncles and aunts had all moved out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor in a fit of pique and established their own families. Grandpa frequently went on expeditions and had no time to attend to family matters. As a result, the Su family was now under the control of Su Dingheng and Su Yurou.


    Now that she was the head of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she had expelled deceitful individuals and was determined to rebuild the family.


    In the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, Chu Xiaotian hastily returned home. His military and administrative duties were not yetplete, so he first went to study. After dealing with official matters, he proceeded to his father¡¯s room for a conversation.


    In the room, the Old Regional Prince sighed, and Madam Sheng, in pain from applying medicine, had awakened several times, crying andmenting. Upon seeing her son, she clung to his clothes, crying breathlessly. ¡°If you hade back anyter, you wouldn¡¯t have seen your mother! I¡¯m being bullied by that woman in your room!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian helped her up, his handsome face exhibiting a hint of coldness. ¡°Mother offended Ninth Imperial Uncle today. It has nothing to do with Han¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°How can it not to do with her?¡± Madam Sheng widened her eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that woman in your room being dramatic and making her mother call Su Yingxue, why would Su Yingxue bring Ninth Prince here? How would I end up like this?¡±


    Madam Sheng twisted the cause and effect into a convoluted exnation, attempting to shift the me onto Su Han.


    Chu Xiaotian wasn¡¯t easily deceived. ¡°If Mother had allowed Han¡¯er to seek medical attention early, you wouldn¡¯t be in this state. Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills are exceptional, and her status is now extraordinary. Despite knowing that Ninth Imperial Uncle protects her, Mother publicly insulted her. Do you now understand how formidable Ninth Imperial Uncle is?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s words left Madam Sheng speechless.


    Both he and his father knew that Ninth Imperial Uncle was highly esteemed and untouchable, even by the emperor. He protected Su Yingxue, yet his mother persistentlybeled her as a woman of low character. How could this situation be eptable?


    Not killing his mother was already a concession to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s reputation.


    The Old Regional Prince sipped his tea and rebuked Madam Sheng. ¡°You used me before, saying you wanted your son toe back and take charge. Listen to what he said. Do you still think I was wrong? Ninth Imperial Brother was the former Emperor¡¯s favorite, and even Imperial Brother wouldn¡¯t dare speak to him like this. You insulted his beloved, aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡± ¡°You¡­ You useless pair! You let me suffer in vain, and each one of you fears that Chu Yihan¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Ah!¡±


    Madam Sheng pounded her chest and stomped her feet, crying incessantly. She even pulled out a white silk to hang herself.


    Chu Xiaotian, troubled by her antics, suggested bringing Su Han to apologize. Only then did Madam Sheng abandon her suicidal thoughts.


    Su Han couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When Chu Xiaotian woke her up and saw his handsome face, her grievance turned into tears. She wanted to jump into his arms and cry.


    However, Chu Xiaotian merely said, ¡°Mother was beaten today and is upset. Go apologize to her and let her rest early.¡±


    ¡°Mother, she¡­¡± Su Han¡¯s tears were held back in her eyes, and her heart felt bitter.


    Sitting on the bed with her head lowered, she refused to move.


    Chu Xiaotian sat in front of her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s alreadyte and Mother is already injured. If she doesn¡¯t rest, it will be difficult for her to recover. Go quickly and coax Mother to sleep.¡±


    Su Han tightly gripped the nket, her knuckles turning white. The grievance in her heart was like a volcano about to erupt. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she spoke in a low, hoarse voice.. ¡°Is your mother the only one in your heart? Are you not going to inquire about my well-being?¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605: Force Su Jinxuan out

    Chapter 605: Force Su Jinxuan out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Secondly, she needed to apprehend Su Jinxuan, the pivotal figure.


    Everything Min Jia had done must be connected to him.


    Chu Yihan agreed and supported her actions. The Shadow Guards were under hermand.


    Su Yingxue touched the cold jade around her neck and smiled brightly, ¡°Having Your Highness¡¯s favor is indeed wonderful!¡±


    It saved her a lot of effort.


    Every time Chu Yihan saw her smile, he would unconsciously curl his lips. However, this time, not only did Su Yingxue not see him smile, but his gaze became even more solemn.


    Su Yingxue raised her hand and gently caressed Chu Yihan¡¯s face. His delicate features were outlined with every stroke, and he was as deep and charming as ever. ¡°Is there anything bothering Your Highness?¡±


    He looked depressed.


    Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms and pressed her head against his chest. His voice was low as he said, ¡°I thought that once Old General Su returned, I would be able to propose marriage to him and make you my wife. However, I haven¡¯t been able to broach the subject with him yet.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyebrows twitched. So it was because of this.


    ¡°Can we wait until Sister¡¯s matters are resolved?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was very soft as she gently patted Chu Yihan¡¯s back.


    Chu Yihan said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, the wait was too unbearable. Every day felt like a year. His desire to marry her grew stronger every day, and he could not control it.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t dare to look up at Chu Yihan¡¯s expression. She started to worry about her grandfather¡¯s attitude when she mentioned this.


    She did not dare to mention it to her grandfather several times because she could sense his disapproval and dislike. She could understand how much her grandfather loved her, and even more so, how much Chu Yihan loved her.


    However, these two forces of love came from different directions. She was ced in the middle and burned, making her not know what to do for a moment.


    Outside the city, at the graves of Liu Shn and Su Yurou.


    Su Yingxue had been waiting there since early in the morning. When Su Jinxuan came over with the offerings and saw Su Yingxue, it was already toote for him to escape.


    He could sense that there were experts all around him. It would be difficult for him to escape.


    He could only walk before Su Yingxue and properly ce the offerings. Then, he looked up at Su Yingxue. ¡°Why did youe to look for me?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She looked at Su Jinxuan with a scrutinizing gaze.


    To be honest, she had never looked at Su Jinxuan carefully in her previous life.


    In her previous life, because she was too stupid before Su Jinxuan could do anything, Liu Shn and Su Yurou had already killed her.


    In this life, when she first met Su Jinxuan, he easily let her tie him up. He gave in too easily, and she was too careless before.


    But now that she looked at him, Su Jinxuan¡¯s feminine face had a unique charm!


    Perhaps his eating habits were different from those of ordinary people. He was very tall, but he was on the skinny side. He always wore ck clothes and a tight belt. His small waist made many women envious.


    He was thin and his face was thin. The outline of his entire face was particrly prominent. He had dark skin and a pair of slender and cautious eyes. When he narrowed them, he looked like a venomous snake that would pounce on someone and bite them to death at any time.


    After Su Yingxue finished sizing him up, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to see what my younger brother, who was hiding and making me careless, looks like.¡±


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t hide the gloominess in his eyes.. ¡°So what if you saw it?¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606: Su Hao Did Not Send Another Letter.

    Chapter 606: Su Hao Did Not Send Another Letter.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I want to praise you when I see you!¡± Su Yingxue raised her foot and stepped on Liu Shn¡¯s tombstone. It was as if she could not sense Su Jinxuan¡¯s anger at all. ¡°You were tied up by me during thepetition at the Wangjiang Tower. You had already noticed that you were not a match for my uninjured brother, so you naturally surrendered.¡±


    Even if someone asked about itter, he could frame her for it.


    This was a smart move.


    As for Liu Shn and Su Yurou, each of them was more stupid than the other. He didn¡¯t make a move because he knew that he was alone and weak.


    If he appeared rashly, he would only get himself involved.


    Therefore, he had been keeping a low profile. If it weren¡¯t for Su Han¡¯s nce before, they would still be in the dark.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s gaze moved away from the tombstone, and a smile appeared on his thin face. ¡°Sister, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a bastard son without any status. How would 1 dare to fight with brother for the position of general? I still have some self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°Not only do you have self-awareness, but you¡¯re also very smart. You¡¯re so smart that 1 can¡¯t find your ws. What should 1 do?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head and sighed. She seemed helpless.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s cold gaze fell on Su Yingxue¡¯s feet. She changed her foot to the tombstone as if she wanted to provoke him.


    Heh.


    His lips curled into a mocking smile. There were many people with strong martial arts skills around him. If they wanted to fight, he would not be able to gain the upper hand. At this moment, he could only deal with Su Yingxue properly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what w Sister wants. Jinxuan will do my best to satisfy Sister.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Jinxuan in a new light. ¡°You still call me sister, so 1 came to inform you. If you have time, go back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to pay your respects to Grandfather. After all, you¡¯re a member of the Su family. You can¡¯t always wander around without a name and rely on others to support you, right?¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished speaking, she smiled and left.


    She was certain that Su Jinxuan would return to visit her grandfather.


    With his current power, he had no other choice. Even if he wanted to have another choice, she would let the Shadow Guards force him into a corner.


    When Su Yingxue returned to Jiang Du City, she went to visit Wu Jinyan and told her about Su Jinxuan¡¯s return. She would have to trouble her to let Min Jia know.


    Wu Jinyan immediately sent someone to do it. However, Su Yingxue saw that she was in a daze and asked with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, are you feeling unwell? Let me take your pulse.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to hold Wu Jinyan¡¯s hand, but Wu Jinyan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 just really wanted to ask¡­ Yingxue! Has your brother written to you recently?¡±


    She suddenly exerted force, and Su Yingxue could feel her nervousness and urgency.


    Su Yingxue thought about it. When her grandfather had just returned, Su Hao had sent a letter. Her grandfather and she had written a letter to Su Hao together.


    ¡°Yes, why? Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you receive Brother¡¯s letter?¡± she replied.


    Previously, because Su Hao had sent letters to Wu Jinyan very frequently, he had used different messengers, so they received the letters at different times.


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Jinyan and frowned slightly. ¡°Sister-inw, did something happen?¡±


    Wu Jin¡¯s tightly held breath rxed, like a body without a soul. ¡°Ever since that letter I brought to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, 1 have never received any more letters from him. I thought that he was busy with work, but 1 have sent him letters for two consecutive months, and there has been no reply at all..¡±


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.


    Vote


    SEND GIFT


    0ment


    2 left


    Chapter 607: As If They Were Not Born From the Same Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s gloomy expression made one¡¯s heart ache. Su Yingxue patted her back andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Bamboo Leaf Pass to take a look. Sister, don¡¯t worry. Brother won¡¯t let you down. Maybe he¡¯s too busy.¡±


    After Su Yingxue said that, Wu Jinyan felt much more relieved. ¡°Then before you send someone to leave, I¡¯ll take some things. You can get him to bring them to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yingxue returned from Wu Jinyan¡¯s ce and ced this matter firmly in her heart. When she returned, she had already decided on a candidate.


    Su Jinxuan returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor in the afternoon to visit his grandfather.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up as she went to the front hall.


    Su Qingzhi, Su Dingheng, and Su Jinxuan were all there.


    Su Jinxuan was very polite. When he saw Su Yingxue, he immediately greeted her. ¡°Greetings, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue nodded lightly. Both of their eyes were calm.


    The scene was so harmonious that Su Dingheng felt ufortable all over.


    However, when he saw Su Jinxuan, he missed him and felt guilty. He had to beg Su Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, now that Father is back, your brother is back too. You see, he is still a descendant of our Su family. We can¡¯t let him wander outside, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue replied, ¡°Yes, 1 can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Dingheng was excited. ¡°Then¡­ then can you let him enter the family tree and return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to live?¡±


    Su Yingxue was silent. Su Dingheng was making things difficult for her by asking her such a question in front of Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi red at Su Dingheng. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you so anxious about the genealogy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t dare!¡± Su Dingheng immediately shrunk like a quail.


    When Su Jinxuan heard this, he stood up very sensibly. ¡°Jinxuan only came back today to visit Grandfather and Father. 1 don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Jinxuan will leave now and won¡¯t cause trouble for the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607: As If They Were Not Born From the Same Mother

    Chapter 607: As If They Were Not Born From the Same Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s gloomy expression made one¡¯s heart ache. Su Yingxue patted her back andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Bamboo Leaf Pass to take a look. Sister, don¡¯t worry. Brother won¡¯t let you down. Maybe he¡¯s too busy.¡±


    After Su Yingxue said that, Wu Jinyan felt much more relieved. ¡°Then before you send someone to leave, I¡¯ll take some things. You can get him to bring them to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yingxue returned from Wu Jinyan¡¯s ce and ced this matter firmly in her heart. When she returned, she had already decided on a candidate.


    Su Jinxuan returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor in the afternoon to visit his grandfather.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up as she went to the front hall.


    Su Qingzhi, Su Dingheng, and Su Jinxuan were all there.


    Su Jinxuan was very polite. When he saw Su Yingxue, he immediately greeted her. ¡°Greetings, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue nodded lightly. Both of their eyes were calm.


    The scene was so harmonious that Su Dingheng felt ufortable all over.


    However, when he saw Su Jinxuan, he missed him and felt guilty. He had to beg Su Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, now that Father is back, your brother is back too. You see, he is still a descendant of our Su family. We can¡¯t let him wander outside, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue replied, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Dingheng was excited. ¡°Then¡­ then can you let him enter the family tree and return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to live?¡±


    Su Yingxue was silent. Su Dingheng was making things difficult for her by asking her such a question in front of Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi red at Su Dingheng. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you so anxious about the genealogy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare!¡± Su Dingheng immediately shrunk like a quail.


    When Su Jinxuan heard this, he stood up very sensibly. ¡°Jinxuan only came back today to visit Grandfather and Father. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Jinxuan will leave now and won¡¯t cause trouble for the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Jinxuan stood up and was about to leave.


    Su Yingxue had to admit that Su Jinxuan would retreat to advance. His brain was much better than Su Yurou¡¯s.


    It was as if the two of them were not born in the same mother¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Su Yingxue stopped him. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, there¡¯s no reason for you to leave. After all, your surname is Su, so there¡¯s no ce for you in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. As for whether or not you¡¯ll be included in the genealogy, I¡¯ll have to ask Grandfather to make the decision.¡±


    Surprise shed in Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. Su Yingxue asking Su Jinxuan to stay was something that he had not expected.


    He pondered for a moment. ¡°You can stay here for now, but we can talk about the matter of entering the genealogy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad. Thank you.¡± Su Dingheng¡¯s face was full of gratification, and he almost jumped up in front of Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to look at him at all. He snorted coldly. ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Yingxue.¡±


    He would not let Su Jinxuan stay.


    Back then, he had promised Long Shuli that he would not allow any nondescript person to enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor and hurt Su Yingxue and Su Hao. Su Yurou was secretly brought back to the manor by Su Dingheng to be raised. After that, she had fawned over Su Yingxue, which was why she was not thrown out by him.


    Now, he was only respecting Su Yingxue¡¯s decision.


    Su Jinxuan stayed in the Marquisdom, and all the amodation and other matters were naturally arranged by Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue thought that there would only be amotion tomorrow, but she did not expect that at night, Min Jia would be carried and barged into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    At that time, she was apanying Su Han in the medicine hut.


    When Zi Wei came to tell Su Han, Su Han¡¯s delicate eyes showed a hint of understanding.. ¡°You asked Su Jinxuan to stay because you were waiting for Min Jia?¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608: Su Yingxue’s Design

    Chapter 608: Su Yingxue¡¯s Design


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Sister is smart. Min Jia is willing to spend so much money to support Su Jinxuan, so she must have deep feelings for him. The methods she used to harm you are not something that her brain coulde up with.¡±


    Su Han also thought of this. ¡°Even so, Su Jinxuan is a very cautious person. If he wants to get rid of Min Jia, it won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t catch Su Jinxuan¡¯s fault for now, but I want to get rid of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion once and for all for my sister.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were sharp. She even asked Su Han to write two letters to her.


    Su Han didn¡¯t ask her what they were for. She wrote them ording to her instructions and handed them to her.


    After Su Yingxue left, Zhifen was extremely worried. ¡°Miss, these two letters are for Your Highness. Shouldn¡¯t Miss ask Miss Yingxue what to do?¡±


    Su Han shook her head. She drank the medicine that Zhifen brought her, and her gentle voice was firm. ¡°Yingxue always knows her limits. Everything she does is for me, and 1 will never doubt her.¡±


    She believed in her judgment and trusted Su Yingxue even more.


    Su Yingxue stood outside Su Jinxuan¡¯s courtyard and looked around. Min Jia was carried away while crying. Su Jinxuan would scold her foring here so rashly.


    Coincidentally, she had sent someone to go back to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion with Min Jia to deliver one of Su Han¡¯s letters to Chu Xiaotian.


    Chu Xiaotian read the letter and missed Su Han. He couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night.


    He went to urge Chu Chengye to finish Liang Jin¡¯s investigation as soon as possible so that he could bring Su Han back.


    Chu Chengye felt that there was a trap in this matter. It might be Su Yingxue¡¯s scheme.


    However, due to Chu Xiaotian¡¯s urgency, he could only release some witnesses and let Liang Jin open a court trial.


    This time, Min Jia was there too. She and some servants of the prince¡¯s mansion had confessed that they didn¡¯t mistreat Su Han, but they were willing to apologize to her and ask her to go back to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Liang Jin couldn¡¯t prove that Su Han was abused by Min Jia in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and he had to summon Madam Sheng again tomorrow.


    Liang Jin¡¯s expression darkened. When he looked at Su Yingxue, he was afraid that she would be disappointed.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s face remained calm. She even turned around and said to Su Jinxuan, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sister Han will be disappointed.¡±


    Su Jinxuan smiled. ¡°Sister, you won¡¯t disappoint her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Brother, you think too highly of me!¡±


    Su Yingxue patted Su Jinxuan¡¯s shoulder. To outsiders, the siblings seemed to have a good rtionship.


    However, Min Jia¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, what right do you have to hit Jinxuan?!¡±


    Jinxuan was the man she loved. She couldn¡¯t even bear to touch him, but Su Yingxue treated him like this!


    And in front of her!


    Chu Xiaotian was anxious to think of a solution with Chu Chengye, so he did not stay behind to watch over Min Jia. Su Yingxue and Su Jinxuan came out together and saw that Min Jia was still waiting at the entrance of the Capital Prefecture. Su Yingxue smiled at Su Jinxuan and said, ¡°Brother, it seems that someone is waiting for you. Why don¡¯t 1 go back first and let the two of you talk?¡±


    ¡°Sister must be joking. I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with her.¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. In order not to let Su Yingxue have a hold on him, he immediately left. He did not care about Min Jia¡¯s expectant gaze or how disappointed she was.


    Min Jia had been waiting for Su Jinxuan for so long, but not only did he note to see her, he did not even bother to look at her. Min Jia immediately covered her face and cried..

 Chapter 609 - 609: What Should He Do Next?

    Chapter 609: What Should He Do Next?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue approached Min Jia, looking down at her with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. ¡°My younger brother didn¡¯t mean to ignore you, County Lord. After all, there are so many people outside, and the nature of your rtionship with him is unclear. You may not care about your reputation, but what if his reputation is tarnished?¡±


    Min Jia gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, you!¡±


    ¡°Was it you? You forced Jinxuan!¡± Min Jia used. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat me like this! He used to be very good to me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force him. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s currently staying in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and everything is under my control,¡± Su Yingxue said casually, causing Min Jia¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    She instantly began to worry about Su Jinxuan and forgot all about his scoldingst night.


    Su Yingxue believed that the few times she had beaten her up and her leg were enough to make her worry about Su Jinxuan.


    As expected, Min Jia also began to suffer from insomnia.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s room, Chu Yihan listened to the report from the Shadow Guards with her.


    He looked up at Su Yingxue. ¡°By forcing Su Jinxuan to return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, you are causing the people of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to panic.¡±


    Su Yingxue supported her chin with her hand and nodded. ¡°If Su Jinxuan stays in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Min Jia will think that I have control over the man she loves. Su Jinxuan is a smart person. He won¡¯t meet Min Jia at a time like this. He will only think that Min Jia is a hindrance and prevent himself from being dragged down by her. So, as long as Su Jinxuan doesn¡¯t appear for a few days, Min Jia will panic.¡±


    The more flustered she was, the more she could make her suffer a crushing defeat!


    Su Yingxuw¡¯s thoughts and calctions were exquisite. After a series of operations, she could use a single point to take down the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue into his arms and rubbed her little head. ¡°My little dumpling is impressive.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has already praised me like this, so 1 believe it.¡±


    Su Yingxue was smug. It was fine if others praised her.


    She was not as good as Chu Yihan. He had seen so many storms and powerful figures, but he felt the same way. She felt veryfortable.


    ¡°After Su Han¡¯s affair is settled, 1 will visit you again.¡±


    Chu Yihan lowered his head and pecked Su Yingxue on the cheek.


    A trace of panic shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. There¡¯s still a lot of work to be done! Moreover, elder sister has just broken off her tires with Regional Prince, and you proposing marriage to me will inevitably cause embarrassment for the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome brows furrowed. It wasn¡¯t the first time he noticed it.


    Su Yingxue was trying to stop him.


    He tightened his grip on Su Yingxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you nervous? What are you nervous about?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. Chu Yihan had almost discovered her.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze became sharper. In her panic, Su Yingxue hugged his neck and kissed his lips, forcefully entangling them.


    When it came to kissing, she had never been the one to take the initiative.


    Now that she was forced to take the initiative, she didn¡¯t know what to do next. As she pressed her lips against Chu Yihan¡¯s, and Su Yingxue¡¯s temperatures.


    What should I do?


    What should I do next?


    Open your mouth? Prate?


    Suck?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was in a knot.


    She was looking forward to Chu Yihan¡¯s reaction, but when he turned the tables, Chu Yihan remained unmoved.


    It was steady.


    It was a stable batch.


    Su Yingxue was crying in her heart. The next time she kissed Chu Yihan, she would ask Chu Jinling to bring her eight or ten picture albums so that she could familiarize herself with him..

 Chapter 610 - 610: People, Nothing Special

    Chapter 610: People, Nothing Special


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as she hadn¡¯t made a reaction yet, Chu Yihan¡¯s husky and seductive voice startled her awake. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was as confused as her brain.


    ¡°In your manor, having an affair.¡±


    Su Yingxue was confused by his words.


    How was this an affair?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind cleared up a bit, and she realized that this wasn¡¯t an affair.


    It waste at night, and no one knew that Chu Yihan hade to her ce and been intimate with her. She wasn¡¯t cheating, was she?


    Su Yingxue felt that this was a more legitimate reason, so she said to Chu Yihan righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right! I just like to cheat! Your Highness, if you don¡¯t like it¡­ well, you have to like it!¡±


    Anyway, he spoiled her!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He liked it when she was like this, proud of herself because he treated her well.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s woman had to be pampered to the point of beingwless.


    He would do whatever she, Su Yingxue, wanted to do.


    He wrapped his arms around Su Yingxue¡¯s waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Su Han. I¡¯ve already informed the Imperial family about it. Once Liang Jin closes the case, the Imperial family will agree to let Chu Xiaotian separate from her and return her freedom.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The most challenging part of Su Han and Chu Xiaotian¡¯s feud wasn¡¯t the case itself, but the attitude of the Imperial family.


    After all, Chu Xiaotian was a member of the Imperial family, and Su Han was his official wife registered in the Imperial family¡¯s genealogy. Removing his name from the list wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    However, Chu Yihan had managed to settle this matter.


    Su Yingxue smiled in front of him, her eyes as pure as a child¡¯s.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart warmed as he recalled the image of the little dumpling who had touched his face and said she wanted to marry him thirteen years ago.


    Liang Jin gathered everyone and officially started the trial. On the day they nned to close the case, the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor mobilized.


    Since Su Han could walk, Su Yingxue ordered Su Miaoyan to stay by her side. ¡°You must take good care of Sister Han. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll deduct your rose cake!¡± Su Yingxue reminded her.


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s long hair swayed as she winked at her. ¡°1 know! I¡¯ll follow Sister Han to the toilet. I won¡¯t give you a chance to deduct my rations!¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched her nose and walked to Su Han¡¯s side.


    Today, the Capital Prefecture was packed with people. Su Yingxue felt that someone was observing her.


    She turned around and nced at the crowd. Quite a few people were looking at her.


    Su Yingxue sighed with relief. Since she was the one in charge of this matter, it was normal for people in the crowd to look at her. Hence, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    In the crowd, a man was sitting in a wheelchair. He looked away from Su Yingxue indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to take a look? Noble Consort said that this Genius Doctor Su is very powerful and wants you to interact more with her.¡±


    The servant beside him reminded him.


    Half of the man¡¯s face was covered by the crowd, but his thin lips and jaw were exposed, revealing his extraordinary beauty. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that he was an extremely handsome man.


    He repliedckadaisically, ¡°The Noble Consort only wants to cure my illness. There¡¯s nothing special about people.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The group of people came without any sense of presence and disappeared without any sense of presence. No one noticed..

 Chapter 611 - 611: Overturn the Testimony, Start Over

    Chapter 611: Overturn the Testimony, Start Over


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The personnel from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion pushed aside the surrounding crowd before they were able to enter the Capital Prefecture. Because of Liang Jin¡¯s customs, trials were always conducted openly without concealment, subject to public oversight. Therefore, even though they felt their private matters should not be aired publicly, they had no choice at this moment.


    In the eyes of themoners, the people from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion were like rats crossing the street, being scolded and beaten.


    Especially themoners who had been favored by Su Han when she was the Regional Princess. They had prepared eggs and rotten vegetables and threw them at Chu Xiao tian and Min Jia.


    As a result, the moment Min Jia and Chu Xiaotian entered the Capital Prefecture, they had to change their clothes before going to court.


    In the hall, Liang Jin and Chu Chengye sat side by side.


    Liang Jin announced loudly to the crowd, ¡°The case between Miss Su and Yong¡¯an County¡¯s Prince is a case of the imperial family. Therefore, I will be hearing it together with the Seventh Prince, who is temporarily acting as the Minister of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Everyone nodded slightly.


    Liang Jin first read out the results of Min Jia¡¯s trial. However, before he could finish reading, a servant in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion said, ¡°Lord, the testimony I gavest time was wrong. Can you please give me a chance to testify again?¡±


    Liang Jin frowned. ¡°Preposterous. Do you know that perjury in court is against thew?¡±


    ¡°Lord is wise. I¡¯m only afraid of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s prestige. After the Regional Princess left the prince¡¯s mansion, everything in the prince¡¯s mansion was controlled by madam. Even if 1 wanted to say it, 1 would not dare!¡±


    This servant was called Zhang Wu, and he was Su Han¡¯s most trusted person in the mansion.


    He had wanted to speak up for Su Han in the court, but Su Yingxue had sent someone to tell him not to tell the truth too early. They should tell the truth ording to what the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion told them to, and they should only tell the truth when Su Han appeared.


    For so long, he and the others had been holding back.


    When Liang Jin heard him say this, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, but you have to tell me the truth. If you hide anything else, 1 won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian stopped him, ¡°Sir, this person has gone back on his word. I¡¯m afraid he has long nned to harm our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t think his words can be trusted!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian turned around and red at Zhang Wu. He did not expect that this group of servants, whom he had trained well, would dare to betray him at this moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either! How could the testimony of a person who went back on his word be used as evidence! You can¡¯t trust him.¡±


    Chu Chengye was naturally on Chu Xiaotian¡¯s side.


    In the hall, Liang Jin was in a difficult position and even began to suspect.


    He asked Su Han, ¡°Su Han, are you familiar with this person? Are you instigating him to say these words today?¡±


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Su Han lifted her dress and slowly knelt with Su Miaoyan¡¯s help.


    There were still some scars on her face, but her expression was magnanimous. ¡°When I was still in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, Zhang Wu was indeed a capable person in the mansion. It¡¯s reasonable for you to suspect that 1 instigated him to change his testimony. However, 1 believe that he¡¯s not the only one who wants to change his testimony today.¡±


    ¡°Yes! What we said before was also fake!¡±


    ¡°The Regional Prince forced us to say this!¡±


    ¡°We only want to give the Princess justice. She has been working hard in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for the past few years and has done so many things for the prince¡¯s mansion. In the end, she is still treated like this. This is unfair to her!¡±


    With Zhang Wu as the leader, more than a dozen servants of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion all overturned their own testimony.


    Liang Jin was quite surprised.. He pped the gavel and said, ¡°If what you said is true, tell me everything in detail!¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: Turn Things Around

    Chapter 612: Turn Things Around


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Starting from Zhang Wu, everyone testified that Su Han had endured a lot in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. As the steward, she was the best mistress imaginable.


    However, the master of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion had always taken advantage of her kindness, mistreated her, and bullied her.


    The servants recounted in detail how she had been put in difficult situations in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion over the past few years, as well as how she had been forced to do menial and exhausting work in the mansion after her surgery.


    Su Dingwei and Qin Wan, who had apanied Su Han for so many days, felt like their hearts were being torn apart when they heard the servants¡¯ testimony.


    How could they have imagined that the marriage they had been so satisfied with would push their daughter into such a dire situation?


    In the hall, the people from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion had very unpleasant expressions.


    Chu Xiaotian was the most fiercely criticized. As Su Han¡¯s husband, he felt utterly ipetent. Instead of protecting Su Han, his actions made things worse, and Su Han almost lost her life because of his negligence.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were particrly embarrassed. Madam Sheng, once envied as the former Regional Princess, a noblewoman of the imperial family, was now exposed as someone so willful and cruel, who bullied her daughter-inw.


    In the future, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face anyone among the noblewomen of Jiang Du City.


    Min Jia was even more frightened. Not only was she being cursed at behind her back, but Su Yingxue¡¯s piercing gaze also asionally swept over her. Trembling, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Jinxuan.


    If Su Jinxuan were here, how wonderful it would be if he could protect her!


    Liang Jin listened to everyone¡¯s testimony and reevaluated the case. The conclusion was, ¡°The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion abused the Regional Princess. After her injury and surgery, she was not treated with respect due to being a Regional Princess. Instead, she was forced to do roughbor, subjected to beatings, and mistreated, which goes against proper etiquette!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, in my opinion, there are many suspicious aspects to this case. The original witnesses have all recanted their testimony today, which is highly suspicious. Their testimony cannot be relied upon. Furthermore, I believe that all these individuals should be expelled from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and never employed by noble families again! Such disloyal servants will only bring harm to their masters!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s words nearly drove Zhang Wu and the others to despair!


    He even threatened them, stating the consequences of going against the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Zhang Wu and the others were not without fear, but he raised his head and dered loudly, ¡°Even if we are expelled from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, we will never change our testimony. We may lose our livelihoods, but we will not lose our integrity!¡±


    This was what they had learned from Su Han!


    The other servants echoed his sentiment, and the atmosphere in the court became tense.


    Chu Chengye frowned. None of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s servants were obedient. Overthrowing them would not be easy!


    Moreover, Liang Jin stated, ¡°Seventh Prince, these servants have been under the surveince of my guards since they filed the case with me. Upon investigation, my guards found no evidence of their contact with Su Han, so they could not refute their testimony. I believe their testimony is valid!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, I disagree. This is Su Yingxue¡¯s scheme. It must be her!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned pale.


    He had neglected the servants at home and left everything to Su Han. However, he had already taken control of their families with their lives as leverage.


    He was certain that these servants would not betray him!


    But now, what was happening?

 Chapter 613 - 613: Min Jia’s Worry

    Chapter 613: Min Jia¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He red at Su Yingxue with resentment, but Su Yingxue simply smiled indifferently, as if to say, ¡°Is it so difficult for her to save their families?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t directly intervene with these servants, but she had indeed saved their families!


    And as for who was right or wrong, everyone who had been through it knew well enough. She didn¡¯t need to do much, justice speaks for itself.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    He had actually been defeated by her here!


    His disappointed gaze then fell upon Su Han. ¡°Han¡¯er, is this what you wanted me to see?¡±


    He had been utterly defeated in front of Su Yingxue!


    Su Han knelt in the hall, her frame slender, her back straight, not even sparing him a nce.


    Chu Xiaotian was shaken by her cold resolve.


    Never had Su Han hurt him like this before.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in public, he would have brought out the letter from his embrace and questioned her about it!


    If she had written to him expressing longing, why was she so heartless in public?


    After Liang Jin finished interrogating the servants of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, he proceeded to interrogate Min Jia and Madam Sheng. Su Han had used them of plotting against her.


    Liang Jin had the worms and eggs taken from the lotus pond, as well as the workers who had cleaned the pond for Min Jia. The workers confessed that Min Jia had instructed them to intentionally release those worms into the pond. They didn¡¯t know the purpose, but they were paid to do it.


    In Min Jia¡¯s courtyard, some servants confessed that she had intentionally caused Su Han to fall into the water.


    Su Yingxue also testified in court that she had performed surgery on Su Han and confirmed that Su Han was indeed a victim.


    Madam Sheng was in a panic. She knew about Min Jia¡¯s actions, even condoning them.


    However, Min Jia had initially assured her that it was just a minor punishment and that she had no intention of taking her life.


    She had not anticipated the situation escting to such an extent.


    ¡°Min Jia County Lord, do you admit to framing Su Han with the worms in the lotus pond?¡± Liang Jin questioned sternly.


    Min Jia shook her head fearfully. ¡°I don¡¯t admit it! I don¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Madam Sheng,posed and resolute behind her, knew that as long as Min Jia didn¡¯t confess, there was still a chance to salvage the situation. She had her husband and son to rely on. They wouldn¡¯t be sentenced as long as Min Jia didn¡¯t confess.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not feeling well and I want to rest!¡±


    Liang Jin frowned slightly. He wouldn¡¯t allow an ordinary prisoner to be excused, but seeing Min Jia being carried in with a broken leg, he allowed her to rest.


    When Min Jia reached the lounge with a cubicle, she sent someone to summon Su Yingxue.


    The maid awkwardly informed Min Jia, ¡°County Head, Su Yingxue said she won¡¯te. If there¡¯s anything, she asks you to find her yourself.¡±


    Min Jia looked at her broken leg. She couldn¡¯t walk, but she was consumed with worry!


    Until now, Su Jinxuan hadn¡¯t appeared. The entire Marquis¡¯s Manor family had mobilized, even Su Yingxue¡¯s seemingly inconspicuous father hade. Why hadn¡¯t Su Jinxuan shown up?


    Had Su Yingxue made things difficult for him in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and harmed him?


    The more Min Jia thought about it, the more anxious she became. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She grabbed a cane and got out of bed.


    ¡°County Lord, your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet! You shouldn¡¯t be walking!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Min Jia leaned on her cane, each step causing excruciating pain. But for Su Jinxuan¡¯s sake, she would endure any pain to confront Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue stood under the veranda, basking in the rare autumn sunlight. She squinted her eyes, tilting her head back, enjoying the sun¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you wretched woman!¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614: Su Han’s Confidence

    Chapter 614: Su Han¡¯s Confidence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Min Jia¡¯s voice carried from afar, and Su Yingxue observed her limping figure, shaking her head. ¡°Walking like that, your leg may never fully recover. It might leave you permanently disabled.¡±


    ¡°So be it! Tell me, what have you done to Jinxuan? Why hasn¡¯t hee? The entire Su family is here, yet where¡¯s Jinxuan?¡± Min Jia¡¯s eyes reddened as she demanded answers.


    ¡°Jinxuan?¡± Su Yingxuezily ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°A young girl like the county lord addressing my brother in such an intimate manner seems rather inappropriate, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s better to address him differently!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I demand to know where Jinxuan is! What have you done to him?¡± Min Jia was about to grab Su Yingxue.


    She was deeply concerned about Su Jinxuan.


    ¡°What I do to him is no concern of yours, county lord. Who are you to him? Su Jinxuan belongs to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and is my brother. As his elder sister, now overseeing the manor, it¡¯s only natural for me to discipline him if necessary!¡±


    Su Yingxue found an excuse to remind her, ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my cousin Su Han. If I take it out on Su Jinxuan, what then?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ His martial arts are strong! You¡¯re lying!¡± Min Jia¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°Strong martial arts?¡± Su Yingxue pretended to be arrogant. ¡°With the top assassin from the Silver Moon Pavilion by my side, can anyone be stronger? And with the Poison Doctor Saint Ruan in my household, can anyone escape? With them, I don¡¯t even need the shadow guards Your Highness sent me!¡± Su Yingxue sighed as ifmenting.


    ¡°Su! Ying! Xue!¡±


    ¡°How could you treat your own her like this?!¡± Min Jia wanted to tear her apart.


    ¡°Huh! We don¡¯t share the same mother. Why can¡¯t I treat him like this? Just like how you treated my sister!¡± Su Yingxue was about to leave. Her demeanor became more rxed.


    Min Jia cried even harder. She had always been arrogant, but she suddenly put down her walking stick and knelt in front of Su Yingxue, begging, ¡°Su Yingxue, please don¡¯t harm Jinxuan. I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡±


    As expected, Su Yingxue looked at Min Jia with pity. ¡°I want justice for my cousin. You can think about what to do yourself.¡±


    She left after speaking, but Min Jia remained kneeling, crying so hard that she almost fainted. It was only when Madam Sheng and Chu Xiaotian found her that they carried her away.


    Su Han watched Su Yingxue return from a distance and understood. ¡°Is this your n, Yingxue?¡±


    They had saved the servants of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and allowed Liang Jin to take their testimonies. However, convicting Madam Sheng and Min Jia wouldn¡¯t be easy because they were not ordinary women.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Sister, I promised you I¡¯d seek justice for you.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Yingxue.¡±


    ¡°But is Sister willing to sever ties with Chu Xiaotian?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s face showed a hint of apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I¡¯ve read your letter and I can sense your lingering feelings for him.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm, devoid of the grief and sadness she once had when leaving Chu Xiaotian.


    She assured Su Yingxue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him personally sign the Book of Extinction. After that, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with him in this life.¡±


    Su Yingxue was slightly surprised. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Su Han had in mind.


    In the past, she always felt that Su Han didn¡¯t seem like a daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor..

 Chapter 615 - 615: He Wouldn’t Let Su Han Go!

    Chapter 615: He Wouldn¡¯t Let Su Han Go!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The members of the Su family were all proud and stubborn, but Su Han¡¯s gentle demeanor made her seem somewhat pitiable.


    However, after this incident, Su Yingxue realized that Su Han was the strongest-willed among the sisters of the Su family.


    When she uttered the words ¡°Extinction,¡± her resolute attitude surprised everyone.


    Her confident demeanor also convinced Su Yingxue that she still had a n.


    Su Yingxue was curious about what Su Han intended to do.


    Half an hourter, Liang Jin reopened the trial. When questioning Min Jia, Liang Jin asked her several times, but she acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Madam Sheng supported her and whispered, ¡°Min Jia, speak up! Say you didn¡¯t do it! You didn¡¯t harm Su Han! Your brother and the Seventh Prince are ready. If you deny it, we can continue to dy the trial. Speak up!¡±


    Min Jia remained silent for a long time, but her eyes were fixed on the Su family members.


    She had waited for so long and even sent people to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but she couldn¡¯t find Su Jinxuan. There was no news of him.


    Her heart twisted with fear.


    ¡°If Su Yingxue is so ruthless and Jinxuan fell into her hands¡­¡±


    Just the thought made her heart tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°What are you saying? Speak up!¡± Madam Sheng kept shaking Min Jia¡¯s arm.


    Min Jia and Su Yingxue exchanged a nce, and the smile in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes made Min Jia give up her struggle.


    She pushed Madam Sheng away and apologized tearfully. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡±


    She had to tell the truth!


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Min Jia looked up with tear-filled eyes and confessed in court. ¡°I killed Su Han! I deliberately prepared the worms in the lotus pond! I even had someone push her into the water to harm her! Because 1 couldn¡¯t stand her, 1 came up with this despicable method!¡±


    ¡°Min Jia, what are you saying?!¡± Chu Xiaotian roared coldly, gripping her shoulders. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re my sister, how could you do such a thing!¡±


    Min Jia held back her tears. She didn¡¯t know how to exin to her brother, who had put in so much effort to protect her.


    However, she closed her eyes and continued, ¡°Not only did 1 harm Su Han with worms, but I also found people to make things difficult for her when my brother hated her after her operation. I beat her with my mother every day, and then I instigated my mother to kill her and sent people to hunt her down! My mother and 1 did it all! Everything!¡±


    Min Jia finished speaking in one breath, looking like a puppet whose soul had been drained.


    ¡°Min Jia, you¡­¡±


    Madam Sheng was so angry that she fainted.


    Although Liang Jin was shocked, it didn¡¯t stop him from making a judgment. ¡°The truth of the case is clear. It¡¯s true that Madam Sheng and Min Jia County Lord nned to murder Su Han!¡±


    ¡°No! Lord Liang, my younger sister was confused for a moment. She is¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian didn¡¯t even know how to exin himself!


    Min Jia had stabbed him in the back!


    Liang Jin was convicted ording to thew, and Min Jia and Madam Sheng were exiled for three thousand miles!


    As for Chu Xiaotian, he and Su Han would be forced to separate!


    Liang Jin ordered someone to draft a divorce letter and handed it to Chu Xiaotian. Chu Xiaotian threw the pen to the side, and his handsome face turned ashen. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it! 1 will never separate from Su Han!¡±


    Even if everyone wanted to separate them, he wouldn¡¯t!


    He still had a trump card. ¡°I am the Prince of Yong¡¯an County. It won¡¯t be easy for Su Han to be removed from the imperial n!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even after she dies, she will be buried in the ancestral grave of the imperial family. If Su Han wants to separate from Brother, she must get the approval of the elders of the imperial family. She must open an imperial ancestral hall and burn incense to worship her ancestors. She can¡¯t cut off her rtionship with Brother with just a divorce letter.¡± Chu Chengye said coldly..

 Chapter 616 - 616: Cruel Truth

    Chapter 616: Cruel Truth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He curled his lips and nced at Su Yingxue as if mocking her.


    She had thought it would be easy to persuade Liang Jin to close the case and remove Su Han from the imperial n, but it wasn¡¯t that simple!


    ¡°I have brought the registry of the imperial n,¡± Chu Yihan said.


    d in a flowing ck robe, Chu Yihan appeared before everyone, prompting them all to kneel and bow in respect.


    Chu Xiaotian red at the registry in Chu Yihan¡¯s hand, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Even if the imperial uncle has the registry, so what! You don¡¯t have the sole authority over the entire imperial n! You¡­ You can¡¯t act unterally!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s tone rose as he summoned a servant. He informed Chu Xiaotian, ¡°This matter has been approved by the emperor and stamped by Prince Xi, who oversees the n. Once Lord Liang concludes this case, Su Han can be removed from the imperial n.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Chu Xiaotian staggered back. ¡°How could this¡­ happen so fast?¡±


    He had thought he had more time to n, to keep Su Han by his side, even if only for a month, a day!


    Why¡­ was this happening so quickly?


    Taking the letter from Prince Xi, Chu Xiaotian saw the seal and realized it was authentic.


    He couldn¡¯t keep Su Han anymore¡­


    Reading the letter, Chu Chengye considered Chu Yihan¡¯s influence over the imperial n and his ability to secure Prince Xi¡¯s seal in such a short time¡­ Just how powerful was he?


    Chu Chengye felt choked up. He decided then and there not to interfere in Chu Xiaotian¡¯s affairs!


    After suffering multiple losses, he wouldn¡¯t dare oppose Chu Yihan rashly again!


    ¡°Lord Liang, once this case is closed, 1 will see to it that Su Han is removed,¡± Chu Yihan dered, turning to Liang Jin, who respectfully nodded in response. ¡°For now, we await the signature of the Prince of Yong¡¯an County on the divorce decree.¡±


    Holding the n registry, Chu Yihan exuded an air of superiority as hemanded, ¡°Sign and stamp.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes reddened. He couldn¡¯t protect his mother and sister anymore. He couldn¡¯t let go of his wife, his Han¡¯er!


    ¡°Your Highness, Han¡¯er has something to show you.¡±


    As everyone pressured Chu Xiaotian to sign the divorce decree, Su Han approached him with graceful steps.


    Her attire today was reminiscent of her pre-marriage days, it was fresh, beautiful, as delicate as a lotus.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s oppressive feelings vanishedpletely after her words. She still cared for him!


    He was sure of it!


    Su Han held a brocade box, seemingly ordinary but emitting a cold aura.


    As Chu Xiaotian opened it, his eyes widened, and he stepped back. ¡°What is¡­ this?¡±


    Amidst a pile of ice cubesy a piece of meat!


    The meat¡¯s shape was peculiar, a small ball resembling a gourd but with bite marks and dark wounds, unsettling to behold.


    Chu Xiaotian didn¡¯t understand why Su Han showed him this.


    Su Yingxue understood.


    Though she had intended to bury it, Su Han insisted otherwise, preserving it in the ice room.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t expected her to keep it until now.


    Su Han gently caressed the meatbail, her eyes reflecting maternal love. ¡°Your Highness, this is our child. It was in my womb for less than two months when I fell into the water. Those worms grew inside me and killed the child..¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530: Su Han’s Life Was Hanging by a Thread

    Chapter 530: Su Han¡¯s Life Was Hanging by a Thread


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan saw Su Han¡¯s swollen belly, which had turned deep red, and his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, it will be toote.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s forehead perspired slightly. ¡°Saint Ruan, prepare a bowl of anesthetic. Once my sister wakes up, administer it immediately. Well start the surgery right away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Saint Ruan nodded. It was the only solution.


    During the surgery, Su Han would surely wake up due to the pain. At that point, they would administer the anesthetic. When the medicine took effect, Su Han would feel the pain of her abdomen being cut open and the extraction of the bugs for at least fifteen minutes. However, it was an unavoidable circumstance.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s medicinal hut, lights were ced at a distance to prevent wax from getting stained with ash. Around the operating table, she hung over a dozen luminous pearls. The luminous pearls radiated brilliance,plementing each other and illuminating the entire medicinal hut as if it were daylight.


    Su Yingxue meticulously opened Su Han¡¯s abdominal cavity. The situation inside her abdomen was not favorable. Su Yingxue carefully removed one bug, but these wild-grown parasites had slippery bodies with a thorn at the end. When Su Yingxue extracted one, the thorn hooked onto the flesh inside Su Han.


    Su Yingxue inwardly eximed in dismay.


    Sweat appeared on her forehead, and Saint Ruan quickly wiped it with a handkerchief, softly advising, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Use scissors to cut it off, then clean the tail.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. Under Saint Ruan¡¯s guidance, she dealt with one bug.


    Just as she was about to continue with the operation, Su Han¡¯s body suddenly moved. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Her pale, translucent face expressed pain. ¡°My stomach¡­ it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t move!¡± Su Yingxue hastily cautioned.


    She halted the surgery and instructed Saint Ruan to bring the anesthetic. ¡°Sister, the surgery has already begun. 1 know you¡¯re in pain, but 1 must remove all the bugs from your stomach. Otherwise, your life will be in danger.¡±


    Su Han, who had been pampered since childhood, couldn¡¯t endure such pain. Tears had already blurred her vision. ¡°Yingxue, has my stomach been cut open?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, sister. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save your life. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Su Han believed her, but the pain was truly tormenting.


    Saint Ruan handed the medicine to her mouth. ¡°Quickly drink this anesthetic. When the medicine takes effect, the pain will subside. Endure it for now!¡±


    To save her life, it was an inevitable circumstance.


    Su Han opened her mouth, but before she could drink the medicine, amotion erupted outside.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, without my permission, you are not allowed to perform surgery on Su Han! She is my woman. Even if she dies, I should decide!¡±


    Su Han¡¯s heart trembled.


    Outside the door, Chu Xiaotian had mobilized his troops and the mansion¡¯s soldiers, breaking into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Dingwei hastily summoned the guards of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. He stood in front of the medicinal hut, pointing at Chu Xiaotian. ¡°Shut up! Considering you¡¯re Your Highness, I won¡¯t argue with you. But Han¡¯er is undergoing surgery inside, and her life is hanging by a thread. I won¡¯t allow you to go in and interrupt her!¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, 1 spared you because I gave you face, but now I¡¯m taking Su Han away to make her kowtow and apologize to my mother!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian red, his handsome face cold and emotionless.


    ¡°What did my daughter do wrong? Why should she kowtow and apologize to your mother?¡± Qin Wan scolded with tears in her eyes..

 Chapter 531 - 531: If You Don’t Drink Anesthetic, It’ll Hurt

    Chapter 531: If You Don¡¯t Drink Anesthetic, It¡¯ll Hurt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t adhere to her womanly virtues and vites any family rules, I will reprimand her first! But my Han¡¯er has always been dignified and proper since she was young. She married into the prince¡¯s mansion and managed household affairs without a single mistake. Why do you have to humiliate her like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her fault! Initially, she was doing well as a Regional Princess, but when she fell ill, she called Su Yingxue over. Her sister caused chaos in the prince¡¯s mansion, beating up my mother and sister. As the elder sister, she failed to control her younger sister andfort her mother-inw. She even disobeyed my orders, left the mansion without permission, and vited the seven rules. If she wasn¡¯t sick, I would have divorced her by now!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s angry words resonated clearly with Su Han.


    Su Yingxue gripped the scalpel in her hand, wishing she could stab it into Chu Xiaotian¡¯s neck!


    Even Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What nonsense is this? If he doesn¡¯t seek treatment when he¡¯s sick, could it be that he has been bullied to death in the prince¡¯s mansion? Only then can he be considered filial, and he hasn¡¯t broken the seven rules?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just nonsense?¡± Saint Ruan thought.


    Su Hany on the bed, feeling as if her heart had been ripped out of her chest.


    ¡°We have been married for three years, yet he looks at me in this way¡­¡±


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at the medicine in Saint Ruan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t have to take it.¡±


    ¡°Not taking the medicine? How can that be? It hurts!¡±


    Saint Ruan usually liked to joke around, but he was unusually serious when facing patients. ¡°Even a seasoned general might not endure the pain of having their stomach cut open, let alone a delicatedy like you. It¡¯s best not to show off!¡±


    Saint Ruan brought the medicine to her mouth.


    Su Yingxue took off her gloves and wiped the tears from Su Han¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister, the pain is unbearable. Drink the medicine. It will take effect in fifteen minutes. You won¡¯t feel anything anymore. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±


    Seeing the despair in Su Han¡¯s eyes, she felt increasingly sorry for her.


    At this moment, Chu Xiao tian was still outside, arguing with Su Dingwei and his wife, saying that they hadn¡¯t taught their daughter well, and his mother, Madam Sheng, had been wronged and was now weak.


    He insisted that Su Han stop the operation and apologize to Madam Sheng first.


    ¡°I know it hurts. If sister is afraid that I¡¯ll move and affect your operation, use silver needles to seal the meridians in my hands and feet so that I can¡¯t move.¡±


    Su Han lowered her eyes, and her long eyshes cast a shadow on her face, making it hard to see her emotions.


    ¡°Sister, how did you know I could do this?¡± Su Yingxue was a little curious.


    Su Han didn¡¯t know medicine, did she?


    ¡°When Sister attacked Min Jia, I observed it. Sister¡¯s medical skills are superb. You can cut open my abdomen and remove the bugs. Naturally, you can do the same.¡± Su Han¡¯s voice was low, and it was difficult for her to say a word.


    The pain in her stomach was unbearable for ordinary people.


    Su Yingxue took out the silver needles and emphasized again, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t take the anesthetic, the pain is unbearable, and you¡¯ll bleed non-stop.¡±


    As Saint Ruan had said, even a general who had been through so much might not be able to endure such pain.


    The pain was too cruel for Su Han.


    ¡°Do it, sister. I want to remember the pain of this operation. I want to remember that this pain is all thanks to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Su Han closed her eyes. Even though her stomach was in severe pain, her knuckles were turning white..

 Chapter 532 - 532: You’re So Smart

    Chapter 532: You¡¯re So Smart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing her determination, Su Yingxue administered two needles to both of Su Han¡¯s legs to prevent her from moving and risking injury to her wounds.


    However, due to Su Han being a woman, she refrained from using excessive force. She nned to administer an anesthetic directly when Su Han started experiencing unbearable pain.


    She nced at Saint Ruan and subtly blinked her peach-blossom eyes, signaling that she understood. Su Yingxue signaled to him to be ready to administer the medicine to Su Han whenever necessary.


    The two continued with the surgery on Su Han.


    Outside the door, the situation remained at a standstill. Chu Xiaotian was infuriated. He called out to Su Han multiple times, but she showed no response.


    He turned to Su Dingwei and said, ¡°Father-inw, if you insist on this, don¡¯t me me for taking action against you.¡±


    Qin Wan had never expected that Chu Xiaotian, whom she had seen as a talented person, would be so rude. ¡°Your Highness, General Su is your father-inw. Though his official position and family background may not match yours, how dare you behave like this!¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Su Dingwei called Qin Wan¡¯s maid and instructed her, ¡°Zhifen, assist Madam to the outside of the medicine hut. Ensure she isn¡¯t distressed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Su!¡±


    Zhifen promptly helped Qin Wan out.


    Both Zhifen and Zhn were maids in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, possessing a knowledge and demeanor distinct from ordinary servants.


    Zhifen, concerned about the ongoing confrontation, urged, ¡°Sister Zhn, now that the general is confronting Your Highness, can our Marquis¡¯s Manor withstand it?¡±


    Zhn, with a hint of gravity in her expression, responded, ¡°Although Miss has some supporters, it¡¯s uncertain if she can assist the general. To mobilize the Marquis¡¯s Manor private troops, we need the Marquis¡¯s orders!¡±


    With Su Dingheng having no active role and being confined by Su Yingxue, the responsibility fell upon Su Yingxue.


    ¡°For such a significant matter, Sister Zhn, you should consult Miss first.¡± Zhifen expressed her worry.


    Zhn nodded and asked her to protect Qin Wan. She stayed in the side hall of the courtyard next door and quietly went to the door of the medicine hut.


    Outside the door, Su Dingwei and Chu Xiaotian had already engaged in a physical confrontation. The situation was extremely tense.


    Zhn called out from outside the door,


    ¡°Miss, 1 seek your guidance on whether we should inquire if the Marquis will send soldiers to assist General Su.¡±


    Su Yingxue had just finished dealing with the third worm. The sweat on her forehead kept falling. Her eyes were focused on her surgery on Su Han. She instructed, ¡°Go find my father and send the guards in the residence to the medicine hut. Ensure the medicine hut is guarded!¡±


    Zhn responded, ¡°Yes, I will go immediately!¡±


    Saint Ruan wiped Su Yingxue¡¯s sweat and questioned, ¡°Why is mobilizing the soldiers so troublesome? Isn¡¯t your assassin Zi Wei here? Let him out, and he can deal with Chu Xiaotian.¡±


    ¡°Zi Wei is protecting us on the roof.¡± Su Yingxue could sense Zi Wei¡¯s presence.


    Before entering the medicine hut, Zi Wei had informed her that there were human auras around the hut and that he would staunchly protect her.


    At this moment, she, Su Han, and Saint Ruan were under Zi Wei¡¯s protection. He couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted.


    Saint Ruan nced upward but couldn¡¯t see where Zi Wei was.


    However, he couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°Why is Zi Wei protecting us? Could there still be people daring to act against you in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Su Yingxue, concentrating on her hands, calmly responded, ¡°If my enemies take advantage of the chaos to attack, not only could they harm me, but they could also shift the me for my cousin¡¯s life onto the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Both the Marquis¡¯s Manor and I would be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°D*mn?¡± Saint Ruan was slightly stunned. ¡°That¡¯s ruthless.¡±


    Nevertheless, he admired Su Yingxue even more.. ¡°You can even sense this? Not bad! Your mind doesn¡¯t lose to your mother!¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533: Su Dingheng Protects His Daughter

    Chapter 533: Su Dingheng Protects His Daughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Ruan felt a sense of joy. If it weren¡¯t for the ongoing surgery, he wanted to poke Su Yingxue¡¯s little head and see how it worked!


    Su Yingxue performed the surgery calmly. Although she didn¡¯t voice it, she was well aware that Su Han¡¯s unwarranted injury and the man in Min Jia¡¯s courtyard were not mere coincidences!


    Their target wasn¡¯t Su Han. It was her!


    Zhn went to invite Su Dingheng from his courtyard. Since the day Su Dingheng was pulled out of the ancestral hall by Su Yingxue, he seemed lost, wandering, asionally calling Shn and Rou¡¯er, then starting to call Shuli after a while.


    At this moment, Zhn thought she would need to use quite a bit of persuasion to get Su Dingheng to agree.


    Unexpectedly, before she could exin everything, Su Dingheng asked, ¡°Yingxue¡­ Is she performing surgery on Han¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Yes!¡± Zhn was taken aback.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, support me mobilize the troops.¡±


    Su Dingheng put on his shoes, got out of bed, and took out themander¡¯s seal from under his pillow, holding it in his palm.


    Zhn was surprised. ¡°Marquis, you¡­ agreed?¡±


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and help me! If you¡¯rete, Yingxue¡¯s surgery will be interrupted, and she¡¯ll be in danger. Can a silly girl like you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Su Dingheng rolled his eyes at her. The anxiety and worry in his eyes didn¡¯t seem fake.


    Zhn was delighted and quickly helped Su Dingheng call the guards from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Hundreds of guards rushed into the courtyard of the medicine hut. Su Dingwei had already been captured by Chu Xiaotian¡¯s men. Chu Xiaotian immediately wanted to kick the door open.


    Su Dingheng shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    With Zhn¡¯s support, he walked into the battlefield. ¡°How can my Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor allow people to act as they please? This medicine hut is my daughter¡¯s ce. Outsiders are not allowed to enter!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian turned around with a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Marquis of Martial South?¡±


    Why did hee out?


    Didn¡¯t his rtionship with Su Yingxue break down, and he no longer had any real power?


    He had even brought the soldiers of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± The injured Su Dingwei was also surprised.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you guys doing? Help my brother up and call¡­ Call the doctor!


    And you¡­You guys!¡± Su Dingheng pointed at the marquis¡¯s soldiers and ordered,¡± Today, I am here. Even if you have to risk your lives, you have to guard this medicine hut for me. All of you stand at the door for me. Guard the door for Miss!¡±


    The well-trained prefecture soldiers immediately split into two teams. One team surrounded Chu Xiaotian and the others, while the other team stood guard in front of Su Yingxue¡¯s door and stood there solemnly.


    In the room, Saint Ruan and Su Yingxue heard themotion.


    Su Yingxue was slightly moved.


    Saint Ruan smiled evilly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect that your father would protect you one day!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and watch my sister. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you suffer a knife as well.¡±


    Su Yingxue red at him.


    Saint Ruan pouted. He thought that Su Han had fainted from the pain since she hadn¡¯t made a sound.


    However, when he looked down, Su Han¡¯s eyes were open. There was a trace of sadness in her beautiful eyes, but they were firm and resolute.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, ¡°The women of Su¡¯s family are all amazing!¡±


    There was no need to say much about Su Yingxue. Su Han, a delicate and gentle youngdy, could endure such pain?


    The silver needles on her hands and feet had long lost their effect, but she still endured it and did not move.


    Su¡¯s family¡­Oh no, the people from Marquis¡¯s Manor were awesome!


    Outside the door, Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face was filled with hostility.. ¡°Is Marquis of Martial South going against me?¡±

 Chapter 534 - 534: The Silkpants Marquis Su

    Chapter 534: The Silkpants Marquis Su


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng was not like his other brothers. He was the only one in the Marquis¡¯s Manor who had never been on the battlefield and had no military merits. However, he relied on his wife¡¯s merits to inherit the title of nobility. Chu Xiaotian knew that he was a coward and did not respect him.


    Su Dingheng shivered but remained silent.


    On the other hand, Su Dingwei raised his sword. ¡°Chu Xiaotian, don¡¯t act recklessly. Your Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion may be prestigious, but my Marquis¡¯s Manor is not to be trifled with! You¡¯d better leave now!¡±


    ¡°Tell me to leave? Does your daughter still want to return to the prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Chu Xiaotian pointed his sword at Su Dingwei with a fierce expression.


    Your Highness, Chu Xiaotian, considered himself far superior to Su Dingwei, a mere General Weiwu. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Su Dingwei to shout at him so loudly if it weren¡¯t for the sake of Su Han. Su Dingwei ended up with only minor injuries.


    Su Dingwei¡¯s weakness was exploited, and he fumed with anger. ¡°You¡­!¡±


    He wished he could chop Chu Xiaotian into pieces, but he was his daughter¡¯s husband!


    His daughter¡¯s future still belonged to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Master, refrain from further actions. Be careful not to harm yourself.¡± Qin Wan quickly walked to his side, supporting him. ¡°Master, Han¡¯er is still the Regional Princess of the prince¡¯s mansion. Please don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Su Dingwei sighed heavily, his eyes filled with unwillingness. ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Seeing the couplepromise, Chu Xiaotian was about to rush in and seize Su Han.


    But Su Dingheng angrily shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Although Su Dingheng¡¯s health was not good, with Zhn¡¯s support, he stood firm. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it carried a distinctive aura. ¡°This is my Marquis¡¯s Manor. Inside the medicine hut are my daughter and niece. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Regional Prince or how capable you are. As long as I¡¯m standing here, don¡¯t even think about going in and disturbing my daughter¡¯s peace. Otherwise¡­ Even if you cut off my head, 1¡¯11 still stare at you with my eyes wide open, you bastard!¡±


    Su Dingheng stood in front of Chu Xiaotian, shouting at him. His appearance, both swaying and his words, didn¡¯t seem fitting for a Marquis. Instead, he resembled a carefree young master who once roamed the streets.


    After pretending for many years, ever since marrying Long Shuli, he hadn¡¯t truly lived as himself.


    Yet now, he was shamelessly using his status.


    And Chu Xiaotian, this prince, couldn¡¯t do anything when he saw him like this!


    Su Dingheng even took out one of the guard¡¯s swords and pointed it at Chu Xiaotian, yelling, ¡°Bastard,e at me! My father is the Defender General, my brother is General Weiwu, my wife is the princess, and my daughter¡­ My daughter is also a peerless genius doctor. She¡¯ll be rich and famous in the future. Even a prince like you will have to kneel when you see her!¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s current behavior was surprisingly unexpected.


    Su Dingwei suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. The few brothers had been striving since childhood, but Su Dingheng was the odd one out. He wasn¡¯t good at either literature or martial arts, yet he enjoyed mingling in the streets. Starting as a young master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he ended up as a yboy. However, this group of generals only knew how to fight head-on, while Su Dingheng was smooth.


    Chu Xiaotian was both surprised and disdainful. ¡°A noble Marquis acting like a street scoundrel. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a joke, you still have to call me Second Uncle! Don¡¯t forget, you married my niece, my junior! What were you doing just now? Hitting my big brother? Hitting your father-inw? I think your head has been cut off by a sword, leaving only half a paste! Now, take your men and get lost! Or, when my daughteres out, you¡¯ll be beaten up like your mother!¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535: Su Han Has a Child in Her Belly

    Chapter 535: Su Han Has a Child in Her Belly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng waved his sword, acting like a rogue, but strangely, this posture left Chu Xiaotian speechless.


    Being of royal descent, Chu Xiaotian would never throw a tantrum like Su Dingheng, behaving like a street scoundrel.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face darkened as he pondered. With his limited entourage, he couldn¡¯t forcibly take Su Han from the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    But leaving now was out of the question, he couldn¡¯t ept that.


    Su Yingxue had interfered with his wife without permission, and he couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    And Su Han¡­ she had defied him repeatedly!


    In the midst of his frustration, Min Jia barged in. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. If the Marquis¡¯s Manor tries to bully you, they have to see if Seventh Cousin agrees!¡±


    Min Jia¡¯s face was swollen from Su Yingxue¡¯s beating, and she spoke with a buzzing voice due to the needle still in her mouth. However, she didn¡¯t let that hinder her from providing Chu Xiaotian with some devious ideas.


    Chu Xiaotian was both surprised and intrigued.


    The moonlight cast its gentle glow, and the night breeze was chilly.


    Chu Chengye, adorned in a moon-white python robe, strolled in under the moonlight. With a golden crown on his head, he was apanied by a hundred imperial guards, exuding amanding presence. Upon his arrival, everyone kneeled in respect.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Seventh Brother.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian nodded in acknowledgment, showing his respect to Chu Chengye.


    Chu Chengye extended a helping hand. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Sister Min Jia came to inform me that you were trapped in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, so I¡¯vee to support you.¡±


    The term ¡®support¡¯ raised eyebrows.


    Inside the room, Saint Ruan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why is he here? Is he deliberately causing trouble?¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t finished dealing with everything yet!


    ¡°Saint Ruan, look!¡±


    Even though Su Yingxue had just removed all the bugs, her expression darkened as she examined Su Han¡¯s abdomen.


    Saint Ruan looked down and was stunned. ¡°D*mn, this¡­¡±


    Was this too unfortunate?


    Su Han sensed the somber atmosphere on the operating table and asked weakly, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, the child in your stomach¡­¡± Su Yingxue felt deep regret and couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue.


    Outside the medicine hut, Chu Chengye approached the Su family. He nced at Su Dingwei and his wife, saying, ¡°I understand that General Su and your wife are anxious about your daughter, but you have crossed the line. General Su, despite being my brother¡¯s father-inw, you seem to have forgotten that my brother is a rtive of the imperial family and holds a position in the Five Cities ATilitary Department. In terms of status and rank, he surpasses General Su. How dare you raise your hand against him?¡±


    Su Dingwei felt extremely ashamed, but even with his hidden resentment, he had to bow his head and grit his teeth. ¡°I overstepped, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°As a military man, General Su deserves punishment.¡±


    Chu Chengye not only had status but also wielded real power in the Ministry of Justice. He gestured, issuing amand. ¡°Take General Weiwu, Su Dingwei, who has offended his superior and humiliated the Regional Prince, throw him into the imperial prison, and administer corporal punishment!¡±


    Qin Wan was terrified. ¡°Your Highness, spare him, please!¡±


    Corporal punishment involved stripping the prisoner naked and using an ironb forged from steel bars tob down the prisoner¡¯s body, akin tobing hair. The pain was excruciating, causing injuries ranging from scraped-off skin and profuse bleeding to damaged tendons and bones, resulting in disability.


    Su Dingwei wasn¡¯t afraid of the punishment, but he stood firm. ¡°I made a mistake. Your Highness can punish me however you want, but I must witness Han¡¯er¡¯s surgery with my own eyes. She must be safe and sound. Otherwise, I will never leave this medicine hut..¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536: Chu Chengye’s Viciousness

    Chapter 536: Chu Chengye¡¯s Viciousness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°General Su, this is not up to you.¡±


    Chu Chengye made a move, and immediately, Imperial Guards came forward to arrest Su Dingwei. If Su Dingwei thought of resisting, Chu Chengye coldly reminded him, ¡°Injuring the Regional Prince is a serious crime. If General Su dares to resist the Imperial Guards, the consequences will be more severe than just corporal punishment.¡±


    ¡°Master, Master¡­¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s heart was aching, but she didn¡¯t dare to let Su Dingwei act again.


    Su Dingwei could only grit his teeth and give up.


    Chu Xiaotian sneered. ¡°Father-inw should have known this would happen, so why bother taking action? Han¡¯er is already married to me, and it¡¯s only right for me to bring her back to the prince¡¯s mansion! Even her parents have no right to stop it!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xiaotian, you¡­ This is too much!¡± Su Dingwei was caught by the Imperial Guards.


    Seeing him curse, Chu Chengye thought of a vicious move. ¡°Since General Su doesn¡¯t value my brother, I¡¯ll order an execution right here.¡±


    He deliberately raised his voice when saying this, ensuring that those inside could hear him.


    Su Yingxue had just cleaned Su Han¡¯s abdomen, and she couldn¡¯t preserve the baby. She had to clean it thoroughly before properly suturing it. Otherwise, she would¡­


    ¡°Sister, my father, he¡­¡± Su Han¡¯s face showed no trace of color due to the pain.


    She had endured for so long, and the pain of having her abdomen cut open hadn¡¯t made her flinch.


    But now, her father was held captive. If she continued lying here and her father was subjected to corporal punishment, what should she do?


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t move!¡±


    Su Yingxue pressed down on her restless shoulders and administered the bowl of anesthetic prepared by Saint Ruan.


    ¡°Sister, my father¡­¡± After giving Su Han the medicine, Su Yingxue immediately sealed her acupuncture points, rendering her immobile.


    She gently touched Su Han¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sister, rest assured and sleep well. I will save you!¡±


    As for Su Dingwei¡­


    If Chu Chengye dared to harm him in the slightest, she would make Chu Chengye pay the same price!


    Saint Ruan assisted Su Yingxue in stitching up the wound, and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°1 admire you. The fire has reached your doorstep, yet you remain so calm?¡±


    Her needlework was extremely precise and unaffected by her emotions.


    However, it was evident that the situation outside was dire!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Shut up! Thread!¡±


    Saint Ruan quickly assisted her.


    Outside the door, Su Dingwei had been stripped naked. Chu Chengye intended to break into the medicine hut with Chu Xiaotian and take Su Han away.


    Su Dingheng held his sword and blocked the door. ¡°Stop! Today, even if the God of Heavenes, don¡¯t think about entering. Otherwise, kill me first!¡±


    He had never done anything for Su Yingxue. This time¡­ he hoped to be like his elder brother and contribute to protecting his daughter.


    Chu Xiaotian frowned. ¡°Su Dingheng is the Marquis. Although his official position is not high, he is still Su Yingxue¡¯s father. Cousin, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to touch him.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian had some reservations just now, which was why he didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    Although the Imperial Guards brought by Chu Chengye couldpletely suppress the soldiers in Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Dingheng acted shamelessly and forcefully stopped them. They couldn¡¯t directly attack Su Dingheng.


    Otherwise, no matter where this matter went, it wouldn¡¯t be justified. After all, they were the ones who barged into the Marquis¡¯s Manor this time!


    The corners of Chu Chengye¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc. He walked in front of Su Dingheng but did not attack him. He only said softly, ¡°Marquis, Su Yingxue is your daughter. Is Rou¡¯er not? Have you forgotten who exposed Rou¡¯er¡¯s corpse in the wilderness? 1 wanted to find aplete corpse for Rou¡¯er to bury, but Rou¡¯er was eaten by wild beasts and her face was unrecognizable. Not even her bones were left..¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537: Kill Her and Avenge Mother

    Chapter 537: Kill Her and Avenge Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingheng¡¯s face turned a dismal white, and the sword in his hand ttered to the ground with a loud sound. ¡°Rou¡¯er, my daughter, how could she¡­¡±


    How could it be so tragic?


    Not even a bone left!


    Chu Chengye raised his eyebrows triumphantly, taking advantage of the moment tomand, ¡°Quickly assist the Marquis in resting. Otherwise, if the Marquis encounters problems, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Su Dingheng¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and the debonair demeanor from moments ago was instantly shattered.


    Chu Chengye looked at the empty door, the light inside shining as bright as day as if representing nobility and justice.


    However, he was determined to shatter this nobility and trample upon this justice.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you owe me, and you will repay it all!¡±


    Chu Chengye, with Chu Xiao tian, was about to enter when a petite figure blocked their way.


    Zhn used her body to obstruct the door. ¡°Miss has ordered that unless shees out, no one can barge in. Even if 1 have to risk my life, I won¡¯t let you in!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop my cousin!¡±


    Min Jia stormed out angrily and pped Zhn. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Zhn spat out blood from the blow but got up, still blocking the door. ¡°You can¡¯t go in. You can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Min Jia clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, that wretched woman¡¯s maid, is also this audacious! Brother, kill her and avenge Mother!¡±


    Min Jia snorted disdainfully. She wanted to see how unafraid this maid was of death!


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I will guard the door for Miss!¡± Zhn opened her arms, forcefully preventing them from entering.


    Chu Xiaotian refrained from making a move. ¡°Killing a maidservant dirties my de!¡±


    Although he was not a martial hero, he knew that a martial artist¡¯s weapon shouldn¡¯t be used against a defenseless woman, especially a servant!


    Chu Chengye handed his sword to Min Jia and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Since Su Yingxue has offended my cousin, I¡¯ll handle it myself and seek retribution.¡±


    Min Jia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡±¡­ Let me, do it?¡±


    Despite her arrogant demeanor, she had never even killed a chicken at home. Now, she was being asked to take a life?


    ¡°Are you afraid, cousin? With me here, no one will dare touch a hair on your head.¡± Chu Chengye smiled smugly.


    Min Jia¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. Although she had never killed anyone before, Chu Chengye made it sound so easy. Killing a maidservant was nothing.


    She took Chu Chengye¡¯s sword and sneered. ¡°Su Yingxue, daring to humiliate me? I¡¯ll kill your maid first and then settle the score with you!¡±


    Su Yingxue still had a few stitches left. Saint Ruan saw her hand tremble, and the needle failed to go down.


    ¡°Zhn, cousin¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue had time to put the needle down, but doing so would expose Su Han¡¯s wound¡­


    And behind her was Zhn¡¯s life!


    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ll go out and confront them!¡±


    Saint Ruan angrily discarded his gloves, and rolled up his sleeves, ready to charge outside.


    But before he could reach the door, a woman¡¯s scream echoed. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Saint Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh my god, that little girl can¡¯t be dead, right?!¡±


    Su Yingxue was also agitated, but her eyes widened instantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhn¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°What? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Saint Ruan. Come back and focus on suturing. Sister¡¯s health is more important!¡±


    Su Yingxue shouted sternly.


    Saint Ruan quickly returned, cleaned his hands, and removed his gloves again. He cooperated with Su Yingxue toplete thest few stitches..

 Chapter 538 - 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless

    Chapter 538 - 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Outside the door, Zhn¡¯s heart was pounding in her throat.


    She had even pictured herself covered in blood, but the pain hadn¡¯t reached her.


    She cautiously opened her eyes. Beneath the dazzling torchlight, a woman¡¯s bodyy on the ground in an odd posture.


    ¡°Min Jia!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian was the first to react, rushing over to Min Jia. However, when he helped her up, Min Jia started to wail, ¡°It hurts! Brother, it hurts so much! Ah, it hurts!¡±<div>


    She didn¡¯t know where the force came from, but it sent her flying. She fell face-first to the ground, and every bone in her body hurt as if it had been dismantled. It was a piercing pain.


    The strong wind that swept past Chu Chengye made him look warily at the door of the medicine hut.


    ¡°Imperial Uncle!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hadn¡¯t sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival at all.


    How powerful was his martial arts? He could suddenly appear in front of everyone and strike Min Jia.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival caused the surrounding atmosphere to suddenly drop. His domineering aura made everyone involuntarily lower their heads.


    His cold gaze shifted to Chu Chengye, and he asked coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage to intrude into the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Chu Chengye was unconvinced. He was a prince and now the temporary Minister of Justice. He was noble, yet Chu Yihan used him of trespassing into Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    However, on the surface, he had no choice but to lower his head to Chu Yihan. ¡°Imperial Uncle, please forgive me. 1 heard from Sister Min Jia that the Regional Princess had been kidnapped by Su Yingxue, and my brother was also in trouble here. That¡¯s why I rushed over. After all, a member of the Imperial family cannot be bullied in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t support us, but why¡­ do you want to attack me!¡±


    Min Jia was supported by Chu Xiaotian and could only sit on the ground. Her legs were in so much pain that she had no strength at all. She didn¡¯t even know how many bones she had broken!


    But she hated him so much!


    Why did Chu Yihan hit her?


    Chu Yihan looked at Min Jia in disdain. ¡°Are you worthy of being a member of the Imperial family? From which imperial consort were you born? You are just amoner¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Uncle, be careful with your words. My sister and 1 are of the same mother. Her status is noble. Of course, she is a member of the Imperial family!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t stand Chu Yihan¡¯s humiliation and stood up for Min Jia.


    Mo Qi reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Madam Sheng has been stripped of her imperial mandate and demoted to amoner.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned pale.


    He didn¡¯t expect Chu Yihan to be so ruthless!


    He demoted his mother!


    He even hurt his sister!


    ¡°Chu Chengye, this ce doesn¡¯t allow you to make any noise. Take your Imperial Guards and get out of my courtyard!¡±


    Chu Yihan knew very well that Su Yingxue¡¯s surgery was notpleted yet and she needed some peace.


    Chu Chengye was unwilling. Su Yingxue¡¯s figure was still clearly visible through the window, but he couldn¡¯t see her again.


    He gritted his teeth and refused, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Su Yingxue is not the only one in this medicine hut. There is also cousin¡¯s wife, the Regional Princess. Imperial Uncle should stand up for cousin and make Su Yingxue hand over Regional Princess!¡±


    Even if Chu Yihan chased him away, he couldn¡¯t be chased away so easily.


    However, he had forgotten that Chu Yihan would never reason with him.


    There was a trace of hostility in his dark eyes. ¡°Do you want to get lost yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Uncle, please calm down!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian quickly stepped forward and grabbed Chu Chengye¡¯s arm. ¡°Seventh Brother, go out first. It¡¯s not a good time to disobey imperial uncle!¡±


    In terms of martial arts and power, a few of them were no match for Chu Yihan!


    It was better to recognize the situation!

 Chapter 539 - 539: It Was Her Honor to Hit Her

    Chapter 539 - 539: It Was Her Honor to Hit Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Chengye¡¯s heart was unwilling. It was just thisst step, and he almost made Su Yingxue beg!


    Chu Yihan was detestable!


    Everyone was driven out of the courtyard. The medicine hut suddenly became quiet, not a sound to be heard.


    Zhn saw that Chu Yihan stayed behind and cautiously went to arrange things outside the courtyard.


    Although they had intruded to cause trouble, they were still descendants of the Imperial family. Zhn had them all invited to the front hall and ordered tea to be served, treating them well.<div>


    Chu Yihan stood guard outside the medicine hut and sensed a trace of a stranger¡¯s presence. He called Mo Qi, ¡°Someone nearby, go check.¡±


    Mo Qi immediately summoned the secret guards.


    Zi Wei witnessed Chu Yihan¡¯s secret guards in action, chasing after the person who had been lurking all this time, heading towards the east of the city.


    Inside the house, Su Yingxue finished the surgery on Su Han. She breathed a long sigh of relief, covered Su Han with her clothes, and took off her mask.


    Saint Ruan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°This surgery was really difficult. There were hundreds of people outside, and they almost overturned your medicine hut.¡±


    If Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Su Han would still be in danger.


    Thankfully, Su Yingxue was amazing!


    Saint Ruan said he would take care of Su Han for Su Yingxue and advised her to quickly deal with matters outside.


    There was probably a lot of trouble waiting for her outside the courtyard!


    Su Yingxue smiled and said, ¡°Old man, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m a young man!¡±


    Saint Ruan pushed Su Han aside, rolling his eyes at her.


    Su Yingxue changed her clothes and went out. Under the moonlight, the man in the ck robe made her heart throb slightly.


    Chu Yihan was as perfect as a statue, no matter where or when, no matter what angle one looked at him from. His slender figure was perfect, and his facial features were wless under the moonlight.


    Every inch and every minute was carefully crafted by the heavens.


    He walked towards Su Yingxue and held her fair hands. He instantly frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so cold?¡±


    Su Yingxue was still mesmerized by his fairy-like face. When she came back to her senses, she smiled and asked, ¡°The hands used for surgery, how could they be warm.¡±


    Chu Yihan immediately covered her hands and pressed them against his chest. Su Yingxue could feel the surging heat in his chest just by touching them.


    His heart was burning with an unknown temperature.


    Su Yingxue stayed in the room for four hours. She had heard half of what happened outside. At this moment, the medicine hut was empty. She asked, ¡°Did you chase them all out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you still want to settle ounts with them one by one, 1 would have chased them all out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Those who disturbed her peace deserved to die!


    Su Yingxue felt a strong warmth in her hands and left with Chu Yihan.


    Zhn was the servant girl she had raised, so she had already thoughtfully arranged for everyone.


    Chu Yihan was guarding the manor. Even if these people didn¡¯t want to wait, they had to wait obediently in the front hall.


    Seeing Su Yingxuee out, Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Su Yingxue, where is Su Han? Where was she? 1 want to bring her back to the residence!¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at her coldly, and her gazended on Zhn.


    She gently caressed Zhn¡¯s face. ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    There were obvious fingerprints on her delicate little face.


    Zhn looked at Min Jia, who was sitting on the soft couch.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze followed her, carrying a dark and vicious aura. Min Jia was so frightened that she trembled. ¡°What are you trying to do? She¡¯s just a maid.. It¡¯s her honor to be hit by me, the county lord!¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540: Accountability

    Chapter 540 - 540: ountability


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue walked up to Min Jia and without saying a word, she pped her. ¡°Being pped by me is also your honor!¡±


    Min Jia was stunned by the p. Over the past few days, Su Yingxue had pped her twice, both times holding her hand and hitting herself. This time, Su Yingxue personally struck her, and the force¡­


    ¡°It hurts! Sob, brother¡­¡±


    Min Jia could not retaliate against Su Yingxue, so she could only grab Chu Xiaotian¡¯s arm and cry.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was already filled with anger, and now he was even more furious. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±<div>


    He couldn¡¯t help but express his anger towards Su Yingxue. Chu Yihan¡¯s cold voice came, ¡°So what if she¡¯s gone too far?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Uncle, you¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s anger was instantly blocked by him.


    Chu Yihan was backing Su Yingxue, making her fearless!


    But¡­ there was nothing he could do!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you think you can do whatever you want just because your imperial uncle is backing you up? Elder brother¡¯s wife, the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, you must hand her over!¡± Chu Chengye knew he couldn¡¯t confront Chu Yihan directly.


    However, Chu Xiaotian was in the right. He didn¡¯t believe Chu Yihan could force Su Han to stay!


    ¡°Cousin just finished her surgery and is still resting. I won¡¯t hand her over. Besides, Seventh Prince, what right do you have to say that to me?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s nted eyebrows were cold and filled with hostility.


    ¡°I am in charge of the Ministry of Justice. You trespassed into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and kidnapped Princess. 1 will hold you ountable for every single thing!¡± Chu Chengye gritted his teeth. What he hated the most was Su Yingxue being arrogant in front of him.


    How could she¡­ This woman, who used to be submissive to him, was getting more and more powerful. She was almost trampling him under her feet!


    ¡°Han¡¯er was not kidnapped. Your Highness wants to hold her ountable, and I am willing to bear the responsibility. Han¡¯er is seriously ill. If she is still in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, she will die. It was me who asked Yingxue to bring Han¡¯er back!¡± Su Dingwei immediately stood up to rify for Su Yingxue.


    He hadn¡¯t been executed yet, but he had been standing naked on this cold night for a long time.


    His sturdy body was covered with scars from swords, spears, and halberds. They were all scars he had received on the battlefield and during training as a general.


    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t tell me that my Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t have a doctor. Do you believe that Su Yingxue is the only doctor in the whole of Jiang Du City?¡± Chu Xiaotian shouted angrily. He had never said that he would leave Su Han in the lurch.


    He just wanted Su Han tofort his mother. When his mother recovered, he would also cure Su Han.


    However, the Su family was hateful!


    ¡°If the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is willing to treat Han¡¯er, why is Han¡¯er trapped in the mansion and let the bugs corrode her to such a serious extent? When Yingxue brought Han¡¯er back, she was covered in wounds. How are you going to exin this to me?¡± Qin Wan couldn¡¯t care less andined with tears in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t let her daughter be wronged and let others use Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue took out a pill and a set of clothes and asked someone to pass them to Su Dingwei.


    Su Dingwei took the medicine to stop the bleeding but he didn¡¯t dare to put on his clothes. He stood firm, ¡°If the Seventh Prince wants to punish me, I will not resist. But today, I will not allow Han¡¯er to be taken away.¡±


    He would rather be tortured by Chu Chengye.


    Chu Yihan moved his fingers. ¡°Mo Qi, let General Su get dressed.¡±


    Mo Qi replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°General Su put it on.¡± Mo Qi walked to Su Dingwei with the clothes and said softly..

 Chapter 541 - 541: Chu Yihan Was Heartless to Everyone.

    Chapter 541 - 541: Chu Yihan Was Heartless to Everyone.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Su Dingwei was very surprised. He knew that Chu Yihan allowed him to wear clothes because he wanted to save him. However, he had never interacted with Chu Yihan before, so he felt a little heavy after receiving his favor.


    ¡°General Su, are you trying to disobey Your Highness¡¯ orders by not wearing it?¡± Mo Qi asked.


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Su Dingwei immediately put on his clothes.<div>


    Compared to Chu Chengye, who had no choice but to submit to him, he was more in awe of Chu Yihan.


    The person they respected the most was Chu Yihan, the God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Even if he wasn¡¯t Your Highness, they would still obey him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Chengye snorted and said unhappily, ¡°General Su, you¡¯re very obedient.¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t listen to me, do you think you can listen to him?¡± Every word spoken by Chu Yihan was apanied by authority and coercion. He coldlymanded Chu Chengye, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why should 1 kneel? Even if Imperial Uncle wants to punish me, there must be a crime!¡±


    ¡°Defying me is a crime!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s icy and menacing gaze pressed onto Chu Chengye. ¡°Or do you believe that just because I¡¯m not in charge of the Ministry of Justice, 1 can¡¯t punish you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel!¡±


    Chu Chengye was defiant. ¡°Imperial Uncle is favoring one side! If I¡¯m to administer corporal punishment to Su Dingwei, Imperial Uncle insists on me kneeling. There¡¯s no logic in this!¡±


    A sinister smile curled on Chu Yihan¡¯s lips. ¡°Mo Qi, teach him some reasoning.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Mo Qi unsheathed his sword and charged towards Chu Chengye. Each move was chilling, and Chu Chengye was forced into a confrontation with him in the courtyard.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s heart sank as he witnessed Chu Chengye being pushed out and beaten by Chu Yihan.


    He contemted that with Chu Yihan present, it might be challenging to take Su Han away.


    He cast a nce at the injured Min Jia and addressed Chu Yihan in a solemn tone, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Min Jia¡¯s injuries are not light. 1 will take her back to the residence for healing. As for my princess consort¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian approached Su Yingxue, a hint of disgust in his eyes. ¡°I will personallye to bring her back to the residence!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Yingxue halted him. ¡°Your Highness intruded into my Marquis¡¯s Manor and injured my Uncle. Do you think you can just leave like this?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what do you want!¡± Min Jia, lifted by someone, was so furious that she wanted to bite someone.


    ¡°Min Jia County Lord dares to interrupt me? With your swollen face, are you still able to speak?¡± Su Yingxue red at her.


    Min Jia was so frightened that her heart trembled, nearly crying.


    She dared not speak to Su Yingxue again, tightly covering her face, afraid of being beaten again.


    Impatience filled Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness needs to apologize to me and my uncle for trespassing into the Marquis¡¯s Manor and injuring my uncle.¡±


    Su Yingxue fixed her gaze on Chu Xiaotian.


    Regardless of his identity, Su Yingxue was unafraid of others¡¯ reservations!


    ¡°You¡­ If I don¡¯t! What do you want to do?¡±


    It was indeed Chu Xiaotian¡¯s fault for trespassing into the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Under other circumstances, he might have apologized.


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s actions today had repeatedly trampled on his heart. He would never apologize to her!


    And Su Dingwei¡­ Their Su family was not worthy of him bowing his head!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I, Su Yingxue, guarantee that you, the prince of the Yong¡¯an County, will not be able to leave my Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Yingxue, though not as tall as Chu Xiaotian, exuded an aura much stronger than his.


    Even taller behind her was Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze was cold and emotionless towards anyone. Only when he looked at Su Yingxue, did his gaze be as gentle as water..

 Chapter 542 - 542: Pinch Her Face, Cute

    Chapter 542: Pinch Her Face, Cute


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This also determined the fact that whoever had a conflict with Su Yingxue would be considered a dead person in Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes!


    Chu Xiaotian nced outside at Chu Chengye, who was brought to his knees by Mo Qi. He closed his eyes, and trembled for a moment, then, facing Su Yingxue, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°1 apologize. I was impulsive, intruding into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, disturbing everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue barely acknowledged it.


    Chu Xiaotian also approached Su Dingwei, offering an apology. Su Dingwei was extremely reluctant to ept it.


    However, he didn¡¯t say much in the end.


    Before leaving, Chu Xiaotian even addressed Su Dingwei and Qin Wan, ¡°Han¡¯er and 1 are husband and wife. When I have the time, I wille back to bring her with me.¡±


    Su Han couldn¡¯t stay in the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor forever!


    Su Dingwei¡¯s heart was clouded, and Qin Wan was even sobbing.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, it¡¯s alreadyte. If you don¡¯t mind, you can go back to your manor. If it¡¯s not inconvenient, stay in the Marquis Manor for a few more days. Sister just finished her operation and shouldn¡¯t move. I¡¯ll have Zhn take you to rest.¡±


    Su Dingwei nodded, expressing gratitude for the trouble.


    Before leaving, he also bowed to Chu Yihan in thanks, but Chu Yihan just nodded without saying anything.


    While helping Su Dingwei to rest, Qin Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ninth Prince is so cold, yet he cares deeply for Yingxue. He¡¯s much happier than Han¡¯er.¡±


    The thought of her daughter, who had be a Regional Princess but ended up in such a state, tore at Qin Wan¡¯s heart.


    In the courtyard, Mo Qi had already forced Chu Chengye to kneel.


    Everyone had left. Su Yingxue watched Chu Chengye kneeling in the courtyard. He was still struggling. ¡°Let me go! You servant! Release me!¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince keeps calling him a servant, but you can¡¯t even defeat Mo Qi. What right do you have to call him a servant?¡± Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°Mo Qi, throw out those who look down on you.¡±


    Mo Qi raised his head. ¡°I will do as you say!¡±


    After Mo Qi carried Chu Chengye out, Su Yingxue finally realized something.


    She scratched her ears. ¡°Did I overstep my boundaries by ordering Your Highness¡¯s subordinates?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s confidence, ability, and status were not something many generals in the court couldpare to.


    Mo Qi¡¯s obedience to her made her feel a little¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t cross the line. If he doesn¡¯t listen to your orders, then he would be crossing the line.¡±


    Chu Yihan pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s cheeks, finding her even cuter.


    Just now, she was so fierce in front of everyone, making people afraid. Now that the two of them were alone, her clear and beautiful eyes were especially weak.


    Chu Yihan hugged her waist and pressed his forehead against her head. ¡°Old General Su is a hundred miles away from Jiang Du City. He¡¯ll arrive in two days at most.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa came back so quickly! But, Your Highness, you know so much. Could it be that there are secret guards following Grandpa every day and reporting his schedule to you?¡± Su Yingxue pouted and asked.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s secret guards were elites who could fight against a hundred people alone. Wasn¡¯t this a little overkill?


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t help but rub his lips against her face. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Old General¡¯s old age, 1 would have asked him to return immediately. It wouldn¡¯t have taken so long.¡±


    If Su Qingzhi had been younger, Chu Yihan would have given him a military order to hurry back.


    However, the Old General was old and walked slowly. It was not good for him to rush him.


    He could only wait patiently.


    However, the longer he waited, the more anxious he became..

 Chapter 543 - 543: Su Han’s Child is Gone

    Chapter 543: Su Han¡¯s Child is Gone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue felt a pair ofrge hands on her waist, radiating a burning warmth as they caressed the softest part of her waist. Chu Yihan¡¯s lips descended onto hers.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The passionate kiss was both expected and somewhat unbearable.


    ¡°Your Highness, be gentle.¡±


    Chu Yihan pressed his lips against hers as if wanting to im every inch of her.


    When she felt a slight chill on her shoulder, she realized her shirt had been unbuttoned at some point, exposing her smooth skin to the air. She shivered, and Chu Yihan promptly adjusted her clothing.


    The night quickly melted away, but the air carried a lingering scent of ambiguity.


    In Su Yingxue¡¯s dreams, Chu Yihan¡¯s husky and seductive voice echoed.


    He said, ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m waiting for the day you be my princess. On that night, 1 will not let you off easily.¡±


    Upon waking up, Su Yingxue found goosebumps all over her body.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Chu Yihan was somewhat intimidatingst night!


    What did he have in mind for the night she became the Princess?


    Did it mean spending the entire night in the bridal chamber?


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this!¡±


    Su Yingxue hurriedly shook her head, well aware that she probably didn¡¯t have the stamina for such activities.


    ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why can¡¯t you handle it? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Zhn asked while carrying a basin of water to help Su Yingxue freshen up.


    Su Yingxue quickly dismissed the vivid scenes from her mind. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. Have you visited my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Miss Han has already woken up, but she¡¯s been crying. Mr. Ruan forbids Madam from seeing Miss Han again to prevent her tears from reopening the wound,¡± Zhn truthfully reported.


    Su Yingxue nodded in agreement. Saint Ruan made the right decision. Su Han¡¯s emotional state was too fragile, and touching her wound wouldn¡¯t aid in her recovery.


    After getting ready, Su Yingxue firstforted Qin Wan before heading to the medicine hut to check on Su Han.


    The well-arranged and quiet medicine hut was conducive to Su Han¡¯s recovery. Su Yingxue had brought some spiritual spring water from the Medicine King Valley for Su Han to drink, hoping it would expedite her healing.


    However, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about Su Han¡¯s wound.


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°Cousin, even though 1 don¡¯t perform many surgeries, I am meticulous. I cut into your abdomen, and no matter what, it will leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not ming you. Scars are inevitable. We can repair it in the future. What concerns me is my child. It¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Su Han¡¯s red and swollen eyes once more.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank. It seemed she couldn¡¯t keep the truth from Su Han. Even with the anesthetic given by Saint Ruan, Su Han still felt the moment the baby was taken out of her body.


    Su Han sobbed. ¡°When the doctor first told me I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t feel anything. I didn¡¯t even know how to be a mother. Butter, 1 felt something in my stomach, and I started to be vignt. After I fell into the water, you all said it was a bug, and I became even more afraid. But when it left my body, 1 realized¡­ I didn¡¯t even get the chance to look at it before losing itpletely.¡±


    Su Yingxue was also deeply saddened. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell Su Han that the fetus was in a terrible state and that this operation would make it difficult for Su Han to conceive again.


    ¡°Sister, can 1 still have another child in the future?¡±

 Chapter 544 - 544: Not Every Su Sister Could Be Like Su Yingxue

    Chapter 544 - 544: Not Every Su Sister Could Be Like Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Han grasped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, catching Su Yingxue off guard.


    She hadn¡¯t even thought about how to fabricate an excuse yet. ¡°There will be a child, sister. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you are decisive, not someone who hesitates,¡± Su Han sighed heavily. Su Yingxue¡¯s hesitation confirmed her suspicions, that Su Han wouldn¡¯t have another child.


    Su Yingxue sighed softly. ¡°Cousin, sometimes you don¡¯t have to be so wise.¡±


    Su Han, who managed to marry into wealth due to her intelligence and perceptiveness, now seemed to suffer from the bacsh of her intelligence and perceptiveness.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been like this since I was young, now, and in the future.¡± Su Han smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Cousin, have you thought about what to do in the future?¡± Su Yingxue was very surprised.


    Su Han had only rested for one night after the surgery.


    Su Han leaned against the headboard and said calmly, ¡°This time, I got into big trouble to save my life. My mother-inw is injured, and Min Jia will probably hate me to the bone. I¡¯m afraid that my life won¡¯t be as good as before when I return to the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you going back?¡± Su Yingxue subconsciously wanted to object.


    Su Han smiled bitterly. ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t go back?¡±


    She looked at Su Yingxue, her eyes overflowing with envy. ¡°If 1 had medical skills like you, I wouldn¡¯t have to go back. If 1 had Miss Jinyan¡¯s courage to survive, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to return to the prince¡¯s mansion. However, 1 have a family to support. If I were to be divorced and returned to my family, not only would it be a disgrace to my family, but it would also implicate my younger siblings. How could their future be ruined because of me?¡±


    ¡°Sister you can¡­¡± Su Yingxue blurted out. Su Han didn¡¯t have to go back!


    However, her mind spun quickly, and she felt that if she said it rashly, it would be a little childish.


    As Su Han had said, she was different from her and Sister Jinyan.


    She could rely on her own hands to shut up everyone who was targeting her.


    Sister Jinyan did not have a family behind her, she did not have anyone to rely on, and she did not have anyone to drag her down. She only needed to work hard on her own.


    However, Su Han was different. She had a family mission and her identity was restricted. If she was divorced, she would be sad if she didn¡¯t care about her family.


    Su Yingxue did not want to interfere in her matters. ¡°I think that Cousin must have thought everything through before she said that.¡±


    Su Han managed the prince¡¯s mansion, and her vision and thoughts were much more profound than hers.


    ¡°But sister need not rush back. Grandfather will be back in two days. Sister is recuperating in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. When grandfather returns, you should apany him more. I believe Chu Xiaotian and the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion will not be able to say anything about you.¡±


    Su Yingxue patted Su Han¡¯s hand.


    Su Han was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Grandpa¡­ That¡¯s great!¡±


    Su Yingxue saw the gratified expression on her face and knew that her grandfather¡¯s backing could make her feel much more at ease.


    Even if she had to return to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to suffer in the future, at least she would not feel so lonely and helpless in her heart.


    Su Yingxue went out. She thought that Su Han would recuperate in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    However, as soon as she left, Qin Wan came over with Zhifen.


    In front of Su Dingwei, Qin Wan didn¡¯t dare to cry or speak to Su Han sincerely. Now that it was only the mother and daughter, Qin Wan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°My poor daughter, this surgery saved your life, but it also ruined the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. Everything Sister did was for my good. However, not everyone in the Su family can be as free and easy as her.¡± Su Han smiled bitterly..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Old General Su Was Stalling for Time

    Chapter 545 - 545: Old General Su Was Stalling for Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was very grateful for Su Yingxue¡¯s good intentions, but she couldn¡¯t endure it. In the end, she had to use the rest of her life to make amends.


    ¡°Mother, the maid in the prince¡¯s mansion was probably driven away by Min Jia. Please give Zhifen to me, so that I can have someone trustworthy by my side.¡± Su Han, still recovering from her injuries, was already making ns for the future.


    Her current situation didn¡¯t allow her to rest peacefully.


    In the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County, when Chu Xiaotian brought Min Jia back, the household was in chaos. He had not slept the entire night.


    The Old Regional Prince couldn¡¯t console Madam Sheng, and after attempting to persuade Min Jia without sess, he turned to Chu Xiaotian. ¡°Son, when will you bring the daughter-inw back? She has always managed the affairs of the prince¡¯s mansion. Only she can maintain bnce!¡±<div>


    The Old Regional Prince was getting a headache. While Chu Xiaotian could handle stewardship after inheriting the title, managing the numerous women in the backyard was proving to be tiresome. His wife¡¯s tsundere temperament made things even more challenging.


    Chu Xiaotian, satisfied with Su Han from the first moment he saw her, had handed over the mansion¡¯s authority directly to her.


    Su Han had managed things efficiently for years, never disappointing. However, he hadn¡¯t expected his wife and daughter to misbehave so much!


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were now dark circles. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the mansion¡¯s affairs but about Su Han, who had always been obedient, now defying him!


    She had defied him several times!


    He had never said he wouldn¡¯t treat her, yet she believed Su Yingxue and distrusted him, her husband who shared the same bed!


    He loved her so much. How could she treat him like this?


    ¡°Dad, I will bring her back. Tell Mom and Sister that Su Han wille back and apologize to them!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression darkened. He knew Su Han couldn¡¯t escape him!


    ¡°Well¡­ Forget it! As long as shees back, there¡¯s no need for an apology.¡± The Old Regional Prince understood that it wasn¡¯t Su Han¡¯s fault. It was his wife and daughter who were causing trouble. Su Han had already shown remarkable tolerance.


    Outside Jiang Du City, a massive army of tens of thousands marched forward in a disciplined formation. However, a lone rider left the army like a shooting star in the night sky.


    An elderly man, sitting on a robust horse, with white hair and beard, wrinkles visible in the dark, looked towards the city gate. Waving his hand, he ordered, ¡°Set up camp here, enter the city tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Set up camp here, enter the city tomorrow!¡±


    The order spread through the entire army by horseback scouts.


    Su Wei, the deputy general, asked from behind him, ¡°General, the city gate is close. Although it¡¯ste, you could return directly to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡± Despite Su Qingzhi¡¯s age, his physique allowed him to ride back without any issues.


    Expressionless, Su Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Set up camp.¡±


    Su Wei refrained from further questions.


    After the tent was set up, Su Wei thought Su Qingzhi would rest early to prepare for entering the city the next day. However, Su Qingzhi called him in and said, ¡°Enter the cityter tomorrow. If you can dy, another day would be even better..¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546: Chu Yihan Couldn’t Hold It in Anymore.

    Chapter 546: Chu Yihan Couldn¡¯t Hold It in Anymore.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Still dying?¡± Su Wei was somewhat surprised. ¡°The Ninth Prince asked the Old General toe back a few months ago. During the half-month journey back to the court, the prince¡¯s secret guards sent daily reports, urging you to return early. Are you¡­¡±


    Not wanting to ept Chu Yihan¡¯s kindness?


    Su Wei, with many years of military experience, had heard of Chu Yihan but had never seen him care about any general in the court as much as Su Qingzhi. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to reject Chu Yihan¡¯s kindness?


    However, Su Qingzhi just coldly snorted, ¡°Offering unnecessary courtesy is either deceitful or thieving!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s the Ninth Prince. What harmful intentions could the Ninth Prince have?¡± Su Wei couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Su Qingzhi touched his sword, his eyes sharp and said, ¡°1 know him better than you. This man is heartless. In the past six months, he has made significant moves and sent secret guards daily to report his schedule. He must be hiding something!¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind making the Ninth Prince anxious.


    In Jiang Du City, Chu Yihan received a secret report that Su Qingzhi was already outside the city but had not entered immediately.


    Chu Yihan frowned and said, ¡°Mo Qi, prepare the horse. I will personally go outside the city to wee the Old General!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already past midnight. If we go at this time, the Old General will be resting, right?¡± Mo Qi felt that his cold and restrained Master couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.


    ¡°They¡¯re already outside the city, but why don¡¯t they enter? Didn¡¯t the Old General want to reunite with his family as soon as possible? Didn¡¯t the secret guards inform the Old General that Su Dingwei and Qin Wan were also in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Chu Yihan was puzzled.


    Mo Qi quickly defended the secret guards, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. How could they dare to neglect the Master¡¯s orders? I think the Old General must be tired after such a long journey. Seeing that they are already at the door, he¡¯s not in a hurry, so he wants to take a rest beforeing in, right?¡±


    Chu Yihan thought it made sense.


    He put down the news brought by the secret guard. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my sense of propriety.¡±


    If he went out of the city now, he would inevitably startle Su Qingzhi and might leave a bad impression on him.


    This would not do!


    He wanted to maintain his image in Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart as the perfect God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue was also preparingte at night to wee Su Qingzhi.


    Zhn looked at Su Yingxue, who was so busy that she was unwilling to rest. She teased, ¡°Miss is always calm and steady in everything you do. Now that Master ising back, you¡¯re as anxious as a child.¡±


    Su Yingxue was still holding an ornament in her hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Grandfather for such a long time. Don¡¯t you miss him?¡±


    Su Yingxue thought desperately. After all, in the eyes of others, her grandfather had only been on the battlefield for a few years, but to her, she and her grandfather had already been separated for a lifetime!


    In her entire life, she had never seen her grandfather properly, leaned into his arms, and acted coquettishly.


    Zhn covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Yes, 1 miss Master too. But I wonder, between Miss and the Ninth Prince, who longs for Master more?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, your words are getting worse and worse!¡±


    Su Yingxue chased after Zhn angrily.


    Zhn was grabbed by Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue tickled her until she begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. Miss, you miss Master the most!¡±


    ¡°Look at you, still talking nonsense!¡± Su Yingxue was ying happily with her.


    Saint Ruan came over with a dark face.. ¡°Su Yingxue, are all your patients this reckless? Su Han had just finished the surgery and she was already out of bed? Forget about getting off the bed, she even ran away? Does she want to go to the heavens?¡±

 Chapter 634 - 634: Retribution of Fengzao Palace

    Chapter 634: Retribution of Fengzao Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t remembered to remind Xiao Si, she would have felt guilty for the rest of her life if she couldn¡¯t save Su Miaoyan when she rushed to the empress¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Sister, can you save brother? Will he be okay?¡±


    Su Miaoyan had a blind admiration for Su Yingxue, and in her heart, she prayed fervently, ¡°Xiao Yu, please, please¡­ Please don¡¯t let anything happen!¡±


    He was such a good and handsome brother.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her head. ¡°Sister will cure him, your handsome brother!¡±


    When Su Yingxue said this, she didn¡¯t think about why Xiao Yu would especially save Su Miaoyan.


    Su Miaoyan also hid her gratitude and joy very well.


    Xiao Yu was carefully carried out of the pce in a sedan chair. When Su Yingxue passed by Fengzao Pce, she stopped for a moment. Chu Jinling winked at her considerately. ¡°Auntie, how do you want to teach the empress a lesson?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows at him tacitly. ¡°Do you want toe together?¡±


    Of course, Chu Jinling didn¡¯t mind causing trouble for the empress. After all, this was also a chance for his mother to vent her anger!


    Su Yingxue took out a bottle of medicinal powder and sprinkled it on Chu Jinling¡¯s body. Chu Jinling went in to greet the empress and also met Chu Chengye.


    When he came out, he smiled smugly at Su Yingxue. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Su Yingxue followed him out of the pce and sat in the carriage.


    Chu Jinling ate the medicine that Su Yingxue handed over. He asked curiously, ¡°What effect does the powder on my body have?¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up coldly. ¡°The empress¡¯s pce uses an extremely thick ambergris. You apply it to the powder on your body. I added a few medicines to counter the ambergris!¡±


    In Fengzao Pce, the empress was happy that her n had seeded today, but she suddenly began to sneeze violently one after another.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    She was not the only one. Liu Fu, who was serving her closely, also began to sneeze crazily. A few of them faced the empress and sprayed snot all over her.


    The empress was furious. ¡°Liu Fu, you bastard. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Chu Chengye sneezed non-stop with them. Fengzao Pce had been very noisy in the first half of the night. By the second half of the night, everyone in the pce had started to have nightmares. They were all howling and screaming when they didn¡¯t sleep. Some even grabbed people and strangled them.


    The empress was almost strangled to death. Chu Chengye barely managed to protect the empress, but he provoked Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan was pushed down by a pce servant and executed on the spot. He went to see the empress and was scratched by her. He was so angry that he pped the empress and punished the people of Fengzao Pce. They were all confined in the pce and could not leave without permission.


    When Noble Consort Xiao heard about Fengzao Pce, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Granny Song went to investigate and reported to her. ¡°Your Highness, it must be Miss Su who did it. Before she left the pce with Your Highness, she asked Your Highness to pay his respects to the empress¡¯s pce. Not long after they left, Fengzao Pce was in chaos.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao gently pressed the expensive skincare lotion on her face and her red lips curled up slightly. ¡°What a vengeful Su Yingxue! She had guts! The empress insists on going against her. I¡¯m waiting to see how she will be strangled to death by Su Yingxue!¡±


    After leaving the pce, Su Yingxue was chased to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion by Chu Jinling.


    Xiao Yu and Su Miaoyan, he helped her send them off one by one, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Su Yingxue did not have anything to worry about him. Chu Jinling looked like he was not good at literature or martial arts, but his brain was the best. At this moment, the empress did not have the time to deal with him.


    However, when she asked Chu Jinling why he did that, a hint of sorrow instantly appeared on Chu Jinling¡¯s face..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Old General Su Has Arrived Outside the City

    Chapter 548: Old General Su Has Arrived Outside the City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Han untied her belt and lifted her top. Under her thin white undershirt, a hideous scar could be seen on her fair skin.


    Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. How could a wound so long and deep on such a delicate body not be painful?


    Yet, how could her painpare to the humiliation he endured yesterday?


    ¡°Humph! As a woman, you dared to make decisions on your own, causing such injuries. ording to the seven rules, I could divorce you on the grounds of suffering from a serious illness! Put on your clothes properly to avoid dirtying my eyes.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian turned away. If he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t ache anymore.


    ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t look, this scar will remain. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t disappear in the future.¡± Su Han quivered as she let out a breath.


    ¡°Remain in the future? Su Han, are you trying to humiliate me? You¡¯ve been a Princess for too long, and you¡¯ve forgotten your original identity!¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression turned ferocious, making Su Han feel like she was facing a stranger.


    She had never imagined that her loving husband would have such a demeanor after an incident.


    Su Han lowered her head and remained silent.


    Her silence was a form of unspoken resistance.


    In Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, this was stubbornness. She stubbornly believed she had done nothing wrong.


    However, in his eyes, Su Han was entirely in the wrong!


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, fulfill your duties as a princess properly!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian dragged Su Han out, denying her a chance to catch her breath.


    Before Su Han¡¯s return, she had anticipated that her days in the prince¡¯s mansion wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Yet, she never expected Chu Xiaotian to be this cruel.


    Outside Jiang Du City, the army had rested for a night. Su Wei entered the tent and reported to Su Qingzhi, ¡°General, the Ninth Prince has sent someone to greet you. When will you enter the city?¡±


    Su Qingzhi raised his thick ck eyebrows. ¡°What could it be that made him so anxious?¡±


    Su Qingzhi found it increasingly challenging to understand Chu Yihan.


    ¡°How is the situation in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Su Qingzhi temporarily set aside thoughts about Chu Yihan.


    Not having returned for several years, he missed his children even more.


    Before returning, he received a letter from Su Hao, stating that he had been appointed as a general and stationed at Bamboo Leaf Pass. He was engaged to a woman named Wu Jinyan.


    Regarding the household, Su Yingxue had been taking care of it on his behalf.


    Su Hao¡¯s engagement wasn¡¯t surprising, but what surprised him was that the authority of the Marquis¡¯s Manor had fallen into the hands of Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Ying Xue, this child, has been quick-tempered since childhood. To see her manage the Marquis¡¯a Manor so efficiently in such a short time is truly surprising.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s demeanor was stern, but when he spoke of Su Yingxue, his eyes showed love and pity.


    He regretted that Su Yingxue was a girl back then, unable to apany him to battles like Su Hao. Instead, she could only be pampered at home. Yet, a child without a mother to apany her would inevitablyg.


    He felt a sense of indebtedness.


    ¡°General, I have gathered some information about the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Would you like to hear it?¡± Su Wei looked conflicted.


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Approaching Su Qingzhi, Su Wei whispered into his ear. At the end of his statement, he expressed some regret, ¡°After all, Miss Yurou is a descendant of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. It¡¯s a pity she has passed away.¡±


    A hint of sorrow crossed Su Qingzhi¡¯s face, but it vanished in an instant as he regained his cold and solemn demeanor. ¡°The Su family¡¯s offspring have always been upright and straightforward. Devious and despicable individuals are not worthy of being part of the Su family. As for the despicable people raised by the Su family¡­. Death is not worth regretting!¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549: Su Qingzhi’s Caution

    Chapter 549: Su Qingzhi¡¯s Caution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Defeated in the battle, there was no regret to speak of.


    ¡°Is General entering the city today?¡± Su Wei asked a crucial question.


    Returning to the capital with over ten thousand troops was no trivial matter. If dyed, it might lead to criticism.


    ¡°You go into the pce alone, pay respects to the emperor, and see his attitude.¡± Su Qingzhi held his waist knife, his eyes cautious.


    Sending Su Wei ahead, Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart felt heavy. He feared that Chu Yihan had other intentions and was more afraid of the potential conflict between him and the emperor. Thus, he hesitated to enter the city easily.


    Su Yingxue, waiting in the mansion all day, didn¡¯t receive Su Qingzhi¡¯s return. The messenger she sent from the Marquis¡¯s Manor reported, ¡°Miss, the Old General, and the troops are outside the city but haven¡¯t entered.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they entered?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a trace of anxiety.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the messenger replied.


    Su Yingxue waved her hand, dismissing him.


    ¡°Maybe Master has other arrangements. Miss, please be patient,¡± Zhn softly advised. ¡°This servant is a bit worried about Miss Han. Since she returned to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, there has been no news all day. We don¡¯t know how her wound is.¡±


    Su Yingxue was also worried. However, she understood the situation. Su Han chose to return to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and no one forced her. She must have thought it through before going back.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. Cousin¡¯s health is weak. If she doesn¡¯t get proper rest, it may be even harder for her to recover in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue had considered attacking the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion again, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for Su Han. Not everyone could make others fear them even after being beaten.


    So, she patiently waited for her grandfather¡¯s return.


    Su Qingzhi, receiving Chu Mingyuan¡¯s order, reorganized the army outside the city. He did not need to bring the troops back to the city, returning alone was sufficient.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s edict also mentioned a weing banquet and a nationwide celebration. However, Su Qingzhi declined, writing a letter to Chu Mingyuan and asking Su Wei to deliver it.


    ¡°No need for the weing banquet. I should return directly to the manor,¡± Su Qingzhi sighed in relief.


    Su Wei chuckled, ¡°The emperor is not as considerate as the Ninth Prince. He knows you don¡¯t care about superficial courtesies. You only want to reunite with your family.¡±


    Chu Yihan had been helping him handle misceneous matters since the border, allowing him to return home sooner.


    Su Qingzhi thanked him but remained cautious, ¡°The Ninth Prince is cold and heartless, unfathomable. Although I entrusted him with a task before the expedition, his recent actions are strange. I have to be careful.¡±


    He would be as careful as possible.


    The next day, Su Qingzhi left a few deputies and returned to the city with Su Wei.


    Su Wei hadn¡¯t seen the bustling Jiang Du City for a long time, and he was very emotional. He saw that many people wereing and going on Vermilion Bird Street, and there was a long line. It was a clinic.


    Hemented, ¡°General, look! There are many clinics in Jiang Du City. 1 haven¡¯t seen so many people queuing up for medical treatment in years.¡±


    Su Qingzhi nodded. This sight reminded him of a past event.


    In the past, he supported Long Shuli to establish a clinic. Once opened, the clinic drew long queues of patients seeking Long Shuli¡¯s treatment. At that time, Long Shuli didn¡¯t even have time to go home for meals..

 Chapter 550 - 550: Amazing, My Granddaughter

    Chapter 550: Amazing, My Granddaughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Indeed, it got busy.


    As he walked past the entrance of the clinic and saw the vigorous inscription ¡°Tongchang Medical Center¡± on the que, he suddenly pulled the reins and stopped.


    ¡°This clinic¡­ Isn¡¯t it Long Shuli¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°General, aren¡¯t you going back to the manor?¡± Su Wei still held a horse, puzzled by Su Qingzhi¡¯s sudden stop.


    Recalling Long Shuli, Su Qingzhi felt a twinge and decided to dismount and take a look.


    Both Su Qingzhi and Su Wei, d in armor, exuded a remarkable presence. Especially Su Qingzhi, with his white hair and beard, yet vigorous and towering like a mountain, his eyes sharp as swords and lightning. The clinic¡¯s patients kept their distance upon seeing him as if a single nce could freeze their breath.


    Manager Qi, alerted by the report of two armored visitors, promptly came out to wee them. Seeing Su Qingzhi, he couldn¡¯t help but show deep respect. ¡°Generals, are you here for medical treatment? Which doctor would you like to consult?¡±


    Su Wei intended to exin that they were just here to look around, not seek medical attention.


    However, when Su Qingzhi noticed a doctor¡¯s sign hanging outside a treatment room, bearing Su Yingxue¡¯s name, he inquired, pointing towards the room, ¡°Which doctor is in there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s our shop owner, Dr. Su¡¯s treatment room. However, today being the fifteenth, Dr. Su is offering free treatment only to women. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see Dr. Su today, General. If needed, other doctors are avable.¡± Manager Qi borated, providing Su Qingzhi with detailed information.


    Softened by the realization that Su Yingxue was like her mother, Su Qingzhi mused, ¡°As expected, just like her mother.¡±


    Pity for women across the world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seek treatment but wish to see Dr. Su.¡± Su Qingzhi pointed to Su Yingxue¡¯s treatment room.


    Finding the request peculiar, Manager Qi cautiously inquired, ¡°General, what is your rtionship with Dr. Su? Why specifically see Dr. Su alone?¡±


    Su Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°My surname is also Su.¡±


    ¡°Surname Su¡­¡±


    Manager Qi recalled something, suddenly understanding. ¡°Could it be¡­ Old General Su?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s grandfather?


    Remembering Su Yingxue mentioning that her grandfather, Old General Su, was on his way back to the capital, Su Qingzhi gestured for discretion. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Su Yingxue, just wanting to catch a glimpse of her.


    Manager Qi, respectful and careful, promptly led Su Qingzhi to a partitioned space in Su Yingxue¡¯s treatment room, offering tea and snacks. ¡°Old General, please wait. This is Miss¡¯s treatment room next door. After she finishes with this patient, I¡¯ll invite her to meet you. Miss misses you greatly. Unexpectedly, you came to the clinic first!¡±


    Su Qingzhi hadn¡¯t anticipated that, after years of absence from Jiang Du City, he would visit Su Yingxue¡¯s clinic first.


    As Su Yingxue sat at the table, her silhouette reflected on the window frame, disying her upright and calm demeanor.


    asionally, her cold voice reached through the window cracks. ¡°If you conceal your illness, it will affect my prescription. If the medication goes awry, dying treatment, don¡¯t me the doctor for being irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Su, I did indeed have that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood. Go get the medicine.¡±


    Afterpleting a prescription, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of being watched.


    She had learned from Zi Wei how to discern someone¡¯s location by sound, she found it to be somewhat effective. However, when she attempted to listen, there wasplete silence.


    Soon, the next patient arrived, and she focused on attending to them.


    Separated by a wall, Su Qingzhi and Su Wei stood at a distance..

 Chapter 638 - 638: Marry You, Okay?

    Chapter 638: Marry You, Okay?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue drooped her head as her pair of beautiful red eyes blinked, making people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Chu Yihan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid to recognize this, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I don¡¯t have time to be angry with you for a day.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not angry anymore? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Su Yingxue jumped into the study room and closed the door behind her.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder when he saw how excited she was. This was a house, but it was even colder than the winter outside.


    Su Yingxue immediately jumped onto Chu Yihan. She hugged him and exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s best if Your Highness isn¡¯t angry, but you have to know that there¡¯s nothing between Xiao Yu and me! Because the Xiao family has provided Grandpa with a lot of military supplies, and because of Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s request, I agreed to cure his illness. Today, it was purely because of the empress and your sinister nephew¡¯s scheme!¡±


    When Chu Chengye was mentioned, Su Yingxue wanted to tear him apart!


    When Chu Yihan heard this, his arms that were hanging by his sides supported Su Yingxue¡¯s body.


    Su Yingxue nodded.


    Chu Yihan snapped, ¡°If I don¡¯t hold you up, do you want to fall?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Your Highness, lift me a little. I¡¯ll lean on your face to keep warm.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s stunning face became more and more pleasing to the eye the more he looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more he wanted to get close to it. It was a pleasure that he could not enjoy anymore.


    Chu Yihan did as she said and let her legs wrap around his waist, allowing her to hover above his body.


    Since Su Yingxue had the upper hand, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite to Chu Yihan.


    His eyebrows, his cheeks, his thin lips, every part of them had her kiss imprinted on them.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lipsnded on Chu Yihan¡¯s, and her breath was like orchids. ¡°Your Highness, can you not be angry anymore? Anger is bad for the body.¡±


    She also couldn¡¯t bear to.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    No matter how angry he was today, Su Yingxue¡¯s soft words were enough to resolve it.


    His heart was warmed by her.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is the most righteous. After I treat Xiao Yu, I will make it up to you!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and covered his lips again. This time, she had a new attempt.


    No man could withstand such teasing, let alone Chu Yihan, who loved her to the bone.


    The kiss deepened, and their positions changed. Chu Yihan¡¯s sexy voice enveloped her like a hot spring. ¡°How are you going to make it up to me, huh?¡±


    ¡°I marry you, is that okay?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s pretty face was flushed red. Her pearly white teeth gently bit her pink lips. It was a beautiful scene that could make one¡¯s blood boil.


    Chu Yihan kissed her fiercely. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take thispensation, but you¡­ As soon as possible!¡±


    People kept appearing around her, causing her trouble.


    He did not want to miss her again.


    ¡°I promise Your Highness, I will definitely¡­ As soon as possible!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip slightly. As long as Xiao Yu came back to life, she would make a deal with him. She would let him forget about Chu Yihan hurting him, and she would be willing to cooperate with the Xiao family. Then, she would immediately report to her grandpa about her rtionship with Chu Yihan.


    Regardless of whether her grandpa would agree or not, she would not hesitate!


    The air was filled with lingering emotions. Chu Yihan held her in his arms and gently patted her back. ¡°I was reckless today. 1 will exin this to the Xiao family. You don¡¯t have to worry..¡±

 Chapter 552 - 552: Tame a Wild Horse

    Chapter 552: Tame a Wild Horse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Old General was previously worried about Miss¡¯s marriage. Now that Miss is so outstanding, I¡¯m sure all the nobles in Jiang Du City would be fighting to be your husband!¡± Su Wei chuckled behind Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face darkened, his voice stern. ¡°Nonsense! Do they think they can marry my granddaughter just because they want to?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yingxue married off.


    Let her stay for two more years.


    ¡°Grandfather, 1 can¡¯t bear to get married! I want to always be with you!¡±


    Su Yingxue held onto Su Qingzhi¡¯s arm passionately. To her, this was a reunion with her grandfather who had been brought back from the dead. She had been in a trance for a lifetime before finally obtaining this happiness, so she cherished it dearly.


    Su Qingzhi led her out. There weren¡¯t many people on the streets. He and Su Wei each had a mount. Su Wei even led a horse. ¡°Miss, this is a wild horse that the Old General tamed on the road. It has a strong temperament, but it¡¯s very vigorous and can travel thousands of miles. The Old General originally nned to give it to you, but it hasn¡¯t been trained yet. You can ride my horse first. 1 will lead it back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue approached the ck horse and examined it closely. Its limbs were exceptionally sturdy, its coat pure ck and shiny, with only a white patch on its head. Under the moonlight, it stood out.


    ¡°Is she ck Narcissus?¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. In her previous life, her grandfather had brought back such a horse and wanted to give it to her, but she had fallen off it once and refused to take it.


    Su Qingzhi said it was a rare horse and asked Su Yingxue to try taming it again.


    However, Su Yingxue was impatient and couldn¡¯t stand her siblings¡¯ scheming. Such a fine horse was taken by Su Jinxuan.


    Taking the reins from Su Wei, Su Yingxue smiled at Su Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡±


    Su Yingxue pondered how to tame the horse, but when she turned around, she noticed Su Qingzhi looking at her strangely. ¡°You¡­ How did you know to call her ck Narcissus?¡±


    This was the name he had thought of for the horse after taming it. It wasn¡¯t strange that Su Wei knew, but it was Su Yingxue¡¯s first time seeing the horse today. How would she know?


    Su Wei was also puzzled. ¡°Miss, why did you call her ck Narcissus?¡±


    Their thoughts were too coincidental, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Well¡­ The moon is bright tonight. She¡¯s dark but with a white patch on her head. It reminded me of daffodils.¡± Su Yingxue chuckled.


    To avoid being seen through by her grandfather, she held the reins and mounted the horse.


    ck Narcissus was a horse with a strong temper and intelligence. Su Yingxue remembered from her past life that Su Jinxuan had struggled to tame this horse.


    Due to her ability to discern a person¡¯s capabilities, if she sensed that a person wasn¡¯t capable enough or had malicious intentions, she wouldn¡¯t submit. Even if she submitted temporarily, she would eventually throw the rider off.


    In her past life, ck Narcissus had briefly been Su Jinxuan¡¯s mount. However, during a battle, she threw Su Jinxuan off and was killed on the spot.


    Once Su Yingxue mounted the horse, ck Narcissus neighed and raised its front hooves, seemingly displeased with her. It galloped swiftly, attempting to throw Su Yingxue off.


    Su Wei was terrified. ¡°Miss, this horse hasn¡¯t been trained yet. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Su Qingzhi stood still, his expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. Yingxue will surely tame ck Narcissus.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was deep as he watched Su Yingxue train the horse under the moonlight.


    Without any protective gear on its back and only the reins in her hands, Su Yingxue was nearly thrown off several times. But gradually, ck Narcissus calmed down. Though panting heavily, she no longer attempted to throw Su Yingxue off..

 Chapter 640 - 640: Working With Xiao Yu

    Chapter 640: Working With Xiao Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The steward didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yu was going to do, but he immediately ordered someone to prepare lunch and sent the menu over.


    He looked at Xiao Yu, who was sitting on the bed without any intention of eating, and asked nervously, ¡°Eldest Young Master, do you need me to serve you? Or should 1 call Xiao Si over?¡±


    ¡°Steward, your young master¡¯s lunch is sumptuous. Shark¡¯s Fin Soup with Shredded Abalone, Ginseng Bird¡¯s Nest, and even a simple vegetable dish are all prepared so exquisitely. Truly befitting of the Xiao family,¡± Su Yingxue teased with a smile.


    The steward felt somewhat relieved and replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Su, you tter us. The eldest young master is the heir of the Xiao family. Who would dare to neglect his meals? However, the young master just mentioned being hungry. Is there something unsatisfactory about the dishes? Should 1 have the kitchen prepare another table?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s meals were always prepared in advance, with backups. Twenty dishes per meal were the norm, and if there were guests, even more would be prepared.


    Despite this, Xiao Yu remained seated on the bed without showing any interest in eating.


    On the contrary, Su Yingxue examined the menu with great interest. ¡°Your young master has twenty dishes for each meal, and there¡¯s even a team of chefs dedicated to his service. Are you responsible for changing the menu daily?¡± ¡°Naturally, young master¡¯s meals are meticulously taken care of! Qilin Garden is exclusively responsible for the young master¡¯s meals. There are twelve chefs, from the main course to snacks. As for the menu, it was sent by the main family! Every time the young master goes somewhere, the main family ensures that all his daily needs are met. Especially this menu, as instructed by the main family, the young master¡¯s diet must strictly adhere to it without any deviation,¡± the steward replied in detail, fearing to upset the Eldest Young Master.


    In his presence, the steward felt a palpable pressure emanating from Xiao Yu, different from Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing aura but equally intimidating.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Understood. i¡¯ll dine with your young master. You can go ahead and attend to your duties.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Miss Su. Feel free to let me know if you need anything,¡± the steward said before wiping the sweat off his forehead and leaving nervously.


    Once he was gone, Su Yingxue took out a pen and began making notes on the menu. She then handed it to Xiao Yu. ¡°There¡¯s indeed an issue with your diet. Each day¡¯s meals are rich, but there are conflicting ingredients in every dish. Having them asionally isn¡¯t a problem, but you¡¯ve been consuming them for years.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the ruthlessness of such aristocratic families. To harm Xiao Yu, they had patiently set up this scheme over many years, making it difficult for anyone to detect.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s meals were very sumptuous. Even if he did not eat until the time of mutual restriction, he would still be affected if he ate for many years. Moreover, this method was not even able to diagnose the illness.


    If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s medical skills and Saint Ruan¡¯s love of dragging her along to study blindly, even she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the source.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hand that was holding the menu trembled slightly. He seemed to have recalled something that made him agitated. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly helped him up and used silver needles to stabilize his heart pulse, allowing him to fall asleep again.


    When he woke up, the millet porridge that Su Yingxue had made was ready. She had personally brought something and made it in Xiao Yu¡¯s room..

 Chapter 554 - 554: Are You Close to Your Highness?

    Chapter 554: Are You Close to Your Highness?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick a day and have Han¡¯ere back to see me. My granddaughter shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!¡± Su Qingzhi stroked his beard in anger.


    Their Su family may not be from an Imperial family, but as the defender great general and the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, they were not to be trifled with!


    Su Yingxue had a brilliant idea. ¡°How about we organize a wee banquet for grandfather? By then, sister cane to see Grandfather in a dignified manner.¡±


    Su Qingzhi looked concerned. ¡°The emperor wanted to host a wee banquet for me before, but I declined. If we hold a grand event now, it might upset the emperor.¡±


    Considering what Su Yingxue had told him about her shes with Chu Chengye, he worried that it could be a weapon against the Su family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯ll only arrange a family banquet. We¡¯ll say it¡¯s because you miss your family and want to reunite. This way, my sister cane too. And for the sake of face, the Regional Prince must apany her. Then, Grandfather can give him a good talking-to!¡±


    Su Yingxue blinked, exuding a clever and adorable charm.


    Organizing a family banquet would disguise their intentions, pacify Chu Mingyuan, avoid excessive attention from the court, and provide an opportunity for Su Han to return with Chu Xiaotian, allowing Grandfather to support her.


    Su Qingzhiughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like your mother, brave and strategic!¡±


    It was the bloodline of their Su family!


    Su Yingxue was extremely proud of herself, but she did not expect that Su Qingzhi¡¯s next question would make her not know how to answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting close to the Ninth Princetely. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Su Qingzhi was able to ept the other changes in Su Yingxue within a short period.


    After all, she was Long Shuli¡¯s daughter!


    However, Chu Yihan had forced him to raise his spirits.


    ¡°The Ninth Prince¡­¡± Su Yingxue hesitated, considering whether to disclose her rtionship with Chu Yihan. However, sensing her grandfather¡¯s cautious gaze, she quickly covered up and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it at your request, Grandfather, that the Ninth Prince took care of your granddaughter? He¡¯s been taking good care of me!¡±


    ¡°While I did make such a request, he didn¡¯t agree at the time. His current attentiveness to you is quite unexpected,¡± Su Qingzhi said, stroking his beard. ¡°Besides, I was worried that he would outright refuse, as taking care of a young girl like you would be inconvenient. That¡¯s why I specifically mentioned taking care of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue was startled. ¡°So, Grandfather, you meant the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan had openly stated during his first visit that her grandfather wanted him to take care of her!


    This revtion shocked her. He had ulterior motives!


    ¡°He¡¯s so cunning and scheming! He had his eyes on me so early¡­¡± Su Yingxue thought.


    ¡°How strange. Didn¡¯t the Ninth Prince say so?¡± Su Qingzhi was puzzled.


    ¡°No! The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    He had been silently plotting against her, luring her into his trap step by step!


    ¡°The Ninth Prince is inscrutable. You¡¯re just a three-year-old, yet he¡¯s already experienced in battle. His noble status, remarkable achievements, and the burdens he carries are beyond ordinaryprehension. Now that I¡¯ve returned, there¡¯s no need for you to trouble him further after I thank him,¡± Su Qingzhi reassured, patting Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you not like the Ninth Prince? But didn¡¯t you ask him to take care of me because you saw his strength?¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip, growing concerned..

 Chapter 642 - 642: Chu Jinling’s Painting, Vivid

    Chapter 642: Chu Jinling¡¯s Painting, Vivid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He had only recently met Su Yingxue, yet he had already bestowed upon her sincerity and trust.


    Perhaps it was her resilience and broad-mindedness that was very attractive.


    Su Yingxue stepped out under the moon and happened to encounter Chu Jinling¡¯s painting in the garden.


    He had a very good sense of leisure and elegance. Amidst the flowers and under the moonlight, he was boiling wine with green plums in the pavilion. His brush was slowly outlining the graceful figure of a woman.


    Su Yingxue had walked behind him, but he had not noticed it.


    Perhaps he was too engrossed in his painting.


    Su Yingxue wanted to greet him but was afraid of interrupting.


    When he finished his stroke, he sighed at the painting. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t do well again. Sisi¡¯s eyes are very beautiful!¡±


    Chu Jinling looked disappointed as he took down the painting.


    Su Yingxue took it and examined it. ¡°It¡¯s quite good!¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Chu Jinling looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet? What have you been talking about with my cousin for so long?¡±


    ¡°Discussing his illness.¡±


    Su Yingxue replied as she carefully examined Chu Jinling¡¯s painting.


    It had to be said, that Chu Jinling, the Ninth Prince, was the leastpetent in the struggle for the throne, but when it came to music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and literature, no prince could surpass him in these refined pursuits.


    His depiction of Lin Sisi wielding a spear, d in armor, with her hair billowing in the wind, was truly lifelike. It was as if the valiant girl were right before their eyes.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes held a hint of regret. ¡°Such a good painting, yet Sisi can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I had someone deliver a painting to her.¡±


    Chu Jinling muttered, then grimaced. ¡°But 1 couldn¡¯t let her know it was from me, so I had to have it sent to the military camp. However, there was an annoying junior officer who happened to visit Sisi that day and made her think he painted it. She was so grateful to him. It infuriated me!¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh at this story.


    If it weren¡¯t for Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s people keeping an eye on Chu Jinling and prohibiting him from approaching Lin Sisi, he would have surely burst out and given that officer a beating when he found out his painting was being falsely imed, right?


    How pitiful.


    Su Yingxue took the painting to keep it safe. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver this painting to Sisi for you.¡±


    She would never im Chu Jinling¡¯s painting as her own.


    ¡°You can give it to her, but just say you painted it.¡±


    Chu Jinling sighed heavily. ¡°She¡¯ll miss me when she sees the painting, but Mother has forbidden me from seeing her again. If Mother finds out, she won¡¯t spare Sisi. I can¡¯t protect her, and 1 don¡¯t want to cause her any more trouble.¡±


    Chu Jinling picked up the wine jug from the stone table and took a sip.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached a little as she watched.


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡±


    After all, she was just an outsider. Perhaps this was all she could do.


    ¡°Hey, wait! Auntie, when you go to see Sisi, if you have time, please help me prepare these for her.¡±


    Chu Jinling handed her a piece of paper listing a few snacks.


    ¡°These are all Sisi¡¯s favorites. She¡¯s currently training in the military camp and can¡¯t often indulge in them. Help deliver them to her. I¡¯ve also listed where to buy these delicious dried fruits. Since I¡¯m calling you Auntie, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Chu Jinling winked at her, clearly being a bit cheeky.


    But Su Yingxue looked into his clear eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556:I didn’t Arrange for You to Meet the Old General?

    Chapter 556:I didn¡¯t Arrange for You to Meet the Old General?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before leaving, Su Yingxue still kissed his cheek reluctantly.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was cold as he walked out, but the corners of his mouth unconsciously curved.


    Inside the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, the people who had already rested began to count the gifts in the boxes ording to Chu Yihan¡¯s instructions.


    The boxes, which filled the two courtyards, were all the betrothal gifts Chu Yihan had prepared for Su Yingxue.


    Outside the study, servants were counting the gifts.


    Inside the study, Mo Qi and the old steward were with Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan held a long list of gifts in his hands. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Qi holding it, it would have fallen to the ground.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome brows were still tightly knitted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this betrothal gift a bit too small?¡±


    The old steward almost sprained his ankle as he stood on the t ground. ¡°Your Highness, this gift list is three times more than when the emperor married the empress!¡±


    Still too little?


    There wouldn¡¯t be a second mansion in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty that could write such a gift list, right?


    Even if it were the emperor, if he took it out at once, he would have heartache for a long time!


    Their Highness found it too little¡­


    Mo Qi was more intelligent. He was used to his master¡¯s romantic gestures and would say, ¡°Your Highness, I feel that adding more will burden the future Princess. Not only does the Marquis¡¯s Manor not have such arge space to store things, but Old General Su¡¯s integrity is noble. He will let the Princess bring back all these betrothal gifts as dowry. At that time, it will tire the Princess out!¡±


    Chu Yihan instantly made a decision. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to add more. Wait for my order and send it to the Marquis¡¯s Manor immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    The old steward went to prepare.


    Only Mo Qi asked a very crucial question. ¡°Has Your Highness agreed with the future Princess? When is Your Highness going to propose marriage?¡±


    Chu Yihan had been busy preparing for the marriage proposal for a long time, but Old General Su had yet to meet Chu Yihan!


    Did Miss Su not have any ns?


    Su Yingxue sneezed hard on the bed.


    She suspected that someone was cursing her!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Old General Su didn¡¯t see me after he returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    At night, Su Yingxue¡¯s behavior was also a little strange. She avoided mentioning the matter of him meeting Old General Su.


    When he was in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, he had been fooled by Su Yingxue.


    But now that he thought about it¡­


    ¡°It must be that Old General Su has been away from home for too long and just wants to reunite with his family.¡± Mo Qi felt that this matter was very reasonable.


    Chu Yihan was skeptical. ¡°Perhaps so.¡±


    However, he had to understand Old General Su¡¯s attitude towards him.


    After Su Yingxue was done with the clinic, she set the family banquet for three dayster. She invited her three uncles and aunt to bring their children back to the residence for a reunion. The family was happy and harmonious.


    She had also sent an invitation to the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County, but she had asked Deputy General Su Wei, who was by her grandfather¡¯s side, to send the invitation.


    She had caused trouble in the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County a few times, so it was inevitable that the other party would resent her.


    However, Su Wei represented his grandfather. No matter how deep the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s hatred towards her was, they could not dare to disobey his grandfather¡¯s orders.


    Su Wei sent the invitation to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. Chu Xiaotian received him very politely and solemnly promising, ¡°Three dayster, 1 will personally bring Han¡¯er back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to visit the old general.¡±


    Su Wei cupped his hands and said, ¡°The Old General is at home and is waiting for Your Highness. It¡¯s just that¡­ Why don¡¯t 1 see the princess?¡±


    Before he came here today, Su Qingzhi asked him to check on Su Han.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes darkened, but there was a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°Han¡¯er has not recovered from her surgery and has been resting in bed. It¡¯s not convenient for her toe out and meet people. 1¡¯11 bring her back in three days..¡±

 Chapter 644 - 644: Grandpa Found Out

    Chapter 644: Grandpa Found Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When she saw Chu Yihan, who had appeared out of nowhere, she immediately scrambled to her feet. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    Chu Yihan uttered an affirmative grunt, then asked her, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here?¡±


    Su Miaoyan forced down the word ¡°why.¡± After pondering for a moment, she propped up her chin and said, ¡°Your Highness, you can ask me to go back to my room, but¡­ I want to go see brother with sister! Xiao Yu!¡±


    ¡°I promise you,¡± Chu Yihan replied calmly.


    ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡±


    Su Yingxuemented, holding her forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit rushed?¡±


    Su Miaoyan was mischievous. Su Yingxue felt that trouble might arise if she went to see Xiao Yu.


    However, Su Miaoyan paid no heed. Having received Chu Yihan¡¯s permission, she bowed happily to him. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Miaoyan won¡¯t disturb Your Highness and sister¡¯s night!¡±


    After saying that, she ran off. Su Yingxue tried to bring her back for a scolding, but she couldn¡¯t catch her.


    Instead, Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Your sister wants to go see Xiao Yu. Why stop her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Xiao family is, Your Highness? Miaomiao is so young. Letting her get curious about Xiao Yu¡­ What if there¡¯s a connection between them in the future?¡±


    Then she would be truly guilty!


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. She wants to see Xiao Yu because of his appearance. Or do you think a young master of the Xiao family would bother with a little girl?¡±


    Resting his chin on her shoulder, Chu Yihan¡¯s breath was warm.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s neck felt a little itchy. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right, but she¡¯s still a girl. We have to be cautious. With Cousin¡¯s example, the daughters of the Su family should be careful.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want them to follow in Su Han¡¯s footsteps.


    Chu Yihan buried his head in the crook of her neck and chuckled. ¡°When can Ie to propose to the Su family¡¯s girls?¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned and remained silent for a long time.


    Chu Yihan opened his eyes slightly, but Su Yingxue quickly concealed her panic.


    She didn¡¯t want Chu Yihan to notice. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past few days,¡± she said cleverly. ¡°I¡¯ll just mention it to Grandfather.¡±


    With her peach-blossom-like face emitting endless charm, Chu Yihan kissed her lips.


    Just as the temperature between them rose, there was amotion outside the door.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue identally bit Chu Yihan¡¯s lip.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan wiped away the blood from his lip.


    However, Su Yingxue had already peeked outside the door.


    She bent over to take a look, then turned around and leaned heavily against the door. She let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, no one noticed. It was probably just a bird flying in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the thrill of a secret affair?¡± Chu Yihan lifted her chin with a finger, his eyes bewitching,pletely different from his usual cold demeanor. It was as if he wanted to captivate her.


    Unable to resist, Su Yingxue leaned on his neck and bit him again.


    Bite!


    Harder this time!


    With force!


    ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯ste. Haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse but full of vitality.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart truly trembled now.


    She looked around her room and finally pushed Chu Yihan into her bathroom. Gesturing for him to be quiet, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I won¡¯t make a sound. Please don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Even if the old general finds out, I¡¯ll exin it to him properly..¡±

 Chapter 645 - 645: Are You Hiding Someone?

    Chapter 645: Are You Hiding Someone?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s cheek and found it amusing.


    At this moment, with Su Qingzhi outside the door, it seemed like they were having a secret rendezvous.


    Exin?


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. If her grandpa found out, how could she exin it?


    But she had kept it from Chu Yihan, so she could only say, ¡°1 want to surprise Grandpa. Until Your Highness proposes to me, don¡¯t ruin my surprise for Grandpa. Otherwise, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Su Yingxue snorted heavily.


    Her words carried a threat.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes shed with helplessness. Her threat had worked.


    Even the dignified Ninth Prince had to hide now.


    As Su Yingxue emerged from the bathroom, Zhn brought Su Qingzhi in.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯ste. What are you still doing up?¡±


    As he spoke, he moved toward the bathroom.


    ¡°I just got back from the Xiao family. 1 was going to take a bath and then sleep.¡± Su Yingxue quickly blocked the bathroom door and smiled.


    ¡°Just got back? The gatekeeper said you¡¯ve been back for over an hour!¡± Su Qingzhi frowned, clearly skeptical.


    His eyes were sharp as he focused on the bathroom, taking another step forward.


    This time, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t try to stop him. She knew her grandpa was experienced and would see through her if she kept hiding.


    But if her grandpa found Chu Yihan hiding in her bathroom¡­


    She probably couldn¡¯t exin it!


    Seeing her not stopping him, Su Qingzhi instructed Zhn, ¡°Go check Miss¡¯s bathroom.¡±


    Zhn didn¡¯t understand but still went to check.


    When she came out, she bowed slightly to Su Qingzhi. ¡°Master, Miss¡¯s bathroom is normal. Nothing unusual.¡±


    Su Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you prepare water for Miss?¡±


    Zhn shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t mentioned bathing when she came back!


    ¡°What kind of servant are you? Go prepare it for Miss immediately. She¡¯s been busy for days. Let her take a good bath.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was stern.


    Zhn trembled in fear. ¡°Yes, i¡¯ll go prepare it for Miss right away!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to go to such trouble. I can wait until tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to bathe just now. Now you find it troublesome?¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were piercing, making all schemes transparent.


    He even pressed, ¡°You¡¯re evasive. Is there someone hiding in the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Grandpa? How can you doubt me like that?¡± Su Yingxue widened her eyes.


    Seeing her angry, Su Qingzhi¡¯s expression immediately softened.


    He patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, it was just a joke. I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days and wanted to check on you.¡±


    Su Yingxue understood that Su Qingzhi¡¯s concern was more than just that.


    He ordered Zhn to prepare for bathing, making everyone in the courtyard busy. With Su Qingzhi and Su Wei here, anyone other than Su Yingxue would be noticed if they made any moves.


    Su Yingxue suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She went to Su Qingzhi and brewed tea for him. She asked her doubts, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting? You¡¯ve always taken care of your health.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t wait for her sote for no reason.


    Su Qingzhi replied calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busytely and a lot has happened. I just came to see you..¡±

 Chapter 646: Unattainable, Unreachable

    Chapter 646: Unattainable, Unreachable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Su Yingxue said, sitting obediently beside Su Qingzhi. She knew that she had made Su Qingzhi worry again, which was why he hade to see her so nervously.


    ¡°You are still young. You have your mother¡¯s abilities, but you may not have her experience in dealing with people. Grandpa has to watch over you more and give you more advice. Tell me what happened in the past two days.¡±


    Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t n to leave so easily after sitting down.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to tell Su Qingzhi everything about the pce and the Xiao family, including her n to cooperate with Xiao Yu to open a clinic.


    After Su Qingzhi heard this, he frowned deeply, and his distinct eyebrows were raised.


    ¡°Working with the Xiao family is extremely risky. Xiao Yu is the heir of the Xiao family, but someone dares to poison him. By doing this, you are getting involved in the Xiao family¡¯s grievances.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s tone was heavy, clearly disapproving of this matter.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m already at the cusp of the storm. If I don¡¯t strengthen myself, I¡¯ll be a fish on the chopping board of others. Instead of that, I might as well take a gamble.¡±


    Su Yingxue was proud and confident. It was as if Su Qingzhi saw Long Shuli from back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t stop what shoulde. Your mother was the same back then. I couldn¡¯t stop her either.¡±


    Long Shuli was in the limelight. Back then, she was famous all over the world.


    But in the end¡­


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Grandpa won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want to do, but I¡¯m concerned about your marriage. Don¡¯t dy it.¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned. ¡°Why did Grandpa suddenly mention this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already reached adulthood for a year. How long do you want to dy? The sooner you have someone to rely on, the sooner Grandpa can rest assured. Your husband can protect you, and I won¡¯t be worried about you, just like what happened to Han¡¯er.¡±


    Su Qingzhi was especially sincere. He even patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder and reminded her, ¡°Husband is someone who wants to support each other and hold hands with you for the rest of your life. If that person is someone you can¡¯t reach, you should give up on this idea as soon as possible. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±


    On the surface, Su Qingzhi¡¯s words sounded like the advice of a normal old man.


    However, in his words, it was unattainable and unreachable¡­


    These words pierced into Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    Grandpa, he¡­ He seemed to know something.


    ¡°General, you should go back and rest early,¡± Su Wei looked at the sky and reminded him.


    Su Qingzhi nodded and left with Su Wei.


    Zhn had already prepared hot water for Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all ready. I will serve you to bathe.¡±


    Su Yingxue did not move.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Zhn called her again.


    Only then did Su Yingxue move her hand and let her go to the bathroom to prepare.


    Zhn didn¡¯t notice anything strange in the bathroom, and Chu Yihan was no longer hiding there.


    Su Yingxue searched the entire house again, but no one was there.


    However, her heart instantly felt empty.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Zi Weinded in front of her and told her, ¡°He left with your grandpa.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Really?¡±


    Unlike usual, he didn¡¯t even tell her when he left.


    Did he hear Grandfather¡¯s words?


    Su Qingzhi brought Su Wei out of Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard. They did not go back directly but went to the temple hall..

 Chapter 560 - 560: Because of Love, I won’t Leave

    Chapter 560: Because of Love, I won¡¯t Leave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Han and Zhifen were covered in wounds. Zhifen cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. Shey on Su Han¡¯s body and shielded her from many wounds, but Su Han¡¯s skin was still bruised and stained with blood.


    Su Han was drenched in cold water, and she was tortured. It took her a while to stand up.


    She and Zhifen helped each other back to the courtyard. When the servants in the prince¡¯s mansion saw her like this, their hearts ached.


    Some of them remembered Su Han¡¯s kindness and sent some hot food and golden wound medicine to her room.


    Su Han returned to the door and brought the items in.


    She was a thoughtful person. She looked at the door where no one could be seen and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In the darkness of the door, there were moving footsteps.


    Zhifen entered the room with tears in her eyes. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been hungry for the whole day. Hurry up and eat first.¡±


    ¡°You can eat together.¡± Su Han carried the dishes out. Her fair hands were so thin that only ayer of skin covered her bones, which made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Zhifen ate some with Su Han and was about to apply medicine for her.


    It was the hardest time to apply the medicine every night. The wound on Su Han¡¯s abdomen had long been inmed, and she had a high fever a few nights ago. Fortunately, Su Han was determined and survived. She also had the golden wound medicine made from the Blood Clotting Grass that Su Yingxue had given her. It was very effective in stopping bleeding, diminishing inmmation, and relieving pain.


    Su Han¡¯s body didn¡¯t copsepletely because of the medicine.


    However, every time Zhifen finished applying medicine to her, she would sigh. ¡°Miss, when will these days end? Could it be that Miss is going to live a life worse than death in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for the rest of her life?¡±


    Su Han shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    In her eyes, the light danced. Even if it was just a small me, it was her hope.


    Zhifen pouted. ¡°i don¡¯t think so! Your Highness is so heartless. Not only does he taunt you with his words every day, but he also makes you serve tea and do the dirty and tiring work that servants do. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss being generous to others in Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and the servants not daring to bully and insult, and mostly helping us, how could young miss ¡®body withstand it?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Madam Shenges here every day to scold and beat you. Not only did she scold you, but she also tortured you like this. Miss, do you have any good spots on you? If Master and Madam knew about this, how would their hearts ache?¡± Zhifen cried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Father and Mother know about this, and Yingxue too. They¡¯ll be sad, and they¡¯ll stand up for me. At that time, the conflict between our two families will be even greater.¡± Su Han was understanding.


    There was no one in her heart who did not hate Madam Sheng.


    Madam Sheng had never been nice to her despite herpromise.


    But she knew that Madam Sheng would grow old eventually. The person she wanted to spend the rest of her life with was Chu Xiaotian, not Madam Sheng.


    As long as she could appease Chu Xiaotian and make him calm down, they would still be husband and wife in the future.


    She would still live happily with Chu Xiaotian.


    ¡°Miss, do you love Your Highness that much?¡± Zhifen could tell that Su Han wasn¡¯t someone without a temper.


    She could tolerate Min Jia County Lord and Madam Sheng until now because she loved Chu Xiaotian and did not have any conflicts with them.


    But how much love was there for her to endure so much pain and torture?


    Su Han thought of Chu Xiaotian, and a smile appeared on her pretty face. ¡°I love Your Highness very much. Even if he reprimands me now and makes me do hard work, 1 know that he can¡¯t bear it. After some time, when he¡¯s no longer angry, he¡¯ll still treat me like before, and he¡¯ll love me even more..¡±

 Chapter 662:I See the Hong Lian Again

    Chapter 662:I See the Hong Lian Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue looked at these meticulously prepared items and was deeply moved.


    Even though her grandfather had always opposed her marriage to Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan had given her confidence.


    She focused on choosing with the steward, and the household servants also contributed many ideas.


    She was so absorbed in her selection that she didn¡¯t notice someone approaching.


    When Hong Lian saw how harmonious Su Yingxue was with the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s servants, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous!


    She had visited the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion more times and had known Your Highness longer. Why was Su Yingxue ultimately receiving this honor?


    ¡°Miss Su, what brings you here without an invitation?¡± Hong Lian chuckled. Even if Chu Yihan had shown interest in her, she wouldn¡¯t let Su Yingxue off easily!


    Su Yingxue raised her head slightly, a trace of surprise shing in her eyes. ¡°Hong Lian¡­¡±


    Was she the one discussing important matters with Chu Yihan?


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ¡°Surprised to see me, Miss Su? Do you think I would leave Your Highness just like that, never to interact with him again?¡±


    Su Yingxue smirked. Fine, this was a provocation!


    She held the red silk in her hand and smiled. ¡°Of course, 1 wouldn¡¯t think that. After all, dogs are hard to shake off!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, are you calling me a dog?¡± Hong Lian¡¯s voice became sharp.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are? Can¡¯t you see that all these things in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion were prepared for my wedding with Your Highness?¡±


    Su Yingxue shrugged, kindly reminding Hong Lian.


    ¡°Wedding? You¡¯re being too simplistic! Considering Your Highness¡¯s status, why would he hastily decide on such an important matter? It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± Hong Lian stared proudly.


    Even though she had suffered a major loss at Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t deter her!


    She knew Chu Yihan. Marrying someone wasn¡¯t that easy!


    And he was marrying Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. Hong Lian¡¯s words were just nonsense!


    ¡°Hong Lian, why are you here drinking water?¡±


    Mo Qi hurried over.


    Seeing him, Hong Lian deliberately softened her tone. ¡°Your Highness must be anxiously waiting for me, right? I¡¯ll go immediately!¡±


    Mo Qi thought this wasn¡¯t good. He hadn¡¯t let Su Yingxue in earlier because he was afraid she would get upset seeing Hong Lian. But now, the two of them¡­


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t argue with Hong Lian or make things difficult for Mo Qi. ¡°Since Your Highness is busy, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Su!¡±


    Mo Qi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly escorted Hong Lian away.


    His expression darkened. ¡°Hong Lian, have you forgotten the lesson Your Highness taught you? Miss Su is about to enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion and be the future Ninth Princess Consort. You are not allowed to offend her again!¡±


    Mo Qi had made a mistake once, and he wouldn¡¯t let it happen again.


    Hong Lian red at Mo Qi. ¡°You¡¯re just a subordinate. Even Your Highness hasn¡¯t said anything. How dare you speak nonsense! Are you sure Your Highness will marry Su Yingxue? What gives you the right!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Qi reminded her out of goodwill, but Hong Lian treated him like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. Heughed in anger. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you know where you stand in front of Your Highness? Let me tell you, whoever Your Highness wants to protect is who the entire Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion wants to protect. If you dare offend Miss Su, the entire Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Mo Qi said fiercely and headed to the study first.


    In his eyes, he was no longer infatuated with Hong Lian.


    Hong Lian was slightly stunned. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t he use to¡­¡±


    Mo Qi had fallen in love with her at first sight and had always treated her well. Even if she liked Your Highness, Mo Qi had helped her a few times.. Why was he treating her like this now?!

 Chapter 675: Why Don’t You Believe Your Highness?

    Chapter 675: Why Don¡¯t You Believe Your Highness?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi refused firmly.


    His attitude surprised Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu.


    What surprised Qin Muyan was the Old General¡¯s love for his granddaughter. It was touching and rming.


    Xiao Yu lowered his eyes slightly. He and his father had taken a fancy to Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills, but they could not underestimate the importance the Marquis¡¯s Manor ced on Su Yingxue.


    If he had a conflict with Su Yingxue in the future, the Xiao family would probably be hurt.


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Qingzhi in confusion. ¡°Grandpa, Your Highness and Prince Yong¡¯an are different people! I won¡¯t be bullied like my cousin!¡±


    How could Chu Xiaotianpare to Chu Yihan?


    Besides, she wouldn¡¯t keep backing down like Su Han!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t married yet, so how do you know? Was Han¡¯er a stupid person? Don¡¯t you know what kind of life she is living in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Su Qingzhi asked back. His imposing manner cast a shadow over Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    The firmness in her rtionship with Chu Yihan seemed to have been sealed.


    ¡°I promise to Old General that I will only marry Su Yingxue as a Princess in this life.¡±


    While Su Yingxue and Su Qingzhi were arguing, Chu Yihan spoke up forcefully.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue was slightly stunned. In her heart, she naturally wanted to be Chu Yihan¡¯s one and only mistress in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    However, she had learned this way of thinking from her mother. In this era where it wasmon for men to have three wives and four concubines, it was very unrealistic.


    Even though Chu Yihan had promised her that he would only love her, she had also thought that there would be changes in the future and that there would be other women by his side.


    However, he made such a promise in public.


    He was the Ninth Prince, and a promise was worth ten thousand gold!


    With his character, it was destined that he would never have second thoughts about Su Yingxue after saying those words.


    Su Miaoyan, who was peeking outside the door, felt very touched when she heard this.


    ¡°Ninth Prince is infatuated with my sister!¡± she pouted.


    What Su Yingxue obtained was something that all the women in the world dreamed of.


    These words were enough to move people. Even Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu could not make such a promise.


    Qin Muyan looked at Chu Yihan with admiration.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fingers moved slightly. He knew very well that Chu Yihan¡¯s words had reduced his chances of winning.


    However, Su Qingzhi was unmoved. ¡°I appreciate Your Highness¡¯s intentions, but no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion is too prestigious. My granddaughter is not worthy of such a status!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. She could not understand why her grandfather¡¯s attitude towards Chu Yihan waspletely different from his attitude towards Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°They are all people who came to propose marriage to me. Why does Grandpa not believe Your Highness?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but defend Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan tightened his grip on her hand.


    He looked at Su Qingzhi with a deep gaze. ¡°Old General, what must I do to make you agree to let me marry Yingxue?¡±


    Chu Yihan vaguely sensed that Su Qingzhi was testing him.


    However, he did not think about what Su Qingzhi was dissatisfied with him about.


    His identity? His revenge?


    What Su Qingzhi knew was more detailed than anyone else.


    Whether it was his brother¡¯s disappearance back then or his mother¡¯s sudden death for no reason¡­


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were clearly connected to Chu Yihan¡¯s. What he was thinking was exactly what Chu Yihan was thinking.


    He stared deeply at Chu Yihan and said in a strong voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want Yingxue to be the Ninth Princess Consort. Please, Your Highness, give up on this idea.¡±

 Chapter 685: Truly Powerful

    Chapter 685: Truly Powerful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao Yu lifted his head. On his sickly pale face, there was a captivating aura of restraint.


    ¡°No matter what, the Xiao family has the sincerity to marry Miss Su as the young madam. I think that this is enough.¡±


    What he meant was that it didn¡¯t matter whether he liked it or not.


    As for asking him to give up¡­


    The pride in Xiao Yu¡¯s bones was something that his many years of illness had not been able to torture away. ¡°I am not as noble as Your Highness, but the Xiao family is not an ordinary family either.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you unwilling to give up?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep eyes emitted a dangerous aura.


    Xiao Yu dared to look Chu Yihan in the eye and still said, ¡°I have no reason to give up, just like Your Highness.¡±


    The reason why he was determined to get Su Yingxue was because of love.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s reason was profit.


    They were all real reasons.


    ¡± What if I tell you that you can only benefit if you don¡¯t marry her?¡± Chu Yihan tapped the table lightly. He did not look like he was here to negotiate at all. It was the same in the Xiao family as it was in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. There was even a hint of leisure in his eyes.


    Xiao Yu could not understand Chu Yihan. His many years of business experience told him that Chu Yihan seemed to havee prepared. But what did he prepare?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s slender and well-defined hands picked up the green jade ss cup and gently took a sip of the tea. His movements were extremely elegant.


    Su Miaoyan sat next to Su Yingxue and peeked at Xiao Yu. She felt that Xiao Yu looked better and better the more she looked at him. Xiao Yu was just right in her sense of aesthetics, not a single bit more, not a single bit less.


    Xiao Yu took a sip of tea and thought of many things. ¡°Your Highness means that if I insist on marrying Miss Su, I will be making an enemy out of you. Your Highness has a high position and authority, and you have arge army in your hands. Even the Emperor has to show some courtesy. However, my Xiao family has been in business for a hundred years. Compared to ordinary merchant families, we are still a little more profound. Our military supplies have also not declined for many years. It will not be easy for Your Highness to destroy the Xiao family in an instant.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the tea lid yfully and tightened her grip.


    He had to admit that what Xiao Yu said was not without reason.


    Although Chu Yihan was powerful, the Xiao family¡¯s century-old foundation couldn¡¯t be shaken in a day!


    Chu Yihanughed lightly and did not continue to discuss this topic with Xiao Yu. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you heard of Qian Jizi, Young Master Xiao?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. ¡°The leader of the Qianji Sect is said to be extremely wise. The Qianji Sect is proficient in countless mysterious techniques and had once made the four countries afraid. Because of this, Qian Jizi became arrogant and wanted topete with the four countries. He wanted to have a high position and achieve hegemony for thousands of years. However,ter on, Qian Jizi was killed by his Your Highness, and the Qianji Sect was destroyed. No one survived.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s cold and steady eyes turned towards Chu Yihan. ¡°This was a famous battle in the war that led to Your Highness¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard of it too! Originally, the Ninth Prince had a heart of cherishing talents and sent people to persuade Qian Jizi to surrender. However, Qian Jizi didn¡¯t give the Ninth Prince any face and became more arrogant. Therefore, he and the Qianji Sect were all eliminated by the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Su Miaoyan cupped her small face.


    Her narration was not as heavy as Xiao Yu¡¯s, and her lively and sweet voice made the air sweeter.


    A smile shed across Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Su Yingxue poked Su Miaoyan¡¯s little face. ¡°You know quite a bit!¡±


    ¡°This is what the Ninth Prince wrote in his book, the Battle of the Qianji Sect! The story of the third volume of the Peerless Martial Soul is really interesting!¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564: I’ll be Rough When I Have to be Rough

    Chapter 564 - 564: I¡¯ll be Rough When I Have to be Rough<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Her grandfather had fathered three sons and a daughter, each one different from the other.


    Among them, the most unproductive was her father, but the most affected was her fourth aunt.<div>


    The other two uncles were both influential figures in the court.


    Her fourth aunt, still unmarried at the time, had her hair shaved off by her grandfather and sent to the temple to be a nun.


    With that said, it was clear that her aunt was not an ordinary person.


    Before reaching adulthood, she was already scheming to be involved with princes. However, her grandfather¡¯s taboo was against his children participating in the imperial family¡¯s session struggle. So, after discovering her aunt¡¯s affair, he sent her to the temple for cultivation.


    But her aunt¡¯s prowess couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even in the temple, she managed to seduce Marquis Chang Yuan, became his concubine, andter forced the marquis¡¯s wife to death, bing the legitimate wife.


    Su Yingxue remembered her aunt in her previous life as a typical troublemaker, ruthless and causing chaos in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. But even after her grandfather¡¯s death, she ruled for many years and enjoyed great prestige.


    Inviting her back this time wasn¡¯t Su Yingxue¡¯s idea. It was her fourth aunt who, upon hearing the news from somewhere, sent someone to request an invitation.


    Seeing that her grandfather had passed away in her previous life, Su Yingxue allowed her aunt to pay respects.


    Now, with the Senior Marquis¡¯s wife still alive, her aunt wasn¡¯t particrly glorious yet. But arriving in three carriages and putting on such a grand disy was an attempt to show off in front of her grandfather.


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it.


    Standing her ground, Su Yingxue said aloud, ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t intend to disembark, please move the carriages aside to avoid blocking the entrance to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and inconveniencing others.¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m giving you face, and yet you¡¯re so disrespectful to me, your aunt!¡±


    ¡°How am I being disrespectful? Reminding you not to block the way is a kind gesture. Besides, considering your status, riding in these three carriages is quite inappropriate. Aunt, it¡¯s better to get off the carriage early to avoid being ridiculed.¡±


    Su Yingxue wore a smile, but her words were sharp, piercing Su Xin with every word.


    After putting on a show for some time, Su Xin had no choice but to open the curtains ande down. Seeing everyoneughing at her, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She walked up to Su Yingxue, wishing she could shut her mouth!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! You¡¯re just the Marquis¡¯s Manor legitimate daughter, what¡¯s there to be proud of? When I was the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, 1 was a hundred times more glorious than you! You¡¯re just useless!¡± Su Xin trembled as she spoke, her hairpins and pearls swaying.


    Su Yingxue chuckled, ¡°Aunt knows you¡¯re just the Marquis¡¯s daughter, while I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis! It seems Aunt understands the difference in status!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s face turned pale, stung by Su Yingxue¡¯s words!


    This little girl was exposing her secrets in public!


    She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of everyone, so she was about to argue with Su Yingxue when Su Yingxue immediately sent someone to drag her into the residence..


    <div>

 Chapter 565 - 565: Su Han Didn’t Come

    Chapter 565 - 565: Su Han Didn¡¯t Come<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s stunning face bore a subtle warning. ¡°Fourth Aunt, considering your lineage within the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I haven¡¯t prevented your return for the reunion. However, if you fail to show gratitude, 1 am capable of the same measures grandfather once took. I believe Madam Chang Yuan and the household members would be pleased to see you unable to return.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes widened, her heart trembling fiercely.<div>


    Su Yingxue, despite her young age, possessed a ruthless and unyielding heart. A fierce and menacing expression flickered across her delicate face, nearly causing Su Xin to grind her teeth!


    Su Xin stormed into the residence, seething with anger. ¡°Su Yingxue, just you wait!¡±


    Despite the disdainful looks from everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she was determined to carve out her path and earn their respect, especially her father¡¯s!


    Su Yingxue had waited at the door for quite some time, eagerly anticipating the arrival of Su Han.


    Su Han had left after her surgery, likely due to her concerns. Unable to understand Su Han¡¯s feelings, Su Yingxue refrained from involving herself in matters concerning the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    However, as the one in charge of the Marquis¡¯s Manor now, it was only proper for her to personally wee Su Han and her husband, not only to honor Su Han but also to save face for Chu Xiaotian.


    She hoped that by doing so, Su Han would have a better experience in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion in the future.


    ¡°Miss, look, the carriage from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion has arrived!¡±


    Zhn pointed excitedly ahead. A luxurious carriage, pulled by four horses, stood out even more than Su Xin¡¯s three-horse carriage, emphasizing the Imperial family¡¯s prestigious status.


    Su Yingxue instructed Zhn to bring adder, intending to personally greet Su Han.


    However, when the carriage door opened, Chu Xiaotian emerged first.<div>


    A hint of disgust shed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, but she had no choice but to wee Chu Xiaotian.


    Chu Xiaotian merely exchanged superficial greetings with her, and their mutual dislike was palpable.


    But as Su Yingxue nced at the carriage, noticing no one descending, she called out, ¡°Sister?¡±


    No response.


    Frowning, Su Yingxue turned to Chu Xiaotian. ¡°Your Highness, where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression turned cold as he wordlessly entered the manor.


    After inquiring with the coachman, Zhn reported to Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss, Miss Han never boarded the carriage. She¡¯s still in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and hasn¡¯te out.¡±


    A sense of unease settled in Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    She retreated to a secluded corner of the manor and summoned Zi Wei.


    Silently, Zi Wei appeared before her.


    Su Yingxue instructed him, ¡°Go to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, find Sister, and assess her situation. If she¡¯s unwilling, bring her back here.¡±<div>


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    He disappeared without a trace, like wisps of smoke dissipating into the air.


    Returning to the front hall, Su Qingzhi sat at the head, nked by the imposing Su Dinghui and the listless Su Dingheng. His third son was still away on business, leaving only his wife, Madam Yin, and youngest daughter, Su Miaoyan, present.


    Except for Chu Xiaotian, who arrivedte, everyone had already paid their respects to Su Qingzhi.


    Chu Xiaotian, a Regional Prince and fifth-ranked official, only needed to bow to Su Qingzhi. Yet, upon seeing him, he knelt and greeted, ¡°Grandson-inw Chu Xiaotian pays respects to Grandfather.¡±


    Su Qingzhi nodded in acknowledgment.


    Su Xin, always eager to curry favor with those of high status, eagerly approached them..

 Chapter 697: The Last Needle

    Chapter 697: The Last Needle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just now, although he was semi-conscious, Saint Ruan¡¯s words were not unheard.


    He grasped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, his face pale but still retaining a sense of pride. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll¡­ protect you to the end.¡±


    He refused to let go of the sword in his hand. Before his death, he could still confront the enemy for Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Your Highness, what nonsense are you talking! I can¡¯t let a patient die in front of me and run away alone! I¡¯ll suture your wound as quickly as possible!¡±


    Qin Muyan was strong, but he couldn¡¯t resist Su Yingxue¡¯s determination.


    Feeling that he was hindering her, Su Yingxue instructed Wei Jue to help hold Qin Muyan down.


    Normally, Wei Jue wouldn¡¯t dare, but now he had to save Qin Muyan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey, Su Yingxue, you¡¯re going to sew! There¡¯s a mass of people over there, all of them areing!¡±


    Saint Ruan was frantic. If Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t insisted on staying, he would have fled long ago!


    What did Qin Muyan matter to him?


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s needle was already piercing Qin Muyan¡¯s body. Her expression was serious, and she wouldn¡¯t leave until the stitching was done!


    Saint Ruan cursed in frustration. ¡°D*inn it!¡±


    He could only rush forward, using his poison to take down as many enemies as possible.


    Su Yingxue remainedposed amidst the chaotic sh of weapons. Even amidst the deafening battle cries, she remained unfazed.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have time to administer the anesthetic. Qin Muyan gritted his teeth and endured silently.


    The woman before him showed no hint of fear.


    He was a man, how could he cry out in pain?


    Yet, the more steadfast Su Yingxue¡¯s efforts, the faster his heart raced.


    ¡°Your Highness, if it hurts, take a deep breath. I¡¯ll be as quick as possible.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s needle pierced through flesh. One, two, three stitches¡­


    The wound on his chest was soon closed.


    Su Yingxue shifted her position to Qin Muyan¡¯s right leg.


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t hold on much longer. There are too many people in this army¡­¡±


    Saint Ruanmented bitterly. His poison could incapacitate, but it was no match for their overwhelming numbers!


    Wave after wave of assants overwhelmed him and Wei Jue. They couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.


    Wei Jue fought desperately to protect Qin Muyan. When an enemy thrust a spear, he risked his own life to block it.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, watch out behind you!¡±


    A de came hurtling towards her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hands were focused as she worked. When the cold wind howled behind her, she did a backflip, her red clothes fluttering. She spun in the air,nding steadily, but her needle and thread were unaffected. That one needle urately pierced through Qin Muyan¡¯s wound, pulling it together.


    Wei Jue gasped. Su Yingxue¡¯s calmness was unparalleled.


    Saint Ruan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you reacted quickly!¡±


    But who was the one who threw that de so swiftly?


    ¡°D*mn girl, watch out!¡±


    des flew not only from behind but also from all directions behind Qin Muyan.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su!¡±


    Wei Jue¡¯s eyes widened, his heart racing.


    They were running out of time.


    Saint Ruan was toote.


    So many des were flying towards Su Yingxue.


    And yet, she continued to stitch.


    ¡°Onest stitch!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. After this final stitch, she could finally evade!

 Chapter 567 - 567: How Dare You Neglect Your Highness?

    Chapter 567 - 567: How Dare You Neglect Your Highness?<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Before, Han¡¯er underwent an operation and had not yet recovered. I believe Father-inw and Mother-inw are very clear about this. Back then, it was the two of you who hid it from me and had Han¡¯er undergo some kind of operation!¡± Chu Xiao tian¡¯s voice was very cold, and there was a hint of me in his words.


    Su Dingwei¡¯s face turned ashen as he coldly snorted.<div>


    Qin Wan was also furious, but she could not refute such usations.


    After Su Han got married, she became part of her husband¡¯s family. Chu Xiaotian had the right to me them for making decisions for Su Han.


    ¡°Why is Han¡¯er sick? Why do her parents have to make decisions? Have Your Highness thought of how to exin this to me?¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s dignified voice sounded, causing Su Dingwei and his wife¡¯s faces to ease up a lot.


    Chu Xiaotian, on the other hand, felt a pang of difort when Su Qingzhi brought up the topic.


    He hadn¡¯t investigated the truth behind Su Han¡¯s illness yet, but he had heard Su Han shouting that it was his mother and Min Jia who had caused it. He knew his mother and sister¡¯s temper. Although they were hot-tempered, they wouldn¡¯t harm anyone.


    He thought about it and let it go!


    But now that Su Qingzhi asked¡­


    Chu Xiaotian responded calmly, ¡°Han¡¯er had once identally fallen into the water in the residence. At that time, I was busy with official matters in the Five Cities Military Department and could not return home. However, the family had already hired a doctor for Han¡¯er, and she would be cured in a few days. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxue suddenly barged into the residence!¡±


    She disrupted the tranquility of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!


    If Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t interfered, he and Han¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have reached this point.


    ¡°In that case, was Yingxue the one who was intrusive and harmed Han¡¯er?¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was like lightning as itnded on Chu Xiaotian, causing him to feel an inexplicable pressure.<div>


    Qin Wan quickly exined, ¡°Father, that¡¯s not the case. The situation was urgent at that time. It was me who invited Yingxue to visit and treat Han¡¯er. Yingxue saved Han¡¯er¡¯s life, so you can¡¯t me her for this! We should thank Yingxue!¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s tone was sincere. Even Su Dingwei said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Qingzhi naturally wouldn¡¯t trust his own family and trust an outsider.


    He didn¡¯t ask Chu Xiaotian to get up. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, when you¡¯ve thought it through, you can tell me the details.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian gritted his teeth angrily. Su Qingzhi was humiliating him!


    He was a dignified Regional Prince, and it was respectful for him to bow to him like a junior, but he didn¡¯t wake him up!


    Let him kneel on the ground!


    Now that he was kneeling, Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t allow him to get up. If he got up himself, he would be disobeying his elders and pping his face!


    Chu Xiaotian was filled with hatred. Everyone in the Su family was as detestable as Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Old General, the Ninth Prince is here.¡±


    Su Wei walked in front of Su Qingzhi and reported seriously.<div>


    ¡°The Ninth Prince?¡± Su Qingzhi raised his thick white eyebrows. He was puzzled. Why did Chu Yihan insist on joining in the fun at his family banquet today?


    It was beyond his expectations!


    But since he was already here, he could not ask him to go back.


    He led everyone to wee them. When he reached the door, he saw Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan standing together.


    In the bleak autumn wind, everything was withered and yellow. It was originally a deste scene, but these two people, one in a red dress and the other in white were like the collision of ice and fire, passionate and seductive.


    Both of them had such peerless looks.


    They were all so ethereal.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Su Qingzhi was the first to regain his senses. He walked forward and scolded Su Yingxue with a stern face, ¡°Nonsense.. You didn¡¯t even greet Your Highness when you saw him, and you¡¯re so negligent!¡±

 Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came

    Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked at Ye Li in horror. They had never seen someone like Ye Li.


    Ye Li slowly left. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to find the whereabouts of the other zombies.


    He had stayed in White Cloud Base City for two days. Now, he could be said to be a thunderp in White Cloud Base City. His name was simply household here.


    The sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes. After a simple wash up, a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is finally here?¡±


    With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene.


    When he appeared again, Ye Li was in the wilderness.


    ¡°Senior Sister Leng, is that Demon King Ye Li really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°He can easily defeat Senior Sister Leng Xue. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s powerful?¡±


    ¡°So what? Master is leading the team this time. No matter how powerful Demon King Ye Li is, he will die an ugly death. He actually dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall.¡±


    A group of gic warriors from the Four Weapons Hall was heading toward White Cloud Base City.


    The leader was an old man, an eighth-tier Chosen One.


    Ye Li could not defeat an eighth-tier Chosen One at the moment. However, he had absolute confidence that he could escape. This was the charm of the Swift Steps.


    Then, Ye Li appeared in front of them.


    The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They did not notice Ye Li¡¯s appearance at all.


    ¡°Brat, quickly get out of the way. You actually dare to block the path of our Four Weapons Hall!¡± a Tier 1 Transcender said coldly.


    Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and her face turned even colder.


    ¡°He is Demon King Ye Li,¡± Leng Xue said coldly.


    ¡°What!!!¡±


    The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all shocked. They would never have thought that the person in front of them was Demon King Ye Li.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be waiting for us here.¡± Leng Xue red at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Leng Xue,


    ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am not waiting for these people here, but you. I¡¯ve already decided to change your coldness.¡±


    Leng Xue¡¯s expression changed. She really didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to still be so talkative.


    ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡±


    The old man in the lead looked at Ye Li.


    The old man¡¯s name was Tang Gang. He was the leader of the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s Spear Hall and an eighth-tier Chosen One.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly.


    Tang Gang smiled when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Mystic Land for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant junior like you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it now?¡± Ye Li said calmly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all enraged. They did not expect that Demon King Ye Li could still be so arrogant in front of their master.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A disciple shouted at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    All the disciples were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I talking to Li Qiankun?¡±


    Li Qiankun?


    The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were even more shocked. They naturally knew Li Qiankun. He was the hall master of the Knife Hall and had already died in the Wastnd.


    The leader of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang,ughed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I am not Li Qiankun, but the leader of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Tang Gang.¡±


    The disciples originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked, but they didn¡¯t expect that not only was Ye Li not shocked, there was no change in his expression at all.

 Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do

    Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall would never have thought that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s expression would remain unchanged after hearing their master¡¯s name.


    ¡°Oh right, is Li Qiankun an eighth-tier Chosen One?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked.


    The dozen or so Spear Hall disciples were shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li would ask such a question.


    ¡± That¡¯ s right,¡± Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since I, Demon King Ye Li, can kill Li Qiankun, why can¡¯t I kill your master?¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall turned pale with fright. They looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master?¡± The leader of the Spear Hall looked at Ye Li in shock.


    ¡°Not only did I kill Li Qiankun, but I also killed twelve elders of your Four Weapons Hall,¡± Ye Li said calmly.


    When Tang Gang heard this, his expression was terrifyingly cold because three of the 12 elders Ye Li killed were from the Spear Hall.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Tang Gang smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was only a fifth-tier Chosen One. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 elders of the Four Weapons Hall died in the Wastnd.


    Of course, he did not believe that Ye Li did it alone, because this was definitely not something a fifth-tier Chosen One could do.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you caused my Four Weapons Hall to suffer heavy casualties. It¡¯s not too much for me to kill you now, right?¡±


    A look of disdain appeared on Tang Gang¡¯s face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of killing my Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head.


    Although he couldn¡¯t beat Tang Gang, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tang Gang to kill Ye Li.


    The dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were extremely angry. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li.


    Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. She really didn¡¯t know why he could still be so calm in such a situation. Was he not afraid of death?


    ¡°Humph!!!¡±


    Tang Gang snorted and was about to attack Ye Li.


    But before he could make a move, Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    Tang Gang caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but he was too close to Ye Li. When he was about to attack, Ye Li was already in front of Leng Xue.


    A terrifying longsword was pressed against Leng Xue¡¯s neck.


    How was that possible!!!


    The dozens of Spear Hall disciples were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even believe it. They only saw Ye Li disappear on the spot. In the next second, Ye Li appeared in front of Leng Xue with a terrifying long sword in his hand.


    As for the long sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand¡­


    The dozen or so disciples were all shocked. They could swear that they had never seen such a terrifying sword. They felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation with just a nce.


    Leng Xue was the same. She did not expect such a situation. For a moment, she could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡±


    Tang Gang roared at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You know what I want to do.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Tang Gang and the dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were all shocked. They knew that as long as Ye Li¡¯s sword went any further, Leng Xue would disappear from this world forever.

 Chapter 708: The Truth Back Then

    Chapter 708: The Truth Back Then<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Mingyuan cursed angrily, unable to hide his frustration. Chu Chengye was incapable, failing to eliminate Chu Yihan. As for the empress, she was proving to be utterly worthless!<div>


    ¡°Watch this ce,¡± Chu Yihan ordered sternly.


    Behind him, Mo Qi immediately knelt, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Yes, master, we will ensure that no one breaches this area!¡±


    Both he and the ck Cloud Cavalry behind him exuded a formidable presence, rendering everyone silent and motionless.


    Advancing with his Qingfeng Sword in hand, Chu Yihan seized Chu Mingyuan by the cor, dragging him forcefully into the imperial study.


    Dragged along, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s golden crown swayed precariously atop his head, his disheveled appearance projecting anything but the dignity of an emperor.


    Thrown unceremoniously onto the dragon throne, Chu Mingyuan found the Qingfeng Sword pressed against his throat, its de gleaming threateningly. Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes glinted with a mixture of allure and menace as he spoke, ¡°After all these years, you still can¡¯t contain yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Chu Yihan!¡±


    Trembling with fear, Chu Mingyuan found himself unable to articte a response, overwhelmed by the humiliation of the situation.


    ¡°Answer me! Are you feeling uneasy sitting on this throne?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s blood-streaked countenance, both enchanting and eerie, exuded a palpable aura of danger, intensifying the emperor¡¯s difort.


    Though unspoken, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s inner turmoil was evident in his trembling lips and desperate silence.<div>


    ¡°Yes! This throne has be unbearable, causing me endless sleepless nights!¡± Chu Mingyuan thought to himself, but he still couldn¡¯t answer.


    However, he refused to yield to Chu Yihan¡¯s intimidation.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I am the rightful emperor, bestowed the throne by thete emperor himself! Your actions constitute treason! My father and our ancestors will not let you escape punishment, and the people will not forgive you!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s outburst was met with a mocking smile from Chu Yihan, whose lips curled in contempt. ¡°Father? The people of the realm? It was I who received the throne from my father. I conquered the vastnds of the Great Cheng Dynasty. What right do you have to me me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Mingyuan eximed, his agitation causing him to bump into Chu Yihan¡¯s sword tip. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I am the emperor! I am the rightful emperor of the Great Cheng Dynasty! What evidence do you have to prove that Father passed the throne to you?¡±


    There was none!


    It couldn¡¯t exist!


    Back then, when Chu Yihan was on an expedition, Father was weak, and Chu Mingyuan seized the opportunity to kill Consort Shu and destroy the decree he had left with Chu Yihan¡¯s mother. There was no way Chu Yihan could have known about this!


    ¡°Do you think that killing my mother would allow you to seed?¡± Chu Yihan sneered, his eyes gleaming with a chilling light that made people tremble in fear.


    He unscrewed the hilt of the Qing Frost Sword and took out a smooth silk scroll. Written clearly on it was the decree, ¡°Pass the throne to the Ninth Prince, Chu Yihan.¡±


    The imprint of the jade seal, stored for many years, was still as clear as ever.<div>


    Chu Mingyuan was terrified. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    How could this be?


    Was the decree he destroyed back then fake?


    Or was Father biased, giving Consort Shu a decree was not enough, he secretly hid one for Chu Yihan!


    ¡°Back then, Mother was afraid that you would harm me in the army, so she prepared a fake decree and released the news, diverting all your attention to her!¡±


    Recalling the past, Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes turned crimson. ¡°For the sake of this decree, you killed my mother and forced Father to his death.¡±

 Chapter 709: Chu Mingyuan Had Been Resentful for Many Years

    Chapter 709: Chu Mingyuan Had Been Resentful for Many Years<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Mingyuan disregarded the wound on his neck as he sat up on the dragon throne and bellowed, ¡°You know everything! Chu Yihan, so you already knew everything! Yet, you pretended not to know for so many years¡­ You¡¯re ying with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±<div>


    Chu Yihan answered him decisively, his voice cold and deep, ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve been unable to sleep day and night. Every day, you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll rebel and kill you. How does it feel? Do you feel good?¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan roared in a low voice. The truth was slowly revealed by Chu Yihan.


    He would never admit that Chu Yihan was telling the truth!


    He hadn¡¯t enjoyed a peaceful night¡¯s sleep since he ascended to the dragon throne many years ago!


    ¡°You still don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡± Chu Yihan pressed on and even told him, ¡°Your son, Chu Chengye, is dying. You can¡¯t kill me, and neither can he. I¡¯ve gathered enough troops around Yanyun City to tten the pce and kill all your people in the court. I¡¯ll erase you from the history of the Great Cheng Dynasty and burn everything you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, how dare you! How dare you! I am the emperor of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I conquered all the nations, earned the reverence of the three kingdoms, and gained the submission of the nine provinces. If it weren¡¯t for me allowing you to ascend the throne back then, how could you be seated on this dragon throne and be the emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed his neck and suppressed him from above. ¡°Everything you have today is what I gave you! I won¡¯t let you, you don¡¯t deserve anything!¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! I am your royal brother, I am the emperor¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was still struggling. He would never admit that Chu Yihan was telling the truth!<div>


    ¡°Imperial Brother? Killed my mother¡¯s imperial brother? The emperor¡­ Take a look around. Who else in the imperial pce would still regard you as the emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. He looked at Chu Mingyuan as if he was watching a clown.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face flushed red. Chu Yihan¡¯s forceful abdication and his mockery were like knives stabbing into his heart!


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    He stood up forcefully and shouted at him, ¡°What right do you have? What right do you have to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both Father¡¯s sons. I¡¯m older than you and not inferior to you. My mother¡¯s family background is not inferior to yours! But why does Father favor you the most? When you were young, you and your brother were Father¡¯s favorite son. The other princes were not even half as good as you. Later on, you repeatedly made military achievements and made Father look at you in a new light. However, you were only in your teens at that time. I¡¯ve been the Crown Prince for more than ten years!¡±


    ¡°As long as Father passed away! I am the rightful emperor! But why can Father cripple me and pass the throne to you just because of you?!¡±


    This was unfair!


    This was unfair to him, who was diligent and loyal to his father!


    ¡°So¡­ You harmed my brother, killed my mother, and even forced my father to die just to sit on this dragon throne?¡±


    The door of the imperial study was tightly shut. Chu Yihan stood against the light, half of his face buried in the shadows. His expression was dark and deep, and it was hard to fathom.<div>


    Chu Mingyuan stood up straight and roared, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He pointed at the majestic golden throne behind him and revealed a greedy expression. ¡°This is the dragon throne, the symbol of the Emperor! It¡¯s the position of the ruler of the world! The throne! There¡¯s only one in this world, wielding the power of life and death, enjoying supreme glory! Noble for generations toe! This is the supreme power and status! How can I hand it over to others? This should belong to me! How can I give it to you?¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572: All of a Sudden, I Feel Like I’ve Eaten a Lot

    Chapter 572: All of a Sudden, I Feel Like I¡¯ve Eaten a Lot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Whatever she wanted to do, he would make it happen.


    This man¡¯s indulgence.


    ¡°Yingxue.¡±


    Su Qingzhi called her, and Su Yingxue immediately perked up.


    She was shocked, realizing, ¡°Oh no, did Grandpa see me gazing at Chu Yihan just now? I wonder how much he noticed.¡±


    She quickly walked to Su Qingzhi¡¯s side. Su Qingzhi instructed her to bring some refreshments for everyone who was waiting.


    Su Yingxue went downstairs to prepare the pastries. When the pastries were served, the others were served by the maids. Only Su Qingzhi and Chu Yihan¡¯s pastries were served by Su Yingxue herself.


    Su Yingxue was serious and cautious in front of Su Qingzhi. When she turned around to Chu Yihan, she made a face at him.


    Chu Yihan smiled. When she put down the te of pastries, he deliberately put down the teacup. Their hands met in the air. Chu Yihan touched her soft fingers and gently squeezed them.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue let out a low exmation. This man¡¯s hands were really hot!


    Had he been holding the teacup for too long?


    Chu Yihan ced his hand on his chest and gestured that his heart was also burning.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s ears turned red.


    Could he stop teasing her like this?


    She had to maintain the image of the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s legitimate daughter in front of everyone¡­


    It was so difficult!


    Su Yingxue decided to take a walk outside for some fresh air and to see if Zi Wei had returned.


    Half an hour passed, but Zi Wei still hadn¡¯t returned. Instead, Saint Ruan sauntered out of the medicine hut. He held a bunch of grapes in his hand, raising them high and biting into them one by one.


    Even though he was just eating fruit, he managed to exude a sense of allure.


    Su Yingxue rolled her eyes at him.


    Saint Ruan strolled over to her and, right in front of her, put a grape in his mouth, intentionally biting it open. The purple juice slid down his throat, seductive and enticing.


    If other women saw this, they would feel embarrassed and cover their faces.


    But Su Yingxue remained calm. ¡°You¡¯re done preparing the medicine, and now you¡¯re flirting?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take a break? I work at your clinic, and when I don¡¯t have money, 1 don¡¯t get to rest!¡± Saint Ruan rolled his eyes at Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter with him anymore.


    Seeing her frown, Saint Ruan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your assassin is already on the move. Killing everyone in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t be a problem. Your sister won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°How did you know I sent Zi Wei out?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. Besides poisoning, I have some other skills, you know?¡±


    Saint Ruan maintained his flirtatious pose and ate another grape.


    Su Yingxue had forgotten that despite his old age, Saint Ruan had excellent martial arts skills, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he saw Zi Wei leave.


    But she was still worried. ¡°If Zi Wei doesn¡¯t return soon, my cousin might be in trouble. But since he hasn¡¯t returned yet, I¡¯m afraid my cousin¡­might be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Then prepare for your cousin¡¯s funeral, and while you¡¯re at it, prepare to kill this whatever Regional Prince in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. After all, with Chu Yihan here, no one will dare to criticize you even if you kill him,¡± Saint Ruan said with a bitter smile.


    Su Yingxue was just joking around with him when Mo Qi arrived.


    He was carrying someone in his arms and flew straight into the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yingxue quickly approached and saw that it was Zhifen in his arms. Zhifen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Miss Yingxue, please save our Miss!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes showed a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    After Mo Qi put Zhifen down, he quickly walked over to Chu Yihan¡¯s side and responded to him. Chu Yihan nodded, and Mo Qi left again..

 Chapter 711: Close to the Marquis’s Manor

    Chapter 711: Close to the Marquis¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The one who forced Su Han out of power was her husband. No matter where she was, she was not as safe as Su Yingxue.


    Despite themotion outside the mansion and the approach of unknown danger, Su Han remained calm and collected as she approached Su Qingzhi. ¡°Grandpa, thedies have all been taken care of. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured him.


    ¡°Alright, Han¡¯er, you can go to the backyard first.¡±


    Su Qingzhi, d in armor, furrowed his brows. This time, the visitors outside were likely unfriendly. As the head of the family, he had to protect everyone within the household!


    Su Han frowned. She knew that although Su Qingzhi was old, he was still brave and skilled inbat. However, she also had her responsibilities to fulfill.


    She stood beside Su Qingzhi and said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, I am your granddaughter, and I will stand by your side. The children of the Su family fear nothing.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes showed admiration as he patted Su Han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well said! The children of the Su family should be like this!¡±


    Su Xin, with her son and daughter, hid in a side hall. She sneered disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? Is hiding not safe? What use is there for a delicate young miss? If rebel soldierse in, they¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Beside her was a timid-looking boy of about twelve or thirteen. ¡°Mother, are rebel soldiersing? I¡¯m scared, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Su Xin held her son¡¯s hand, intending tofort him, but her daughter interrupted.


    ¡°Useless! Your maternal grandfather is a defender general. What rebel army would dare to attack here? Even if the emperor wanted to attack, he¡¯d have to think twice!¡±


    The girl was eloquent, and behind her not-so-beautiful appearance, there was a shrewdness.


    Su Xin smiled satisfactorily. She held her son¡¯s hand,forting and educating him. ¡°Hong¡¯er, learn from your sister! You can¡¯t be inferior to her!¡±


    Ye Hong nodded understandingly and nestled into Su Xin¡¯s arms.


    He was different from his sister since he was little, being obedient. Whatever Su Xin said, he would do. In this situation, they sought refuge, and he didn¡¯t understand anything. So, he stayed in his mother¡¯s arms.


    Ye Zhenzhen, who had been articte earlier, rolled her eyes at her brother¡¯s weakness.


    She held Su Xin¡¯s arm and spected, ¡°Mother, do you think the person who came is the Ninth Prince? I¡¯ve admired Ninth Prince for a long time. It would be great to meet him today!¡±


    ¡°If the Ninth Princees, I¡¯ll make sure you meet him!¡±


    Su Xin patted Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s hand.


    She had met the Ninth Prince before. Although she didn¡¯t like him, she was willing to fulfill her daughter¡¯s wishes. Even though Ye Zhenzhen was already eighteen and engaged, there was no harm in broadening her horizons.


    They hid in the side hall.


    Upon learning that Su Yingxue had secretly gone to the front door of the medicine hut, Su Qingzhi was anxious to find her.


    As he walked, he scolded, ¡°This child is bing more disobedient! How could she leave my side!¡±


    If stray soldiers entered at this time and harmed her, it would be disastrous!


    Su Qingzhi was anxious. Beside him, Su Dingheng, who was forced to follow, trembled in fear. ¡°Father, Yingxue knows martial arts. Ordinary people can¡¯t hurt her. Let¡¯s return to the front hall and wait. It¡¯s dangerous at the main entrance¡­¡±


    As they neared the main entrance, the sounds of horse hooves and footsteps grew louder. Su Dingheng was so scared he wanted to shrink away.

 Chapter 574 - 574: Su Han Was Being Hunted.

    Chapter 574: Su Han Was Being Hunted.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiaotian felt his entire body go numb and couldn¡¯t move. Gritting his teeth, he red at Su Yingxue. ¡°Su Yingxue, what have you done to me? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, just listen for now. When Grandpa asks questions, then you can speak,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful face was icy, her tone authoritative, leaving no room for argument.


    Chu Xiaotian attempted to speak again, but Su Yingxue promptly administered a throat-sealing needle, rendering him unable to shout.


    Outside, Saint Ruan watched with amusement, munching on grapes. Seeing Su Yingxue decisively handle Chu Xiaotian, he remarked, ¡°Truly worthy of being Chu Yihan s woman, ruthless enough!¡±


    The couple was quite ruthless!


    Whoever provoked them would meet their demise!


    He could already envision Chu Xiaotian¡¯s death date.


    It was close.


    Recalling Su Han¡¯s ordeal, Zhifen couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Today, Miss had prepared a letter of divorce to bring back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, hoping the Old General would make a decision. However, instead of Your Highnessing to fetch Miss, it was Min Jia County Lord and Madam Sheng. They beat Miss and found the letter, using her of delusions and condemning her to die in the Regional Prince¡¯s Manor!¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°A letter of divorce?¡± Su Qingzhi frowned. Knowing Su Han¡¯s temperament, he understood she was a prudent and considerate child. She wouldn¡¯t ask him to decide unless pushed to extremes, indicating she had suffered greatly in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Madam Sheng and Min Jia County Lord beat me and Miss then took her to the courtyard. If not for a man in ck who saved her, Miss would have died!¡±


    ¡°A man in ck? Han¡¯er was kidnapped?¡± Su Qingzhi pondered deeply.


    Zhifen nodded. ¡°Yes, after saving Miss, the man took her away. Madam Sheng and Min Jia County Lord cursed and sent people after them. They didn¡¯t care about me until Young Master Mo Qi arrived and saved me.¡±


    Su Qingzhi immediately turned to Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, did you send someone to pursue the kidnappers?¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°The one who rescued Su Han is being pursued. I dispatched Mo Qi and his guards to rescue them. Mo Qi returned, confirming the assassins were from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian desperately tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. However, he kept his eyes wide open in protest.


    Impossible!


    The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t harm Han¡¯er!


    She was his princess so how could they kill her?


    Su Qingzhi, angrier than ever, drew his sword, pressing it against Chu Xiaotian¡¯s neck. ¡°You better hope Han¡¯eris safe, or I¡¯ll take your life! Even as the Regional Prince, my de can still reach your head!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian trembled uncontrobly.


    Su Qingzhi, seasoned from decades on the battlefield, was formidable.


    ¡°Grandpa, may I go save sister? She¡¯s in danger. With Your Highness¡¯s men, we¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue was frantic.


    ¡°No need! Your Highness¡¯s secret guards are unparalleled. With them, you needn¡¯t go,¡± Su Qingzhi said, angry yetposed.


    Chu Yihan reassured Su Yingxue with a nce. With his men, Su Han would be safe..

 Chapter 575 - 575: Zi Wei’s Protection

    Chapter 575: Zi Wei¡¯s Protection


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue was momentarily pacified.


    She looked at Zhifen and recalled Su n¡¯s intention to reconcile, saying, ¡°Grandpa, since my sister has decided to divorce, let Zhifen tell everyone about what happened to my sister in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion so that everyone can understand and avoid tarnishing her reputation.¡±


    Zhifen gratefully kowtowed to Su Yingxue. ¡°1 thank Miss Yingxue!¡±


    Su Yingxue helped her up and encouraged her to continue recounting Su n¡¯s experiences in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Zhifen wiped away her tears and tried to keep her voice clear. ¡°After Miss returned to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion following the surgery, she has been subjected to constant torment. Your Highness tortured her, and Madam Sheng and Min Jia County Lord were even¡­¡±


    Zhifen¡¯s torrent of words made Chu Xiaotian feel as if he had been skinned alive. He hung his head in guilt.


    ¡°Despite holding the title of Regional Princess, she was made to do menial tasks like a servant. She barely had three hours of rest each day, doingundry, cleaning, tending to the garden, and even kitchen chores. With injuries on her body, she was exhausted daily. Were it not for Miss Yingxue¡¯s healing medicine, she would have sumbed to infection and fever in the mansion long ago. Despite this, Min Jia County Lord and Madam Sheng continued to torment her! They woulde to bully and beat her, leaving her skin marred.¡±


    Zhifen¡¯s words hit the hall like a thunderbolt.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    The daughter of the Su family was subjected to such humiliation by her husband¡¯s family!


    Su Dingwei wanted to kill Chu Xiaotian on the spot, but his servants restrained him.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face darkened, with half of it obscured in shadow, making her expression unreadable but exuding a frightening malice.


    Approaching Chu Xiaotian, she removed the needle from his throat.


    Chu Xiaotian let out a long sigh of relief but looked at Su Yingxue with fear in his eyes. ¡°Su Yingxue, what are you nning? How dare youy hands on me? I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his threat, Su Yingxue sealed his meridians and forced poison into his mouth.


    It was a recent concoction by Saint Ruan. Non-lethal, but causing excruciating pain as every meridian in his body broke, akin to being crushed.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t die!


    Before long, Chu Xiaotian copsed, coughing up blood, his face reddening as if his eyes were about to bulge out, presenting a horrifying sight.


    Su Xin covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­ you¡¯ve killed someone! He¡¯s the Regional Prince!¡±


    The Imperial family¡¯s bloodline!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes held an unyielding coldness. ¡°He won¡¯t die, but he will suffer immensely. He¡¯ll taste all the pain my sister endured!¡±


    At the entrance of an alley outside the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, three groups confronted each other.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Zi Wei dragged the unconscious Su Han and coldly ordered the two groups in front.


    ¡°Release Miss Su Han. I¡¯m here on Miss Su and Your Highness¡¯s orders to take her back to the Marquis¡¯s Mansion!¡± Mo Qi dered his intentions to Zi Wei.


    Knowing Zi Wei¡¯s formidable martial prowess and lethal nature, snatching Su Han from him was futile.


    Yet, Su Han must be brought back.


    Zi Wei only obeyed Su Yingxue¡¯smands, showing indifference with a hint of killing intent. ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Su Jinxuan, concealed under a ck veil, lurked in the shadows, observing Min Jia¡¯s men battling Mo Qi and awaiting the opportune moment.


    With the need to fend off both Mo Qi and another group of assants targeting Su Han, Zi Wei found it increasingly challenging.


    He positioned Su Han behind him and unleashed a fierce sword strike, forcing everyone to step back..

 Chapter 576 - 576: Saved Back

    Chapter 576: Saved Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mo Qi was the first toe to his senses. Though he knew he and Zi Wei had the same goal, they each had their agenda, and getting Su Man was still his priority.


    However, he dispatched the Shadow Guards to deal with the other group first, opting to pursue Zi Wei alone.


    As they neared the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Mo Qi shouted at Zi Wei, ¡°Hey, barging into the General Manor like this will tarnish the reputations of the two Misses!¡±


    Zi Wei, unfamiliar with the importance of a woman¡¯s reputation, solely focused on retrieving Su Han and disregarded Mo Qi.


    Mo Qi pursued him, earnestly trying to persuade him. ¡°Hand her over to me, or Miss Han¡¯s reputation will suffer, and Miss Su will be implicated as well.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Zi Wei ignored him entirely. Disliking trouble, he deposited Su Han in a narrow alley and engaged Mo Qi inbat.


    Mo Qi, not one to refrain from retaliation, fought back. The two experts shed vigorously, stirring up clouds of dust.


    Initially intending to reason with Zi Wei, Mo Qi realized his stubbornness and continued fighting.


    However, upon seeing a dark figure descend behind Zi Wei, Mo Qi eximed, ¡°Miss Han!¡±


    Both Mo Qi and Zi Wei halted their attacks and rushed towards Su Han.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s sword was swift and ruthless, aiming for Su Han¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Splurt!¡±


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    He withdrew his sword, but the opportunity to strike Su Han again had passed. Mo Qi charged towards him.


    Unable to avoid exposure, Su Jinxuan retreated.


    With two injured individuals by his side, Mo Qi reluctantly abandoned the pursuit of the ck-d assant.


    ncing at Zi Wei, who had shielded Su Han from Su Jinxuan¡¯s blow and was now bleeding profusely, Mo Qi attempted to aid him but was rebuffed. Instead, he lifted the unconscious Su Han and prepared to depart.


    However, Mo Qi restrained him. ¡°You should prioritize tending to your injuries first. The Marquis¡¯s Manor is nearby. I¡¯ll bring Miss Han back immediately.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zi Wei stubbornly assisted Su Han and escorted her back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to meet Su Yingxue.


    Both were stained with blood. Su Yingxue¡¯s countenance darkened upon seeing them. She cried out, ¡°Saint Ruan! Saint Ruan!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here!¡±


    After finishing his grapes, Saint Ruan promptly arrived by Su Yingxue¡¯s side. She carried Su Han into the medicine hut and directed him to assist Zi Wei.


    Saint Ruan extended his hands. ¡°Come on, little assassin, let me help you.¡±


    Zi Wei stepped back indifferently, casting a nce at Su Yingxue before departing.


    Saint Ruan interjected with both hands. ¡°Hey! How ungrateful! With such severe injuries, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. He only listens to Miss Su.¡±


    Mo Qi sneered. He couldn¡¯t tolerate such single-mindedness. Had he handed Su Han over, there would have been no need for confrontation.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been injured!


    Yet here he was, refusing proper treatment even after sustaining injuries!


    He deserved to be a lifelong pawn, serving others as an assassin!


    Seeing Su Han covered in wounds, Su Yingxue had no choice but to prioritize her treatment. After applying the medicine, she seized Saint Ruan and inquired, ¡°How is Zi Wei?¡±


    Initially inclined to refuse, Saint Ruan relented upon seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s busy state and refrained from causing her further distress. ¡°You focus on treating your sister first. I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡±


    After all, the little assassin¡¯s injury was trivial to him. He could manage it easily, sparing Su Yingxue any distractions.


    Su Yingxue heaved a sigh of relief. After making sure that Su Han was not in any life-threatening danger, she went to the front hall to report to her grandfather..

 Chapter 577 - 577: Chu Yihan Helped Her Again

    Chapter 577: Chu Yihan Helped Her Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as she entered the front hall, she viciously kicked Chu Xiaotian several times, causing him to cough up blood.


    ¡°Yingxue, stop causing trouble,¡± Su Qingzhi reprimanded her, prompting her to release Chu Xiaotian.


    The poison in Chu Xiaotian¡¯s body had mostly dissipated by now, and hecked the strength to stand up. However, he red fiercely at Su Yingxue. ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare to insult me. 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was icy and authoritative.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face paled as he lowered his head.


    Su Qingzhi, with concern in his eyes, asked about Han¡¯er¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Grandfather, sister¡¯s life is no longer in danger, but she¡¯s badly injured,¡± Su Yingxue replied, casting a regretful nce at Su Dingwei and Qin Wan. ¡°The wounds from her surgery are festering badly. If she had remained in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion today, it would have been difficult for her to recover.¡±


    Qin Wan cried out in anguish, ¡°My poor child, Han¡¯er!¡±


    Despite her noble background and dignified demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but approach Chu Xiaotian and p him hard. ¡°What right do you have to be Han¡¯er¡¯s husband? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian was taken aback. Su Yingxue had Chu Yihan¡¯s support, so it was one thing for her to hit him, but now even Qin Wan was hitting him!


    He attempted to retaliate against Qin Wan, asserting, ¡°How am 1 unworthy? It¡¯s Su Han¡¯s fault!¡±


    Before he could act, Su Dingwei delivered a powerful punch, his expression fierce. ¡°Even if 1 am to be reprimanded by the emperor, I will avenge Han¡¯er today!¡±


    He then engaged in a physical altercation with Chu Xiaotian.


    Su Qingzhi observed quietly from the side,ter asking Su Yingxue, ¡°Is this the first time your uncle and the Regional Prince havee to blows?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°No, thest time I operated on my sister, Uncle almost got caught by them and subjected to corporal punishment. Fortunately, Ninth Prince arrived in time and saved him.¡±


    She took the opportunity to nce at Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan returned her gaze with a tender look.


    Su Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Ninth Prince has been a great help to you and the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue agreed with a nod.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Su Dingwei and Chu Xiaotian had been fighting for a while. Su Qingzhi did not intervene, understanding the need for Su Dingwei to vent his anger.


    If it were his daughter suffering, as a father, he wouldn¡¯t stand by either.


    But after a while, Zhn whispered to Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss, Miss Han has awakened. She says there¡¯s something important she needs to say in front of everyone.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Go and bring Sister here.¡±


    Su Yingxue helped Su Qingzhi back to the front hall. Taking advantage of Su Qingzhi¡¯s momentary distraction, she quietly tugged at the corner of Chu Yihan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Your Highness, did I keep you waiting?¡±


    Knowing Chu Yihan¡¯s reserved nature andck of interest in spectacle, she wondered if her actions had inconvenienced him. After all, he hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and assisted without making any demands.


    Chu Yihan looked at her with warmth amidst the frosty expressions of others. ¡°No, I only wanted to see you.¡±


    That day, amidst themotion in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Chu Yihan¡¯s sole concern was Su Yingxue.


    As Su Dingwei and Chu Xiaotian battled fiercely, Su I Ian was brought out. She looked at the two men in the courtyard coldly and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Though her voice was soft, it was enough to halt the fighting.


    ¡°Han¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s voice was urgent, while Su Dingwei¡¯s was full of concern.


    Both men stopped and hurried to Su Han¡¯s side, equally surprised..

 Chapter 578 - 578: Please Stay, Ninth Prince.

    Chapter 578: Please Stay, Ninth Prince.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Dingwei hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to inquire when Chu Xiaotian was the first to express surprise, ¡°Mow did you sustain such serious injuries? Who did this to you?¡±


    Su Dingwei pushed Chu Xiaotian away. ¡°Han¡¯er was rescued from your Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and yet you have the nerve to ask such a question!¡±


    Previously, he had felt that although Chu Xiaotian tended to be unfair, favoring his mother and sister, he was at least an upright person. Now, seeing Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face, he felt thoroughly disgusted.


    He didn¡¯t know how to convey his anguish. He reached out, his palmforting as it covered Su Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Han¡¯er, rest assured, Father will stand up for you. You won¡¯t suffer any more injustice.¡±


    As he withdrew his hand, he identally brushed against Su Han¡¯s fingers. Su Han bit her lip, her face showing pain.


    Qin Wan stood by Su Han¡¯s side, wiping her tears, her voice choked with emotion as she reminded Su Dingwei, ¡°Husband, be gentle. Han¡¯er¡¯s fingers were crushed, even the gaps are filled with blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Dingwei¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. He wished he could turn around and throttle Chu Xiaotian.


    Su Han spoke lightly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Today, Han¡¯er has something to tell everyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father will personally assist you inside.¡±


    Su Dingwei put away the sword and handed it to a servant.


    Originally, Su Han was seated on a heavily padded armchair, requiring two people to carry her. However, when Su Dingwei approached, he lifted the chair with his powerful arms, raising Su Han.


    Standing behind Su Han, his deep voice resonated with a strong protective instinct. ¡°Han¡¯er, as long as Father is here, you have nothing to fear.¡±


    Qin Wan stood beside Su Han, apanying her into the hall.


    In the hall, Su Qingzhi and Chu Yihan sat on the dais. Su Han bowed slightly. ¡°Due to Han¡¯er¡¯s severe injuries, I am unable to bow to Grandfather and Ninth Prince. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°No, Grandfather won¡¯t me you.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes overflowed withpassion as he witnessed Su Han¡¯s condition.


    In front of his granddaughter, he wasn¡¯t the defender great general, but simply her grandfather.


    Chu Yihan also spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    But after speaking, he stood up and nodded to Su Qingzhi. ¡°As this is a matter concerning Old General Su¡¯s family, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to remain. 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡±


    He believed Su Yingxue would handle thingspetently and had also considered her feelings.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m grateful for your assistance.¡± Su Qingzhi rose and bowed. Without Chu Yihan¡¯s intervention, Su Han wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor so easily.


    Su Yingxue paid no heed to this.


    Yet, she knew Chu Yihan had her best interests at heart. She approached him and made a slight curtsy. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan helped her up and whispered in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Never thank me.¡±


    Everything he did for her was only natural.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s a family matter, Your Highness is still a senior member of the Imperial family. Your Highness, please stay and bear witness.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Han made this request.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, what are you nning to say?¡± Qin Wan was somewhat concerned.


    While the Su family could handle their affairs privately, involving Chu Yihan as a witness would escte the matter.


    ¡°Oh? Our Su family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss is quite grand! To think, she could even make such an esteemed person like the Ninth Prince stay behind over a family matter. Once this spreads, what will people say? Our Su family¡¯s miss, how much face does she have?¡± Su Xin remarked in a sarcastic tone..

 Chapter 579 - 579: Witty Remarks

    Chapter 579: Witty Remarks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She just couldn¡¯t bear to see the people from the Su family do well!


    Su Han deserved to be injured like this!


    Su Yingxue red fiercely at Su Xin. ¡°Aunt, it seems like you¡¯ve forgotten what I told you before we entered the house.¡±


    She felt that her days in Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor were toofortable!


    She wanted to seek trouble!


    Su Xin snorted coldly. She didn¡¯t argue with Su Yingxue, but she was happy that she had stabbed Su Han!


    ¡°Sister Xue, don¡¯t be angry. Auntie is also a daughter of the Su family. She¡¯s just mean, so she can¡¯t stand seeing other girls have more faces than her!¡± Su Miaoyan said crisply.


    After saying this, she covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Aiya, Miaomiao forgot. Auntie is already so old. She¡¯s not a girl, nor is she a legitimate daughter of the Su family!¡±


    ¡°You little girl, I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s face turned pale. It was fine if Su Yingxue and Su Han had their backers, but her Third brother¡¯s little young girl dared to tease her like this!


    ¡°Ouch, Auntie hit someone! Grandpa, save me! Miaomiao is scared!¡±


    Su Miaoyan leaned into Su Qingzhi¡¯s arms.


    Su Xin did not dare to hit Su Qingzhi when he was hugging her. She chased after Su Qingzhi and was yelled at by him. ¡°What are you doing? You want to hit me?¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes widened, and Su Xin¡¯s soul almost flew away.


    She quickly knelt. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, but this young girl¡­ How hateful!¡±


    ¡°What hate? She¡¯s my granddaughter. She¡¯s smart and quick-witted. How is she hateful? If you want to hate yourself, it¡¯s because you¡¯re useless!¡±


    Su Qingzhi taught Su Xin a harsh lesson, causing her already ¡®small¡¯ face to be even more disgraceful.


    She red at Su Miaoyan fiercely. Su Miaoyan had a piece of cake in his hand and stuck out her tongue at Su Xin. ¡°Who asked you to bully my sister? Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao,e here.¡±


    Madam Yin waved at Su Miaoyan and pulled her to her side.


    Madam Yin had always been a reserved person. She would never speak up and get involved in things that were not necessary. She had always been cautious in managing the household. She was surprised. ¡°You never said a word at home. Why are you so talkative today?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even care about offending someone!


    Why did she provoke Su Xin so easily?


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring at home! How could the brothers be more fun than the Marquis¡¯s Manor? There¡¯s Sister Xue in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Su Miaoyan winked at Su Yingxue with her gem-like eyes and received a smile in response.


    Su Yingxue went out and brought Chu Xiaotian in. She looked at Chu Yihan sincerely. ¡°Ninth Prince, sister have a request. You won¡¯t reject it, right?¡±


    Chu Yihan had already stood up. He never changed his mind when he made a decision.


    However, the moment Su Yingxue said this, he sat back down. ¡°This matter concerns the Imperial family. I will uphold justice.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is so good!¡±


    Su Yingxue could not help butugh.


    Su Han bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. You are wise.¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er, what are you trying to do? I said that I wanted to divorce you, but I was just angry. I won¡¯t separate from you. Of course, don¡¯t even think about separating!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian held on to his final determination.


    When he saw Su Han covered in wounds, his heart sank. He knew that Min Jia and his mother must have bullied Su Han again when he wasn¡¯t around.


    They had gone too far this time!


    However, he would still persuade Su Han to go back with him..

 Chapter 580 - 580: Heartless and Unfaithful

    Chapter 580: Heartless and Unfaithful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Su Yingxue pushed Chu Xiaotian away from Su Han. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion treats my sister?¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness want Han¡¯er to die in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and only then will you let her go, carrying her corpse out?¡± Qin Wan looked at Chu Xiaotian with hatred. She deeply regretted marrying Su Han into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°No! Even if Han¡¯er dies, she¡¯s still my wife, the princess of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly dense. His handsome face was stained with blood, carrying a sinister aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Su Dingwei pushed him further away.


    Su Han sat on the chair with clear eyes. She appeared weak but spoke firmly, ¡°I want to sever all ties with Chu Xiaotian!¡±


    ¡°Estrangement?¡±


    ¡°Estrangement?!¡±


    Everyone was amazed, and even Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Su Han, a weak woman, wanted to sever all ties with Chu Xiaotian.


    Estrangement was a method of forcibly dissolving the rtionship between husband and wife if one partymitted acts such as murder or assault, and aint was filed with the government.


    Chu Xiaotian widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Estrangement? Su Han! Who gave you the courage to sever all ties with me?¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was solemn. He knew Su Han¡¯s experience in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion must be unusual, but he still tried to persuade her. ¡°Han¡¯er, have you thought this through?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s thin body stood straight, her cold and elegant face showing determination. ¡°I have. Grandpa, Mom, and Dad, please bear witness for me and ask me to write aint to submit to the Capital Prefecture.¡±


    Su Qingzhi frowned and thought. Qin Wan and Su Dingwei were also surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Su Han to be so resolute.


    Only Su Yingxue heard this. She immediately went out and prepared a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. She brought them to Su Han and said softly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll hold it for you. You can write.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    Both of Su Han¡¯s hands were injured. Su Yingxue initially nned to transcribe for her, but she knew Su Han would insist on writing herself.


    This was Su Han¡¯s pride and the pride of the Su family.


    Despite her injuries, Su Han persisted and wrote twopleteints. Her handwriting was elegant and graceful.


    After Su Han finished writing, Su Yingxue handed a copy to Su Qingzhi. After Su Qingzhi read it, his face turned pale, and he handed theint to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes betrayed emotion.


    He called Mo Qi over. ¡°Immediately summon Liang Jin to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Mo Qi epted the order and left.


    Chu Xiaotian panicked and immediately got up. He rushed toward Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, wanting to snatch the otherint. ¡°I want to see what she wrote!¡±


    Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t let him ruin Su Han¡¯s hard work, so she turned around and dodged him. She held theint with both hands and unfolded it in front of Chu Xiaotian. ¡°This way, you can see clearly what kind of den the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is!¡±


    How could they torture Su Han?


    Theint was very long, and Su Han listed many things, from the moment she married into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, when Min Jia and his mother snatched her dowry and jewelry, to the bullying they had done to her in recent years, to the recent incident¡­. Min Jia framed her and tried to kill her!

 Chapter 581 - 581: This Justice Must Be Sought!

    Chapter 581: This Justice Must Be Sought!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face flushed red as he shook his head. ¡°Impossible! This can¡¯t be happening! Min Jia wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    He rushed to Su Han and locked eyes with her. ¡°Han¡¯er, you must be misunderstanding. Before I left, Min Jia went to see you, saying you weren¡¯t feeling well. She had already called for a court physician. How could she want to kill you? Even if Mother doesn¡¯t like you, Father would still stand up for you. You¡¯re his most admired daughter-inw! How could you use them like this?¡±


    Su Han hated seeing him the most, but now she had to face him. She stared at the man she once loved deeply and spoke coldly. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m falsely using your mother and sister?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not entirely true! As the daughter-inw and the elder sister-inw, can¡¯t you tolerate them a little? As long as you do what you did before, give some gifts to Min Jia to appease her, then kneel and apologize to Mother, they will forgive you. You¡¯re still the Princess of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion! Why do you have to go this far?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian yelled at her, every word a reproach.


    Su Han¡¯s heart had long grown cold, as if a gaping hole had been torn open, letting out a chilling breeze.


    Fortunately, she had already died once when someone held a knife to her.


    She had been saved, knowing how precious her life was!


    She wouldn¡¯t let Chu Xiaotian hurt her again, instead, she questioned him forcefully. ¡°Why can¡¯t 1? When 1 married into your pce, the betrothal gift 1 received was only half of my dowry. These past few years, I¡¯ve been managing the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. If it weren¡¯t for my dowry, how could the people of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion live such a dignified life?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and sister snatched my things, but you never stood up for me. Instead, you made me tolerate everything! It¡¯s not that 1 couldn¡¯t tolerate it, but how did you treat me? You said you would never take concubines, never favor other women, even if I never had a child, you would never betray me, but did you keep your promise?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s question was like a bucket of cold water poured over Chu Xiaotian¡¯s head.


    His face showed difort. ¡°1 kept it, I kept it all these years, except for that one night¡­¡±


    He had stayed clean for these past few years. Even when socializing, he never indulged with those women. This was his promise to Su Han, and he kept it!


    He had only broken it once, just that one night!


    He grabbed the chair¡¯s armrest, his eyes red, and questioned Su Han. ¡°Only once! I¡¯ve only been with another woman once! Why do you insist on holding onto it? In the entire Great Cheng Dynasty, which man would remain loyal to only one woman? Not to mention, among the Imperial family and nobles, who is like me, focusing solely on loving you? Why won¡¯t you even give me one chance?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re disloyal once, you won¡¯t be loyal a hundred times!¡± Su Han¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You and 1 made promises. We¡¯re a loving couple. You and I break promises, and we have to settle our debts one by one! The dowry I paid into the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, and the plot against me by Min Jia County Lord, and Madam Sheng, I must seek justice!¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, her heart surging with emotions.


    At this moment, she admired Su Han.


    Liang Jin rushed over as quickly as possible, bringing many people from the capital prefecture with him.


    He had visited the Marquis¡¯s Manor more times than he had visited all the officials¡¯ homesbined.


    Therefore, he was quite familiar with the ce..

 Chapter 582 - 582: Record in Ann

    Chapter 582: Record in Ann


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, it was the first time he had seen Su Qingzhi in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. When Su Qingzhi was conquering the four corners of the world, he was still a schr rushing to the capital to take the imperial examination. The person he admired the most was the valiant and exceptional great general who had expanded the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s territories.


    When he encountered Su Qingzhi, he greeted him with deep respect. ¡°1 am Liang Jin from the Capital Prefecture. 1 pay my respects to Old General Su. Your name has been famous for many years, and it is truly an honor for me to meet you today.¡±


    Su Qingzhi, not as formal as a literati, stroked his beard and said, ¡°Lord Liang, please rise. Today, 1 am sorry for intruding upon you.¡±


    ¡°This is my duty, Old General.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s tone revealed his impartiality.


    Although he held Su Qingzhi in high regard, this was a matter of professional duty for him. He had no personal feelings when handling cases.


    With Su Han¡¯sint in hand, he had already pieced together the details of the case on his way here.


    In essence, it was a family dispute within the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    However, upon receiving theint, it escted into a severe case involving loss of life within both the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Miss Su Han, you wish to press charges against Prince Yong¡¯an and the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. With yourint in hand, I now need to gather evidence. I have brought a female officer with me. Are you willing to allow her to examine your injuries to ascertain their authenticity?¡± Liang Jin inquired.


    Qin Wan expressed some concern. ¡°Lord Liang, is it necessary to proceed in this manner? This case¡­ Can it not be kept private?¡±


    While examining the injuries was one matter, what Liang Jin recorded would need to be made public!


    Su Han was a young woman. How could she face society if everyone knew the extent of her injuries and scars?


    Liang Jin felt a pang of regret but firmly informed Qin Wan, ¡°Madam Su, every detail of the case must be documented and publicly disclosed. Severing ties with the Prince of Yong¡¯an is a serious matter. This is the first such case of disownment by the prince¡¯s mansion in nearly fifty years, and 1 must proceed with utmost caution.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s heart sank. She grasped Su Han¡¯s hand, tears welling in her eyes, and pleaded, ¡°Han¡¯er, let¡¯s reconsider. Let¡¯s part ways. The Su family has no shortage of dowries, but your reputation cannot be disregarded!¡±


    In this world, how difficult was it for a woman to survive with a tarnished reputation?


    How many women had lost not only their reputations but also their lives?


    Su Han firmly held Qin Wan¡¯s hand, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Mother, I must sever ties.¡±


    She looked up at Liang Jin and continued, ¡°Lord Liang, Su Han is willing to cooperate with your female officer for the examination of my injuries.


    However, my injuries are severe, and it may take some time. Additionally, my Sister Yingxue has performed surgery on me before and is familiar with my condition. I hope you will document this in detail to aid in resolving the case.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed Liang Jin¡¯s eyes but quickly vanished.


    He granted permission and instructed the two female officers he had brought along, ¡°You are to assist Miss Su Han in examining her injuries. Handle her with care and detail your findings thoroughly. Do you understand?¡±


    The two female officers nodded in agreement.


    Su Yingxue apanied them.


    As Su Han¡¯s physician, she was well acquainted with Su Han¡¯s injuries.


    However, she could not provide oral testimony.


    Thus, Su Han proceeded to remove her clothing and reveal her wounds, determined to seek justice for herself!


    As Su Han and Su Yingxue departed, Qin Wan sped her chest and copsed into her chair, tears streaming down her face.


    Su Dingwei consoled her, and the couple held each other¡¯s hands for support..

 Chapter 583 - 583: Ruthless and Cruel, True Colors

    Chapter 583: Ruthless and Cruel, True Colors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi wasn¡¯t particrly worried about Su Han. asionally, he would nce at Chu Yihan beside him. Seeing Chu Yihan¡¯sposed demeanor, not as cold as before, he harbored a lingering doubt in his heart.


    Liang Jin¡¯s female officers returned with the records of Su Han¡¯s injuries, which spanned five pages. Liang Jin scrutinized each page with incredulity, questioning the female officers twice, ¡°Did you make any mistakes? Is this urate?¡±


    Apetent female officer replied, ¡°Lord, there were no errors. Every injury on Miss Han¡¯s body has been meticulously documented.¡±


    Frowning, Liang Jin hadn¡¯t anticipated such severe injuries on a fragile woman.


    When Qin Wan requested to see the records, Liang Jin considerately put them away, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll inform you after organizing them.¡±


    Now, it was time to gather evidence from Chu Xiaotian.


    Approaching Chu Xiaotian, Liang Jin stated coldly, ¡°Prince of Yong¡¯an County, could you please move to another room? I will personally record your statement.¡±


    Though reluctant, Chu Xiaotianplied, yet Liang Jin managed to extract significant information from him.


    After recording Chu Xiaotian¡¯s testimony, Liang Jin was approached hesitantly by him, ¡°Lord Liang!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liang Jin didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°Could you show me Su Han¡¯s¡­ her injuries?¡±


    Despite not being as noble as Chu Yihan, Chu Xiaotian, a rtive of the Imperial family, appeared uneasy for the first time.


    Liang Jin agreed andid the five pages on the table before him. ¡°You may peruse them as you wish, but 1 will collect themter.¡±


    As Chu Xiaotian began to read, his hand trembled, nearly dropping the papers.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± His lips quivered, turning pale.


    Liang Jin, noticing his fixation on the first page, kindly exined, ¡°ording to my servants¡¯ examination, these injuries, from both cudgel and needle, are a mix of old and new. Miss Han likely endured regr beatings in the mansion. As for the silver needle wounds¡­¡± I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a pce method to torture maids, piercing the finger with a silver needle causes excruciating pain. Even if healed, the hands won¡¯t return to their original state.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Chu Xiaotian shook his head vehemently, refusing to believe his mother and sister capable of such cruelty.


    Su Han was his wife, his legally wedded wife!


    How could they treat her like this?


    No! No!


    Chu Xiaotian shook his head. ¡°This must be a false usation! Maybe it was Su Yingxue who intentionally harmed Han¡¯er! Trying to drive her away from me! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s manipting the rtionship between us!¡±


    ¡°Manipting?¡± Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks it¡¯s maniption. Little do you know, you¡¯re the one who refuses to open your eyes!¡±


    Men were like this, thinking they could be mighty outside while ignoring domestic matters!


    Over the years, Su Han had carried the burden of the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. How could Chu Xiaotian truly understand her struggles and grievances?


    All he saw were the beautiful facades Su Han had crafted for him, masking her suffering.


    Having gleaned sufficient information about Su Han¡¯s situation, Liang Jin bid farewell to Su Qingzhi. ¡°Old General, I¡¯ve initiated the trial, and we will reach a verdict. Now, 1¡¯11 apany Your Highness to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to gather evidence..¡±

 Chapter 584 - 584: Chu Yihan Didn’t Stay

    Chapter 584: Chu Yihan Didn¡¯t Stay


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s troublesome for Lord Liang. Yingxue, see Lord Liang out of the residence,¡± Su Qingzhi gestured and instructed.


    Su Yingxue escorted Liang Jin out.


    After a day¡¯s hustle and bustle, the sky had turned dark.


    Once Su Yingxue returned from seeing him off, she immediately ordered the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Addressing everyone in the hall, she dered, ¡°Today is both a family banquet and a quest for justice for my sister. Now, let¡¯s all sit down as a family and enjoy a good meal. Grandfather, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    She skipped over to Su Qingzhi, smiling brightly.


    Though Su Qingzhi still harbored many worries, seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s radiant smile dispelled them all. He chuckled lightly, stroking his beard. ¡°Yingxue is right. Today is indeed a family banquet. Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s feast!¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±


    Everyone responded eagerly, with no objections.


    However, there¡¯s always someone who dampens the mood.


    Su Xin nced at Chu Yihan, still seated beside Su Qingzhi, and teased, ¡°Ninth Prince must feel out of ce tonight, having a family banquet at the Su family!¡±


    Her words dripped with sarcasm.


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t a member of the Su family. Originally, he had some distant rtion due to being Chu Xiaotian¡¯s imperial uncle.


    Now, with Su Han breaking ties with Chu Xiaotian, Chu Yihan¡¯s rtionship with the family felt awkward.


    Quite awkward indeed.


    Mo Qi felt sorry for his master. If they went through with this meal, his master¡¯s dignity would take a heavy blow.


    Chu Yihan stood up.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    No one dared to remain seated.


    Even Su Han, despite her injuries, stood up and respectfully bowed to Chu Yihan. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. If you don¡¯t mind, please stay for dinner and allow us to express our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er is correct. Your Highness has honored our mansion. Allow me to toast to you,¡± Su Qingzhi insisted, urging Chu Yihan to stay.


    Su Dingwei also chimed in, ¡°Please allow me to offer a toast to Your Highness as well, for your timely assistance!¡±


    From the corner, Su Dingheng, who had been silent for most of the day, spoke weakly, ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, perhaps you could join us for dinner before departing?¡±


    Since everyone was already trying to persuade him to stay and show gratitude, his additionalment didn¡¯t seem out of ce.


    Most importantly, he felt that¡­ Chu Yihan didn¡¯t want to leave.


    And Su Yingxue didn¡¯t want him to leave either.


    She felt that way, but she kept silent.


    Firstly, she wasn¡¯t in a position to make decisions in front of her grandfather.


    Secondly, she felt she had already burdened Chu Yihan too much that day and didn¡¯t want him to endure anymore.


    When Chu Yihan nced at Su Yingxue, there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes.


    But he quickly averted his gaze and addressed Su Qingzhi coldly. ¡°I have matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Qingzhi was taken aback.


    Chu Yihan had been in the mansion all day, yet he declined their hospitality and was about to leave.


    However, neither Su Dingwei nor Su Dingheng dared to stop him.


    Su Han remained silent.


    Only Su Yingxue had the power to change Chu Yihan¡¯s decision.


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t good at exnations, so he left after saying his piece.


    Mo Qi noticed Su Yingxue standing there in a daze. As he passed by her, he intentionally stepped heavily.


    Su Yingxue quickly snapped out of it. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll see Your Highness off!¡±


    Before Su Qingzhi could respond, she dashed out.


    After beingposed all day, her hurried steps made her seem like a girl her age.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s frown deepened..

 Chapter 585 - 585: He Didn’t Want to Wait Any Longer

    Chapter 585: He Didn¡¯t Want to Wait Any Longer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a narrow alley outside the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue threw herself at Chu Yihan.


    She clung to Chu Yihan with both hands and feet, her pouted red lips expressing her reluctance. ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you stay for dinner? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    After a busy day, she was starving!


    Chu Yihan wasn¡¯t made of iron, after all!


    Chu Yihan held her face, his warm breath caressing her cheek. ¡°1 am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Because 1 only want to devour you, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not on the menu tonight.¡±


    Chu Yihan lowered his head and took a bite of her lips. Her soft, red lips were like cotton candy, carrying a tempting, sweet scent that easily intoxicated him, making him lose his senses.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face flushed, and waves of heat washed over her.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard Chu Yihan say this.


    But she couldn¡¯t fulfill Chu Yihan¡¯s desires yet.


    She rested her head on Chu Yihan¡¯s neck and spoke warmly, ¡°Your Highness, please wait a little longer. Once we resolve the sister¡¯s matter, we can slowly exin everything to grandfather.¡±


    After persuading her grandfather, she could marry him!


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Why do you think I came out now?¡± Chu Yihan pinched her soft cheeks.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Qi listened from behind the wall and almost stumbled to the ground.


    He hugged his sword and sighed. ¡°Do you think severing ties with the Imperial family is that easy?¡±


    Even if Su Han was Su Qingzhi¡¯s granddaughter, severing ties with the royal family would require numerous procedures and face many difficulties!


    This matter seemed trivial between husband and wife, but with their identities, it was like a ticking time bomb thrown into the court!


    Without Chu Yihan¡¯s intervention, the Su family wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish this in a short time.


    Chu Yihan hugged Su Yingxue¡¯s waist and felt her slender, soft body once again. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Little dumpling, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. 1 have waited long enough.¡±


    From when she was three to sixteen.


    Thirteen whole years.


    Su Yingxue raised her head, her eyes reflecting Chu Yihan¡¯s deep affection as if they were an endless gxy.


    Chu Yihan covered her eyes, then turned and left.


    The weather was cold, but Su Yingxue didn¡¯t feel it at all. As people passed by the Marquis¡¯s Manor, shivering in the chilly night, she was enveloped in the warmth left behind by Chu Yihan.


    Everyone was waiting for her to return and eat. Once she sat down at the table, Su Xin sneered in a peculiar tone, ¡°Our Yingxue is getting more capable. She didn¡¯t spend much time with Lord Liang, but she saw Your Highness off so thoroughly that she didn¡¯t even want toe back!¡±


    Su Qingzhi red at her. ¡°Say another word, and you¡¯re out!¡±


    The chopsticks in Su Xin¡¯s hand trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to speak again, but her eyes held a deep meaning.


    Su Han exined on Su Yingxue¡¯s behalf, ¡°Severing ties with Chu Xiaotian isn¡¯t a trivial matter. Your Highness must discuss it with Sister Yingxue. It¡¯s all for my sake. Aunt, don¡¯t think negatively. If word gets out, people might think the Su family has ill intentions and tarnish grandpa and family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Han¡¯s words made everyone understand Su Yingxue and silenced Su Xin.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Su Xin was the only one with malicious intentions among the Su family members present?


    Su Yingxue was very relieved. Seeing Su Han still sitting with them and even scolding Su Xin on her behalf proved that she hadn¡¯t given up.


    She was resilient.


    As for Su Xin, Su Yingxue sneered.. ¡°Aunt, do you know how to treat a chronic infectious disease?¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586: Stupid Aunties are Meant to be Scared

    Chapter 586: Stupid Aunties are Meant to be Scared


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Xin scooped up a spoonful of bird¡¯s nest and said nonchntly, ¡°Who wants to know about this?!¡±


    Who would get consumption anyway?


    And who would even bother thinking about how to treat it?


    ¡°Mother, 1 remember hearing before that Madam Chang Yuan has had consumption for many years, and the imperial physicians have never been able to cure her!¡± Su Miaoyan blinked her eyes.


    She looked at Su Yingxue curiously, ¡°Sister Xue, you¡¯re so amazing. If you treated Madam Chang Yuan, you could cure her, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Qin Wan remainedposed and added, ¡°If saving a life can umte merit and do good deeds, then it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What good deeds? That old woman should have died a long time ago! You¡­ Do you want to save her?¡± Su Xin mmed the table and stood up, visibly flustered.


    She had been scheming in the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor for so many years, just waiting for that old woman to die, and then to eliminate her children one by one, letting her children inherit the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    If that old woman didn¡¯t die, her n wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed!


    ¡°If you say anyone deserves to die, it¡¯s you!¡± Su Qingzhi red. Beside him, Su Wei had already retrieved his saber.


    The fierce aura made it seem like if she said another word, even if she was his daughter, he would prioritize justice over family and cut her down as an enemy.


    Su Xin sat down with a pale face. She ate a tasteless meal and immediately left for the Marquis¡¯s Manor after she was done. She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.


    When she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she was still not at ease. She went to Madam Chang Yuan¡¯s courtyard and confirmed that she was still sickly. Hearing her violent coughing, she felt at ease and went back to sleep.


    In the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, it was rare for Su Qingzhi to reunite with his family. Since Su Han¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, Su Yingxue decided to ask Su Dingwei¡¯s family and Madam Yin to stay in the manor for a few more days.


    Su Dingwei and Qin Wan didn¡¯t refuse, but Madam Yin was reluctant to leave. ¡°There are still two children at home and some matters that I have to go back to deal with. Miaomiao is a bbermouth. I¡¯m afraid she will cause trouble for you if she stays in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I¡¯d better bring her back tonight.¡±


    Su Miaoyan finally left home, and when she heard that she was going back, she immediately broke into a smile and whimpered, ¡°Mother, how can 1 be considered a bbermouth? I was also born in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The Marquis¡¯s Manor is also my home! 1 want to stay a few more days in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and at the same time¡­ I can learn more from Sister Xue!¡±


    ¡°What can you learn? Learn Sister Xue¡¯s medical skills or learn to manage the Marquis¡¯s Manor, can you do it?¡± Madam Yin shook her head. She was very clear about her youngest daughter¡¯s yful personality.


    After they split up, they were not as prominent as the Marquis¡¯s Manor and had always been dutiful. Even if they were to discuss marriage in the future, Madam Yin would never find Su Miaoyan a noble family like the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    She only wanted her daughter to be happy and safe for the rest of her life.


    Su Miaoyan looked at Su Yingxue reluctantly, causing her heart to soften.


    She pulled Su Miaoyan to her side and put in a good word for Madam Yin, ¡°Auntie, please let Miaomiao stay for a few days. She is right, the Marquis¡¯s Manor is also her home! Besides, Grandpa likes her. With a smart little girl like her around, Grandpa is very happy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for Grandfather to have you and Han¡¯er to apany him. 1 think Han¡¯er is injured now. You still have to spend more effort to apany her!¡± Madam Yin declined politely, revealing a trace of concern..

 Chapter 587 - 587: Clever Little Witty Words

    Chapter 587: Clever Little Witty Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Sister Xue wants to apany Sister Han that 1 want to stay and apany Grandpa! Otherwise, Grandpa would be so lonely!¡± Su Miaoyan had a pair of deer-like eyes and her voice was crisp and sweet, making people happy.


    Su Yingxue could not bear to let her go either. She hugged her tightly and looked at Madam Yin coquettishly. ¡°Auntie, just let Miaomiao stay. She¡¯s so smart and won¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯ll keep her in the residence and let her focus on apanying Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Sigh!¡±


    Madam Yin waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t find her troublesome, you can stay. But if she causes trouble, you have to tell me immediately. I¡¯lle and pick her up.¡±


    Before Madam Yin left, she poked Su Miaoyan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You, you have to behave yourself when you stay here this time. If you cause trouble, I¡¯ll be the first to tell your Daddy to deal with you!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Su Miaoyan pouted.


    The moment Madam Yin left, she was like a little beast that had broken free from its restraints. She pulled Su Yingxue and jumped around happily. ¡°Sister Xue, I¡¯m finally back. I can y with you again!¡±


    ¡°You, smart little thing. You¡¯re staying here because you have a mission. You have to apany Grandpa. I¡¯m going to talk to my sister now.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the tip of her nose. It was not entirely because she did not want to go back.


    During this period, the residence would probably not be peaceful. This little clever girl¡¯s eloquent mouth was still very useful.


    When Su Miaoyan heard this, she turned around with Su Yingxue and pushed her toward Su Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s better for Sister Xue to apany Grandfather! Grandfather is not thinking about me at this moment! I¡¯ll be responsible for having fun with Sister Han!¡±


    ¡°Hey! 1 haven¡¯t changed my sister¡¯s dress yet!¡±


    Su Yingxue stood on the spot with her hands on her hips. She looked at the little young girl who was half the height of a person and ran as fast as a rabbit.


    Su Miaoyan shouted as she ran. ¡°Saint Ruan is there to change the dressing. Sister Xue, don¡¯t worry, and go find grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°This young girl is really smart. She¡¯s only been here for a day, and she already knows everyone in the residence. No wonder she was able to have a happy ending in her previous life.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed a little. In her previous life, her life was not even as good as Su Miaoyan¡¯s.


    Of course, she did not foresee that Su Miaoyan in this life would have such great wealth to enjoy.


    She went to Su Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard. Thinking that her grandpa might be worried about Su Han, she told him what Chu Yihan said tonight.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. This time, the one who was bullied was a cousin. Our Marquis¡¯s Manor will seek justice for her and rescue her from that ce. We will make them pay with blood!¡±


    Under the moonlight, Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light. It was dangerous and charming.


    Su Qingzhi sized her up a few more times, his eyes filled with a trace of gratification. ¡°Grandfather has not been in Jiang Du City for a few years, and you have grown a lot. Now, you are already the Eldest Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor who can take charge of an area.¡±


    After being praised, Su Yingxue held onto Su Qingzhi¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled little girl by his side. ¡°The Young Miss of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is also Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter. If I¡¯m too useless, wouldn¡¯t 1 be embarrassing Grandfather?¡±


    She had wasted her grandpa¡¯s hard work in the past. In this life, she must take back what she had lost in the past!


    ¡°Grandfather has never felt ashamed of you. Even if you were bullied in the past, it proves that you are a kind child. You just care too much about family.¡±


    Su Qingzhi patted Su Yingxue¡¯s head. When he saw Su Yingxue, he was always in a daze, feeling that her mother was still around..

 Chapter 588 - 588: Su Qingzhi’s Words Were Sincere and Earnest

    Chapter 588: Su Qingzhi¡¯s Words Were Sincere and Earnest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But now, looking at her face, which was as beautiful as her mother¡¯s, he was afraid that he would invite disaster.


    ¡°Yingxue, tell grandpa honestly. When did you be acquainted with Ninth Prince?¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was very kind, but there was a look of scrutiny in his eyes.


    This scrutinizing gaze was like a sword and lightning, causing Su Yingxue to be unable to move.


    She lowered her eyes. ¡°When Your Highness came to visit me, he gave me a few stalks of Lingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Your Highness is?¡± Su Qingzhi said lightly as he walked.


    ¡°Your Highness is the God of War of the Great Cheng Dynasty. He is extremely noble.¡± Su Yingxue replied.


    However, she had a feeling that this was not the answer Grandpa wanted to hear.


    ¡°Other than identity, do you know the blood feud of Your Highness? The Imperial Consort died in vain, and his elder brother has been missing for many years. How could he use his own body to shake the current court and make the emperor unable to sleep and eat for so many years?¡± Su Qingzhi asked.


    Su Yingxue nodded silently. ¡°I know all of this. The Imperial Consort¡¯s death was caused by the emperor. The young Eighth Prince¡¯s disappearance is probably rted to the emperor.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You knew about it!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Grandpa was testing her!


    He had seen through her rtionship with Chu Yihan, which was why he had asked her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was beating wildly, but she maintained a calm expression. ¡°So what if I know? Grandpa, is this a secret?¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. ¡°Other than me, even your eldest uncle and father would not know about these things, but you know everything! How close are you to Ninth Prince?¡±


    That was why he had exposed all his scars for her to see!


    For a man who had been through hundreds of battles, the only people who could make him reveal his fragility and tenderness were the people who were extremely important to him.


    Could it be that his granddaughter and Chu Yihan had already¡­


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s sweet voice broke Su Qingzhi¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The Silver Moon Pavilion came to rob my mother¡¯s handwritten letter. I¡¯ve fought with the Silver Moon Pavilion and even snatched their number-one assassin from the Silver Moon Steward. It¡¯s not difficult for me to understand some secrets of the court. Why do I need Ninth Prince to tell me personally?¡±


    Su Qingzhi was stunned for a moment before asking her, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Grandpa, are you suspecting Ninth Prince?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were innocent. ¡°Ninth Prince saved me previously because of Grandfather. Now, he¡¯s helping his cousin because of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Outsiders might think that Your Highness is biased, but Grandpa, don¡¯t you know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong? Your Highness is helping justice and fairness!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words made Su Qingzhi unable to find any ws.


    Chu Yihan knew his temper. He also knew that Su Dingheng was a good-for-nothing in the current Marquis¡¯s Manor. Su Hao was far away in Bamboo Leaf Pass. If he wanted to do something, the Su family could not help him. The only thing that could benefit him was Su Yingxue inheriting Long Shuli¡¯s heaven-defying medical skills.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve also thought of it. Your Highness helping our Marquis¡¯s Manor won¡¯t bring him any benefits on the surface, but Your Highness is also an ordinary person. I¡¯ve also treated his old injuries before. Your Highness helping us is also helping himself.¡± Su Yingxue exined the matter more clearly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Su Qingzhi stroked his beard. Su Yingxue¡¯s words could make people understand.


    After all, even Chu Mingyuan respected Long Shuli.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s suspicion dissipated a little, but he couldn¡¯t help but remind Su Yingxue earnestly, ¡°Yingxue, Grandpa isn¡¯t ndering Ninth Prince this time. Grandpa respects heroes and values heroes, but every hero faces countless dangers..¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589: Bitter

    Chapter 589: Bitter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He didn¡¯t want Su Yingxue to end up like Long Shuli, caught up in life-and-death whirlpools.


    Su Yingxue understood some of Su Qingzhi¡¯s concerns, but her experience with Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t be exined in a few words.


    Since she couldn¡¯t exin it now, she might as well calm Su Qingzhi down first.


    She helped Su Qingzhi back to his room to rest. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. 1 understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be much more sensible now. Grandpa is very reassured about you.¡± Su Qingzhi patted her head, his face full of affection.


    In the prince¡¯s mansion of Yong¡¯an County, Chu Xiaotian returned to the manor in a daze. When he walked into the hall, he could still hear Madam Sheng¡¯s cursing.


    The Old Regional Prince had already gotten calluses on his ears from the noise. When he saw Chu Xiaotian return, he hurriedly went forward to show concern for him. ¡°Son, why did youe back sote today? You were at the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡­¡±


    The Old Regional Prince wanted to know if Su Han had a dispute with Chu Xiaotian in the Marquis¡¯s Mansion after she was kidnapped.


    However, he saw Liang Jin standing behind Chu Xiaotian.


    The Old Regional Prince raised his eyebrows. ¡°Lord Liang, why are you here?¡±


    After Liang Jin greeted the Old Regional Prince, he went straight to business. ¡°Old Regional Prince, this is theint that Miss Su Han has submitted to the Capital Prefecture. She wants to break off all ties with the Prince of Yong¡¯an County. I have been ordered to investigate. Please cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Break off all ties? This¡­¡±


    The Old Regional Prince was shocked.


    ¡°What? Break off all ties? That little wretch has grown up. Did she dare to break off all ties with my son? Does she want to die?¡±


    Madam Sheng cursed. She didn¡¯t look like a noblewoman at all.


    The Old Regional Prince quickly stopped Madam Sheng in front of outsiders. ¡°Enough. Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough? Lord Liang is the governor of the Capital Prefecture, and even he hase to our residence! You¡¯re still fooling around!¡±


    ¡°How am I fooling around!¡± Madam Sheng¡¯s face was sharp and mean.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the Old Regional Prince scolding her. She had never been favored since she was young, and the Old Regional Prince didn¡¯t treat her well. She tortured Su Han because she was favored by the Old Regional Prince, who praised her a lot.


    Her son also protected her and treated her like a treasure.


    Su Han got all the love that she couldn¡¯t get in her life. How could she not be jealous?


    She didn¡¯t vent all her anger on Su Han.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s voice was low and depressed. ¡°What did you do to Su Han when I was not around?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What can I do to her? That little wretch, did shein to you again?¡± Madam Sheng rolled up her sleeves guiltily, but she was still trying to force herself.


    ¡°Old Regional Prince, Madam Sheng, can you assist me in handling this case? 1 want to gather the servants in the residence to make some inquiries.¡± Liang Jin asked.


    He knew that this was the best time to interrogate the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The Old Regional Prince had no choice but to gather all the servants and let them ept Liang Jin¡¯s questioning.


    Liang Jin¡¯s ability to judge people was unparalleled in the entire Jiang Du City.


    He went to Min Jia¡¯s courtyard and collected the stolen goods that had not been cleaned up in the pool. After sealing them, he immediately wanted to interrogate Madam Sheng and Min Jia.


    However, Chu Xiaotian came to tell him, ¡°Lord Liang, it¡¯s alreadyte today. My mother and sister are both unwell. Could you please make an exception and interrogate them in two days?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness has already witnessed my handling of the case at the Marquis¡¯s Manor. In the matter of Miss Han¡¯s assassination, we must act swiftly to apprehend the true culprit,¡± Liang Jin refused firmly..

 Chapter 590 - 590: Cold-blooded Person

    Chapter 590: Cold-blooded Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But mother and sister are indeed unwell. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can apany you to see if they have a way to ept your interrogation,¡± Chu Xiaotian said in a deep voice.


    Liang Jin¡¯s heart was clouded with suspicion. He had heard about the Min Jia County Lord¡¯s severe injury, but when he saw Madam Sheng just now, although there were still wounds on her face, it should be fine for him to interrogate her. He followed Chu Xiaotian to Madam Sheng¡¯s room with suspicion. Madam Sheng¡¯s face was swollen, and she looked terrible. She vomited from time to time, and the smell of foreign objects around her was very strong. The servants in the room couldn¡¯t help but cover their noses.


    Liang Jin also frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Madam fine just now? Why did she suddenly be like this?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Old Regional Prince looked troubled. ¡°This is all because too many things have happened recently, causing Madam¡¯s emotions to be unstable and her body to be in a bad condition.¡±


    Chu Xiaotian then brought Liang Jin to Min Jia¡¯s courtyard. Min Jia was lying on the bed with a broken leg and was crying. She didn¡¯t look well either. Liang Jin tried to ask her a few questions.


    Other than crying, she was throwing a tantrum, and no one could do anything about it.


    At this moment, Chu Xiaotian suggested, ¡°Lord Liang, please give us a few more days. Even if you want to investigate the case, you have to wait until they recover.¡±


    Liang Jin told Chu Xiaotian, ¡°In two days at most, I will personally report to the Emperor and send the imperial physician to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion to treat the two of you. I will also send someone to keep an eye on you. 1 hope Your Highness will not do anything to hinder the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t.¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s entire person was emitting a gloomy aura.


    After Liang Jin left, the two women¡¯s quarrels erupted behind Chu Xiaotian.


    Min Jia was carried to Madam Sheng¡¯s room and cried to her. ¡°Mother! What is Brother doing? You want me to pretend to be ill in the middle of the night? Are you going to let me sleep? I¡¯m so seriously injured now, but brother doesn¡¯t know how to take care of me!¡±


    Min Jia was full of grievances and her face was full ofints.


    She was already very unhappy that she couldn¡¯t kill Su Han today!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Madam Sheng spat again. Her pale face was full of resentment. ¡°What is Xiaotian doing? Is he going to help that little b*tch Su Han kill me and his sister?¡±


    ¡°The two of you, you¡¯re still so arrogant and unrepentant even at the brink of death!¡±


    Your Highness¡¯s eyes were red and filled with extreme disappointment. ¡°Do you know what will happen if you act recklessly? I never thought that the two of you would have the guts to kill someone! The one who was killed wasn¡¯t anyone else but Xiaotian¡¯s wife, the daughter-inw of our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were both ufortable after being scolded. Min Jia mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madam Sheng snorted. ¡°After she dies, you can re at us again. A little slut has such a big life!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Min Jia¡­ When did you be so cold-blooded? Not to mention that she¡¯s our daughter-inw, she¡¯s just an unrted person. Is a human life so cheap in your eyes?!¡±


    The Old Regional Prince¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia suddenly felt guilty. They didn¡¯t dislike Su Han that much. At first, they just wanted to torture her, which was their bad taste. It was Su Han¡¯s fault for tolerating them and making them think that Su Han was weak and easy to bully.


    But who would have thought that things would develop to this point?

 Chapter 729 - 729 Look at How He Treated Su Yingxue!

    729 Look at How He Treated Su Yingxue!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Since Si Tianjian says so, we¡¯ll do as Your Highness says. However, the betrothal gifts and ceremony¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi nced at the courtyard, filled with piles of items, feeling a bit worried.


    Su Dingheng¡¯s hands, tucked into his sleeves, fidgeted uneasily. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s betrothal gifts are quite generous. When the emperor appointed the empress, he only gave a hundred and twenty betrothal gifts.¡±


    Today, Chu Yihan had sent 360 boxes, three times the number the emperor had sent to the empress!


    Where would they store all of these if the Marquis¡¯s Manor wasn¡¯t spacious enough?


    Chu Yihan, unconcerned, remarked, ¡°Everything I have belongs to the Princess Consort. It¡¯s not excessive.¡±


    Su Dingheng instantly fell silent.


    When it came to Su Dingwei and Qin Wan, although Qin Wan was shocked, she didn¡¯t intend to speak up.


    However, her husband was an honest man. He said, ¡°Your Highness, there are customary procedures for your wedding ceremony. On the day of your wedding, you have to worship your ancestors and open an imperial ancestral temple. Is this¡­ too extravagant?¡±


    For an ordinary family to open an ancestral hall, all their rtives had to be present to discuss matters.


    Opening an imperial ancestral hall required the presence of all imperial family members, bowing and kowtowing. When they proceeded to the ancestral hall,moners would kneel and greet them.


    This kind of grandeur was unprecedented, even for the emperor.


    Chu Yihan remained calm. ¡°As a member of the imperial family, I naturally have to inform my ancestors of my marriage. I won¡¯t make it public.¡±


    All their concerns and feelings of impropriety were brushed aside by Chu Yihan.


    As Su Yingxue¡¯s elders, they had nothing to say.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze softened as itnded on Su Yingxue. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re unhappy with? Do you want anything else?¡±


    Oh my god!


    Lin Qin and Si Tianjian were so shocked they could barely speak!


    When they replied to Chu Yihan, they were drenched in cold sweat. When had they ever seen Chu Yihan smile?


    But the smile he directed at Su Yingxue was beyond words!


    How many lifetimes would one need to cultivate to see such a divine visage?


    Lin Qin was dumbfounded.


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chu Yihan could sense her indifference, and the tension around him eased. ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections? Is there something you¡¯re dissatisfied with, or are you dissatisfied with everything?¡±


    His piercing gaze shifted to Lin Qin and Si Tianjian.


    The two immediately knelt. ¡°Please instruct us, Miss Su. If there are any shorings, we will rectify them immediately!¡±


    Although Lin Qin had been treated by Su Yingxue before, he felt a sense of camaraderie, but now, in front of Chu Yihan, he had no choice but to kneel!


    Si Tianjian, adept at reading expressions, tried to say something to please Chu Yihan. ¡°Perhaps Miss Su feels that the wedding date is too distant?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression instantly softened. ¡°Is that what you think? I can arrange for a closer date.¡±


    ¡°No need! The eighth of next month¡­ is already quite soon.¡±


    Discussing marriage made Su Yingxue nervous.


    Su Han stepped in to ease her sister¡¯s tension. ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s just shy. Your wedding is much moreplicated than that of an ordinary noble. She¡¯s never experienced it before, so she¡¯s a bit overwhelmed. Please forgive her.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced gratefully at Su Han. What a wonderful sister!


    She didn¡¯t knowwhat else to say!

 Chapter 730 - 730 Carrying Betrothal Gifts

    730 Carrying Betrothal Gifts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother-inw. If 1 were the sister, I would also be shocked. Your Highness has prepared the marriage too thoroughly. We can all see Your Highness¡¯s deep love for sister!¡±


    Su Miaoyan said crisply.


    Chu Yihan was thoroughly delighted when she referred to Your Highness as ¡°brother-inw,¡± sessfully charming him.


    Chu Yihan promised her, ¡°When you get married in the future, Brother-inw will prepare a generous dowry for you.¡±


    Su Miaoyan was a little excited and a little shy. ¡°Although Miaoyan is still young, but¡­ Thank you, Brother-inw!¡±


    She bowed and thanked Chu Yihan. Then, she turned around and pulled Su Yingxue to shout, ¡°Sister, brother-inw is good!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face was already red, but she was embarrassed by her teasing.


    She gently pinched Su Miaoyan¡¯s cheek, ¡°You! Just wait. When you get married in the future, 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson!¡±


    Su Miaoyan did not care and stuck out her tongue. ¡°When 1 get married in the future, sister and brother-inw will have children running all over the ce. How would you have the time to deal with me!¡±


    After Su Miaoyan finished speaking, she was afraid of being beaten by Su Yingxue and ran away in time.


    Fortunately, the elders of the Su family did not have any objections to Chu Yihan¡¯s arrangements.


    Chu Yihan came over today and settled everything. When he left, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Since Su Yingxue¡¯s wedding date was set, everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, starting from Su Qjngzhi, would be busy with her.


    As there were manyplicated formalities, Lin Qin had no choice but to stay behind and exin in detail to everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. He even wrote a long list for Su Yingxue so that she would not be nervous after she had simply read through the process.


    Su Yingxue looked at Lin Qin¡¯s list and the corners of her mouth twitched. Aren¡¯t you nervous?


    It was just that the worship of thousands of people was enough for her!


    ¡°Miss Su, you mustn¡¯t be nervous. If you sneeze, Your Highness will cut off my head.¡± Lin Qin felt a slight weakness in his knees as he settled into his seat.


    In the past, Su Yingxue was the one who prescribed the prescription for him. Now, he did not even dare to trouble Su Yingxue to write a single word.


    He tried his best to persuade Su Yingxue, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going through these things for you. When the timees, there will be the royal bridesmaids and the various imperial wives who will settle everything for you. You only need to walk around and don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Only then did Su Yingxue rx a little. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Lin.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re wee.¡± Lin Qin stood up and watched Su Yingxue leave before sitting down again.


    After Su Yingxue left, the huge front hall resumed its busy state.


    When Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen arrived, Su Qingzhi and the other men were busy, and only Su Han could entertain them.


    Su Xin was extremely dissatisfied. Su Han served her tea, but she refused to drink it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Even if I¡¯m married off, I¡¯m still the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. When Ie back, I can¡¯t even sit in the front hall, yet it¡¯s still you serving tea! Where¡¯s Su Yingxue?¡±


    Su Han smiled politely. ¡°Aunt, please forgive me. It¡¯s the Ninth Prince who came to deliver the betrothal gifts and discuss the wedding today, so grandpa, daddy, and second uncle are busy with Yingxue¡¯s wedding. Yingxue also has her things to do, so she can¡¯te to see you. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Ninth Prince is sending betrothal gifts? From the entrance to the front hall, those boxes were all sent by Ninth Prince?¡± Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    Su Han nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it? That many?¡± Su Xin¡¯s voice became sharp.. ¡°That¡¯s one to two hundred things! Why did the Ninth Prince give so much to Su Yingxue?¡±

 Chapter 731 - 731 Jealousy Keeps Me Awake

    731 Jealousy Keeps Me Awake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was infuriating!


    Even if Ye Zhenzhen, the county lord, were to marry in the future, she wouldn¡¯t find a family in the Great Cheng Dynasty that could offer such extravagant betrothal gifts!


    It was maddening!


    Ye Zhenzhen felt the same anger, though she didn¡¯t blurt it out like Su Xin.


    ¡°Sorry, Aunt.¡± Su Han calmly interjected. ¡°The betrothal gifts from Your Highness total three hundred and sixty catties.¡±


    Her voice was soft but hit Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen like a heavy blow.


    ¡°What? Three hundred and sixty catties?!¡± Su XiiTs voice was sharp.


    Since the founding of the Great Cheng Dynasty, no one had ever presented suchvish betrothal gifts!


    This was unprecedented!


    Su Xin was deeply frustrated, while Ye Zhenzhen seethed with jealousy. She was burning with jealousy.


    Observing their reactions, Su Han smirked satisfactorily and left.


    Once Su Han departed, Ye Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t contain her agitation. ¡°Why? Why? Mother! Look at Su Yingxue¡­I¡¯m also the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and the granddaughter of my maternal grandfather. I¡¯ve been conferred the title of county lord! But I can¡¯t even imagine anyone proposing to me with such grandeur!¡±


    Su Xin had already arranged a marriage for her with the youngest son of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate.


    When they were engaged, the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate had given her sixty gifts, and she had boasted about them for a long time.


    However,pared to Su Yingxue¡­


    Her sixty gifts seemed like a mere joke!


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this? The Prime Minister¡¯s Estate may be esteemed by others but to the Ninth Prince¡­It¡¯s nothing!¡± Su Xin sighed deeply.


    Ye Zhenzhen gritted her teeth, feeling wronged!


    Indeed, the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even for a daughter of a noble family, it was a prestigious match!


    Initially, she thought marrying the Prime Minister¡¯s son was an honor!


    But now, there was Su Yingxue, her cousin, marrying far better than her, a hundred, a thousand times better!


    Su Yingxue was bing a princess consort, and Ye Zhenzhen would have to bow to her!


    Just thinking about it kept her awake at night with jealousy!


    Ye Zhenzhen had been pampered since childhood in the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor. Her ambitions matched Su Xin¡¯s. She used to be content with what she had, but now, with aparison, she wanted more!


    Why was Su Yingxue able to marry the Ninth Prince and receive suchvish treatment? When she got married, she had to kowtow to her like an empress. What had she done?


    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t sleep for several days.


    She went to Su Xin¡¯s ce to pay her respects and share her thoughts.


    Su Xin immediately rejected her, gently tapping Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s head. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You want to rece Su Yingxue as the Ninth Princess Consort. You can¡¯t just be a princess by saying so!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen pouted a trace of grievance on her slightly round face. ¡°Su Han was once a Regional Princess? Mother, you are also from the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Can you watch as your two elder brothers¡¯ daughters marry better than your daughter?


    ¡°What happened to that little b*tch Su Han? Why are youpeting with her? As for this Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    Su Xin gnashed her teeth in hatred at the thought of Su Yingxue. She had been taught a lesson by Su Yingxue many times, and her anger still burned inside her. She couldn¡¯t shake off her depression.


    And Su Yingxue was about to get married!


    Once she married Chu Yihan, she would have to kneel in front of Su Yingxue and endure her torment.


    This was very ufortable..

 Chapter 594 - 594: His Heart Was Hooked.

    Chapter 594: His Heart Was Hooked.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Behind him were fire and medicine, and he never med Su Yingxue for not applying medicine for him.


    It was all his own affair.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®nothing¡¯? If I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte. If I¡¯ve neglected you, I¡¯ve neglected you. Can¡¯t you show some backbone and throw a tantrum at me?¡± Su Yingxue stomped her foot in frustration.


    Why didn¡¯t this man care about her?


    Zi Wei looked at her nkly. ¡°No.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    It was like talking to a wall.


    Forget it, she gave up. Zi Wei was like a wooden person. Besides the ice in his heart, he had no emotions and wouldn¡¯t lose his temper.


    She shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll treat your wound and brew some medicine for you.¡±


    Nevertheless, he still listened to Su Yingxue.


    After lying down, he seemed even more like a wooden person. Besides his breathing, there was no sound from him.


    Even when Su Yingxue stitched up his wound, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. Instead, he quietly fell asleep.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes filled with heartache.


    She pinched Zi Wei¡¯s cheek and pouted. ¡°If you act like this, I¡¯ll feel more and more guilty.¡±


    She had pulled him out of the Silver Moon Pavilion, only to have him injured again and again!


    Luckily, she could heal him.


    Taking advantage of his sleep, Su Yingxue went into Medicine King Valley. She fetched the spiritual spring water and brewed the antidote for him. She calcted that two more times, the poison umted in Zi Wei¡¯s body for many years should be cleared.


    This way, he would be a normal person again.


    Just the thought of it made her very happy.


    She sat by Zi Wei¡¯s bedside with a bowl of medicine in her hand. When he woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Little did she know that when Zi Wei opened his eyes, he saw such a pure and wless smile, like peach blossoms blooming in March, blooming brightly and passionately.


    Zi Wei¡¯s heart was stirred.


    Su Yingxue saw him open his eyes and helped him up to drink the medicine.


    Zi Wei held the medicine in his hand. Su Yingxue even took out a small paper bag from her bosom. She opened the paper bag and stuffed one of the candies into Zi Wei¡¯s mouth. She took out another and shook it at him. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you another one after you finish the medicine.¡±


    Zi Wei obediently drank all the medicine and waited for Su Yingxue to stuff the second candy into his mouth.


    Holding the candy in his mouth, Zi Wei hesitated to bite it. He asked, ¡°Have you been carrying it with you?¡±


    His gazended on the sugar packet in Su Yingxue¡¯s hand.


    Su Yingxue stuffed the candy bag back into her belt and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t listen, I can only feed you candy. If I don¡¯t bring it with me, what if you get injured again and refuse to take your medicine?¡±


    After all, protecting her was a dangerous job.


    He was either stabbed or cut every few days. If she couldn¡¯t treat him in time and couldn¡¯t bring him candy, then she was too much of a master!


    Zi Wei lowered his head, and a warmth that others couldn¡¯t understand entered his wooden eyes.


    Su Yingxue brought Zi Wei back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor. The Marquis¡¯s Manor had many injured people in the past two days, and it was bustling with activity. The case was handed over to Liang Jin to investigate, and Su Yingxue became a doctor at home with peace of mind.


    In Fengzao Pce, Chu Xiaotian kneeled in front of the Empress. ¡°Nephew¡¯s family has met with such an unexpected disaster. The Su family wants to separate me and my beloved wife. I hope that Imperial Aunt will seek justice for Nephew.¡±


    The Empress sat on the throne and ordered someone to help Chu Xiaotian up. Sheforted him gently. ¡°I know that you are a good child. I also know about the matter between you and the Princess. It was all because of Su Yingxue. I naturally won¡¯t stand by and watch the two of you fight to such an extent..¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: Things Turn Around

    Chapter 595: Things Turn Around


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She appeared like apassionate elder and called Chu Chengye inside, instructing, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Xiaotian is your elder brother, and Su Han is also your sister-inw. 1 know you wouldn¡¯t bear to see them separated and the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion in such a state.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I will do everything in my power to help reunite our elder brother¡¯s family.¡±


    A hint of malice flickered in Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes.


    He naturally had to assist Chu Xiaotian!


    Assist him¡­and teach Su Yingxue a lesson!


    Su Yingxue waited in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for three days until Zhn smiled and came to report, ¡°Miss, Lord Liang is here! There must be some progress in Miss Han¡¯s case!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I trust Lord Liang¡¯s efficiency!¡±


    In the front hall, she treated Liang Jin with utmost respect and even personally served him tea.


    Liang Jin stood to ept the tea, but his expression wasn¡¯t favorable. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m here to discuss the case. Could you please bring out Lord Su and Miss Su Han¡¯s family? 1 have some questions to ask.¡±


    Su Yingxue had someone bring Su Han out, but from Liang Jin¡¯s tone, the oue didn¡¯t seem as expected.


    Su Dingwei was busy in the army, so Qin Wan apanied Su Han.


    ¡°Regional Princess, are you sure that everything you said is true?¡± Liang Jin asked upon seeing Su Han, showing her theint and medical report.


    Su Han¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Every word 1 spoke was true! Lord Liang, you¡¯ve already inquired and examined my injuries. Why ask again today?¡±


    Su Yingxue and Qin Wan shared the same doubts.


    Liang Jin produced another confession. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve investigated, the testimonies of the servants of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, Madam Sheng, and the Min Jia County Lord. Their ounts differ significantly from yours, Regional Princess, and it implicates Miss Su.¡±


    Liang Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue and Su Han read the confession together, and Su Han trembled uncontrobly. ¡°This¡­they¡¯re twisting the truth! How could this be possible?¡±


    She, usually elegant, clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with intense hatred. ¡°They¡¯ve bullied me and now they¡¯re ndering me like this!¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the testimony. It stated that Su Han, wielding the authority of the steward, had bullied Madam Sheng and the Min Jia County Lord at the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. Despite their repeated concessions, they couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer when Su Han fell ill.


    They¡¯ve cleaned up their image, only to falsely use Su Han now?


    ¡°This is outrageous! They¡¯ve gone too far at the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion! Han¡¯er has never harmed them in the slightest!¡±


    Qin Wan was so furious she threw the testimony to the ground!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression betrayed her confusion. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Xiaotian to react this way in just two or three days. It was truly disgusting!


    ¡°Miss Su, with the case having progressed to this point, 1 must investigate it more carefully. The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion even tasked me to convey their message. They say that if Regional Princess is willing to return, they¡¯ll overlook the past and not pursue the matter of Princess¡¯s want to break the ties with Regional Prince.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Han eximed angrily as soon as Liang Jin finished speaking. ¡°I will never go back!¡±


    She was unwilling to let this matter go again!


    Su Yingxue picked up the testimony and handed it to Liang Jin with a cold demeanor. ¡°Lord Liang, our Su family will not let this matter rest with the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. Please investigate it thoroughly.¡±


    Liang Jin knew this was the case, so he merely conveyed the message and nned to leave.


    However, on his way out, he happened to encounter Chu Xiaotian and Chu Chengye.


    Chu Chengye politely greeted him, stating that they hade to apologize to Su Han and take her back to the prince¡¯s mansion..

 Chapter 734 - 734 Happy to See Chu Yihan

    734 Happy to See Chu Yihan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue emphasized thest two words, her cold brows indicating her displeasure.


    Today, she was slightly dressed up, wearing a light blue dress withyers of waves on the hem, adorned with sparkling pearls. Her already captivating face was further enhanced by a touch of makeup, adding a soul-stirring charm to her beauty.


    In front of her, Ye Zhenzhen felt ashamed of herself!


    But she relied on her careful dressing today and kept encouraging herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Ye Zhenzhen thought to herself.


    She wore more jewelry than Su Yingxue, and it was more valuable. Her beauty¡­at most, was just a little inferior to Su Yingxue¡¯s!


    She raised her head even more arrogantly. ¡°Cousin¡¯s words don¡¯t make sense. There may be differences in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but why should we be so clear about our blood ties? Are you suggesting that after you be the princess consort, you¡¯ll no longer be my aunt¡¯s niece, my cousin?¡±


    She deliberately mocked Su Yingxue, hoping to embarrass her in front of the prince¡¯s mansion¡¯s servants.


    If they had seen this, they would have thought that Su Yingxue was a difficult master to serve!


    Su Yingxue sneered. ¡°If I say it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not! And as for blood ties¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you and your mother change your blood ties with me!¡± ¡°You¡­ How would you do that? Blood ties can¡¯t just disappear!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen was angry. Su Yingxue¡¯s threat sounded truly terrifying.


    She subconsciously tightened her grip on Su Xin¡¯s hand. Su Xin was also confused and terrified.


    Su Yingxue took out a syringe from her sleeve and showed it to them. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll use this device to drain the blood from your body and rece it with someone else¡¯s blood. Then, your blood won¡¯t have anything to do with me, and you won¡¯t be rted to me by blood anymore.¡±


    Su Yingxue had an innocent look on her face. She tilted her head and even smiled.


    Her smile made Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s faces turn pale.


    ¡°Draining all the blood from my body¡­ No!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen felt terrified just thinking about it. She shouted in front of Su Xin.


    Su Xin hadn¡¯t expected this either. ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­ You¡¯re too ruthless!¡±


    She pulled Ye Zhenzhen and tried to leave, fearing that if they stayed longer, Su Yingxue might draw their blood. This woman coulde up with any terrifying methods!


    It was too frightening!


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The old steward instructed someone to stop them. He still smiled kindly. ¡°The two of you, Your Highness have not given any orders yet. You cannot leave the mansion without his permission.¡±


    ¡± What? How long do we have to wait? What does Your Highness want to do?¡±


    The experience of being pped by Chu Yihan made her tremble uncontrobly.


    Ye Zhenzhen was at a loss. She could only hold Su Xin¡¯s arm tightly and huddle next to her.


    ¡°It depends on Your Highness¡¯s mood.¡±


    After the old steward finished speaking, he respectfully approached Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss Su, Your Highness is waiting for you.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and waved at Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen. ¡°You two wait here. You can leave when Your Highness is in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, help me!¡±


    Su Yingxue ignored their pleas.


    But she was excited at the thought of seeing Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As they passed by the garden, Su Yingxue heard a tiger¡¯s roar.


    She was suddenly drawn to a white shadow on the mountain. ¡°Shan Bao! Long time no see!¡±


    Shan Bao cried out again.


    This woman finally remembered it.


    Humph!

 Chapter 735 - 735 Your Highness, Seduction is Against the Rules!

    735 Your Highness, Seduction is Against the Rules!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue lifted her dress and ran to Shan Bao in a few quick steps, patting its head.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    Shan Bao reluctantly turned its head.


    Su Yingxue wrapped her arms around its neck and rubbed against it, her voice soft and gentle. ¡°You like me so much, yet you won¡¯t let me touch you?¡±


    Shan Bao pretended to be angry and bared its teeth at her.


    Who said it liked her?


    Stop being narcissistic!


    ¡°Give you a kiss!¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at its proud little appearance and hugged it before nting a kiss on its head.


    Shan Bao lowered its head and swayed back and forth, ignoring Su Yingxue.


    Observing Shan Bao¡¯s behavior, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you shy?¡±


    She imagined if Shan Bao were a person, it would probably be shy and modest now.


    Thinking about it made her smile.


    ¡°An arrogant tiger like it won¡¯t be shy.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice was filled with displeasure.


    Suddenly, Shan Bao raised its head and roared, as if to protest against Chu Yihan¡¯s remark.


    Su Yingxue hugged Shan Bao and gentlyforted it.


    ring at Chu Yihan, she said, ¡°The moment you arrived, Shan Bao was about to run away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s useless,¡± Chu Yihan snorted coldly, a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Roar.¡± Shan Bao¡¯s voice was weak, tinged with a hint of grievance.


    ¡°Shan Bao, I¡¯ll give you more food. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed Shan Bao¡¯s soft fur, treating it like a dog. Some of its fur fell on her dress.


    Chu Yihan was extremely displeased as he pulled Su Yingxue up. ¡°You¡¯re hugging it instead of me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe his embrace wasn¡¯t asfortable as a tiger¡¯s!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Shan Bao raised its head at Chu Yihan as if challenging him.


    Su Yingxue understood its meaning and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, look. I¡¯m hugging it. Shan Bao is so proud.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s too full. There¡¯s no need for it to eat meat tonight.¡±


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue, ready to leave.


    Shan Bao¡¯s sharp ws dug into the ground. It felt unfair!


    ¡°Su Yingxue didn¡¯te, it hasn¡¯t eaten its fill recently!¡± Shan Bao thought.


    ¡°Your Highness, I want to feed Shan Bao first!¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted and acted coquettishly with Chu Yihan. His eyes darkened as he turned around and red at Shan Bao.


    Shan Bao¡¯s muscr body trembled.


    The sunset was beautiful. Su Yingxue sat on Tiger Mountain, feeding Shan Bao meat while leaning against Chu Yihan, admiring the scenery.


    Ayer of red was wrapped in a golden glow, reflecting a dazzling light. There was no regret at the end of the day at all. Instead, it made people look forward to the warm and peaceful time that followed.


    After Shan Bao was full, it flipped over onto its back and fell asleep beside Su Yingxue¡¯s feet.


    Today was a day of contentment.


    Su Yingxue teased Shan Bao before grabbing Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and scratching his palm. She deliberately asked, ¡°Your Highness, is it itchy?¡±


    She was curious. Was Chu Yihan ticklish?


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Chu Yihan replied calmly.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hands reached for Chu Yihan¡¯s waist. Just as she was about to tickle him, he suddenly grabbed her hands and lifted her, cing her on hisp.


    Su Yingxue looked at her hands that were trapped by Chu Yihan and pouted angrily. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re breaking the rules!¡±


    ¡°He lured her into tickling him, so how did he end up trapping her?¡± Chu Yihan thought.


    ¡± Where did I break the rules?¡± Chu Yihan approached Su Yingxue gently, his hot breath causing her skin to tremble.

 Chapter 736 - 736 Su Yingxue Wants to Cook

    736 Su Yingxue Wants to Cook


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. Chu Yihan¡¯s ethereal and handsome face was mere inches away, emanating a cold and restrained aura with a hint of subtle allure. She swallowed nervously, feeling as though she might be drawn into him.


    ¡°Your Highness, about the mother and daughter in the main hall¡­¡± Mo Qi was about to seek instructions when he witnessed the scene before him, causing him to freeze in ce.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue pushed Chu Yihan away and pretended to squat down to y with Shan Bao.


    Chu Yihan shot a menacing nce at Mo Qi.


    Mo Qi¡¯s legs trembled, his mind racing, ¡°Was it toote to buy a coffin now?¡± ¡°Tell them to leave!¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s face turned grim, his displeasure evident.


    As Mo Qi was about to leave, Su Yingxue called out, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s not dinner time yet. Why rush them away?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words revived Mo Qi, ¡°Princess Consort, do you mean to have them stay for dinner?¡±


    Mo Qi, driven by a strong survival instinct, kept addressing Su Yingxue as Princess Consort, hoping she would spare him.


    Su Yingxue blushed. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. Please call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°You are already the mistress of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always seen it.¡± Mo Qi insisted earnestly.


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, the intensity of his presence easing up.


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°In that case, as the mistress, I¡¯ll decide. Let them stay until after dinner, and then we¡¯ll see if Your Highness is interested in meeting them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ry the order immediately.¡± Mo Qi hurriedly left the scene.


    Chu Yihan pulled Su Yingxue into his arms and yfully pinched her nose. ¡°My dear mistress is arranging guests for me. I¡¯m not interested in meeting them.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not interested, but they are eager to meet you. Let them yearn for you. Let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± Su Yingxue said, holding onto Chu Yihan¡¯s arm with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Chu Yihan smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    His little woman was quite the tease.


    He liked everything she did.


    He had nned to take Su Yingxue to the Feiquan Pavillion for dinner, followed by a soak in the hot spring to rx. However, Su Yingxue wanted to cook dinner for him herself.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, his expression uncertain.


    Seeing his reaction, Su Yingxue pouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to try my cooking?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised. I didn¡¯t know you could cook,¡± Chu Yihan admitted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Su Yingxue blinked innocently, then quickly added, ¡°But I can learn!


    You have many chefs in the manor. I can ask one to teach me.¡±


    Chu Yihan remained silent.


    Su Yingxue was excited. She dragged Chu Yihan to the kitchen and asked the old steward to gather all the chefs. She then selected two who were skilled in preparing Chu Yihan¡¯s favorite dishes to teach her how to cook.

 Chapter 599 - 599: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 599: Return the Dowry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Sheng put on a fake smile. ¡°Han¡¯er, you¡¯re right. Min Jia is young and immature. You¡¯ve been her sister-inw for so many years, so you should know her temper. Since you asked us to apologize to you here, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Madam Sheng apologized to Su Han seriously. She was Su Han¡¯s elder and now her mother-inw. Although she didn¡¯t lower herself, she still apologized to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw! 1 was in the wrong when we quarreled before. Don¡¯t me me. When youe back in the future, we¡¯ll still be a family!¡±


    Although Min Jia said that, she was thinking that she would hang Su Han from the roof beam and beat her for three days and three nights as soon as she returned to the mansion.


    Su Han looked at them indifferently. ¡°Are you here to apologize sincerely and take me back to the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± A trace of viciousness shed across Min Jia¡¯s eyes. If she did not bring her back to the prince¡¯s mansion, how could she vent the anger in her heart?


    ¡°What about you, Madam Sheng?¡± Su Han looked over.


    Madam Sheng put on a fake smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sincere. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought her here and let her suffer when Min Jia was injured.¡±


    Madam Sheng was smart enough to know that Su Han¡¯s injury was seen by everyone. She had to remind them that her daughter was also injured!


    Just as she was about to say that Min Jia was injured by Su Yingxue, Su Yingxue spoke first. ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, then what about your sincerity? The wound on my sister¡¯s body, the ten fingers mped with silver needles, and the countless cudgel and whip wounds were all caused by the two of you. How are you going topensate my sister?¡±


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s faces darkened when they heard Su Yingxue¡¯s words.


    The people at the entrance of the manor were all surprised.


    ¡°Is he still human? How could you do such a vicious thing!¡±


    ¡°She is the sister-inw and daughter-inw! This Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Such a vicious woman came empty-handed to apologize? What¡¯s a few words of apology worth?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Did you hear that, Madam Sheng? Even everyone thinks that you don¡¯t have any sincerity at all.¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, what sincerity do you want?¡± When it came to benefits, Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce.


    Su Yingxue opened a list. ¡°This is the list of my sister¡¯s dowry. She has been managing the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for many years and has spent a lot of the dowry she brought back. It¡¯s not too much to ask Madam Sheng to return all the dowry she brought back to her, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be? She¡¯s already married to my brother. How can she ask for the dowry back?!¡± Min Jia objected immediately. After Su Han was kidnapped, Madam Sheng entered her courtyard and took away her dowry, giving her most of it.


    If he were to return it to her now, wouldn¡¯t he be asking her to spit out all the gold, silver, and jewelry in her pocket?


    Humans were greedy. Who would be willing to return what they had already eaten?


    Naturally, Madam Sheng was unwilling to do so, but Chu Xiaotian¡¯s repeated warnings were still ringing in her ears.


    He said, ¡°No matter what unreasonable requests Su Yingxue and Su Han make, you have to agree to them. Otherwise, no one can save you when you¡¯re exiled!¡±


    Madam Sheng gritted her teeth with red eyes and turned to Su Yingxue.. ¡°Alright, I promise you that 1 will have someone carry Su Han¡¯s dowry ording to the list and return it to her! In this way, she will be able to calm down and follow us back to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, right?¡±

 Chapter 738 - Chase Away, Banish!

    Chase Away, Banish!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mo Qi was earnestly ttering, and his survival instinct grew stronger.


    Su Yingxue had a feeling that not only Chu Yihan but also the old steward and Mo Qi, as well as the chefs in the prince¡¯s mansion, might have lost their sense of smell!


    The smell emanating from the dishes on the table was unpleasant!


    Let alone delicious!


    However, Chu Yihan seemed to be enjoying his meal. Su Yingxue rubbed her stomach and felt hungry.


    She served herself a bowl of rice and began eating. But when she took her first bite, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She suddenly felt sorry for Chu Yihan.


    But when she paused, Chu Yihan poured her a ss of water. ¡°Eat slowly,¡± he said gently. His actions were unexpectedly tender, resembling those of an ordinary husband, without a trace of pride or nobility.


    Su Yingxue drank the water he offered. Whether it was due to her taste buds failing or an illusion of happiness and sweetness, she found the taste of her poorly cooked food to be delicious.


    Together with Chu Yihan, they almost finished the dishes she had prepared.


    Mo Qi and the old steward looked hungry.


    After the meal, Chu Yihan took Su Yingxue for a stroll in the garden.


    As the old steward instructed the servants to clear the table, he had a thought. ¡°Are the dishes made by the princess consort truly so wonderful? Your Highness has never eaten so much.¡±


    Mo Qi shared this doubt.


    The two exchanged nces, then simultaneously picked up their chopsticks and tasted the food.


    Mo Qi¡¯s expression immediately contorted. ¡°Your Highness, is your sense of taste¡­ do Your Highness need to see a doctor?¡±


    The old steward quickly drank some water topose himself, then patted Mo Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the taste of happiness. You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re married.¡±


    Mo Qi shook his head, still somewhat shaken. ¡°If I need to see a doctor for my sense of taste after marriage, I¡¯d rather not get married.¡±


    This ailment couldn¡¯t be cured in a short time!


    In the main hall, Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin were left behind. The old steward mentioned that Chu Yihan might want to see them, so Ye Zhenzhen insisted on waiting until Chu Yihan arrived!


    However, it waste at night. Not only Chu Yihan, but even the servants of the prince¡¯s mansion needed to rest.


    The old steward sent two guards to escort Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin out.


    Ye Zhenzhen was full of joy, thinking that Chu Yihan was finally going to see her, but to her surprise, when she stepped out, she found herself outside the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Realizing this, she immediately rushed back inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Your Highness? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take us to see Your Highness? How dare you take us out of the mansion? What¡¯s your name? If you dare to neglect us like this, I¡¯ll tell Your Highness!¡±


    The guards of the mansion were battle-hardened soldiers who had served with Chu Yihan. They had stern faces and imposing auras.


    The guard coldly informed them, ¡°Your Highness never mentioned wanting to see you. He has retired for the night. Leave quickly and don¡¯t soil the mansion grounds!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes widened, enraged by the guard¡¯s words.


    ¡°Outrageous! We are guests of the prince¡¯s mansion. Your Highness is busy with official matters, hence asking us to wait. Now that he wishes to summon us at night, you dare to drive me out. Beware, Your Highness might chop off your heads! Get out of the way and let me in. I want to see Your Highness!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s face paled. Her hairpin trembled violently as she attempted to push past.


    The guard swiftly drew a gleaming knife and pressed it against her neck. ¡°How dare you! This is the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, not a ce for your antics. Your Highness has been with the Princess all day and has no official duties. You¡¯ve been a nuisance in the mansion and still refuse to leave. If you cause any more disturbance, I¡¯ll take your heads first and then report to Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 739 - Ambition Bloat

    Ambition Bloat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You dare! I¡¯m the madam, and my daughter is the county lord! You dare to kill us?¡± Su Xin said, hands on her hips, looking arrogant.


    ¡°What¡¯s to fear? Military orders are authoritative. One must not act recklessly in front of the prince¡¯s mansion. We have Your Highness¡¯s orders. Those who cause trouble can be executed first, with the report to follow!¡±


    His gleaming de shimmered under the moonlight, sending chills down the spine from a distance.


    Su Xin couldn¡¯t tolerate such a threat. She immediately pulled Ye Zhenzhen into the carriage.


    On the way back to Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Xin still felt a lingering fear. She patted her chest. ¡°I was scared to death! The pce guards of this prince¡¯s mansion are too terrifying. They disregarded the face of Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor and even mentioned acting first and reportingter!¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t left earlier, they might have already be corpses!


    Su Xin sighed secretly. Luckily, they ran fast!


    Su Xin saw that Ye Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. She covered the back of her hand with her palm and said with concern, ¡°My daughter, are you scared silly? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve been yed by Su Yingxue!¡± Ye Zhenzhen gritted her teeth with half of her face buried in the shadows.


    ¡°Su Yingxue knew we were waiting for Your Highness, but she deliberately dyed Your Highness¡¯s time. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t let Your Highness see us, but these people must have been ordered by her to chase us away! That insidious and vicious woman, after obtaining Your Highness¡¯s imperial seal as a betrothal gift, became arrogant. How dare she not put you, her aunt, and me, her cousin, in her eyes!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen kicked the wall of the carriage angrily, her eyes red.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Su Yingxue!¡± Su Xin eximed. ¡°Strangely, Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to see us, but he doesn¡¯t drive us away either. It¡¯s that little b*tch Su Yingxue who¡¯s deliberately messing with us. She even made us go a day without food or water!¡±


    Su Xin pped her thigh in anger. She had seduced Marquis Changxin and had been living a life of luxury. She had never been hungry before. Today, she was exhausted and starving.


    Clutching her growling stomach, she sighed heavily. ¡°Daughter, we can¡¯t go back to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. With Su Yingxue around, not only will you not see Your Highness, but you¡¯ll also be in danger of losing your head!¡±


    The pce guards of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion could act first and reportter. They wouldn¡¯t even give a face to Marquis Changxin!


    They couldn¡¯t gamble with their lives!


    ¡°But I¡¯m not willing! Mother, I¡¯m also grandfather¡¯s granddaughter and the county lord. That Su Yingxue isn¡¯t even the vige head, so why can she marry the Ninth Prince and I can¡¯t even be a secondary consort!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s ambition grew even more after witnessing the power and wealth of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Su Xin was unwilling to ept this, but she had been warned and taught a lesson by Su Yingxue several times. Today, even a pce guard from the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion almost killed her.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Zhenzhen, actually the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate is also very powerful. You see, even the emperor can¡¯t decide for the Ninth Prince, but the Ninth Prince has always been polite to the old Prime Minister. The Prime Minister¡¯s son is handsome, and he was elected at a young age. He is now a sixth rank official in the Imperial Academy. With the Prime Minister¡¯s support, he will also be an extremely powerful official in the future. Why don¡¯t you forget about the Ninth Prince?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ye Zhenzhen threw Su Xin¡¯s hand away with a look of disdain. ¡°How could hepare to the Ninth Prince? Or can he kill his way into the pce and snatch the emperor¡¯s imperial seal to give me as a betrothal gift, making me a woman more noble than the empress? Compared to the Ninth Prince, the son of the Prime Minister and a sixth-rank official is just trash!¡±

 Chapter 602 - 602: He Wanted Su Han to Come Back to Him.

    Chapter 602: He Wanted Su Han to Come Back to Him.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Sheng was stunned. She treasured her daughter, Min Jia, the most. She would always make her happy and give her anything good to her mother, even though she did not want it, and let Min Jia keep it for herself.


    However, Min Jia¡¯s kindness was priceless to her!


    She could not bear to let Chu Xiaotian check on Min Jia. She wiped her tears. ¡°If you have time to check on Minjia, why don¡¯t you think about how to solve the problem of Su Han¡¯s 100,000 taels of silver?¡± 1 won¡¯t give her a single cent!¡±


    She would rather throw the money into theke than give it to Su Han!


    ¡°Madam, if our daughter-inw doesn¡¯t calm down and refuses toe back, not only will you and Min Jia be sentenced, but our son¡¯s future will also be affected! The Ninth Prince holds half of the military power in the Great Cheng Dynasty. If he says the word, how can our son lead the army in the future?¡± The Old Regional Prince tried his best to persuade him.


    The current situation was no longer a small fight between Madam Sheng and Minjia.


    It was a matter of life and death for the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!


    After all, he had experienced more. He advised Chu Xiaotian, ¡°Son, in my opinion, if this 100,000 taels of silver can appease my daughter-inw and make up with the Su family, it won¡¯t be too much!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If Han¡¯er can return to my side, I will not hesitate to give up the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    After Su Han left him, he realized how much he loved her.


    Without her by his side, he could not sleep at night!


    ¡°Are you guys crazy? What did Su Han do to make you care about her so much?¡± Madam Sheng widened her eyes in disbelief.


    How could Su Han be worth 100,000 taels of silver?


    In the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yingxue came to change Su Han¡¯s dressing and checked her wounds. She was d that Su Han¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t worsen, and she was in a good mood. Her wounds would recover soon.


    She just didn¡¯t know the pain in her heart¡­


    ¡°Even if the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion returns the dowry and gives me another hundred thousand taels of silver, I am not willing to let Han¡¯er go to the devil¡¯s ce to suffer!¡±


    Qin Wan hugged Su Han. Her red and swollen eyes were filled with tears.


    Zhifen had suffered in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion with Su Han, so she said indignantly, ¡°100,000 taels¡­Even a million taels of silver could not buy back Miss¡¯s life. Back then, they had killed Miss! If it wasn¡¯t for someone saving us, how could Miss and I have survived until today?¡±


    Under the light, Su Yingxue was wiping the red jade soft whip. She smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I will not let Sister return to the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± However, these 100,000 taels of silver¡­ Why didn¡¯t Sister want it? She has worked so hard for the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for so many years, and now she wants to sever all ties with the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, how can she not ask for theirpensation?¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, Auntie knows what you mean, but if we take this money, rumors will inevitably spread that we are deliberately ckmailing the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qin Wan frowned worriedly.


    ¡°Of course, there will be rumors, but it¡¯s not what Auntie thinks. It¡¯s a rumor that¡¯s enough to give the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion a headache.¡± Su Yingxue smiled confidently.


    She had already arranged for Wu Jinyan to take care of Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s daily expenses, which Su Han had listed. How many richdies visited Wu Jinyan¡¯s Thousand-Jiao Pavilion every day?


    Wouldn¡¯t these things spread all of a sudden?


    The news that Madam Sheng and Min Jia had exploited Su Han¡¯s dowry would spread like wildfire. If they wanted to save face, they would have to give Su Han all her dowry and silver.


    There was also¡­.

 Chapter 741 - Su Xinlan’s Tricks

    Su Xin¡¯s Tricks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s attitude, Qin Wan anticipated. ¡°As soon as aunt arrived, she apologized, saying she hadn¡¯t been able to help Father and the Marquis¡¯s Manor before. She¡¯s here now to see if she can assist with Yingxue¡¯s wedding and to hear Father¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Although Qin Wan didn¡¯t care for Su Xin, as a noblewoman and the eldest sister-inw, Qin Wan still had to ry Su Xin¡¯s message to Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi snorted. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t cause trouble, that¡¯s enough. What help can she offer?¡±


    ¡°Even though Father feels that way, today aunt brought an invitation from Marquis Changxin. Seeing that it was personally written by Marquis Changxin, why not go and meet him?¡± Qin Wan handed the invitation to Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi, seeing it was indeed Marquis Changxin¡¯s handwriting, a strength Su Xin couldn¡¯t imitate, decided to go to the front hall.


    Su Xin¡¯s attire today was subdued, with a hint of joy that matched the festive atmosphere of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, making her less detestable.


    Su Qingzhi sat down with his usual stern expression. ¡°Marquis Changxin sent you to inquire about Yingxue¡¯s wedding. Tell him everything is in order here. He needn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± Su Xin smiled and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare tea for aunt,¡± Qin Wan said, noticing the exchange.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, if you¡¯re not busy, sit with me for a while!¡± Su Xin, unusually gentle, smiled at Qin Wan and pulled her to sit beside her.


    Qin Wan, suspicious, remained wary but had to keep aposed demeanor.


    ¡± What¡¯s on your mind? Eldest Daughter-inw isn¡¯t as leisurely as you. There are many matters in the Marquis¡¯s Manor she needs to attend to. Don¡¯t waste her time!¡± Su Qingzhi was well aware of Su Xin¡¯s tendency to cause trouble.


    ¡°Father, I understand Eldest Sister-inw is busy, but I have two matters to discuss that concern you.¡± Su Xin, appearing well-behaved, folded her handkerchief and ced it on her knees.


    ¡± What¡¯s the matter? Do you need my opinion?¡± Qin Wan was wary, fearing Su Xin might implicate Su Han.


    As expected, Su Xin smiled, ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, the first matter concerns you! Your Han¡¯er has been home for so long. Aren¡¯t you worried about her marriage? She¡¯s young, in her twenties. She shouldn¡¯t waste her youth at home! Don¡¯t you care about her marriage?¡±


    Qin Wan was taken aback. As expected!


    ¡°I and my husband will decide on Han¡¯er¡¯s marriage. You needn¡¯t concern yourself, Aunt.¡± Qin Wan rejected firmly.


    Su Qingzhi red at Su Xin. ¡°Stop meddling! I¡¯ll choose Han¡¯er¡¯s marriage partner. It¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    Su Xin, annoyed, asked Su Qingzhi, ¡°Father decides? Did you already choose General Xiao Zheng¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°General Xiao Zheng¡¯s family?¡± Su Qingzhi frowned, turning his gaze to Qin Wan.


    Qin Wan stood up and replied, ¡°Father, it¡¯s a family I¡¯ve chosen for Han¡¯er. General Xiao Zhenges from a humble background but served under Dingwei. Husband spoke highly of him. I intended to match him with Han¡¯er, but I haven¡¯t discussed it with her yet. I¡¯m not sure how aunt found out!¡±

 Chapter 742 - Zhenzhen Can Be a Concubine

    Zhenzhen Can Be a Concubine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Wan looked at Su Xin with great caution.


    She always acted with discretion, and there was no way her family would leak secrets.


    But how did Su Xin manage to know about such a thing?


    Su Qingzhi furrowed his brows lightly. ¡°Having a good character is indeed admirable, but Han¡¯er is still the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, my granddaughter. I can¡¯t bear to see her marry into poverty.¡±


    Su Qingzhi felt it was unfair for Su Han, with her character and appearance, to marry into a poor family.


    But he was also puzzled. How did Su Xin manage to get involved in this matter?


    He stared at her sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite bold. How dare you send someone to your eldest brother¡¯s house to gather information!¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s hair stood on end as she hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Recently, General Xiao Zheng was promoted and is now serving under Marquis. I saw him interacting with brother¡¯s household and asked a question.¡±


    Qin Wan discreetly lowered her eyes. Su Xin had somehow found out about this matter, even though her husband was involved.


    This couldn¡¯t be considered a favorable match.


    Su Qingzhi gave Su Xin a sidelong nce. ¡°You sure know how to meddle!¡±


    ¡°How is that meddling? As an aunt, I care about our family child. When Han¡¯er marries General Xiao Zheng in the future, I naturally want my husband to guide her more. My husband¡¯s authority in the army is higher than my eldest brother¡¯s. If he helps General Xiao Zheng, he¡¯ll advance faster in the future!¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s eyes shed with pride, causing Qin Wan to lower her head in submission.


    Qin Wan felt displeased as she lowered her eyes.


    ¡± What is the second matter Aunt wishes to discuss today?¡±


    Qin Wan knew Su Xin¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t that simple. She had been visiting frequently and had put a lot of effort into controlling Su Han¡¯s marriage.


    Su Xin took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is perceptive. My second matter is also rted to our Marquis¡¯s Manor, and of course, it concerns my daughter.¡±


    Su Qingzhi was too impatient to listen to her nonsense. He wanted to hand her over to Qin Wan and leave.


    But Su Xin stopped him, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Father, the Ninth Prince holds a high position, and the situation in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion isplex. I fear Yingxue won¡¯t be able to manage on her own if she marries there. Others might have ulterior motives. I think¡­ Why not let Zhenzhen apany Yingxue in marriage? They could support each other as sisters!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Qin Wan had anticipated something, but she hadn¡¯t expected Su Xin to be so bold.


    She had schemed this!


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart surged with anger. He red at Su Xin and shouted fiercely, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Su Xin, always afraid of her father, especially when he red at her, took two steps back but continued with a shy face. ¡°I¡­ Wasn¡¯t I thinking about Yingxue? She¡¯s young, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle the title of Ninth Princess Consort. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be schemed against, so I thought why not have Zhenzhen apany her? The two sisters can take care of each other.¡±


    To prevent Su Qingzhi from getting angry and harming her, Su Xin took two more steps back and smiled as she said, ¡°Father, Zhenzhen is a good girl. She doesn¡¯t want to trouble Yingxue. She doesn¡¯t want the position of a primary wife. Just being a secondary consort would suffice. She was made a county lordst year. With this status, marrying a prince and bing a secondary consort would be more than enough!¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°A loud crash!¡±


    After a loud p, there was the sound of someone smashing the table and chairs.

 Chapter 743 - Throw Him Out of Marquis’s Manor and Then Kill Him

    Throw Him Out of Marquis¡¯s Manor and Then Kill Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Xiny sprawled on the ground, feeling as if every bone in her body had been shattered by the pain. She vomited blood as she gazed at Su Qingzhi, unable to utter a single coherent sentence.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face turned a furious shade of gray. ¡°Su Xin, if you ever dare to set foot in my Marquis¡¯s Manor again, I¡¯ll break every bone in your body and feed you to the dogs! You¡¯re utterly heartless, you wretch!¡±


    He waved his hand and bellowed, ¡°Men! Drag this wretch out and toss her out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor! Don¡¯t soil the grounds of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    His roar was so thunderous that it made the roof tiles tremble.


    But being an elderly man, Su Qingzhi, after being enraged by Su Xin, coughed several times and struggled to catch his breath.


    Seeing this, Qin Wan quickly called for Su Wei to assist Su Qingzhi. ¡°Hurry, fetch the doctor and help Father back to his room to rest.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and he continued to shout about throwing Su Xin out.


    Qin Wan patted his back, urging him, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Take care of your health! Leave this matter to me. Father, go back and rest! Su Wei, help Father back!¡±


    Su Wei nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, General. General, please don¡¯t get angry and harm yourself!¡±


    Su Wei then turned to re fiercely at Su Xin.


    Su Xin propped herself up against a pir and got to her feet. She scolded Su Wei, ¡°What are you staring at?! You¡¯re just a servant, not fit to re at me!¡±


    ¡°Su Xin!¡± Qin Wan called out her name and rebuked her sternly, ¡°This is the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, not your Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor. Don¡¯t act out!¡±


    Qin Wan, usually gentle with others, rarely spoke with such severity.


    Su Xin was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°What are you yelling for? Isn¡¯t every Marquis¡¯s Manor my home? I¡¯ll say whatever I want! What¡¯s it to you!¡± Seeing that Su Yingxue was absent, she disregarded Qin Wan.


    Qin Wan, recalling that Su Xin had provoked Su Qingzhi and interfered in the marriage of the two girls, felt furious.


    Shemanded the servants with a cold expression. ¡°All of you, escort her out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and inform everyone at the gates that from now on, even if she hangs herself in front of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she is not permitted to set foot inside, lest she defile the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang, sent by Su Yingxue as Qin Wan¡¯s aide, was strong and nimble. Together with another servant, they lifted Su Xin and threw her out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. After she tumbled down the steps, Old Madam Zhang dered before everyone, ¡°Concubine of Marquis Changxin, listen up. The old general has ordered that you are forbidden to return to the manor or even approach its gates. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out again!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s this? Why was she thrown out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    ¡°Look at her attire, she seems wealthy! Oh, she looks like Old General Su¡¯s youngest daughter!¡±


    ¡°Youngest daughter? The concubine of Marquis Changxin? Flirting with the Old Marquis while bareheaded? Tsk, tsk, hurry and leave. Don¡¯t catch any bad luck! Even her own family threw her out. She¡¯s heartless!¡±


    People passing by in front of the manor were gossiping.


    Su Xin was in agony but managed to get up and curse at them all. ¡°What are you looking at?! Peasants! Even if I¡¯m thrown out, I¡¯m still the Marquis¡¯s daughter, the one the Old Marquis favors the most! You can¡¯t evenpare to me in a hundred lifetimes! Get lost!¡±


    After cursing them, Su Xin quietly made her way to the side door of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Although she had been expelled, her spies were still in ce.


    A servant of the Marquis¡¯s Manor was listening to her instructions.


    Su Xin tossed him two gold ingots and a hairpin. ¡°This is for you! As for what just happened in the residence, do you know what to say?¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606: Su Hao Did Not Send Another Letter.

    Chapter 606: Su Hao Did Not Send Another Letter.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I want to praise you when I see you!¡± Su Yingxue raised her foot and stepped on Liu Shn¡¯s tombstone. It was as if she could not sense Su Jinxuan¡¯s anger at all. ¡°You were tied up by me during thepetition at the Wangjiang Tower. You had already noticed that you were not a match for my uninjured brother, so you naturally surrendered.¡±


    Even if someone asked about itter, he could frame her for it.


    This was a smart move.


    As for Liu Shn and Su Yurou, each of them was more stupid than the other. He didn¡¯t make a move because he knew that he was alone and weak.


    If he appeared rashly, he would only get himself involved.


    Therefore, he had been keeping a low profile. If it weren¡¯t for Su Han¡¯s nce before, they would still be in the dark.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s gaze moved away from the tombstone, and a smile appeared on his thin face. ¡°Sister, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a bastard son without any status. How would 1 dare to fight with brother for the position of general? I still have some self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°Not only do you have self-awareness, but you¡¯re also very smart. You¡¯re so smart that 1 can¡¯t find your ws. What should 1 do?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head and sighed. She seemed helpless.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s cold gaze fell on Su Yingxue¡¯s feet. She changed her foot to the tombstone as if she wanted to provoke him.


    Heh.


    His lips curled into a mocking smile. There were many people with strong martial arts skills around him. If they wanted to fight, he would not be able to gain the upper hand. At this moment, he could only deal with Su Yingxue properly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what w Sister wants. Jinxuan will do my best to satisfy Sister.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Jinxuan in a new light. ¡°You still call me sister, so 1 came to inform you. If you have time, go back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to pay your respects to Grandfather. After all, you¡¯re a member of the Su family. You can¡¯t always wander around without a name and rely on others to support you, right?¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished speaking, she smiled and left.


    She was certain that Su Jinxuan would return to visit her grandfather.


    With his current power, he had no other choice. Even if he wanted to have another choice, she would let the Shadow Guards force him into a corner.


    When Su Yingxue returned to Jiang Du City, she went to visit Wu Jinyan and told her about Su Jinxuan¡¯s return. She would have to trouble her to let Min Jia know.


    Wu Jinyan immediately sent someone to do it. However, Su Yingxue saw that she was in a daze and asked with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, are you feeling unwell? Let me take your pulse.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to hold Wu Jinyan¡¯s hand, but Wu Jinyan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 just really wanted to ask¡­ Yingxue! Has your brother written to you recently?¡±


    She suddenly exerted force, and Su Yingxue could feel her nervousness and urgency.


    Su Yingxue thought about it. When her grandfather had just returned, Su Hao had sent a letter. Her grandfather and she had written a letter to Su Hao together.


    ¡°Yes, why? Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you receive Brother¡¯s letter?¡± she replied.


    Previously, because Su Hao had sent letters to Wu Jinyan very frequently, he had used different messengers, so they received the letters at different times.


    Su Yingxue looked at Wu Jinyan and frowned slightly. ¡°Sister-inw, did something happen?¡±


    Wu Jin¡¯s tightly held breath rxed, like a body without a soul. ¡°Ever since that letter I brought to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, 1 have never received any more letters from him. I thought that he was busy with work, but 1 have sent him letters for two consecutive months, and there has been no reply at all..¡±


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.


    Vote


    SEND GIFT


    0ment


    2 left


    Chapter 607: As If They Were Not Born From the Same Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s gloomy expression made one¡¯s heart ache. Su Yingxue patted her back andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Bamboo Leaf Pass to take a look. Sister, don¡¯t worry. Brother won¡¯t let you down. Maybe he¡¯s too busy.¡±


    After Su Yingxue said that, Wu Jinyan felt much more relieved. ¡°Then before you send someone to leave, I¡¯ll take some things. You can get him to bring them to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yingxue returned from Wu Jinyan¡¯s ce and ced this matter firmly in her heart. When she returned, she had already decided on a candidate.


    Su Jinxuan returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor in the afternoon to visit his grandfather.


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up as she went to the front hall.


    Su Qingzhi, Su Dingheng, and Su Jinxuan were all there.


    Su Jinxuan was very polite. When he saw Su Yingxue, he immediately greeted her. ¡°Greetings, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yingxue nodded lightly. Both of their eyes were calm.


    The scene was so harmonious that Su Dingheng felt ufortable all over.


    However, when he saw Su Jinxuan, he missed him and felt guilty. He had to beg Su Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, now that Father is back, your brother is back too. You see, he is still a descendant of our Su family. We can¡¯t let him wander outside, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue replied, ¡°Yes, 1 can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Dingheng was excited. ¡°Then¡­ then can you let him enter the family tree and return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to live?¡±


    Su Yingxue was silent. Su Dingheng was making things difficult for her by asking her such a question in front of Su Qingzhi.


    Su Qingzhi red at Su Dingheng. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you so anxious about the genealogy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t dare!¡± Su Dingheng immediately shrunk like a quail.


    When Su Jinxuan heard this, he stood up very sensibly. ¡°Jinxuan only came back today to visit Grandfather and Father. 1 don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Jinxuan will leave now and won¡¯t cause trouble for the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±

 Chapter 745: A Magnificent Way

    Chapter 745: A Magnificent Way


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Cousin is truly talented. You¡¯re discussing marriage with General Xiao Zheng, and you even have a bodyguard with you. No wonder the Prince of Yong¡¯an County treated you like that!¡±


    A slightly mocking voice came from above the stairs.


    Ye Zhenzhen deliberately didn¡¯t control her volume. At this moment, in the spacious Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, all attention was focused on Su Han.


    Su Han frowned and nced at Ye Zhenzhen.


    ¡°Miss Ye, it seems you¡¯ve already found something satisfactory! If convenient, Miss Ye, please settle the bill downstairs first, along with the previous ones.¡±


    Wu Jinyan smiled and diverted the topic, refocusing attention on Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen descended the stairs leisurely. Passing by, she snorted softly, ¡°Of course, I will settle the bill. Marquis¡¯s Manor is wealthy. Do you think I¡¯d miss out on your money? I thought Brother Su Hao¡¯s fiancee was generous, but it seems she only cares about such trifling profits. With your behavior, this Thousand-Jiao Pavilion will likely close sooner orter, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen tossed the silver notes to the ountant while speaking. ¡°We¡¯re family. Boss Wu, you¡¯re so stingy. I wonder how much profit you make from other wealthydies!¡±


    To protect Su Han, Wu Jinyan was being targeted, so Ye Zhenzhen ndered him.


    The youngdies present weren¡¯tcking in money. Yet upon hearing Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s words, they began to suspect that Wu Jinyan was taking advantage of them.


    Wu Jinyan couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed as the argument escted.


    As Wu Jinyan prepared to retort, Su Han held her hand and shook her head.


    Su Han walked gracefully down the stairs, dressed in a fresh and elegant hibiscus embroidered gown. Her voice was pleasant as she said, ¡°These are my purchases for today. Please settle the bill first.¡±


    Su Han handed the items to the clerk at the front desk, who immediately calcted the price. ¡°Miss Su, that will be a total of three thousand six hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Great, here¡¯s the silver note. Please count it.¡±


    Su Han promptly handed over the money, and the clerk epted it in front of everyone.


    Su Han held the receipt and looked at Ye Zhenzhen. She spoke softly, ¡°Compared to me, you¡¯re not considered family. After all, you¡¯re from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s bloodline. Aunt was even expelled from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor by grandfather a few days ago. Your rtionship with Jinyan isn¡¯t close, but I¡¯m her real sister. When I buy things from her, I always settle the ounts immediately. But you have credit. If I hadn¡¯te today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Jinyan would allow such behavior to protect the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Han shifted the topic, and the conflict immediately centered on Ye Zhenzhen.


    She used Wu Jinyan of taking advantage of her, but Su Han had paid him in full. Even her sister was paying the same price. Would Wu Jinyan take money from other nobledies?


    As for her credit, it was a joke among thedies.


    The young princess of the Liang Manor chuckled at her. ¡°Ye Zhenzhen, your Marquis¡¯s Manor is wealthy. Why do you need to rely on credit so often? You¡¯re causing Boss Wu a huge loss!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You bought a heap of jewelry just the other day, and now another pile. I thought the Marquis¡¯s Manor was truly affluent, but it seems it¡¯s all on credit!¡±


    ¡°Look at her all bedecked in jewels. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s worried others won¡¯t notice her wealth! But where does her money trulye from? I wonder how many times she¡¯s relied on credit to make ends meet!¡±

 Chapter 746: Rich People Never Pay on Credit

    Chapter 746: Rich People Never Pay on Credit<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you all jealous of me?¡± Ye Zhenzhen raised an eyebrow. ¡°My marriage, you all probably won¡¯t ever be able to match in your lifetime, right?¡±


    The young princess of the Liang Manor couldn¡¯t tolerate her arrogant demeanor. ¡°He¡¯s just a young master from the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. What¡¯s with your arrogance?! Compared to your sister, the Ninth Princess Consort, you¡¯re not even worthy of being her servant!¡±<div>


    Chu Yihan marrying Su Yingxue shocked the entire Great Cheng Dynasty, and naturally, the young Princess of Liang Manor knew about it.


    Ye Zhenzhen sneered at her. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re too old to catch a husband, and your hearing isn¡¯t up to par anymore, huh?¡± Ninth Prince wants to marry my sister as the main consort, but he also wants to take me as a secondary consort!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young princess of the Liang Manor frowned.


    ¡°Sister Princess, it seems to be true. This news came from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor. It can¡¯t be baseless!¡±


    The youngdy beside the young princess of the Liang Manor whispered to her.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± When thedies heard this, they were envious of Ye Zhenzhen, yet felt powerless to retaliate.


    Only Su Han and Wu Jinyan knew.


    ¡°Ye Zhenzhen, stop talking nonsense!¡± Wu Jinyan warned her angrily. The Ninth Prince never said such a thing! This is your and your mother¡¯s scheme! Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±


    ¡°Me? This news came from the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Who is Jiang Du City doesn¡¯t know about it?¡± Ye Zhenzhen raised her eyebrows. The bigger themotion, the better it would be for Wu Jinyan¡¯s Thousand-Jiao Pavilion!


    ¡°Those who know will naturally distinguish between facts and rumors. Rumors are always vulnerable.¡±


    Su Han was calm andposed. She held Wu Jinyan¡¯s hand and advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about this. Don¡¯t fall into her trap.¡±<div>


    Wu Jinyan nodded.


    She was about to escort Su Han out, but Ye Zhenzhen quickly intercepted her. ¡°Wiry are you leaving, Sister Han? If you say that rumors can¡¯t withstand a single blow, then what about you and the Prince of Yong¡¯an County? Was that also just a rumor? I still remember how grand it was when you were the Regional Princess! Why are you now only talking about marriage with a lowly general? This is embarrassing for the Marquis¡¯s Manor. After all, you are still a legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Herughter was loud, arousing the interest of everyone previously discussing Su Han.


    Seeing this, they all started to talk about Su Han.


    ¡°Su Han is getting married again? Which general is so unlucky?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? That person is from a poor family with no one to rely on. Although Su Han is no longer the Regional Princess, it¡¯s too embarrassing to marry into a poor family with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, so what if she¡¯s abandoned? It was already good enough that a humble ss wanted her! She¡¯s still a piece of trash who can¡¯t give birth!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan rushed out in anger, but Su Han held her back. ¡°You¡¯re the boss. You can¡¯t offend the guests.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wu Jinyan was frustrated. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Han suffer like this.


    ¡°What they said is the truth. I can¡¯t afford to remarry. I¡¯ll just ignore it.¡±<div>


    Su Han remained calm, but a hint of loneliness shed in her eyes.


    She maintained her elegant demeanor and walked past Ye Zhenzhen with her back straight as if she and the rumors couldn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    Ye Zhenzhen was annoyed. These rumors could hurt people, but Su Han remained as unfazed as iron!


    ¡°Han¡¯er!¡±


    Su Han¡¯s carriage was right in front of them.

 Chapter 747: Chu Xiaotian Came to Pester Su Han

    Chapter 747: Chu Xiaotian Came to Pester Su Han<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as she was about to get into the car, a figure appeared behind her and blocked her way. ¡°Han¡¯er! Was what they said true? Are you getting married again?¡±


    Su Han was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    How could it be Chu Xiaotian?


    It had been a long time since theyst met, and Su Han had almost forgotten about him.


    Although his appearance somewhat ovepped with the one in her memory, he had suffered a lot of blows. He had lost weight, and even his face did not look as handsome.


    Su Han smiled self-deprecatingly. Sure enough, things had changed.


    However, she did not want to waste time on people from the past. She said politely, ¡°Prince Yong¡¯an County, can you move aside? I¡¯m going back to the residence.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Han¡¯er, answer me! Are you getting married again? Who was that General Xiao Zheng¡­ I have never heard of him. Why did you marry such a nameless man? How is he worthy of you?!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian grabbed Su Han¡¯s hand anxiously. The moment he heard about her marriage, his heart felt like it was being gnawed by thousands of ants.


    It was hurt!


    His woman, Su Han, was such a good woman. How could she marry someone else?


    Su Han stepped back to avoid him, but Chu Xiaotian was about to grab her again. A strong arm grabbed Chu Xiaotian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Su Han looked at the iron mask and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±<div>


    Song Chengyi only had a pair of dark eyes. He was strong but not overbearing, and surprisingly made people feel at ease.


    Chu Xiaotian was especially angry when he was stopped. ¡°Who are you? Get lost! This is between me and Han¡¯er. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian worked in the Five Cities Military Department, and most of the military officials knew him. Even if they were Su Han¡¯s guards, they would still respect Chu Xiaotian.


    However, Song Chengyi did not do so. This was the first time he had managed to defeat Chu Xiaotian. He warned, ¡°I have been ordered to escort the Miss back to her residence. If you are not rted to her, please step back.¡±


    He was neither arrogant nor humble. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Chu Xiaotian¡¯s identity, and he protected Su Han well.


    He walked back to Su Han, and his tall figure shrouded her. ¡°Miss, get in the carriage.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had just fought with Chu Xiaotian, but his eyes looked a little passionate. Su Han nodded.


    Her soft nasal voice made Song Chengyi¡¯s heart throb.


    He took out a seat and asked Su Han to get in.


    Chu Xiaotian wanted to fight back, but Song Chengyi protected Su Han with his right hand and blocked Chu Xiaotian with his left hand.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s fistnded on Song Chengyi¡¯s wrist. His wrist guard was a pair of iron fists. Chu Xiaotian used all his strength to hit the iron fist, but Song Chengyi¡¯s inner force forced him to take a few steps back.<div>


    He looked at the back of his hand, which was red and bleeding.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me!¡±


    He had never seen such a powerful martial artist in the army!


    What was his background?


    After Su Han got into the car, Song Chengyi closed the door for her and said, ¡°I¡¯m General Song Chengyi, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect Miss. No matter whoes, you can¡¯t hurt Miss at all. Otherwise, I will risk my life!¡±


    One was to fight for his life, forcefully extinguishing Chu Xiaotian¡¯s thoughts of making a move.


    He could not defeat Song Chengyi.


    In the carriage, Su Han was slightly shocked when she heard that.


    She did not expect Song Chengyi to not only know how to repay kindness but also be such a hot-blooded man. He would say something like risking his life for her.


    His words were definitely not a joke. Just by looking at him blocking Chu Xiaotian and not letting him take a step closer to him, one could tell.


    <div>

 Chapter 748: Su Yingxue Leaves the Medicine Hut

    Chapter 748: Su Yingxue Leaves the Medicine Hut


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Xiaotian could only watch as Song Chengyi escorted Su Han¡¯s carriage away. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Song Chengyi, I will not let you off!¡±


    When Su Han returned to Marquis¡¯s Manor, Song Chengyi couldn¡¯t follow her into the inner courtyard, so he waited outside.


    Zhifen came out to help her carry her things. Seeing her frown, she asked with concern, ¡°Miss, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just ran into Chu Xiaotian,¡± Su Han said lightly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Qin Wan happened to walk over. Upon hearing this, she hurriedly pulled Su Han aside to check. ¡°How did you meet him? Han¡¯er, did he do anything to you?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s persistent pursuit of Su Han, despite their severed ties, deeply concerned Qin Wan.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. With General Song protecting me, Chu Xiaotian won¡¯t be able to get close to me.¡± Su Han smiled as she mentioned Song Chengyi. ¡°Mom, General Song is a loyal man. I hope you can support him in the future to repay his kindness to me.¡±


    Qin Wan frowned slightly. ¡°Your father had already applied for him to be promoted to deputy general, but he rejected it. If you want him to be promoted again, he has to wait at least three years, or he has to make significant contributions. The promotion of a general requires tangible achievements.¡±


    Su Han was shocked. ¡°Why did he refuse?¡±


    Qin Wan shook her head. ¡°Your father has asked him before. He said that there¡¯s no one protecting you now, and he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be in danger at any time. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to leave, so he hasn¡¯t taken the position.¡±


    Su Han felt a pang of guilt. She didn¡¯t expect Song Chengyi to sacrifice his future for her.


    She asked Qin Wan, ¡°Did Daddy mention any other opportunities for him? I will persuade him to take office as soon as possible. Although he came to repay my kindness, he shouldn¡¯t let it hinder his future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister. Generals are all stubborn. If they don¡¯t listen to your father, they might not listen to you either.¡±


    Qin Wan held Su Han¡¯s hand and entered the house, leaving Zhifen to handle the chores.


    When they were alone, a trace of worry appeared on Qin Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Han¡¯er, the marriage arrangement Mother had originally made for you has a bad reputation now. General Xiao Zheng¡¯s attitude has also wavered.¡±


    This was within Su Han¡¯s expectations, so she wasn¡¯t too affected. ¡°Mom, if he doesn¡¯t want to proceed, there¡¯s no need to force him. I want to spend two more years with you and Father.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ a woman ultimately has to get married, Han¡¯er. Your father and I will never look down on you. Even if you want to stay at home for your whole life, I will take care of you forever. But with all the rumors circting in the city, if there¡¯s no one to protect you, it breaks my heart.¡±


    Qin Wan wasn¡¯t in a rush to marry off Su Han, but she didn¡¯t want her to be troubled by rumors.


    She knew Su Han was a resilient child at heart, but no matter how resilient she was, she couldn¡¯t afford to be at odds with everyone. This invisible pressure ultimately harmed her the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. Soon, the rumors in the city won¡¯t harm my cousin anymore!¡± Su Yingxue pushed open the door, bringing in the warmth of the winter sun.


    Qin Wan was surprised. ¡°Yingxue, why are you¡­? Why did youe out?¡±


    During this time, Su Yingxue had been immersed in her research at the medicine hut. Even the marriage arrangements were handled by the household, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    When the rumors started spreading, Su Qingzhi decided not to inform her.


    Now, she¡­

 Chapter 611 - 611: Overturn the Testimony, Start Over

    Chapter 611: Overturn the Testimony, Start Over


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The personnel from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion pushed aside the surrounding crowd before they were able to enter the Capital Prefecture. Because of Liang Jin¡¯s customs, trials were always conducted openly without concealment, subject to public oversight. Therefore, even though they felt their private matters should not be aired publicly, they had no choice at this moment.


    In the eyes of themoners, the people from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion were like rats crossing the street, being scolded and beaten.


    Especially themoners who had been favored by Su Han when she was the Regional Princess. They had prepared eggs and rotten vegetables and threw them at Chu Xiao tian and Min Jia.


    As a result, the moment Min Jia and Chu Xiaotian entered the Capital Prefecture, they had to change their clothes before going to court.


    In the hall, Liang Jin and Chu Chengye sat side by side.


    Liang Jin announced loudly to the crowd, ¡°The case between Miss Su and Yong¡¯an County¡¯s Prince is a case of the imperial family. Therefore, I will be hearing it together with the Seventh Prince, who is temporarily acting as the Minister of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Everyone nodded slightly.


    Liang Jin first read out the results of Min Jia¡¯s trial. However, before he could finish reading, a servant in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion said, ¡°Lord, the testimony I gavest time was wrong. Can you please give me a chance to testify again?¡±


    Liang Jin frowned. ¡°Preposterous. Do you know that perjury in court is against thew?¡±


    ¡°Lord is wise. I¡¯m only afraid of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s prestige. After the Regional Princess left the prince¡¯s mansion, everything in the prince¡¯s mansion was controlled by madam. Even if 1 wanted to say it, 1 would not dare!¡±


    This servant was called Zhang Wu, and he was Su Han¡¯s most trusted person in the mansion.


    He had wanted to speak up for Su Han in the court, but Su Yingxue had sent someone to tell him not to tell the truth too early. They should tell the truth ording to what the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion told them to, and they should only tell the truth when Su Han appeared.


    For so long, he and the others had been holding back.


    When Liang Jin heard him say this, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, but you have to tell me the truth. If you hide anything else, 1 won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian stopped him, ¡°Sir, this person has gone back on his word. I¡¯m afraid he has long nned to harm our Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t think his words can be trusted!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian turned around and red at Zhang Wu. He did not expect that this group of servants, whom he had trained well, would dare to betray him at this moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either! How could the testimony of a person who went back on his word be used as evidence! You can¡¯t trust him.¡±


    Chu Chengye was naturally on Chu Xiaotian¡¯s side.


    In the hall, Liang Jin was in a difficult position and even began to suspect.


    He asked Su Han, ¡°Su Han, are you familiar with this person? Are you instigating him to say these words today?¡±


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Su Han lifted her dress and slowly knelt with Su Miaoyan¡¯s help.


    There were still some scars on her face, but her expression was magnanimous. ¡°When I was still in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, Zhang Wu was indeed a capable person in the mansion. It¡¯s reasonable for you to suspect that 1 instigated him to change his testimony. However, 1 believe that he¡¯s not the only one who wants to change his testimony today.¡±


    ¡°Yes! What we said before was also fake!¡±


    ¡°The Regional Prince forced us to say this!¡±


    ¡°We only want to give the Princess justice. She has been working hard in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion for the past few years and has done so many things for the prince¡¯s mansion. In the end, she is still treated like this. This is unfair to her!¡±


    With Zhang Wu as the leader, more than a dozen servants of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion all overturned their own testimony.


    Liang Jin was quite surprised.. He pped the gavel and said, ¡°If what you said is true, tell me everything in detail!¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: Turn Things Around

    Chapter 612: Turn Things Around


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Starting from Zhang Wu, everyone testified that Su Han had endured a lot in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. As the steward, she was the best mistress imaginable.


    However, the master of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion had always taken advantage of her kindness, mistreated her, and bullied her.


    The servants recounted in detail how she had been put in difficult situations in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion over the past few years, as well as how she had been forced to do menial and exhausting work in the mansion after her surgery.


    Su Dingwei and Qin Wan, who had apanied Su Han for so many days, felt like their hearts were being torn apart when they heard the servants¡¯ testimony.


    How could they have imagined that the marriage they had been so satisfied with would push their daughter into such a dire situation?


    In the hall, the people from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion had very unpleasant expressions.


    Chu Xiaotian was the most fiercely criticized. As Su Han¡¯s husband, he felt utterly ipetent. Instead of protecting Su Han, his actions made things worse, and Su Han almost lost her life because of his negligence.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were particrly embarrassed. Madam Sheng, once envied as the former Regional Princess, a noblewoman of the imperial family, was now exposed as someone so willful and cruel, who bullied her daughter-inw.


    In the future, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face anyone among the noblewomen of Jiang Du City.


    Min Jia was even more frightened. Not only was she being cursed at behind her back, but Su Yingxue¡¯s piercing gaze also asionally swept over her. Trembling, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Jinxuan.


    If Su Jinxuan were here, how wonderful it would be if he could protect her!


    Liang Jin listened to everyone¡¯s testimony and reevaluated the case. The conclusion was, ¡°The Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion abused the Regional Princess. After her injury and surgery, she was not treated with respect due to being a Regional Princess. Instead, she was forced to do roughbor, subjected to beatings, and mistreated, which goes against proper etiquette!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, in my opinion, there are many suspicious aspects to this case. The original witnesses have all recanted their testimony today, which is highly suspicious. Their testimony cannot be relied upon. Furthermore, I believe that all these individuals should be expelled from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and never employed by noble families again! Such disloyal servants will only bring harm to their masters!¡±


    Chu Chengye¡¯s words nearly drove Zhang Wu and the others to despair!


    He even threatened them, stating the consequences of going against the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Zhang Wu and the others were not without fear, but he raised his head and dered loudly, ¡°Even if we are expelled from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion, we will never change our testimony. We may lose our livelihoods, but we will not lose our integrity!¡±


    This was what they had learned from Su Han!


    The other servants echoed his sentiment, and the atmosphere in the court became tense.


    Chu Chengye frowned. None of the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s servants were obedient. Overthrowing them would not be easy!


    Moreover, Liang Jin stated, ¡°Seventh Prince, these servants have been under the surveince of my guards since they filed the case with me. Upon investigation, my guards found no evidence of their contact with Su Han, so they could not refute their testimony. I believe their testimony is valid!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang, I disagree. This is Su Yingxue¡¯s scheme. It must be her!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned pale.


    He had neglected the servants at home and left everything to Su Han. However, he had already taken control of their families with their lives as leverage.


    He was certain that these servants would not betray him!


    But now, what was happening?

 Chapter 751: Breaking into Marquis Changxin’s Manor

    Chapter 751: Breaking into Marquis Changxin¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Su Miaoyan could learn it, she would stab anyone who made her unhappy next time.


    ¡°Miaoyan, don¡¯t fan the mes. Your Sister Xue is not allowed to make a move on this trip.¡± Su Han thought that Su Yingxue probably wanted to use her medical skills to make a deal with the Old Marquis.


    It was said that the Old Marquis¡¯s health had not been good recently. If Su Yingxue could cure him and present evidence, the Old Marquis, being a reasonable person, would naturally know how to resolve the matter.


    Su Miaoyan was a little regretful, ¡°Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin are so mean. Shouldn¡¯t sister p them?¡±


    Previously, Su Miaoyan was used to seeing Su Yingxue teach people a lesson. This time, Su Miaoyan couldn¡¯t watch Su Yingxue p their faces, so she instantly became a little listless.


    Su Yingxue patted Su Miaoyan¡¯s head and lectured her, ¡°Miaomiao, be good. You must remember that martial arts and medical skills have to be used ording to the situation. I¡¯m now the future Ninth Princess Consort. If 1 hit someone, Your Highness will lose face along with me. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to plot against Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen this time.¡±


    This made Su Miaoyan¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°Sister? How are you going to do it? It must be wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Just thinking about it made her feel so excited!


    Su Han looked at Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan¡¯s lively faces, and a touch of envy appeared in her eyes.


    In the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, the moment the three sisters arrived at the door, the guard was stunned.


    The three of them were all rare beauties in Jiang Du City. Su Yingxue was so beautiful that she could topple a country, Su Han was dignified and elegant, and although Su Miaoyan still looked like a little girl, one could already foresee how stunning she would be when she grew up.


    This was the first time he had seen such visitors, and the steward was startled out of his room.


    When he saw Su Yingxue and the other two, he was also shocked. ¡°Three young misses, are you here to pay your respects to Madam Lan? The madam has not returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Madam Lan? Why did I hear that the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam isn¡¯t surnamed Lan?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly.


    The steward was a well-dressed middle-aged man. When he heard this, his face immediately revealed disdain. ¡°That sickly person no longer has much power. Right now, in this manor, it is Madam Lan, Old General Su¡¯s youngest daughter, who has the authority. Our Marquis¡¯s most beloved wife is the head of the household.¡±


    ¡°The rules of the marquis¡¯s manor are strict. The marquis¡¯s wife is the madam, and there is only one. Below her are only concubines and mistresses. How can she call herself a madam?¡± Su Han was familiar with the rules of each mansion, so the steward felt embarrassed.


    ¡°This¡­ Madam Lan is now the one in charge of our manor! If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, leave quickly!¡±


    Just these two girls who spoke made the steward feel that they were not to be trifled with. He was not confident, so it was better to send them away as soon as possible!


    ¡°Leave? We¡¯re guests who have written formal invitations. You didn¡¯t serve us tea and even chased us away! You are awe-inspiring as a servant. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that you were the Marquis. This Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor has your surname!¡±


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s string of witty words was like a cannonball, shocking the steward.


    He cowered and took two steps back. ¡°You¡­ What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay my respects to the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam!¡±


    The steward invited Su Xin in first and immediately sent someone to invite her back to make the decision.


    He didn¡¯t dare to mess things up!


    He did not dare to let anyonee into contact with Madam easily.


    For many years, Su Xin had instructed that even the children in the manor were not allowed to visit Madam often, causing her to be depressed.


    In addition, she was already suffering from consumption. She would die in a few years. In this manor, Su Xin was the only one who ruled..

 Chapter 752: Seeing the Changxin Marquis’s Madam

    Chapter 752: Seeing the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Madam<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The steward was personally promoted by Su Xin, so he naturally had to work for her without worry.


    Su Han sat down in the front hall. She vaguely sensed, ¡°This steward should be Su Xin¡¯s subordinate. He won¡¯t let us see the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam so easily.¡±<div>


    If Su Yingxue wanted to treat the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam, it would take some effort.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t let us go, we¡¯ll go by ourselves, then.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows and left with Su Miaoyan.


    Su Han was still worried that Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t be able to find the room of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam. Su Yingxue took out a map and took Su Miaoyan to the entrance of the madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Wow! Sister Xue, you¡¯re so amazing. Have you been to Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor before? Your memory is so good?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head, ¡°No, this is a map drawn by Zi Wei. He searched the entire Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manorst night and remembered everything.¡±


    Not only was Zi Wei¡¯s martial arts strong, but he also had a good memory and was even better at guiding the way.


    She quickly found this ce.


    However, the courtyard of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam was even more deste than she had imagined. The dead leaves at the entrance of the courtyard had not been swept clean, and the scenery in the courtyard was bleak. There was only an old woman sitting at a stone table in the courtyard, slowly peeling water chestnuts.


    Her expression was nk. After peeling one, she sighed and rubbed her red eyes.


    Su Miaoyan pursed her lips and was inexplicably infected by her sorrowful aura. ¡°Sister Xue, she looks so pitiful. It makes me want to cry!¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue patted Su Miaoyan¡¯s shoulder and went forward with her. She said gently, ¡°Excuse me, this is the courtyard of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam. Is it convenient for us to meet madam?¡±


    The old woman suddenly turned around and immediately stood up. ¡°It¡¯s madam¡¯s courtyard, but who are you? Why do you want to see madam?¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan looked like youngdies of noble families. Their auras were also extraordinary. The old woman was even more puzzled. ¡°Su Xin has never allowed anyone to visit our madam. How did youe in?¡± ¡°Of course, we found our way in! Su Xin can¡¯t do anything to Sister Xue and me!¡±


    Su Miaoyan winked mischievously.


    ¡°Sister Xue?¡± The old woman was the dowry of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam, and her name was the character Sang. She was originally Old Madam Sang, but after being tortured, she became Granny Sang.


    When she heard this, her mind spun and she looked at Su Yingxue in shock, ¡°Miss, could it be that you¡­ the future Ninth Princess Consort, Su Yingxue?¡± ¡°Eh? Old Madam has lived here for a long time. You know Sister Xue!¡± Su Miaoyan pouted her lips at Su Yingxue, indicating that she was awesome!


    Su Yingxue pinched her face and smiled faintly, ¡°I am. I¡¯m here to pay my respects to Madam. I heard that madam has been suffering from consumption for many years. My medical skills are shallow, so I came to treat madam.¡± ¡°This¡­ This is the best thing that could happen!¡±


    Old Madam Sang was so excited that she almost overturned the dustpan that was used to hold the water chestnuts.


    She quickly cleared the table and entered the room with the water chestnuts. She shouted, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a new doctor here to treat you! It is the Ninth Princess Consort! Ninth Princess Consort!¡±


    Old Madam Sang¡¯s voice woke the person on the bed up. Su Yingxue heard a series of heavy coughs followed by the sound of vomit.


    She thought to herself, ¡°It seems that the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam is indeed beyond cure.¡±<div>


    ¡°So what? Sister Xue, your medical skills are so amazing. It¡¯s not a problem for you to revive the dead!¡±


    Su Miaoyan raised her small face and had a blind admiration for Su Yingxue..

 Chapter 753: The Same Enemy, Su Xinlan.

    Chapter 753: The Same Enemy, Su Xin.<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue once again wanted to pinch Su Miaoyan¡¯s face, but she quickly dodged, saying, ¡°1 won¡¯t let you pinch me anymore! I still have to maintain myplexion to show it to my handsome brother! He said 1 look cute!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is all for your handsome brother. You won¡¯t even let your sister show affection,¡± Su Yingxue teased.<div>


    Su Miaoyan murmured, ¡°Handsome Brother is kind to me. Of course, I want to keep my face intact to make him happy when he sees me!¡±


    At the mention of Xiao Yu, the smile on Su Miaoyan¡¯s face brightened even more.


    Su Yingxue had thought that Old Madam Sang would quickly let her in to see the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam, but unexpectedly Old Madam Sang did not emerge.


    Instead, there were intense screams from inside. ¡°Even if I die of illness, I won¡¯t ept charity from those surnamed Su! Su Xin wants to crush my pride, seize my power, harm my children, and then unt her sess to me. She can forget about it!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yingxue took a deep breath.


    Su Miaoyan clicked her tongue. ¡°This madam has a bad temper! This madam must have been quite spirited too.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°But women are ultimately inferior to men. Madam Xu now has a daughter, and I¡¯m afraid Su Xin is using her as leverage, especially considering her illness. That¡¯s why she has topromise for the sake of her children.¡±


    What a pitiful person!


    Therefore, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t intend to argue about being scolded. She walked directly into the inner room, lifting the heavy gauze curtains. Standing in front of Madam Xu, she said, ¡°If you want to live another two years, don¡¯t scream like before.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Who let you in? Get out!¡± Xu Aoqing grabbed a pillow, about to throw it at Su Yingxue.


    Old Madam Sang quickly stood in front of Su Yingxue, taking the hit from the pillow. She then ced it behind Xu Aoqing and tearfully advised her, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t! This Miss Su is not only the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor but also the future Ninth Princess Consort! You can¡¯t treat her like this! Besides, Miss Su is here to treat you, with good intentions!¡± ¡°What good intentions! If the Su family could produce someone like Su Xin, how could there be any good people? Old General Su had a great reputation throughout his life. If he could raise a daughter like Su Xin, how could the Su family produce any good people?¡±<div>


    Xu Aoqing red at Su Yingxue, her red eyes filled with hatred towards Su Xin, wishing to tear Su Yingxue into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°My sister Xue is different from Su Xin! She¡¯s a genius doctor who has saved the deceased Consort Xiang, cured fatal diseases, and even performed surgeries. She knows how to treat all the illnesses that doctors of the Great Cheng Dynasty can treat, and even those they cannot. If you still want to live, you better not offend my sister Xue!¡±


    Su Miaoyan spoke without pause, her face not showing any sign of embarrassment or breathlessness, effectively controlling Xu Aoqing.


    Ignoring everything else, Su Yingxue¡¯s current identity as the Ninth Princess Consort and her unparalleled medical skills were enough to inspire fear and admiration.


    Yet, Xu Aoqing remained unwilling.


    Su Yingxue calmly stated, ¡°Madam¡¯s consumption is mainly caused by mental illness. If you want to cure your illness, you must first rx. Let me tell you something else. You decide whether you want me to treat you.¡±


    Xu Aoqing scolded her for a long time before she said this, and she did so without anger or annoyance, appearing very calm andposed.


    This made Xu Aoqing admire her to some extent and sparked her curiosity. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Madam and I have the same enemy, Su Xin,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s voice fell lightly..

 Chapter 754: The Wind She Longs For

    Chapter 754: The Wind She Longs For


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Madam Sang widened her eyes, ¡°How could it be¡­¡±


    Xu Aoqing also wore a face of disbelief.


    While they both were in shock, Su Yingxue briefly summarized the situation to help them understand her intentions.


    Xu Aoqing¡¯s expression changed several times, first shocked, then angrily cursed, ¡°Simply heartless! To be willing to do such ruthless things to one¡¯s own family! You¡¯re the Su family¡¯sdy, her niece, how can she do this!¡±


    Xu Aoqing clutched her aching chest and coughed heavily, spitting out two mouthfuls of blood.


    Su Yingxue quickly approached, pressing on her pulse and then stuffing a piece of mint grass into her mouth.


    The mint grass was fresh and pleasant, making Xu Aoqing¡¯s breath less turbid. She took a few breaths, her breathing became smooth, and herplexion also improved significantly.


    During this process, Su Yingxue had already felt her pulse.


    Xu Aoqing¡¯s illness was indeed difficult to treat. If this continued, she would die within two years.


    ¡°Miss Su, do you think our madam can still be treated? Please save our madam! Madam is pitiful!¡±


    Old Madam Sang immediately knelt. She kowtowed to Su Yingxue and cried continuously, evoking sympathy.


    Su Yingxue instructed, ¡°Miaoyan, help Old Madam Sang up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Miaoyan quickly helped Old Madam Sang up and said, ¡°Old Madam Sang, don¡¯t kneel to my sister. Sister treats people with kindness. She doesn¡¯t expect such gestures from you. It¡¯s too much, and Sister will feel ufortable!¡±


    Old Madam Sang quickly stopped crying, still in disbelief. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Miaoyan nodded.


    Su Yingxue gave her an appreciative look.


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s knew her well!


    Su Miaoyan and Su Yingxue cooperated well. Su Yingxue diagnosed the illness, performed acupuncture, and prescribed medicine seamlessly.


    When she got up to prepare medicine for Xu Aoqing, she also took down the heavy curtains in the room.


    Old Madam Sang was shocked, ¡°This¡­ Miss Su, the doctor said the curtains must be properly hung! They said madam¡¯s consumption can¡¯t be exposed to the wind. Otherwise, her condition will worsen! She won¡¯t recover!¡±


    ¡°Which doctor said such nonsense? Your madam¡¯s illness requires daily venttion by opening the window and coughing into the wind. This helps to expel the stagnant air from her lungs and bring in fresh air.¡±


    Su Yingxue threw the gauze curtain aside and let Su Miaoyan watch. She went to a secluded spot in the courtyard and entered Medicine King Valley.


    Old Madam Sang watched as the curtain was pulled down. The wind blew in through the window, causing Xu Aoqing to start coughing!


    She stood anxiously by Xu Aoqing¡¯s bed, spinning around, ¡°This¡­ What should we do? Madam, you¡¯ve exposed yourself to the wind. Will your condition worsen?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Move aside!¡±


    Xu Aoqing, who hadn¡¯t breathed fresh air for a long time, regained her spirit.


    She looked longingly at the sky outside the window and reached out to catch a gust of wind.


    It was refreshing and cool.


    There was also a faint floral fragrance. It was really pleasant to smell!


    This wind was what she had longed for for a long time.


    She was coughing because of the wind, but her face was much rosier.


    When Su Yingxue came in with the medicine, Xu Aoqing¡¯s eldest son came to visit her.


    Ye Lingbai saw a stranger in his mother¡¯s yard and subconsciously became alert. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Yingxue was holding the medicine in her hand. She turned around abruptly and saw the handsome Ye Lingbai. She immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m Su Yingxue. I¡¯m a doctor here to treat madam.¡±

 Chapter 755: Ye Lingbai Misunderstood

    Chapter 755: Ye Lingbai Misunderstood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Lingbai was shocked the moment he heard Su Yingxue¡¯s name. ¡°Surnamed Su? What¡¯s your rtionship with Su Xin? Thief! Leave my mother¡¯s courtyard quickly. How dare you hurt my mother again! I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±


    He attempted to chase Su Yingxue away while Su Yingxue exined, ¡°My surname is Su, but I¡¯m your mother¡¯s doctor. This is the medicine I prescribed for her.¡±


    ¡°Surnamed Su, what good doctor could there be? You¡¯re just like that vicious woman, Su Xin. You only know how to harm people. Get lost!¡±


    Ye Lingbai grabbed a rod from the courtyard and attacked Su Yingxue. His movements were swift and urate, forcing her to put down the medicine and engage inbat.


    During this time, Su Yingxue also practiced martial arts, making progress in both internal and external techniques.


    So when Ye Lingbai fought with her, she immediately pulled out her soft whip from her waist. The whip danced like a snake, seemingly light. Dodging a move, Ye Lingbai watched as the whipnded on a stone stool and shattered it.


    Ye Lingbai widened his eyes. ¡°You¡­ have strong martial arts?¡±


    He hated them even more now. Anyone surnamed Su and rted to Su Xin was always so formidable!


    But just because they were so powerful, did they have to bully him and his mother?


    Anger surged in Ye Lingbai¡¯s eyes. He swung his cudgel in a whirlwind towards Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue, with enough internal energy, whipped out and entangled the cudgel, forcing Ye Lingbai to let go.


    Then she rolled up the long stick and raised it in the air. ¡°Pa!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the rod shattered into pieces just like the stone stool earlier!


    Ye Lingbai instinctively grabbed the saber at his waist.


    But while he was still hesitating, Su Yingxue¡¯s whip had already swung towards him. He gritted his teeth, gave up drawing his saber, and moved quickly to get in front of Su Yingxue, aiming to punch her and knock her down.


    Seeing that he had no weapon, Su Yingxue put away her whip and fought him barehanded.


    The two of them were fighting fiercely when Xu Aoqing heard themotion inside. ¡°Old Madam Sang, go out and see what happened.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Old Madam Sang responded.


    Su Miaoyan also ran out. She saw Su Yingxue fighting with a strange man. After observing for a moment, she shouted, ¡°Sister Xue, you can do it! Good luck!¡±


    This man seemed to have good martial arts, but he was not Su Yingxue¡¯s match. He was very strong, but his moves were not as ingenious as Su Yingxue¡¯s.


    Su Yingxue exchanged a few moves with Ye Lingbai. After figuring out his moves, she leaped into the air, drew her whip, and swung it at him.


    Ye Lingbai was knocked to the ground. He pulled out his scabbard to block. He knew that this whip, containing powerful internal energy, would tear his skin and flesh. He was prepared to take the hit and continue attacking.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    After a loud thud, Old Madam Sang threw herself onto Ye Lingbai in horror and shouted, ¡°Miss Su, please have mercy. This is Eldest Young Master!¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and silently put away the whip. She turned around and went to the table to get the medicine.


    Ye Lingbai stood up and shielded Old Madam Sang behind him. ¡°Old Madam Sang, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let her hurt you and Mother!¡±


    He looked impulsive, but he did not attack at this moment. He roared at Su Yingxue, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll show mercy next time just because you didn¡¯t hit me this time. Su Yingxue, I¡¯ll chase you out today!¡±


    ¡°Humph! You want my sister to stay? My sister isn¡¯t that free yet!¡±


    Su Miaoyan immediately jumped out and red at Ye Lingbai.

 Chapter 756: Apologize to Su Yingxue

    Chapter 756: Apologize to Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Lingbai was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡­ your surname is also Su?¡±


    ¡± What else would it be? Do you hate everyone with the surname Su so much? Do you think every person with the surname Su is a bad person?¡± Su Miaoyan¡¯s voice was crisp, carrying a hint of interrogation.


    Ye Lingbai¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily. ¡°People with the surname Su are all bad!¡±


    Especially Su Xin!


    ¡°There are countless people with the surname Su in this world. Is Young Master Ye going to condemn all of them?¡± Su Yingxue handed some medicine to Old Madam Sang and said, ¡°This is not the rational behavior one would expect from the heir of a Marquis¡¯ Manor.¡±


    The title ¡°heir¡± hurt Ye Lingbai like a sharp weapon. He gripped his saber tightly, his eyes red as he red at Su Yingxue. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the heir!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    This revtion surprised Su Yingxue.


    She only knew that in her previous life, two yearster, Xu Aoqing died, Su Xin became the primary wife, and her son Ye Hong was made the heir of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor. She hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Lingbai had already lost his position as the heir.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, don¡¯t speak nonsense! Even though the Marquis talked about stripping you of the title, to officially remove an heir and appoint a new one requires reporting to the court and getting the emperor¡¯s approval. As long as Madam is alive, your title as heir won¡¯t be taken away! Young Master, don¡¯t lose faith in yourself!¡±


    Old Madam Sang¡¯s eyes were filled with bitter tears, but she still tried to encourage Ye Lingbai.


    Ye Lingbai gripped the saber in his hand but had no outlet for his emotions, feeling very ufortable.


    ¡°Instead of causing pain to your loved ones and joy to your enemies, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Young Master Ye to think about how to keep your position as heir and n for the future?¡± Su Yingxue smiled and led Su Miaoyan back to Xu Aoqing¡¯s room.


    Xu Aoqing was still coughing, but herplexion looked betterpared to when she was kept in long-term confinement.


    Su Yingxue had prepared two types of medicine for her. One was a decoction that required long-term use, and the other was a pill from Medicine King Valley, primarily made of peppermint with other supplements, designed to stop coughing and soothe the lungs.


    Su Yingxue gave Xu Aoqing a pill and had her swallow it, then asked her to take a few deep breaths to feel the medicine¡¯s effects.


    With each breath, Xu Aoqing felt like a broom was sweeping away the phlegm umted in her lungs.


    Old Madam Sang emptied the phlegm bowl and saw a hint of color return to Xu Aoqing¡¯s face.


    Old Madam Sang wept with joy. ¡°Madam, yourplexion looks much better!¡±


    She wanted to kneel and thank Su Yingxue, but Su Yingxue pulled her up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Mother, how do you feel? Is she¡­ a doctor here to treat you?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen his mother¡¯s improvedplexion with his own eyes, Ye Lingbai would never have believed that someone with the surname Su woulde to treat his mother.


    ¡°Could it be fake? My sister didn¡¯te to treat her just to fight with you!¡± Su Miaoyan raised her small face and snorted.


    Ye Lingbai was instantly at a loss for words.


    ¡°What? Fighting? Ling¡¯er, did you fight with Miss Su? Kneel!¡± Xu Aoqing immediately put on a stern face.


    Ye Lingbai obediently knelt by her bedside and listened to her scold him. ¡°How have I taught you? A real man must not act impulsively. You learned martial arts to protect the family and the nation, not to fight with women. Your behavior is utterly uneptable!¡±


    Xu Aoqing was so angry that she coughed heavily again, spitting out bloody phlegm.

 Chapter 619 - 619: Su Yingxue’s Marriage

    Chapter 619: Su Yingxue¡¯s Marriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan pinched the soft flesh on Su Yingxue¡¯s face and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Su Yingxue was indeed intelligent.


    After returning to the mansion, she informed Su Qingzhi about Su Han, finally putting his lingering worries to rest.


    After having dinner in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Han bid farewell and returned home with her parents.


    As she packed her belongings before leaving, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but express some concern. ¡°Sister, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to stay a few more days in the Marquis¡¯s Manor? I could help you with your recovery.¡±


    Su Han smiled faintly. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll just follow the prescription you gave me when 1 get back.¡±


    Su Yingxue wanted to say more, but Su Han anticipated her thoughts. ¡°I know you¡¯re looking out for me, worried that 1 won¡¯t handle the gossip when I return home, so you want me to stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and have your support.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled in relief. ¡°Sister is perceptive and can see through everything.¡±


    Su Han was truly remarkable.


    ¡°Although I am the daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I have been married before. We have been separated for many years. Returning now might lead to gossip. Besides, 1 also want to return home to take care of my parents. Mother worries about me all the time and has lost weight. My father is injured, and my younger siblings are still young. As the eldest sister, it¡¯s time for me to take charge.¡±


    Su Han was considerate, whether in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion or at home.


    Sometimes, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know whether to pity her. She was too considerate of others, neglecting herself. Or should shemend her for being so understanding, and willing to sacrifice her interests for the greater good?


    Perhaps both interpretations were valid.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t try to convince her to stay longer. Before leaving, Su Han gave her two suggestions. ¡°You and Ninth Prince are in love. It¡¯s time to inform Grandfather and ask for his blessing. Also, Miaoyan is a clever girl. It¡¯s a waste to keep her at home. She should learn from you. It might lead to better opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s insight is truly admirable.¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Su Han smiled faintly and went even further in her thoughtfulness. She told Su Yingxue that she had already consulted with Grandfather and arranged for Chu Yihan to be publicly thanked at the Marquis¡¯s Manor. This would be the perfect opportunity to bring up her rtionship with Chu Yihan.


    Su Yingxue felt touched by Su Han¡¯s consideration.


    She made a mental note of this and, using the excuse of checking his pulse, probed Su Qingzhi¡¯s thoughts.


    In the medicine hut, Su Yingxue put away the pulse pillow and said to Su Qingzhi, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s health is fine. He has some old injuries from years of battles, but with daily acupuncture and tonic herbs, he will surely live a long life!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of living so long? Lifees to an end eventually.¡± Su Qingzhi was a cheerful person.


    In the past, he had wished for a longer life, with many ambitions left unfulfilled. He wanted to leave a legacy for generations toe.


    However, Long Shuli had once said, ¡°Even if the body lives long, if the heart is corrupted, it¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s better to have a clean and transparent heart and face death with equanimity at a certain age.¡±


    At that time, he was truly astonished. Long Shuli was in her prime, yet she had such profound insights into life and death.


    But now, after all these years since her departure, he found her words increasingly reasonable.


    And now, he echoed the same sentiment to Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s admiration for him grew.. She teased Su Qingzhi, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live longer and enjoy a few more years with your children and grandchildren?¡±

 Chapter 620 - 620: Xiao Yu’s Visit

    Chapter 620: Xiao Yu¡¯s Visit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Young girl, your words have a deeper meaning. You¡¯ve also reached the age where you should be married. Do you have your ideas?¡± Su Qingzhi scrutinized Su Yingxue.


    She possessed the same breathtaking beauty as Long Shuli, and her medical skills were even more remarkable. Running a clinic and overseeing the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she excelled in everything she did.


    However, she was still a woman. How could she not have thoughts about marriage?


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t deny it. She asked tentatively, ¡°What kind of person does Grandpa think I should marry?¡±


    Su Qingzhi had pondered this question carefully. Previously, when Su Yingxue showed interest in the Seventh Prince, he hadn¡¯t opposed the idea of her marrying into the imperial family. After all, this Marquis¡¯s Manor was Su Yingxue¡¯s powerful maternal family, and she was certainly worthy of a prince.


    But now that he was back and saw that Su Yingxue didn¡¯t mention the Seventh Prince at all, and when he came to visit, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, it seemed that chapter was already closed.


    But her feelings for Chu Yihan¡­


    Su Qingzhi took out a visiting card from his sleeve. ¡°This is the letter Grandpa received today. Noble Consort Xiao sent it on behalf of the Xiao family¡¯s Eldest Young Master. Would you be willing to go and treat the Xiao family¡¯s Eldest Young Master?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family, Xiao Yu?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t interacted much with the Xiao family in her past life, but she could tell from Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s demeanor how wealthy they were. It was said that the Xiao family¡¯s businesses spanned various industries, forming a virtual monopoly, and held sway over nearly half of the Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s economy.


    The Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family, Xiao Yu, was a business prodigy who had propelled the family to even greater heights. However, fate was unkind, and he hadn¡¯t lived past thirty due to poor health.


    epting the visiting letter, Su Yingxue thought to herself that Noble Consort Xiao was indeed astute.


    Previously, she had receivedvish rewards without any indication of what was toe. Now, she was being presented with the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family.


    ¡°Grandpa, Noble Consort has previouslye to my aid and bestowed me with many gifts. If 1 can heal the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family, I¡¯m willing to give it my best effort.¡±


    Su Yingxue had barely finished speaking when Su Qingzhi said, ¡°With your mother¡¯s medical skills, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be cured in the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family¡¯s illness! Don¡¯t disgrace your mother.¡±


    Su Yingxue was speechless.


    Why did she feel like Grandpa was overestimating her?


    No!


    Grandpa was overestimating her mother. If she couldn¡¯t cure him¡­


    It would be like tarnishing her mother¡¯s reputation!


    Oh my god, so frightening!


    Suddenly, she felt a psychological pressure!


    The next day, Xiao Yu paid a visit.


    After paying his respects to Su Qingzhi, Su Qingzhi naturally introduced Su Yingxue to him.


    Su Yingxue looked at the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family. His face was like jade, his skin smooth. If she hadn¡¯t known his identity beforehand, she would have thought him to be a delicate young master from some noble family.


    She never would have imagined that he was a powerful businessman in the business world.


    There was no trace of the cunning of a businessman in his eyes. He was calm and collected.


    But he was also very aloof.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue, he merely nodded. ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡±


    Su Yingxue returned the greeting, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting Old General and Miss Su. Here¡¯s a small gift as a token of respect. 1 hope Miss Su will ept it.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and replied, ¡°Young Master Xiao is too kind.¡±


    Turning around, she was nearly blinded.


    The courtyard was filled with boxes, the so-called ¡°small gift¡± mentioned by Xiao Yu.


    How wealthy was the Xiao family?


    Xiao Yu paid no mind to her astonishment, showing no change in expression..

 Chapter 759: You Want to Accuse Su Yingxue? Dream On!

    Chapter 759: You Want to use Su Yingxue? Dream On!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All, sister, did you forget? Not only is her eyesight bad, but her heart isn¡¯t in the right ce either! Otherwise, how could Madam have been ill for so many years?¡± Su Miaoyan said loudly, clinging to Su Yingxue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Exactly. Madam¡¯s illness has persisted despite our aunt¡¯s care for so many years and has only worsened. Our dear aunt has indeed done an impressive job,¡± Su Yingxue replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Since I married into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I have respected my sister and always thought of her well-being. I spent many silvers on doctors and tonics for her. There hasn¡¯t been a day I didn¡¯t hope for her recovery. Su Yingxue, how dare youe to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and nder me without any evidence!¡± Su Xin angrily retorted.


    ¡°Is it nder? Then, Aunt, please tell us which doctors you invited. I¡¯d like to discuss with them why an illness that could have been cured has dragged on for so long.¡± Su Yingxue challenged, raising an eyebrow.


    Su Xin¡¯sposure cracked. If Su Yingxue were as clueless as Ye Lingbai and the others, she might have managed to bluff her way through.


    But Su Yingxue was a doctor who ran her clinic and was likely acquainted with all the renowned doctors in the city. A conversation with them would reveal the truth about the bribes she had given to ensure Xu Aoqing wasn¡¯t properly treated.


    Grinding her teeth, Su Xin said, ¡°Many doctors have visited the manor, and I can¡¯t recall all their names. But even the Marquis himself has invited doctors. Are you suggesting the Marquis would harm Madam? Su Yingxue, don¡¯t assume that a bit of medical knowledge gives you the right to diagnose haphazardly. If you harm Madam, the Marquis won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± Xu Aoqing¡¯s voice came from the bed, weak but determined.


    Her words were punctuated by coughs and phlegm, but each cough seemed to relieve her somewhat.


    Despite her frail, skeletal frame, her eyes were sharp as they fixed on Su Xin. ¡°I trust Dr. Su. But you, Su Xin, you don¡¯t trust your niece and even try to wrong her?¡±


    Holding her head high, Su Xin replied, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her because I care about your health. If anything happens to you under Su Yingxue¡¯s care, I¡¯ll be med. It¡¯s better not to let her treat you, sister. I can¡¯t bear that responsibility!¡±


    With that, Su Xin ordered the steward to throw Su Yingxue out.


    Today was a grave mistake allowing these Su family sisters into the manor, and she red at the steward to emphasize her point. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The steward walked up to Su Yingxue and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, you should¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ye Lingbai¡¯s saber was at his throat.


    Ye Lingbai stood protectively in front of Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan, radiating fury. ¡°Miss Su is my mother¡¯s doctor. You will noty a finger on her. All of you, get out!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, are you nning to defy the Marquis? Don¡¯t forget, the Marquis has already decreed you are no longer the heir. Be careful, or you might lose even the right to stay in the manor!¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes glinted with a hidden threat.


    She had been in the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor for years, and Su Xin had Xu Aoqing and her children thoroughly under her control.


    She had already sabotaged Ye Lingbai¡¯s career and stripped him of his heir title.


    Despite his upright nature, he was now just a useless man kept at home.


    How could he possibly fight against her?

 Chapter 760: Startle Marquis Changxin

    Chapter 760: Startle Marquis Changxin<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Lingbai gritted his teeth. He knew he wasn¡¯t Su Xin¡¯s match, not in terms of his father¡¯s favor or his current standing in the household.


    But he would not back down.<div>


    Looking Su Xin straight in the eye, he said firmly, ¡°Even if Father punishes me, I will never let you harm Dr. Su and her sister. Even if I am expelled from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I will have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°Such noble spirit!¡± Su Xin sneered. There was a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    A straightforward person, no matter how spirited, was useless!


    She waved her hand decisively. ¡°Men, throw Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan out of the manor. They have disturbed my sister¡¯s rest. From now on, they are not to set foot in this courtyard and disturb my sister¡¯s recovery!¡±


    Ye Lingbai could hold a saber to the steward¡¯s throat, but he couldn¡¯t kill all the household servants and guards Su Xin had brought with her.


    Su Xin ordered them all to attack, forcing Ye Lingbai to be separated from Su Yingxue and fight the pce guards alongside the household servants in the courtyard.


    Su Xin immediately ordered the pce guards to seize Su Yingxue.


    She was determined to throw this wretched girl out!


    With her here, Xu Aoqing might get better, and she couldn¡¯t allow that.


    ¡°Sister, what do we do?¡± Su Miaoyan asked.


    Su Miaoyan looked at the armed pce guards surging in, feeling somewhat at a loss. She didn¡¯t know martial arts and feared she might be a hindrance to Su Yingxue.<div>


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Old Madam Sang shielded Xu Aoqing, but Xu Aoqing directed her to protect Su Yingxue instead.


    ¡°Hurry up, protect Miss Su. She is my savior. She must not be harmed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Old Madam Sang stood in front of Su Yingxue, using her frail body to block the pce guards.


    The chief imperial guard stepped forward menacingly, shoving Old Madam


    Sang aside and cursing, ¡°Get lost, old hag!¡±


    Old Madam Sang stumbled and fell, struggling to get up.


    As the pce guard reached for Su Yingxue, sheshed out with a whip, striking his face and knocking him to the ground, blood streaming from his face. ¡°Ah! It hurts! My face¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, are you mad? How dare you attack someone from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The more brazen Su Yingxue was, the more she wanted to crush her spirit. ¡°Seize her! Seize her now!¡±


    Today, not only did she want to capture Su Yingxue, but she also wanted to openly send her to the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, in front of her father, so that her father could see what Su Yingxue had done!


    How could she ever dream of bing the Ninth Princess Consort?<div>


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Su Yingxue sneered, her figure moving swiftly as she knocked down several pce guards, and then she directly approached Su Xin. She grabbed her by the throat and pulled her close. ¡°Aunt, do you think you can catch me?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s breath was cut off, her eyes bulging as she struggled to speak. ¡°You dare hurt me in the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t forget, you attacked me first. Even if the Old Marquis came, I doubt he would me me.¡± Su Yingxue smiled, her eyes curving into beautiful crescents.


    Su Miaoyan cheered from the side, ¡°Sister Xue, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Even Xu Aoqing was stunned, she was not expecting Su Yingxue to have such courage to choke Su Xin.


    ¡°The Marquis is here¡­¡±


    ¡± What are you doing? Everyone, stop at once!¡± A man¡¯s voice, old yet powerful, echoed through the courtyard.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve attracted the attention of Marquis Changxin.¡±

 Chapter 623 - 623: Let His Uncle Know

    Chapter 623: Let His Uncle Know


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s it!¡± Xiao Si seemed a little excited. ¡°Miss Su is truly a genius doctor. You can even discern this!¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression in his eyes indicated his dissatisfaction with Su Yingxue.


    Even ordinary doctors could diagnose this.


    However, he had been in poor health since childhood. Over the years of illness, his father had always worried that the words of the Taoist priest woulde true and that he wouldn¡¯t live past thirty. So, they searched far and wide for renowned doctors, but even so, there was no improvement.


    Meanwhile, his mother spent her days in tears, ming herself for not being able to give him a healthy body.


    And himself¡­


    ¡°The Xiao family has a vast business empire. I reckon no less than ten people are serving Young Master Xiao closely, right?¡± Su Yingxue casually inquired.


    It was Xiao Si who replied again. ¡°Yes, I serve young master¡¯s calligraphy and travel. Young master has four personal maids, four people in the ountant¡¯s room, and about ten to twenty people who attend to him daily!¡±


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath. ¡°Just as I suspected.¡±


    Xiao Yu sensed that Su Yingxue¡¯s words held deeper meaning and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao has too many people around him. It¡¯s not conducive to your recovery. Why not keep a few loyal ones? The others shouldn¡¯t linger around you. It would be beneficial for your condition.¡± Su Yingxue released Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and began prescribing him a treatment.


    After writing the prescription, Su Yingxue instructed Xiao Yu to follow it for three days beforeing to the Marquis¡¯s Manor for a follow-up.


    Seeing that Su Yingxue didn¡¯t ask much and didn¡¯t say much, Xiao Yu, not even sure if she understood his symptoms, didn¡¯t quite believe in her medical skills. He took it as a favor to his aunt and immediately left for the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    But Su Miaoyan saw through the situation. She took Su Yingxue¡¯s arm, her eyes probing. ¡°Sister, is Young Master Xiao¡¯s illness not that simple?¡±


    It seemed like something that couldn¡¯t be solved with just a few prescriptions.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s soplicated that I don¡¯t even know how to broach the subject.¡±


    If the Xiao family were an ordinary family, she would have told Xiao Yu directly that the people around him were not trustworthy. They had poisoned him since childhood, and his years of illness were caused by the umtion of toxins.


    But he was the young master of the Xiao family, the heir to immense wealth. If she told Xiao Yu, and he caused amotion upon his return, Marquis¡¯s Manor would not find peace.


    She couldn¡¯t be so rash. She needed to think carefully about how to express herself.


    In Fengzao Pce, the person Chu Chengye had sent to monitor the entrance of Marquis¡¯s Manor came to inform him that Xiao Yu had left.


    The empress had an irreconcble grudge against Su Yingxue. Chu Xiaotian¡¯s matter had failed to significantly harm Marquis¡¯s Manor and had even allowed them to gain such a huge advantage. This angered her. ¡°Su Yingxue, that little wench, has she colluded with the Xiao family again? She¡¯s taking advantage of everything!¡±


    ¡°It may not be advantageous this time, Mother. The situation of the Xiao family isplex. If Su Yingxue dares to meddle, she won¡¯t emerge unscathed. Besides, my Ninth Imperial Uncle has always cared about Su Yingxue. No matter what, I must inform my uncle about her interaction with Xiao Yu.¡±


    A hint of malevolence shed in Chu Chengye¡¯s eyes. After enduring so much at Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, Chu Chengye had learned to be patient. When he had his power, he would seek out Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue to avenge himself!


    That night, in Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s pce.


    When Granny Song approached Noble Consort Xiao, she found Noble Consort Xiao reclining on the chaise lounge, engrossed in reading a romance novel written by Chu Jinling..

 Chapter 762: Stop Pretending!

    Chapter 762: Stop Pretending!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The uninvited guest, Su Yingxue, had disrupted her ns. Su Xin had merely instructed someone to take action against her but ended up being choked by her. She had almost been strangled to death!


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Lan¡¯er has always been gentle. How could she behave like this?¡±


    ¡°Gentle?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. It seemed like the Old Marquis had been deceived by Su Xin!


    ¡°Regardless of what Lan¡¯er has done, she belongs to my Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor and is also the aunt of the Ninth Princess Consort. Ninth Princess Consort, please release your first and stop troubling her,¡± Marquis Changxin said. He still showed concern for Su Xin.


    If the person choking Su Xin had not been Su Yingxue, he wouldn¡¯t have been so polite earlier.


    Su Yingxue released Su Xin.


    Su Xin immediately rushed into Marquis Changxin¡¯s arms, crying softly, appearing fragile.


    Marquis Changxin was also busyforting her. Despite the significant age difference between the two, their intimate huddling made it seem like they had a deep emotional bond.


    Marquis Changxin patted Su Xin¡¯s back to console her. ¡°There, Lan¡¯er, with me here, you don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, if you hadn¡¯te, I would have been dead! If I die, it¡¯s not a big deal, but I can¡¯t afford to involve my sister! She¡¯s so sick, and if her condition worsens, what will happen to her?¡±


    Su Xin was in tears and snot. Instead of thinking about herself, she was showing concern for Xu Aoqing.


    Xu Aoqing felt disgusted by Su Xin¡¯s fakepassion. ¡°Enough! Do you think I don¡¯t know that my illness is not because of you?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Have you said enough? If you¡¯re ill, then focus on recuperating. Has this mansion evercked anything for you or treated you poorly? Hasn¡¯t Lan¡¯er treated you well enough over the years? I feel sorry for her!¡±


    Marquis Changxin showed gentle affection towards Su Xin but only expressed anger towards Xu Aoqing. Xu Aoqing lowered her eyes in distress, tears swirling in her eye sockets.


    ¡°Father, Mother didn¡¯t mean to distort the truth. After Dr. Su¡¯s treatment, Mother¡¯s condition indeed improved! Look at Mother¡¯s face, it¡¯s much better, and she can speak a few more words! ¡±


    Ye Lingbai quickly went forward to exin to Xu Aoqing.


    Marquis Changxin nced at Xu Aoqing. Herplexion had indeed improved significantly.


    Then, his gaze shifted to Su Yingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s medical skills are outstanding. Today, Ninth Princess Consort, I thank you for your efforts.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Marquis.¡±


    Originally, she hadn¡¯t nned to get deeply involved in the affairs of Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor. But seeing Su Xin¡¯s helpless appearance, she realized that if she didn¡¯t intervene, Xu Aoqing and Ye Lingbai might suffer.


    So, she tilted her head and said, ¡°Marquis, I don¡¯t mind treating Madam, but don¡¯t you want to know why her illness is so severe, to the point where she can¡¯t even get out of bed? Some doctors even say that she won¡¯t survive for more than a few years.¡±


    Marquis Changxin looked surprised. ¡°Have you met the doctors who treated Madam before?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t, but after examining Madam¡¯s pulse, I can guess what the doctors might say.¡±


    ¡± What could be the reason then?¡± After all, she was the wife he had officially married. Even if he had no feelings for her, Marquis Changxin still cared about her.


    Su Yingxue was about to speak when Su Xin hastily interrupted, ¡°Marquis! Yingxue is my niece from my maternal family. Although she had exceptional medical skills, but recently¡­ we¡¯ve had many conflicts.¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed her handkerchief and began to wipe her tears. Her low and hoarse voice carried a weak sob. ¡°She has always held a grudge against Zhenzhen¡¯s matter! The other day when I was scolded by Father, she was involved too¡­¡±

 Chapter 763: It’s Going to Be Exposed

    Chapter 763: It¡¯s Going to Be Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to deserve her hatred like this, yet she stilles to Marquis¡¯s Manor to nder me and beat me! If Marquis doesn¡¯t believe in my sincere effort to get a doctor for my sister, then I might as well die!¡±


    As she cried, she rushed towards the nearby wall.


    Marquis Changxin quickly pulled her back into his arms. He gently coaxed her, ¡°Lan¡¯er, what are you doing? How could I not believe in you and trust an outsider?¡±


    Instantly, his gaze towards Su Yingxue turned hostile.


    ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, with your noble status, I dare not argue with you. But by entering our manor today and troubling your aunt, you have shown ack of filial piety. Please leave at once. I will continue to seek a doctor for my wife¡¯s illness. You need not concern yourself further!¡±


    Marquis Changxin was about to expel them.


    Su Yingxue furrowed her brows. Su Xin truly had Marquis Changxin¡¯s favor!


    ¡°Father! The Ninth Princess Consort came to save Mother, not to cause trouble!¡±


    Ye Lingbai pleaded, tugging at Marquis Changxin¡¯s robe.


    Marquis Changxin brushed him off without looking. ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t discipline you enough for your previous mistake. I¡¯ll have you focus on literature and martial arts in the manor. You¡¯ve disappointed me by not improving yourself, not protecting Lan¡¯er, and siding with outsiders!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ye Lingbai, a tall man, was now red-eyed with grievance.


    He dedicated himself to studying and training every day, yet he was still seen ascking.


    As for Su Xin¡­


    This woman had caused him to lose his father¡¯s trust and hurt his mother and sisters. Why should he protect her?


    He wished he could kill her!


    ¡°Marquis, there¡¯s no need to be so angry. I understand the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s intentions. Let me show you her medical skills.¡±


    Xu Aoqing coughed as she spoke, barely supporting her frail body as she got out of bed and approached Marquis Changxin.


    Marquis Changxin was surprised, ¡°You have the strength to get out of bed now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis. Not only did I get out of bed, but I also removed all the curtains in the room. I don¡¯t feel as suffocated anymore. It¡¯s all thanks to the Ninth Princess Consort. She gave me medicine once, and I¡¯ve improved significantly.¡±


    Xu Aoqing looked gratefully at Su Yingxue and nodded.


    ¡°Marquis, the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s medical skills are truly exceptional. Apassionate healer like her cannot have a bad character.¡±


    Xu Aoqing had much more to say, especially about Su Xin¡¯s crimes, but she knew Marquis Changxin wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Therefore, she had to endure for now.


    Su Yingxue looked satisfied. It seemed Xu Aoqing was ready to confront Su Xin.


    Her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain!


    ¡°Marquis, if you doubt me, would you trust the imperial physician? Why not invite them to examine Madam¡¯s illness? Also, the doctor my aunt often calls upon muste and assess madam¡¯s condition.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled.


    In Marquis Changxin¡¯s arms, Su Xin trembled. ¡°Su Yingxue¡­¡±


    This b*tch!


    If she brought those doctors, she would be exposed!


    Su Xin pounded Marquis Changxin¡¯s chest and cried. ¡°If Marquis believes outsiders over me, then so be it. I¡¯ll have the steward call the usual doctor to treat Sister with Yingxue. I don¡¯t believe my feelings for my sister can change just because of a change in a doctor!¡±

 Chapter 626 - 626: Is Your Hearing Bad?

    Chapter 626: Is Your Hearing Bad?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, she didn¡¯t see it as a bad thing, so she didn¡¯t restrict her. Instead, she took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go meet the empress.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Miaoyan responded crisply. Before leaving, she couldn¡¯t resist turning back to steal a nce at Xiao Yu, giving him a sweet smile.


    As the autumn wind brushed over Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulders, he felt that the scene before him was not as bleak as before.


    ¡°Young Master, shall we go in?¡± Xiao Si asked, noticing Xiao Yu¡¯s silence.


    Xiao Yu grunted in agreement before cautiously pushing his wheelchair forward.


    Although Xiao Yu¡¯s body was weak, making it difficult for him to walk normally and requiring him to use a wheelchair, after leading the Xiao family for so many years, no one dared to disobey his orders due to his frailty.


    In the main hall of Fengzao Pce, Su Yingxue escorted Su Miaoyan to greet the empress.


    The empress gestured for her to take a seat.


    ncing around, Su Yingxue recognized familiar faces in the hall. Noble Consort Xiao sat beside the empress, Chu Chengye sat opposite, and Xiao Yu, who had just arrived, was seated beside her.


    Su Yingxue stole a nce at the empress, pondering silently, ¡°What schemes does this empress have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, I heard that you were nning to visit Noble Consort Xiao. Coincidentally, Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s family is in Jiang Du City as well, so I invited you all to the pce for entertainment. You don¡¯t think 1 was being rude, do you?¡± The empress sat gracefully, speaking with a smile.


    Su Yingxue returned the smile. ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty. Your generosity is deeply appreciated.¡±


    Internally, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the depths of the empress¡¯s schemes.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Xiao Yu, the empress assigned Chu Chengye to attend to him.


    Chu Chengye came to toast Xiao Yu, who raised his teacup and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling unwell, Your Highness, so I¡¯ll stick with tea instead of wine. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Chu Chengye personally poured wine into Xiao Yu¡¯s cup. ¡°Young Master Xiao, this is the pce¡¯s imperial brew. Even though the Xiao family is the wealthiest in the world, without a reward, it¡¯s rare to taste it. Young Master Xiao, you should try it.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t lift the cup, he refrained from drinking.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s voice echoed from above, ¡°Seventh Prince, thank you for your concern. Our Yu¡¯er has been fragile since childhood. It¡¯s rare for him toe to Jiang Du City for treatment. If you don¡¯t wish him ill, please refrain from troubling him.¡±


    Hearing Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s words, Su Miaoyan leaned against Su Yingxue, whispering, ¡°Sister, Noble Consort sure dares to speak her mind.¡±


    Even she understood that the Seventh Prince was a prominent candidate for the Crown Prince and the empress¡¯s legitimate son. Ordinarydies in the harem wouldn¡¯t dare offend him easily, but Noble Consort Xiao tantly implied ill intentions.


    ¡°How impressive!¡± Su Yingxue praised, rubbing Miaoyan¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s the confidence her family gives her. The Xiao family may be the wealthiest, but Noble Consort still rules the harem.¡±


    Leaning against Su Yingxue, Miaoyan whispered, ¡°Noble Consort¡¯s confidencees from her family, but yours is self-made, Sister!¡±


    Miaoyan blinked, admiring both of them.


    Su Yingxue gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s highprehension!¡±


    However, the people around them were less pleasant. Chu Chengye persisted in urging Xiao Yu to drink, despite his clear reluctance. Considering Xiao Yu¡¯s condition, Su Yingxue spoke up, ¡°Seventh Prince, as Noble Consort already mentioned, Young Master Xiao isn¡¯t feeling well. Can you not hear properly?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were decidedly impolite!

 Chapter 765: Expose!

    Chapter 765: Expose!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes and walked over to Doctor Huang¡¯s side. ¡°As a doctor, treating and saving lives is your duty. Doctor Huang, do you not feel guilty for making such unfounded usations?¡±


    Doctor Huang was shaken by her words, his whole body trembling. Having engaged in money matters too often, he had indeed buried his conscience.


    His original intention to study medicine seemed to have been long forgotten.


    Now brought to light by Su Yingxue, he felt overwhelming shame.


    However, he knew well that they were in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Saying the wrong thing here could result in more than just losing the silver he had earned.


    He feignedposure and then, stroking his beard, said, ¡°I have been practicing medicine for decades, particrly treating Marquis Changxin¡¯s madam. 1 am well aware of her condition. The Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s use of medication¡­ is indeed reckless!¡±


    Just as Su Xin was about to rejoice, the headmaster suddenly rebuked, ¡°Reckless? 1 think you¡¯re nothing more than a chatan! How dare you call yourself a doctor!¡±


    Doctor Huang¡¯s hand trembled as he stroked his beard.


    Su Xin quickly defended Doctor Huang. ¡°Headmaster, although you hold the position of headmaster at the Imperial Medical Academy, Doctor Huang is quite respected in Jiang Du City. How can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°Having prestige without the intention to treat and save lives does not make one a qualified doctor. 1 have already given him considerable respect.¡± The headmaster pointed to Xu Aoqing¡¯s phlegm container.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s phlegm contains impure blood, indicating long-term lung congestion. If Doctor Huang truly understood treatment, he would first clear the respiratory tract and then administer medication to eliminate it. Unlike the Ninth Princess Consort, who initially used strong medication, the patient shows no signs of weakness at present. Evidently, after the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s aggressive treatment, she followed up with tonic medicine and gentle treatment. Only through precise medication and acupuncture can good results be achieved.¡±


    He nced at Doctor Huang, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Yet Doctor Huang uses the Ninth Princess Consort of excessive medication. Can you urately identify what medication the Ninth Princess Consort used after examining her pulse?¡±


    Doctor Huang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    He genuinely couldn¡¯t determine what medication Su Yingxue had used!


    Moreover, Xu Aoqing¡¯s rapid and peculiar recovery was beyond his capabilities!


    Su Yingxue approached Doctor Huang. She wasn¡¯t interested in Doctor Huang¡¯s medical skills, but rather, she asked him curiously, ¡°May 1 ask, Doctor Huang, who instructed you to treat Madam in this manner?¡±


    Doctor Huang was startled. Su Yingxue¡¯s probing gaze felt like a sharp sword piercing straight into his heart, causing him inexplicable panic.


    While Doctor Huang panicked, Su Xin was busy crying in front of Marquis Changxin. ¡°Marquis, please listen to what Yingxue is saying! Although she is now the Ninth Princess Consort and holds a high status, she doesn¡¯t respect me as her aunt. However, this is the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your home! I have faithfully served you for many years and have endured hardships even without rewards. I am even more sincere to my sister. Who would have thought that the Ninth Princess Consort woulde and suspect me like this?¡±


    Every word she uttered used Su Yingxue of arrogance due to her status and of interfering recklessly in the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Marquis Changxin naturally felt displeased. ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, despite your noble status and exceptional medical skills, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to belittle other doctors. Moreover, you show disrespect towards Lan¡¯er. This is not how a junior should behave.¡±


    ¡°Marquis! Being a good elder isn¡¯t easy..¡±

 Chapter 766: Get Suspicious

    Chapter 766: Get Suspicious<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Only when an elder possesses both moral character and virtue can they truly be considered qualified to hold such a position. From the fact that my grandfather repeatedly expelled her from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and even then, none of the uncles and aunties in the manor were willing to associate with her, it should be evident that my auntcks the qualifications to be considered an elder.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I am not using my status to belittle Doctor Huang. As a doctor myself, Doctor Huang has been treating Madam for so long, yet he is unable to even exin the medications I have prescribed for her. Does he truly possess the capability to treat her? Does Marquis not wish to discern whether Doctor Huangcks the necessary skill or is being manipted by someone?¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were even more direct.


    The doubts in Marquis Changxin¡¯s heart were immediately brought to the surface by her words.


    ¡°Although Madam may have been born with certain deficiencies, this illness has developed over the years,¡± he murmured, casting a doubtful nce at Doctor Huang.


    Su Yingxue smirked. Anyone who could attain Marquis Changxin¡¯s position was undoubtedly astute. Even if he favored Su Xin, he should understand the gravity of the situation.


    Especially with the headmaster of the Imperial Medical Academy present.


    Marquis Changxin turned to the headmaster. ¡°May I ask, based on your impartial judgment, is this a matter of my wife¡¯s health or a reflection of Doctor Huang¡¯s medical proficiency?¡±


    The headmaster pointed to Xu Aoqing. ¡°Indeed, madam is gravely ill, but her condition is not beyond treatment. As for Doctor Huang¡­ I have yet to see evidence of his qualification as a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you baselessly nder me!¡± Doctor Huang protested, his disbelief evident.


    He had been practicing medicine for many years and had a reputation in Jiang Du City. He was even a regr physician for noble families and mansions. Yet, he was belittled to such an extent!


    He even said that he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a doctor.


    It was too much!<div>


    ¡°Baseless nder? Would the esteemed headmaster engage in such behavior?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    Her eyes, though crescent-shaped, exuded a chilling aura that instilled fear.


    Doctor Huang, somewhat worldly-wise, instinctively bowed his head before Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am a legitimate doctor. I do not diagnose without cause!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s legitimate, may I ask, Doctor Huang, how much did you earn in a month?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, subtly setting a trap for Doctor Huang.


    Doctor Huang replied, ¡°The monthly sry from the medicine hall was ten taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Oh? With a monthly sry of ten taels of silver, how did you manage to afford attire from Radiant Colors Pavilion and a yellow rosewood bracelet?¡± Su Yingxue asked, subtly exposing the inconsistency.


    Su Yingxue grabbed his sleeve, allowing everyone to see.


    His attire, worth several times his monthly sry, exposed him entirely.


    ¡°Of course, it must be from alternative sources of ie! Perhaps epting bribes to harm others!¡± Su Miaoyan¡¯s clear voice chimed in.


    Marquis Changxin narrowed his eyes, his expression turning cold. ¡°It seems you truly are a doctor whocks ethical standards!¡±


    Doctor Huang panicked. ¡°Marquis, that¡¯s not true! These clothes, this bracelet¡­ they are¡­¡±<div>


    In his panic, Doctor Huang looked towards Su Xin.


    Su Xin red at him. ¡°Idiot! What was he looking at her for?¡± Su Xin thought.


    Of course, she paid no heed to the foolish doctor. She continued to sob before Marquis Changxin. ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s all my fault. I misjudged and chose such a doctor for my sister. I will punish myself and ensure to find a better physician for her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Marquis Changxin responded curtly.


    Compared to his previous tenderness towards her, he now regarded Su Xin with suspicion.

 Chapter 767: Lose One’s Face

    Chapter 767: Lose One¡¯s Face<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Marquis, my illness was treated by the Ninth Princess Consort. She is kind and willing to treat me. There is no need for others to worry.¡±


    Xu Aoqingy on the bed. Although her voice was weak, she seemed less lifeless than before.<div>


    Her face showed signs of vitality.


    Su Xin clenched her teeth, her grip on the handkerchief almost crushing it.


    Su Yingxue!


    This meddlesome woman!


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I will fulfill my promise, but I also want to uncover why Doctor Huang wanted to harm her and what grudge exists between them.¡±


    Since the truth had been revealed, there was no reason for Su Xin to have an easy time!


    If the truth seemed revealed, she had no choice but to expose it further.


    ¡°Marquis, Yingxue is not one to cause trouble without reason. Moreover, you and my grandfather have been colleagues for many years. As the younger generation, we naturally hope for harmony among the elders.¡±


    Su Han spoke openly.


    Elegant and graceful, her words were persuasive. As soon as she spoke, Marquis Changxin¡¯s resistance to Su Yingxue diminished.


    ¡°Exactly! As Handsome Brother says, in a big family, one unclear matter may lead to several, even years-old, issues. It¡¯s like the root of a big tree rotting away, if not removed in time, the whole tree will fall!¡±<div>


    Su Miaoyan chimed in.


    She was innocent and adorable. Marquis Changxin couldn¡¯t help but be curious about who her ¡°Pretty Brother¡± was and how he taught her such profound ideas.


    ¡°Miss Miaoyan, who is your Handsome Brother?¡± Ye Lingbai was equally curious.


    Su Miaoyan proudly replied, ¡°My Handsome Brother is named Xiao Yu. He¡¯s handsome and kind-hearted!¡±


    Ye Lingbai was taken aback. ¡°The Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family, the wealthiest family in the world, Xiao Yu?¡±


    Everyone present was familiar with this name.


    After all, whether or not they dealt directly with the Xiao family, they certainly interacted with their businesses.


    No one was unaware of who Xiao Yu was.


    Marquis Changxin couldn¡¯t help but take Su Miaoyan¡¯s words to heart.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Men, take Doctor Huang away and interrogate him about what happened when he treated the madam.¡±


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s trusted aide dragged Doctor Huang out.<div>


    As Doctor Huang was being dragged away, he screamed, almost shouting usations at Su Xin.


    Su Xin broke out in a cold sweat. She was afraid her involvement with Doctor Huang would be exposed. She immediately sent for Ye Zhenzhen to plead for her.


    Looking at the room full of people, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Marquis, with so many outsiders here, it¡¯s not good for us to investigate matters within our household. After all, if word gets out, it will tarnish the reputation of our Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about tarnishing your reputation?¡± Ye Lingbai sneered.


    A hint of malice shed in Su Xin¡¯s eyes, but she gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Eldest Young Master, I don¡¯t seek forgiveness for ming you.


    However, this is an internal matter for our household. Regardless of who the Princess Consort or thedy is, what does it matter to us?¡±


    Her words struck home. No family head would allow their family¡¯s scandals to be exposed to outsiders and spread.


    Even if the person¡¯s status were higher, they wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Marquis Changxin looked at Su Yingxue indifferently. ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve been of great help today. I¡¯ll have someone escort you back to your manor.¡±

 Chapter 768: Chu Yihan Followed Su Yingxue Like a Shadow

    Chapter 768: Chu Yihan Followed Su Yingxue Like a Shadow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t exactly weed here, but apart from treating madam, I have another matter that needs resolving by Marquis before I depart.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Marquis Changxin¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°My marriage to Your Highness,¡± Su Yingxue stated frankly.


    ¡°Your marriage to the Ninth Prince is widely known and celebrated across the realm. While it brings honor to my Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, I¡¯m uncertain how I can assist the Princess Consort,¡± Marquis Changxin replied. He maintained politeness when discussing marriage matters.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about assistance. I merely hope that Marquis can keep your household members in check, preventing them from spreading rumors and causing trouble. I¡¯ll handle these rumors here, but if they reach Your Highness, I¡¯m unsure how he¡¯ll handle it,¡± Su Yingxue exined, her demeanor kind yet authoritative.


    Her wordspelled Marquis Changxin to address the issue.


    ¡°If it¡¯s merely a rumor, it will naturally be dispelled. But if it¡¯s not, what will the Princess Consort do?¡± Marquis Changxin recalled Su Xin¡¯s mention of Chu Yihan¡¯s possible interest in Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen had been loved by him for many years, so naturally, he was willing for her to marry well.


    Chu Yihan was undoubtedly the most esteemed man in the Great Cheng Dynasty, worthy of his status. It was an honor to be his secondary consort. But Su Yingxue seemed too dominant!


    ¡°Father, I suspect this rumor may be deliberately spread by someone in our household. Consider today, the Ninth Princess Consort visited Mother, and though the Ninth Prince didn¡¯te himself, he sent Doctor Huang and the headmaster. His attention and affection toward Ninth Princess Consort leave no room for a third party,¡± Ye Lingbai interjected.


    Ye Lingbai spoke up for justice.


    When it came to emotions, he understood well.


    When a man deeply loves a woman, he would never allow another person into his heart.


    Not even a single strand of hair could fit!


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. In some aspects, Ye Lingbai still understood things well!


    However, Marquis Changxin rebuked him, ¡°Nonsense! Do you think Ninth Prince is like you? Zhenzhen¡¯s status is sufficient to be the Ninth Prince¡¯s secondary consort. If Ninth Prince has intentions, and someone intentionally obstructs, it¡¯s sinister!¡±


    Su Xin smiled, standing beside Marquis Changxin. ¡°Exactly. Zhenzhen has been cherished by Marquis Changxin since childhood. Her beauty and character are among the finest in Jiang Du City. It¡¯s natural for Ninth Prince to be attracted to her.¡±


    ¡°When did my taste be socking?¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice, carried by the winter wind, sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Marquis Changxin was taken aback and promptly knelt. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    The others followed suit. ¡°Greetings, Ninth Prince!¡±


    Even Xu Aoqing mustered the strength to pay her respects.


    Now, only two remained standing in the room. One was Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan approached her and yfully tapped her nose. ¡°You finally remembered.¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°Your Highness said no kneeling. He¡¯s mentioned it many times, so of course, I remember!¡±


    After all, she had never knelt before. Su Yingxue preferred to avoid such formalities if possible!


    This man was her husband!


    Hehehe!


    The other person standing there was Su Xin. She was stunned.


    She gritted her teeth. She hated Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue! Su Yingxue!


    This woman seemed to have all the luck, with Chu Yihan following her everywhere!


    Was Chu Yihan blind or simply idle?

 Chapter 769: Su Xinlan Was Stupid

    Chapter 769: Su Xin Was Stupid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You, what are you doing? Hurry up and bow to Your Highness!¡±


    Marquis Changxin saw Su Xin in a daze and quickly pulled her, prompting her to react and kneel unwillingly. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan said lightly, ¡°Marquis Changxin, the Crown Prince is free.¡±


    Marquis Changxin and Ye Lingbai stood up, and Su Miaoyan called him brother-inw. Naturally, Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t let her and Su Han kneel.


    But when Marquis Changxin was about to help Su Xin up, Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze fell on him. ¡°Did I askyou to get up?¡±


    His gaze was so sharp like the Grim Reaper had descended upon Su Xin. Her legs trembled, and she knelt aggrievedly.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean? Lan¡¯er is my concubine, please be lenient, Your Highness,¡± Marquis Changxin pleaded for Su Xin.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s oppressive gaze fell on him. ¡°Her identity has nothing to do with me, but I will never let off those who spread rumors!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marquis Changxin panicked.


    Initially, he did not believe that Chu Yihan and Ye Zhenzhen were involved.


    However, he could not withstand Su Xin¡¯s few words of persuasion. She even vividly described them to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, which made him waver a little.


    Now that he saw Chu Yihan¡¯s attitude, he knew that Su Xin was foolish!


    He red at Su Xin. Su Xin¡¯s heart trembled violently.


    Xu Aoqing finally saw Su Xin lower her head for once. She could not wait to defeat her. However, she still thought for a while before she organized her words and said, ¡°Marquis, it is understandable that Sister Lan is eager to marry her daughter. However, since Ye Zhenzhen has already promised the young master of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, and now there are rumors that she and the Ninth Prince are going to be secondary concubines, it will damage the reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and affect her future.¡±


    Marquis Changxin naturally valued his reputation. ¡°Bring Miss here!¡± he said immediately.


    His subordinates had gone to seek Ye Zhenzhen, but Su Xin panicked.


    She cursed in her heart. If Ye Zhenzhen came at this time, she would be pped in the face.


    She hurriedly went forward to dissuade him. ¡°Marquis, Zhenzhen has not returned yet. If we were to find her now, it would be too much trouble and arouse suspicion¡­¡±


    ¡°Her reputation has already be like this. What is she still doing outside!¡± Marquis Changxin was extremely displeased. The way he looked at Su Xin was no longer as doting as before.


    Su Xin bit her lip in grievance. He was not like this in the past. This old man, who was old enough to be her father, had doted on her before.


    Ye Zhenzhen was called back by Su Xin. At this moment, her father¡¯s men were looking for her, so she could not wait to pick up her pace.


    She had heard that Ninth Prince was here as well!


    Did the man she admired the moste to propose marriage?


    Just like how he proposed marriage to Su Yingxue previously?


    Although she didn¡¯t expect him to use the country as a betrothal gift, the betrothal gift he casually gave was enough for her to show off in front of all the nobledies in Jiang Du City!


    Thinking of this, she could not help but quicken her pace. She did not even see the threshold and stumbled in.


    ¡°All!¡± She made too much noise, and everyone in the room immediately focused their eyes on her.


    Su Xin quickly chided in a low voice, ¡°Zhenzhen, why are you so undignified?!¡±


    It ruined her image!


    ¡°Where did you go to cause trouble? Such recklessness! Hurry up and greet the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Marquis Changxin scolded angrily.


    Ye Zhenzhen entered the room and was scolded before she could be happy.


    She pouted her lips aggrievedly and walked in with small steps. ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 632 - 632: Her Heart Ached For Chu Yihan

    Chapter 632: Her Heart Ached For Chu Yihan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue felt Xiao Yu¡¯s pulse and sensed that he was still breathing, albeit having suffered serious internal injuries. After administering acupuncture and attending to him for a while, his breathing finally stabilized. When he regained consciousness and could swallow, she gave him another bowl of medicine.


    Xiao Yu drank it and fell asleep, his life finally secured.


    Noble Consort Xiao kept vigil beside Xiao Yu, and upon seeing a hint of color returning to his pale face, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Yingxue reassured her, ¡°Noble Consort, rest assured. Young Master Xiao¡¯s life is out of danger. However, his body is weak and will require some time for recuperation.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao let out a long sigh. ¡°Surviving the Ninth Prince¡¯s attack is already a stroke of luck!¡±


    A trace of ruthlessness flickered in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t going to overlook Chu Yihan¡¯s assault on Xiao Yu.


    Taking the initiative, Su Yingxue admitted her mistake, ¡°Noble Consort, this was my fault. I was careless, leading to Your Highness¡¯s anger. I assure you, Noble Consort, 1 will spare no effort to heal Young Master Xiao. I hope you won¡¯t hold Your Highness ountable.¡±


    Among the harem members, the strongest wasn¡¯t the empress, but Noble Consort Xiao.


    Chu Yihan had crossed the empress, so Su Yingxue had no intention of apologizing.


    However, Noble Consort Xiao was different. As an Imperial Consort backed by the wealthy Xiao family, her involvement in disputes was much moreplicated than the empress¡¯s.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°Forget it. 1 intended only for you to enter the pce. It was the empress who deceitfully lured Yu¡¯er into using my name. Rest assured, that ount will be settled with her sooner orter!¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s unexpected magnanimity surprised Su Yingxue.


    Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s expression rx, Noble Consort Xiao narrowed her eyes and reminded her, ¡°Although I can let this matter go with Ninth Prince, I can¡¯t decide on Yu ¡®er¡¯s side. Moreover, Yu¡¯ er¡¯s illness is difficult to cure even after searching for famous doctors all over the world. If you take on this responsibility and can¡¯t cure him, I won¡¯t be the only one who wille looking for you to settle the score!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Yes, i understand.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao had patted her today to tell her that she had never taken the empress¡¯s scheming to heart. Now, she was merely strategizing to ensure that Su Yingxue would cure Xiao Yu.


    She was an astute and intelligent individual.


    Her current position was not without reason.


    However, Su Yingxue was worried about Chu Yihan and wanted to leave the pce immediately to exin to him and calm his anger.


    Noble Consort Xiao had assigned her a task to safely escort Xiao Yu to the Xiao family¡¯s residence in Jiang Du City, the Qilin Garden.


    Su Yingxue felt conflicted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Noble Consort keep Young Master Xiao in the pce for recuperation?¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao shook her head. ¡°This pce belongs to the empress, and with its crowded and unclean environment, a single mishap could cost Yu¡¯er¡¯s life. The empress will not miss the chance to incite discord between the Xiao family and the Ninth Prince. You must take him out of the pce immediately.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression turned serious as she acknowledged Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s cautious and thorough nature.


    However, if she were to send Xiao Yu to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion¡­


    She feared that Chu Yihan would remain angry, causing her heart to ache.


    ¡°Mother, as I have no duties in the pce, why not let me escort cousin? Miss Su is also a youngdy. What if the empress causes trouble halfway?¡±


    Chu Jinling entered the main hall.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t seen him for some time. Compared to his previous lively demeanor, he seemed to have be more stable..

 Chapter 633 - 633: Xiao Yu Saved Su Miaoyan.

    Chapter 633: Xiao Yu Saved Su Miaoyan.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Upon reaching Noble Consort Xiao, Chu Jinling bounced around like a child and leaned towards her side to act coquettishly.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as she rubbed him. ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. You should obediently stay by Mother¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous that 1 want to go. Mother, do you think that just because Miss Su¡¯s martial arts are strong, the empress and seventh brother won¡¯t make a move on her? If cousin were to die in their hands on the way, Miss Su would be even more confused. But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m the prince and your son. Seventh brother and the empress have to think about how they¡¯ll clean up if they hurt me!¡±


    The smile on Chu Jinling¡¯s fair and handsome face was pure.


    He seemed to be spotless, but his thoughts were meticulous and thorough.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°What the Ninth Prince said makes sense. The empress and the Seventh Prince have no qualms about me, but they won¡¯t dare to touch the Ninth Prince.¡±


    Chu Jinling was not only Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s apple but also Chu Mingyuan¡¯s favorite son.


    Even if Chu Chengye didn¡¯t like him, he had to be polite to his younger brother.


    Not to mention sending people to intercept and kill them.


    Chu Jinling was a very good shield¡­Oh no! Assassination exemption gold medal!


    Noble Consort Xiao also understood this logic, but her heart ached and she could not bear to part with Chu Jinling. ¡°Ling¡¯er, Mother is still worried about you. Why doesn¡¯t Mother send more people to apany Miss Su and your cousin? You can stay by Consort Mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao was afraid that her heart and liver would be damaged.


    She wanted to kill someone even if his son lost a strand of hair!


    ¡°Mother¡­ 1 haven¡¯t returned to the residence for a long time, and the materials for writing the book are still in the residence! I¡¯ll take these materials and stay at my cousin¡¯s ce for a while. The scenery of Qilin Garden is good, I will write some good books and let Mother read them!¡±


    Chu Jinling rubbed Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s hand against her face. Her coquettish voice almost melted Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s heart.


    Noble Consort Xiao nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. You can change your residence and relieve your boredom.¡±


    Before she let Chu Jinling go, she reminded him cautiously. ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯ve handed my son and nephew over to you. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, Noble Consort!¡±


    Great!


    As a woman, she had to protect two men.


    She nced at Chu Jinling, who was tall and slender, and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend him! I can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡±


    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered that she had left Su Miaoyan in the empress¡¯s pce and her face instantly turned pale.


    Not in front of Noble Consort Xiao, Chu Jinling called out to her in a rxed manner. ¡°Aunt Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­She¡¯s still in the empress¡¯s pce!¡±


    This unlucky child, he really shouldn¡¯t have brought her out today.


    Chu Jinling brought her to the side hall where Xiao Yu was lying. He pointed to a little girl beside Xiao Yu¡¯s bed and asked. ¡°Is that your sister?¡±


    ¡°Miaoyan!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly rushed in and pulled Su Miaoyan up to look at her left and right. Fortunately, there was no damage.


    Su Miaoyan threw herself into Su Yingxue¡¯s arms, her soft voice carrying a trace of guilt. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve implicated you and Brother. I¡¯m sorry! Brother saved me!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Chu Jinling remembered and said. ¡°Before this, when cousin woke up, he said something to Xiao Si. After that, Mother sent someone to the empress¡¯s pce and brought your sister back. I think it was Cousin¡¯s orders when he woke up.¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao is very thoughtful.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed softly..

 Chapter 634 - 634: Retribution of Fengzao Palace

    Chapter 634: Retribution of Fengzao Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t remembered to remind Xiao Si, she would have felt guilty for the rest of her life if she couldn¡¯t save Su Miaoyan when she rushed to the empress¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Sister, can you save brother? Will he be okay?¡±


    Su Miaoyan had a blind admiration for Su Yingxue, and in her heart, she prayed fervently, ¡°Xiao Yu, please, please¡­ Please don¡¯t let anything happen!¡±


    He was such a good and handsome brother.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her head. ¡°Sister will cure him, your handsome brother!¡±


    When Su Yingxue said this, she didn¡¯t think about why Xiao Yu would especially save Su Miaoyan.


    Su Miaoyan also hid her gratitude and joy very well.


    Xiao Yu was carefully carried out of the pce in a sedan chair. When Su Yingxue passed by Fengzao Pce, she stopped for a moment. Chu Jinling winked at her considerately. ¡°Auntie, how do you want to teach the empress a lesson?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows at him tacitly. ¡°Do you want toe together?¡±


    Of course, Chu Jinling didn¡¯t mind causing trouble for the empress. After all, this was also a chance for his mother to vent her anger!


    Su Yingxue took out a bottle of medicinal powder and sprinkled it on Chu Jinling¡¯s body. Chu Jinling went in to greet the empress and also met Chu Chengye.


    When he came out, he smiled smugly at Su Yingxue. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Su Yingxue followed him out of the pce and sat in the carriage.


    Chu Jinling ate the medicine that Su Yingxue handed over. He asked curiously, ¡°What effect does the powder on my body have?¡±


    The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up coldly. ¡°The empress¡¯s pce uses an extremely thick ambergris. You apply it to the powder on your body. I added a few medicines to counter the ambergris!¡±


    In Fengzao Pce, the empress was happy that her n had seeded today, but she suddenly began to sneeze violently one after another.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    She was not the only one. Liu Fu, who was serving her closely, also began to sneeze crazily. A few of them faced the empress and sprayed snot all over her.


    The empress was furious. ¡°Liu Fu, you bastard. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Chu Chengye sneezed non-stop with them. Fengzao Pce had been very noisy in the first half of the night. By the second half of the night, everyone in the pce had started to have nightmares. They were all howling and screaming when they didn¡¯t sleep. Some even grabbed people and strangled them.


    The empress was almost strangled to death. Chu Chengye barely managed to protect the empress, but he provoked Chu Mingyuan.


    Chu Mingyuan was pushed down by a pce servant and executed on the spot. He went to see the empress and was scratched by her. He was so angry that he pped the empress and punished the people of Fengzao Pce. They were all confined in the pce and could not leave without permission.


    When Noble Consort Xiao heard about Fengzao Pce, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Granny Song went to investigate and reported to her. ¡°Your Highness, it must be Miss Su who did it. Before she left the pce with Your Highness, she asked Your Highness to pay his respects to the empress¡¯s pce. Not long after they left, Fengzao Pce was in chaos.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao gently pressed the expensive skincare lotion on her face and her red lips curled up slightly. ¡°What a vengeful Su Yingxue! She had guts! The empress insists on going against her. I¡¯m waiting to see how she will be strangled to death by Su Yingxue!¡±


    After leaving the pce, Su Yingxue was chased to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion by Chu Jinling.


    Xiao Yu and Su Miaoyan, he helped her send them off one by one, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Su Yingxue did not have anything to worry about him. Chu Jinling looked like he was not good at literature or martial arts, but his brain was the best. At this moment, the empress did not have the time to deal with him.


    However, when she asked Chu Jinling why he did that, a hint of sorrow instantly appeared on Chu Jinling¡¯s face..

 Chapter 635 - 635: Tiger in the Road

    Chapter 635: Tiger in the Road


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I miss Sisi. I can¡¯t be with her, but it¡¯s good to see you and Imperial Uncle together. Lovers should be together rather than suffer. You must be with Imperial Uncle.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Su Yingxue entered the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The old steward and Mo Qi had been waiting for her with tearful eyes.


    Mo Qi almost knelt in front of her. ¡°Miss Su, why are you only here now?! Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mte! Where is Your Highness?¡± Su Yingxue was also anxious.


    The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion was huge, but Chu Yihan usually stayed in the study room and bedroom.


    If he was in a good mood, he would be in the study. If he was in a bad mood, he would be in the study.


    It was probably the man¡¯s stubborn habit.


    Mo Qi led Su Yingxue to the study room. Su Yingxue had walked this path many times but this time, she felt danger.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Before she could get close, a vigorous white figure jumped out and blocked her way.


    Its tiger roar just now was even more terrifying.


    A weaker nobledy would have fainted from fear long ago at this moment, frightened by Shan Bao.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s legs also shook symbolically.


    Shan Bao raised its head and roared at her. ¡°Roar.¡±


    It meant blocking the way.


    It opened its bloody mouth as if it were saying that it could swallow Su Yingxue¡¯s head.


    ¡°Shan Bao, Miss Su has no time for you. She wants to find Your Highness now. Go back to Tiger Mountain and sleep!¡±


    Mo Qimanded it.


    It was a tiger that only had intelligence. It had always been cold and aloof, and it listened to Chu Yihan¡¯s words. It would never hurt people at will. Therefore, Tiger Mountain did not have any defenses against him.


    It could move around.


    Shan Bao ignored Mo Qi¡¯s words and used its ws to smash a rock in front of it. The power of the tiger w was extraordinary.


    Mo Qi looked at the powder under Shan Bao¡¯s ws and looked at Su Yingxue helplessly. ¡°Miss Su, Shan Bao will listen to Your Highness.¡±


    In other words, if Shan Bao didn¡¯t make way, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Chu Yihan.


    Su Yingxue should be afraid of tigers. Moreover, her interactions with Shan Bao previously were not very pleasant.


    The old steward also ordered the white tiger not to move. To prevent Su Yingxue from getting hurt, he kindly advised, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s gettingte today. Why don¡¯t you stay in the residence for the night and have a good talk with Your Highness tomorrow?¡±


    The old steward knew that Chu Yihan favored Su Yingxue to a certain extent.


    Your Highness would only me him for keeping Su Yingxue behind without permission.


    But Su Yingxue didn¡¯t!


    Although she was afraid of Shan Bao, she still mustered her courage and took a step forward, trying tomunicate with it. ¡°Shan Bao, you can understand humannguage, right?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Shan Bao rolled its eyes and bared its teeth at her.


    Looking down on a tiger?


    Why? Even dogs could be human¡¯s dear friends and listen obediently. It was the king of beasts, the white tiger. How could it not understand a few words of humannguage?


    Su Yingxue was looking down on it!


    Su Yingxue saw its reaction and smiled. ¡°Shan Bao, let¡¯s make a deal. Can you let me go in and meet Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    He roared at Su Yingxue¡¯s face.


    It was an obvious rejection!


    Su Yingxue tried to pat its head, but as soon as she reached out her hand, Shan Bao wed at it. Fortunately, Su Yingxue dodged quickly, or else her hand would have been broken!


    Shan Bao touched its face and turned its butt towards Su Yingxue, raising its tail.


    Disdain!


    Su Yingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Shan Bao, let me tell you.. Today, you have to make way, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636: Tame It With Your Own Abilities

    Chapter 636: Tame It With Your Own Abilities


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Shan Bao jumped in front of Su Yingxue and opened its bloody mouth. The sharpness of its teeth was terrifying.


    The more it jumped, the closer Su Yingxue got to it. ¡°Come on, if you dare, bite me! Scratch me! Try to touch me!¡±


    Shan Bao was surprised by her action.


    Shan Bao licked its paws, seemingly ready to attack.


    Mo Qi was concerned about Su Yingxue¡¯s safety, so he kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Su, why don¡¯t you meet Your Highness tomorrow? Shan Bao only listens to Your Highness.¡±


    He had been Shan Bao¡¯s caretaker for so long, yet he never received a kind look from it.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t acquainted with it, and if Shan Bao bit her, it would be unjust.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t tame it, why should I be with Your Highness?!¡±


    Su Yingxue lifted the hem of her dress and red at Shan Bao. She took another step closer to it. ¡°Come on, I want to go in and see Your Highness today. Are you going to let me in or not?¡±


    Shan Bao shook its tiger head.


    It wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    A trace of pride shed across Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. This tiger was very ferocious, but it did not dare to bite her!


    She took another step forward, and Shan Bao retreated again.


    As she prepared to take the third step, Shan Bao turned fierce. Its menacing demeanor was terrifying to anyone.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart trembled, but she spotted Chu Yihan¡¯s figure in the study window.


    He was still there!


    She couldn¡¯t back down from this stinky tiger!


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t care how Shan Bao shouted or scared her. She just kept walking forward. Shan Bao wanted to pounce on her, so she simply stood where she was. When she saw Shan Bao pounce on her, she even fed it with her hand.¡± If you dare to eat, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Shan Bao had rolled sideways and fallen to the ground, rolling and gathering dust before rising unceremoniously.


    It gritted its teeth.


    How hateful!


    It was a disgrace to its very existence, unable to even intimidate a woman!


    This woman must have nerves of steel!


    Su Yingxue, seeing Shan Bao moping behind her with resentful eyes, knew for sure that it was merely bluffing, not daring to harm her for real!


    It was Chu Yihan¡¯s tiger, naturally obedient to Chu Yihan!


    Chu Yihan still cared for her deeply!


    Even the untamed Shan Bao was nowpliant.


    Shan Baoy on the ground, eyes full of resentment, belly growling with hunger.


    It couldn¡¯t allow her to approach, yet it couldn¡¯t harm her either¡­


    Its flesh was gone just like that!


    What a pitiful white tiger!


    ¡°Steward, please fetch some meat.¡±


    Su Yingxue squatted before Shan Bao, offering a sweet smile.


    Shan Bao disdainfully turned its head aside. A male, it admired female animals, not humans!


    It wasn¡¯t a sucker for ttery!


    The old steward swiftly arranged for ten pounds of meat to be brought in, all fresh. Su Yingxue emptied a bucket of meat before Shan Bao and patted its tiger head. ¡°Feast, it¡¯s an extra meal!¡±


    Shan Bao¡¯s tiger eyes gleamed. So generous?


    However, it had integrity. It was not so easily swayed.


    It turned its head away, refusing Su Yingxue¡¯s kindness.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head, producing a small bottle from her sleeve. She sprinkled its contents over the meat, emitting an irresistible fragrance despite being raw.


    Shan Bao¡¯s saliva dripped down as it red at Su Yingxue. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re immoral!¡±


    Are you trying to tempt it like this?


    Would it just ept it?


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡±


    Shan Bao crunched on the ribs, relishing each bite. After devouring the meat, it savored the delicacy..

 Chapter 637 - 637: Staying in Chu Yihan’s Study

    Chapter 637: Staying in Chu Yihan¡¯s Study


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue rubbed its head affectionately and said, ¡°Eat obediently. Don¡¯t stop me in the future, 1¡¯11e to give you extra food every day.¡±


    Shan Bao ignored her, but it had already made up its mind.


    Blocking people wasn¡¯t a job suitable for a majestic purebred white tiger.


    Su Yingxue crossed Shan Bao and went straight to Chu Yihan¡¯s study room, pushing the door open.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    She collided with the door, which Chu Yihan had locked tightly.


    She almost knocked her teeth out.


    ¡°Your Highness, your door is too sturdy. Can you open it?¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed her red nose.


    It hurt a little.


    There was no sound from inside, but Su Yingxue saw Chu Yihan¡¯s figure reflected in the window. He was still there.


    He was probably just angry.


    Su Yingxue thought to herself that she had to think of a way to get him to open the door!


    Otherwise, how could he exin it?


    In the study room, Chu Yihan held a military book. He hadn¡¯t flipped a single page the entire night. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t read a single word of the book.


    His mind was filled with Su Yingxue.


    She was already outside the door.


    However, he was angry and didn¡¯t want to open the door for some reason.


    If only Su Yingxue could say a few words softly and act coquettishly.


    He might want to open the door and look at the moon tonight.


    However, after sitting for a while, other than Su Yingxue knocking on the door, there was no sound from outside.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°She left?¡±


    Had she been busy in the pce for Xiao Yu and only came to look for him now? How long had it been? Did she lose patience and leave?


    The anger that Chu Yihan had suppressed with great difficulty instantly red up again.


    It seemed that she and Xiao Yu were not simple!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. He was flipping through the military book when he heard a woman¡¯s scream outside the door.


    ¡°All!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s figure flew to the door. As soon as he opened it, a soft and warm little person jumped into his arms.


    Su Yingxue stuck her head out and held his face. Her pink cherry lips contained a trace of grievance as she said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s so cold outside. Can Ie in?¡±


    Chu Yihan wanted to throw her out!


    She was deliberately scaring him.


    His eyes were cold. ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s cold outside, Your Highness¡¯s body is warm.¡±


    Su Yingxue wrapped her legs around Chu Yihan. This position was veryfortable, and Chu Yihan¡¯s body was warm. She didn¡¯t want toe down and enjoy the cold wind!


    ¡°You¡¯re Genius Doctor Su, and you¡¯re skilled. Why are you afraid of the cold? Come down!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration. As he spoke, he pulled her down.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to cling to him again. This time, she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his chest. Su Yingxue started to act shamelessly. ¡°The genius doctor is also human. Humans are afraid of the cold. 1 think Your Highness is also afraid of the cold. Let me help you warm up.¡±


    She said it very confidently.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yihan, who was in a fit of anger, did not fall for her trick. He pulled hard and Su Yingxue was separated from him.


    Chu Yihan pushed her out of the room and was about to close the door.


    However, the moonlight tonight was too bright. When he raised his head, he saw Su Yingxue¡¯s red nose.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Yihan asked, feeling distressed.


    Could it be that he was bullied in Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s pce?


    Su Yingxue pouted, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect Your Highness to close the door. When I pounced over just now, I bumped into the door.¡±


    Chu Yihanughed coldly. ¡°Su Yingxue, are you that stupid?¡±


    ¡°There are still many times when I¡¯m stupid. For example, I didn¡¯t tell Your Highness before entering the pce today and was schemed together with Your Highness. When Your Highness left the pce, 1 didn¡¯t catch up and caused you to be angry for an entire day. It¡¯s all because of my stupidity..¡±

 Chapter 638 - 638: Marry You, Okay?

    Chapter 638: Marry You, Okay?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue drooped her head as her pair of beautiful red eyes blinked, making people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Chu Yihan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid to recognize this, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I don¡¯t have time to be angry with you for a day.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not angry anymore? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Su Yingxue jumped into the study room and closed the door behind her.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder when he saw how excited she was. This was a house, but it was even colder than the winter outside.


    Su Yingxue immediately jumped onto Chu Yihan. She hugged him and exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s best if Your Highness isn¡¯t angry, but you have to know that there¡¯s nothing between Xiao Yu and me! Because the Xiao family has provided Grandpa with a lot of military supplies, and because of Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s request, I agreed to cure his illness. Today, it was purely because of the empress and your sinister nephew¡¯s scheme!¡±


    When Chu Chengye was mentioned, Su Yingxue wanted to tear him apart!


    When Chu Yihan heard this, his arms that were hanging by his sides supported Su Yingxue¡¯s body.


    Su Yingxue nodded.


    Chu Yihan snapped, ¡°If I don¡¯t hold you up, do you want to fall?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Yingxue shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Your Highness, lift me a little. I¡¯ll lean on your face to keep warm.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s stunning face became more and more pleasing to the eye the more he looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more he wanted to get close to it. It was a pleasure that he could not enjoy anymore.


    Chu Yihan did as she said and let her legs wrap around his waist, allowing her to hover above his body.


    Since Su Yingxue had the upper hand, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite to Chu Yihan.


    His eyebrows, his cheeks, his thin lips, every part of them had her kiss imprinted on them.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lipsnded on Chu Yihan¡¯s, and her breath was like orchids. ¡°Your Highness, can you not be angry anymore? Anger is bad for the body.¡±


    She also couldn¡¯t bear to.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    No matter how angry he was today, Su Yingxue¡¯s soft words were enough to resolve it.


    His heart was warmed by her.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is the most righteous. After I treat Xiao Yu, I will make it up to you!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled and covered his lips again. This time, she had a new attempt.


    No man could withstand such teasing, let alone Chu Yihan, who loved her to the bone.


    The kiss deepened, and their positions changed. Chu Yihan¡¯s sexy voice enveloped her like a hot spring. ¡°How are you going to make it up to me, huh?¡±


    ¡°I marry you, is that okay?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s pretty face was flushed red. Her pearly white teeth gently bit her pink lips. It was a beautiful scene that could make one¡¯s blood boil.


    Chu Yihan kissed her fiercely. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take thispensation, but you¡­ As soon as possible!¡±


    People kept appearing around her, causing her trouble.


    He did not want to miss her again.


    ¡°I promise Your Highness, I will definitely¡­ As soon as possible!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip slightly. As long as Xiao Yu came back to life, she would make a deal with him. She would let him forget about Chu Yihan hurting him, and she would be willing to cooperate with the Xiao family. Then, she would immediately report to her grandpa about her rtionship with Chu Yihan.


    Regardless of whether her grandpa would agree or not, she would not hesitate!


    The air was filled with lingering emotions. Chu Yihan held her in his arms and gently patted her back. ¡°I was reckless today. 1 will exin this to the Xiao family. You don¡¯t have to worry..¡±

 Chapter 639 - 639: Xiao Yu Poisoned

    Chapter 639: Xiao Yu Poisoned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxuey on his chest and smiled sweetly. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I¡¯ve already saved Xiao Yu today, so he¡¯ll be fine. However, since the empress and Chu Chengye have taken action, I don¡¯t think Xiao Yu will be able to stay in Jiang Du City in peace. Why don¡¯t I work with him?¡±


    ¡°You want to work with him? How?¡± When Chu Yihan heard this, a hint of displeasure appeared on his face.


    Su Yingxue knew that he cared, but she had no choice but to exin the matter clearly.


    Instead of being targeted, they might as well take the initiative to attack and make Chu Chengye, the prince, and the empress get lost.


    In the Qilin Garden, Su Yingxue went to treat Xiao Yu the next day. Her acupuncture technique was superb and could relieve Xiao Yu¡¯s pain and restore his spirit. At the same time, Su Yingxue helped him expel a portion of the poisonous blood in his body.


    ¡°Miss Su, what¡¯s going on? Why is Young Master¡¯s blood this color?¡±


    Xiao Si stared in astonishment at the copper basin, where the blood flowing from Xiao Yu¡¯s wrist was a dark purple.


    Su Yingxue, unaware of the Xiao family¡¯s circumstances and unsure of Xiao Si¡¯s loyalty to Xiao Yu, instructed, ¡°Go find the Ninth Prince and hand this over to him. I¡¯ll continue administering acupuncture to your young master.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Although Xiao Si was very worried, he knew his boundaries and promptly delivered the items Su Yingxue had given him to Chu Jinling.


    Once she left, Su Yingxue closed the door and exined to Xiao Yu, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the situation in your Xiao family, so I won¡¯t easily let anyone know about your illness. I had to send him away.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded, his sickly handsome face retaining its usual coldness. ¡°You¡¯re right, but is my blood due to internal injuries?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s from poisoning.¡±


    Su Yingxue pointed to the blood in the copper basin and rified, ¡°Yesterday, Your Highness injured you. I helped remove the blood clot from your chest, which was bright red. But this basin of dark blood is tainted by toxins umted in your body.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes held scrutiny as he looked at Su Yingxue meaningfully.


    Su Yingxue could sense his guardedness and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable if you don¡¯t believe me. After all, despite seeing many doctors since childhood, none of them detected the poisoning. But I can assure you, your poor health since childhood isn¡¯t due to congenital factors but rather decades of poisoning.¡±


    Xiao Yu propped himself up on the bed¡¯s edge, his bony hands gripping the frame with a creak. The intense emotions in his eyes contrasted with his previous indifference. ¡°What poison? How did you discover it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why other doctors didn¡¯t notice, but I did. Before you arrived, I knew a poison doctor, Saint Ruan. When we had spare time, we researched medicinal poisons together. There¡¯s no obvious poison in your body, but the cause lies in your diet. For decades, you¡¯ve been consuming foods that counteract each other, resulting in food poisoning. It gradually weakens your body and organs until premature death.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes betrayed disbelief.


    For some reason, when Su Yingxue spoke, he subconsciously believed her!


    Her steadiness made him feel assured!


    Xiao Yu summoned the steward from Qilin Garden. Although he was not a servant of the Xiao family¡¯s head, he was still a person transferred from the main family. He had many years of experience and was extremely reliable.


    Xiao Yu said that he was hungry and asked them to serve lunch. He also brought the menu that they had prepared for him recently..

 Chapter 640 - 640: Working With Xiao Yu

    Chapter 640: Working With Xiao Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The steward didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yu was going to do, but he immediately ordered someone to prepare lunch and sent the menu over.


    He looked at Xiao Yu, who was sitting on the bed without any intention of eating, and asked nervously, ¡°Eldest Young Master, do you need me to serve you? Or should 1 call Xiao Si over?¡±


    ¡°Steward, your young master¡¯s lunch is sumptuous. Shark¡¯s Fin Soup with Shredded Abalone, Ginseng Bird¡¯s Nest, and even a simple vegetable dish are all prepared so exquisitely. Truly befitting of the Xiao family,¡± Su Yingxue teased with a smile.


    The steward felt somewhat relieved and replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Su, you tter us. The eldest young master is the heir of the Xiao family. Who would dare to neglect his meals? However, the young master just mentioned being hungry. Is there something unsatisfactory about the dishes? Should 1 have the kitchen prepare another table?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s meals were always prepared in advance, with backups. Twenty dishes per meal were the norm, and if there were guests, even more would be prepared.


    Despite this, Xiao Yu remained seated on the bed without showing any interest in eating.


    On the contrary, Su Yingxue examined the menu with great interest. ¡°Your young master has twenty dishes for each meal, and there¡¯s even a team of chefs dedicated to his service. Are you responsible for changing the menu daily?¡± ¡°Naturally, young master¡¯s meals are meticulously taken care of! Qilin Garden is exclusively responsible for the young master¡¯s meals. There are twelve chefs, from the main course to snacks. As for the menu, it was sent by the main family! Every time the young master goes somewhere, the main family ensures that all his daily needs are met. Especially this menu, as instructed by the main family, the young master¡¯s diet must strictly adhere to it without any deviation,¡± the steward replied in detail, fearing to upset the Eldest Young Master.


    In his presence, the steward felt a palpable pressure emanating from Xiao Yu, different from Chu Yihan¡¯s imposing aura but equally intimidating.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Understood. i¡¯ll dine with your young master. You can go ahead and attend to your duties.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Miss Su. Feel free to let me know if you need anything,¡± the steward said before wiping the sweat off his forehead and leaving nervously.


    Once he was gone, Su Yingxue took out a pen and began making notes on the menu. She then handed it to Xiao Yu. ¡°There¡¯s indeed an issue with your diet. Each day¡¯s meals are rich, but there are conflicting ingredients in every dish. Having them asionally isn¡¯t a problem, but you¡¯ve been consuming them for years.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the ruthlessness of such aristocratic families. To harm Xiao Yu, they had patiently set up this scheme over many years, making it difficult for anyone to detect.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s meals were very sumptuous. Even if he did not eat until the time of mutual restriction, he would still be affected if he ate for many years. Moreover, this method was not even able to diagnose the illness.


    If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s medical skills and Saint Ruan¡¯s love of dragging her along to study blindly, even she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the source.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hand that was holding the menu trembled slightly. He seemed to have recalled something that made him agitated. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly helped him up and used silver needles to stabilize his heart pulse, allowing him to fall asleep again.


    When he woke up, the millet porridge that Su Yingxue had made was ready. She had personally brought something and made it in Xiao Yu¡¯s room..

 Chapter 641 - 641: The Essence of a Merchant

    Chapter 641: The Essence of a Merchant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She handed it to Xiao Yu and said, ¡°1 made this. There¡¯s no problem. With your current condition, you can¡¯t do anything. You should rest first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Yu epted her kindness and drank the millet porridge and the medicine she gave him.


    He trusted Su Yingxue very much.


    However, he knew Su Yingxue¡¯s intentions. ¡°Ninth Prince hurting me was a trap set up by Fengzao Pce. I won¡¯t hold it against you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao is a reasonable person. I¡¯m not worried about this. What I¡¯m worried about is¡­ No, I want to cooperate with you on another matter.¡±


    Su Yingxue sat in front of Xiao Yu and said frankly.


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Xiao Yu frowned as if he was surprised.


    ¡°1 believe Young Master Xiao has discovered your illness. 1 was unwilling to tell you about it at first.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. ¡°If you had told me directly on the day I went to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, there would not have been such a thing in the pce. You wanted to see my aunt, so you probably wanted to tell her about my illness and let her deal with the matter of me being poisoned.¡±


    He could not help but admire Su Yingxue¡¯s intelligence and thoughtfulness.


    If he had been told that he had been poisoned that day, he would have investigated the person who had poisoned him. The Xiao family¡¯s head would have a bloody storm.


    This would cause the Xiao family to be in turmoil.


    That was why she thought that if Noble Consort Xiao were to take action, themotion would be much smaller.


    This way, she, who was treating him, and her Marquis¡¯s Manor would not be affected by the Xiao family.


    After all, the Xiao family was a huge force withplicated roots. If anything happened, she would not be able to deal with it at once.


    However, the situation was different now.


    ¡°What do you want to cooperate with me for?¡± Xiao Yu asked her.


    ¡°The Xiao family is a merchant family. Naturally, I want to do business with Young Master Xiao.¡± The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Other than medical skills, do you have any other skills that you are proficient in? Although the Xiao family is also involved in the pharmaceutical industry, these are not the main industries. Industries that cannot bring huge profits are not worth my effort.¡±


    Although Xiao Yu was weak, his brain was still good.


    Su Yingxue could also tell that he had exposed the nature of a businessman.


    However, what she wanted to tell Xiao Yu was, ¡°Medicine is not only a profitable industry, but it is also beneficial to oneself and the people. If the Xiao family wants to stand tall, an heir like you must have a strong body.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Su Yingxue had hit his sore spot. Or rather, it was the point that he cared about the most.


    A good body was what he yearned for the most in his life.


    If he could live longer, then the Xiao family would be able to prosper.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts were cleared up in an instant. He looked at Su Yingxue. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Let the hundreds of cities in the Great Cheng Dynasty be filled with the clinic that I, Su Yingxue, and the Xiao family have cooperated to open. We will cultivate a group of outstanding doctors and solve the difficult and misceneous diseases in this world one by one.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned deep. With just this sentence, Xiao Yu agreed to her. ¡°Deal.¡±


    The two of them talked about their cooperation untilte at night. If Xiao Yu¡¯s body could not support it, they would have talked all night.


    ¡°There is still a long way to go. I wille and check your pulse every day. Before our cooperation begins, please take care of yourself, Young Master Xiao.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s handnded on Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder and pinched him hard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu nodded in agreement..

 Chapter 642 - 642: Chu Jinling’s Painting, Vivid

    Chapter 642: Chu Jinling¡¯s Painting, Vivid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He had only recently met Su Yingxue, yet he had already bestowed upon her sincerity and trust.


    Perhaps it was her resilience and broad-mindedness that was very attractive.


    Su Yingxue stepped out under the moon and happened to encounter Chu Jinling¡¯s painting in the garden.


    He had a very good sense of leisure and elegance. Amidst the flowers and under the moonlight, he was boiling wine with green plums in the pavilion. His brush was slowly outlining the graceful figure of a woman.


    Su Yingxue had walked behind him, but he had not noticed it.


    Perhaps he was too engrossed in his painting.


    Su Yingxue wanted to greet him but was afraid of interrupting.


    When he finished his stroke, he sighed at the painting. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t do well again. Sisi¡¯s eyes are very beautiful!¡±


    Chu Jinling looked disappointed as he took down the painting.


    Su Yingxue took it and examined it. ¡°It¡¯s quite good!¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Chu Jinling looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet? What have you been talking about with my cousin for so long?¡±


    ¡°Discussing his illness.¡±


    Su Yingxue replied as she carefully examined Chu Jinling¡¯s painting.


    It had to be said, that Chu Jinling, the Ninth Prince, was the leastpetent in the struggle for the throne, but when it came to music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and literature, no prince could surpass him in these refined pursuits.


    His depiction of Lin Sisi wielding a spear, d in armor, with her hair billowing in the wind, was truly lifelike. It was as if the valiant girl were right before their eyes.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes held a hint of regret. ¡°Such a good painting, yet Sisi can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I had someone deliver a painting to her.¡±


    Chu Jinling muttered, then grimaced. ¡°But 1 couldn¡¯t let her know it was from me, so I had to have it sent to the military camp. However, there was an annoying junior officer who happened to visit Sisi that day and made her think he painted it. She was so grateful to him. It infuriated me!¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh at this story.


    If it weren¡¯t for Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s people keeping an eye on Chu Jinling and prohibiting him from approaching Lin Sisi, he would have surely burst out and given that officer a beating when he found out his painting was being falsely imed, right?


    How pitiful.


    Su Yingxue took the painting to keep it safe. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver this painting to Sisi for you.¡±


    She would never im Chu Jinling¡¯s painting as her own.


    ¡°You can give it to her, but just say you painted it.¡±


    Chu Jinling sighed heavily. ¡°She¡¯ll miss me when she sees the painting, but Mother has forbidden me from seeing her again. If Mother finds out, she won¡¯t spare Sisi. I can¡¯t protect her, and 1 don¡¯t want to cause her any more trouble.¡±


    Chu Jinling picked up the wine jug from the stone table and took a sip.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached a little as she watched.


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡±


    After all, she was just an outsider. Perhaps this was all she could do.


    ¡°Hey, wait! Auntie, when you go to see Sisi, if you have time, please help me prepare these for her.¡±


    Chu Jinling handed her a piece of paper listing a few snacks.


    ¡°These are all Sisi¡¯s favorites. She¡¯s currently training in the military camp and can¡¯t often indulge in them. Help deliver them to her. I¡¯ve also listed where to buy these delicious dried fruits. Since I¡¯m calling you Auntie, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Chu Jinling winked at her, clearly being a bit cheeky.


    But Su Yingxue looked into his clear eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 643 - 643: It’s Impossible to Bring You

    Chapter 643: It¡¯s Impossible to Bring You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Courtesy should be reciprocated. Chu Jinling whispered in her ear, ¡°Next time you need to discuss something with my cousin, feel free to find me. 1 promise to help you handle it.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. She had to make the most of Chu Jinling¡¯s intelligence.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, as soon as Su Yingxue returned, she encountered Su Miaoyan. Shamelessly, Su Miaoyan entered her room, rummaging through her paintings and engaging in idle chatter. After pulling her to sit on the soft couch, Su Miaoyan casually asked, ¡°Sister, how is Young Master Xiao, Xiao Yu¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t die,¡± Su Yingxue replied casually.


    ¡°When will he recover then?¡±


    ¡°Just needs good care. It¡¯ll take about a year or so.¡±


    ¡°Can you take me with you next time to see him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Yingxue removed the hairpin and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Miaoyan suddenly jumped off the couch, the tassels on her hair swaying.


    ¡°Why do you want to see Xiao Yu? You¡¯ve only met him a few times, and you¡¯re already thinking about him?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze was piercing, as if she could see through Su Miaoyan.


    ¡°Because¡­ he¡¯s good-looking!¡± Su Miaoyan puffed up her cheeks, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a handsome brother!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Ninth Prince before?¡±


    Su Yingxue knocked on her head. With Chu Yihan in the picture, why did Su Miaoyan act like she hadn¡¯t seen much of the world?


    ¡°Not everyone likes someone like Ninth Prince! Ninth Prince is cold. Whoever he looks at turns into a dead person. He¡¯s nothing like a handsome brother. He¡¯s so gentle and caring. He¡¯s the best looking!¡±


    Su Miaoyan cupped her small face, feeling ted.


    Su Yingxue shrugged. Indeed, everyone had their preferences.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ No! 1 admit Ninth Prince is cold, but Xiao Yu¡­ How is he gentle and caring?¡±


    Su Yingxue suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t as lethal as Chu Yihan, but could he be considered gentle and caring?


    Su Yingxue pulled Su Miaoyan in front of her and started prying open her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s in your little head? You seem smart, but why do you be dull when ites to men?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the dull one! Ouch, my head!¡±


    Su Miaoyan finally escaped Su Yingxue¡¯s grip and sat on the soft couch, pouting. ¡°Sister, are you taking me with you? If not, 1¡¯11 sleep in your room and refuse to leave!¡±


    Su Yingxue scoffed. ¡°Taking you with me is impossible.¡±


    What if something happened again?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s Qilin Garden wasn¡¯t a safe ce for Su Miaoyan to y around.


    Finally, she was going to sleep here¡­


    Su Yingxue was indifferent. ¡°You can sleep in any corner of this room. If you catch a cold, there are plenty of good medicines in the medicine hut.¡±


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s little head shook. She suddenly doubted whether this Su Yingxue in front of her had been reced.


    How could it be like this?


    However, she wasn¡¯t someone who would give in. She fell onto the soft couch. ¡°I don¡¯t care if 1 catch a cold! Grandpa will feel sorry for me anyway. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Su Yingxue snorted lightly. ¡°You¡¯re young but quite temperamental.¡±


    As expected of a young girl from the Su family!


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice startled Su Miaoyan..

 Chapter 644 - 644: Grandpa Found Out

    Chapter 644: Grandpa Found Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When she saw Chu Yihan, who had appeared out of nowhere, she immediately scrambled to her feet. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    Chu Yihan uttered an affirmative grunt, then asked her, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here?¡±


    Su Miaoyan forced down the word ¡°why.¡± After pondering for a moment, she propped up her chin and said, ¡°Your Highness, you can ask me to go back to my room, but¡­ I want to go see brother with sister! Xiao Yu!¡±


    ¡°I promise you,¡± Chu Yihan replied calmly.


    ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡±


    Su Yingxuemented, holding her forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit rushed?¡±


    Su Miaoyan was mischievous. Su Yingxue felt that trouble might arise if she went to see Xiao Yu.


    However, Su Miaoyan paid no heed. Having received Chu Yihan¡¯s permission, she bowed happily to him. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Miaoyan won¡¯t disturb Your Highness and sister¡¯s night!¡±


    After saying that, she ran off. Su Yingxue tried to bring her back for a scolding, but she couldn¡¯t catch her.


    Instead, Chu Yihan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Your sister wants to go see Xiao Yu. Why stop her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Xiao family is, Your Highness? Miaomiao is so young. Letting her get curious about Xiao Yu¡­ What if there¡¯s a connection between them in the future?¡±


    Then she would be truly guilty!


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. She wants to see Xiao Yu because of his appearance. Or do you think a young master of the Xiao family would bother with a little girl?¡±


    Resting his chin on her shoulder, Chu Yihan¡¯s breath was warm.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s neck felt a little itchy. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right, but she¡¯s still a girl. We have to be cautious. With Cousin¡¯s example, the daughters of the Su family should be careful.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want them to follow in Su Han¡¯s footsteps.


    Chu Yihan buried his head in the crook of her neck and chuckled. ¡°When can Ie to propose to the Su family¡¯s girls?¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned and remained silent for a long time.


    Chu Yihan opened his eyes slightly, but Su Yingxue quickly concealed her panic.


    She didn¡¯t want Chu Yihan to notice. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past few days,¡± she said cleverly. ¡°I¡¯ll just mention it to Grandfather.¡±


    With her peach-blossom-like face emitting endless charm, Chu Yihan kissed her lips.


    Just as the temperature between them rose, there was amotion outside the door.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue identally bit Chu Yihan¡¯s lip.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan wiped away the blood from his lip.


    However, Su Yingxue had already peeked outside the door.


    She bent over to take a look, then turned around and leaned heavily against the door. She let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, no one noticed. It was probably just a bird flying in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the thrill of a secret affair?¡± Chu Yihan lifted her chin with a finger, his eyes bewitching,pletely different from his usual cold demeanor. It was as if he wanted to captivate her.


    Unable to resist, Su Yingxue leaned on his neck and bit him again.


    Bite!


    Harder this time!


    With force!


    ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯ste. Haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse but full of vitality.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart truly trembled now.


    She looked around her room and finally pushed Chu Yihan into her bathroom. Gesturing for him to be quiet, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I won¡¯t make a sound. Please don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Even if the old general finds out, I¡¯ll exin it to him properly..¡±

 Chapter 645 - 645: Are You Hiding Someone?

    Chapter 645: Are You Hiding Someone?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yihan pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s cheek and found it amusing.


    At this moment, with Su Qingzhi outside the door, it seemed like they were having a secret rendezvous.


    Exin?


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. If her grandpa found out, how could she exin it?


    But she had kept it from Chu Yihan, so she could only say, ¡°1 want to surprise Grandpa. Until Your Highness proposes to me, don¡¯t ruin my surprise for Grandpa. Otherwise, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Su Yingxue snorted heavily.


    Her words carried a threat.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes shed with helplessness. Her threat had worked.


    Even the dignified Ninth Prince had to hide now.


    As Su Yingxue emerged from the bathroom, Zhn brought Su Qingzhi in.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯ste. What are you still doing up?¡±


    As he spoke, he moved toward the bathroom.


    ¡°I just got back from the Xiao family. 1 was going to take a bath and then sleep.¡± Su Yingxue quickly blocked the bathroom door and smiled.


    ¡°Just got back? The gatekeeper said you¡¯ve been back for over an hour!¡± Su Qingzhi frowned, clearly skeptical.


    His eyes were sharp as he focused on the bathroom, taking another step forward.


    This time, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t try to stop him. She knew her grandpa was experienced and would see through her if she kept hiding.


    But if her grandpa found Chu Yihan hiding in her bathroom¡­


    She probably couldn¡¯t exin it!


    Seeing her not stopping him, Su Qingzhi instructed Zhn, ¡°Go check Miss¡¯s bathroom.¡±


    Zhn didn¡¯t understand but still went to check.


    When she came out, she bowed slightly to Su Qingzhi. ¡°Master, Miss¡¯s bathroom is normal. Nothing unusual.¡±


    Su Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you prepare water for Miss?¡±


    Zhn shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t mentioned bathing when she came back!


    ¡°What kind of servant are you? Go prepare it for Miss immediately. She¡¯s been busy for days. Let her take a good bath.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was stern.


    Zhn trembled in fear. ¡°Yes, i¡¯ll go prepare it for Miss right away!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to go to such trouble. I can wait until tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to bathe just now. Now you find it troublesome?¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were piercing, making all schemes transparent.


    He even pressed, ¡°You¡¯re evasive. Is there someone hiding in the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Grandpa? How can you doubt me like that?¡± Su Yingxue widened her eyes.


    Seeing her angry, Su Qingzhi¡¯s expression immediately softened.


    He patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, it was just a joke. I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days and wanted to check on you.¡±


    Su Yingxue understood that Su Qingzhi¡¯s concern was more than just that.


    He ordered Zhn to prepare for bathing, making everyone in the courtyard busy. With Su Qingzhi and Su Wei here, anyone other than Su Yingxue would be noticed if they made any moves.


    Su Yingxue suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She went to Su Qingzhi and brewed tea for him. She asked her doubts, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting? You¡¯ve always taken care of your health.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t wait for her sote for no reason.


    Su Qingzhi replied calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busytely and a lot has happened. I just came to see you..¡±

 Chapter 646: Unattainable, Unreachable

    Chapter 646: Unattainable, Unreachable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Su Yingxue said, sitting obediently beside Su Qingzhi. She knew that she had made Su Qingzhi worry again, which was why he hade to see her so nervously.


    ¡°You are still young. You have your mother¡¯s abilities, but you may not have her experience in dealing with people. Grandpa has to watch over you more and give you more advice. Tell me what happened in the past two days.¡±


    Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t n to leave so easily after sitting down.


    Su Yingxue had no choice but to tell Su Qingzhi everything about the pce and the Xiao family, including her n to cooperate with Xiao Yu to open a clinic.


    After Su Qingzhi heard this, he frowned deeply, and his distinct eyebrows were raised.


    ¡°Working with the Xiao family is extremely risky. Xiao Yu is the heir of the Xiao family, but someone dares to poison him. By doing this, you are getting involved in the Xiao family¡¯s grievances.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s tone was heavy, clearly disapproving of this matter.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m already at the cusp of the storm. If I don¡¯t strengthen myself, I¡¯ll be a fish on the chopping board of others. Instead of that, I might as well take a gamble.¡±


    Su Yingxue was proud and confident. It was as if Su Qingzhi saw Long Shuli from back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t stop what shoulde. Your mother was the same back then. I couldn¡¯t stop her either.¡±


    Long Shuli was in the limelight. Back then, she was famous all over the world.


    But in the end¡­


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Grandpa won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want to do, but I¡¯m concerned about your marriage. Don¡¯t dy it.¡±


    Su Yingxue was stunned. ¡°Why did Grandpa suddenly mention this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already reached adulthood for a year. How long do you want to dy? The sooner you have someone to rely on, the sooner Grandpa can rest assured. Your husband can protect you, and I won¡¯t be worried about you, just like what happened to Han¡¯er.¡±


    Su Qingzhi was especially sincere. He even patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder and reminded her, ¡°Husband is someone who wants to support each other and hold hands with you for the rest of your life. If that person is someone you can¡¯t reach, you should give up on this idea as soon as possible. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±


    On the surface, Su Qingzhi¡¯s words sounded like the advice of a normal old man.


    However, in his words, it was unattainable and unreachable¡­


    These words pierced into Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    Grandpa, he¡­ He seemed to know something.


    ¡°General, you should go back and rest early,¡± Su Wei looked at the sky and reminded him.


    Su Qingzhi nodded and left with Su Wei.


    Zhn had already prepared hot water for Su Yingxue. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all ready. I will serve you to bathe.¡±


    Su Yingxue did not move.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Zhn called her again.


    Only then did Su Yingxue move her hand and let her go to the bathroom to prepare.


    Zhn didn¡¯t notice anything strange in the bathroom, and Chu Yihan was no longer hiding there.


    Su Yingxue searched the entire house again, but no one was there.


    However, her heart instantly felt empty.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Zi Weinded in front of her and told her, ¡°He left with your grandpa.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Really?¡±


    Unlike usual, he didn¡¯t even tell her when he left.


    Did he hear Grandfather¡¯s words?


    Su Qingzhi brought Su Wei out of Su Yingxue¡¯s courtyard. They did not go back directly but went to the temple hall..

 Chapter 647: He Heard Su Qingzhi’s Words.

    Chapter 647: He Heard Su Qingzhi¡¯s Words.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every day, Su Jinxuan woulde here to offer incense and pray, apanying his mother and sister untilte at night.


    The memorial tablets for the two of them were secretly erected by Su Dingheng behind Su Qingzhi¡¯s back.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s lightness skill was outstanding, and his hearing was extraordinary. He had already sensed Su Qingzhi¡¯s footsteps, but when he stepped in, he turned around in panic, ¡°Grandfather, you¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Su Qingzhi hade to Su Jinxuan¡¯s courtyard to look for him. Since he wasn¡¯t there, he came here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was piercing as he stared at the memorial tablets in the temple hall. He was coldly furious, ¡°Was it your father who brought these here?¡±


    ¡°No! It was because 1 couldn¡¯t bear to see my mother and sister wandering outside, so I set up the tablets for them. I¡¯ll take them away now.¡±


    Although he appeared terrified, he quickly took down the two tablets to protect them in his arms.


    In front of Su Qingzhi, he was cautious and extremely filial. Su Qingzhi couldn¡¯t find a reason to me him. Instead, he reminded him, ¡°If you are useful, one day you will make contributions to the country and the family. There will naturally be a ce for them in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. There¡¯s no need to be so secretive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather! 1 understand!¡± Su Jinxuan bowed deeply, looking extremely obedient and sensible.


    Su Qingzhi asked him to get up. With his thin face looking pure and harmless, Su Qingzhi said, ¡°You¡¯re still up sote, grandfather. Why don¡¯t I send you back?¡±


    Su Qingzhi nodded and forgave Su Jinxuan for paying his respects privately.


    After Su Jinxuan left, Su Wei asked Su Qingzhi, ¡°General, you didn¡¯t pursue the Second Young Master¡¯s private worship today. Did you believe his words?¡±


    Having followed Su Qingzhi for his entire life, Su Wei had gone to Su Yingxue¡¯s ce today because he had heard the servants in Su Jinxuan¡¯s courtyard discussing the matter between Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, which had made him worried.


    However, he was surprised that Su Qingzhi would treat Su Jinxuan well.


    Su Qingzhi was holding a cup of water. The colorless and odorless water reflected the depth in his eyes. ¡°Yingxue is still inexperienced. The imperial court is treacherous and the country is in turmoil. I really can¡¯t bear for her to be put in a difficult position. As for that kid Jinxuan¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°I can tell what he is thinking. However, if he can make Yingxue give up, 1 might give it a try.¡±


    He would never let Su Jinxuan hurt Su Yingxue and threaten her interests.


    At the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, the moon was shining brightly in Chu Yihan¡¯s courtyard, and the red silken eaves added a hint of joy to the bleak autumn night.


    Ever since Chu Yihan had made progress, the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion had begun to look festive. Red zedmps,nterns, the word ¡®happiness¡¯, and red silk were being purchased and decorated by the old butler every day.


    It was just waiting for the day when Chu Yihan would be able to marry the Princess.


    Even Shan Bao¡¯s Tiger Mountain was not spared.


    Shan Bao was lying on the fake mountain. He grabbed the word ¡°happy¡± with one paw and rolled it¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s too shy!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good at all!¡±


    Shan Bao licked its paws and looked at its master¡¯s study. His handsome figure was standing by the window, so handsome that even a tiger would be impressed!


    ¡°Your Highness, the manor has already begun to prepare. Today, we have decorated your courtyard. Are you satisfied?¡±


    The old steward smiled. The matter had not been decided yet, but he was so happy that he had been busy untilte at night.


    Chu Yihan looked up at the moon, his eyes cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare for now.¡±


    ¡°No preparation? Doesn¡¯t Your Highness want to marry Miss Su as soon as possible?¡±


    The old steward¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. Could it be that something unexpected had happened?

 Chapter 648: The Gloomy Su Jinxuan

    Chapter 648: The Gloomy Su Jinxuan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s icy eyes held a hint of disappointment.


    He wanted to marry Su Yingxue as soon as possible but on Su Yingxue¡¯s side¡­ there seemed to be no progress.


    And did Old General Su¡¯s words tonight intentionally target him?


    To outsiders, Chu Yihan seemed untouchable and beyond reach with his military power and influence in the court.


    But his woman was no fool!


    ¡°Your Highness, although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened since this joyous asion has taken its first step, there¡¯s no reason to halt it, otherwise it¡¯s inauspicious! If Your Majesty Shu Fei¡¯s spirit were to see this from above, she¡¯d be saddened! She truly desires to witness your marriage!¡±


    The old steward felt a surge of affection.


    Having served in the pce for years, he naturally wished the best for his master.


    ¡°Yes, even Mother desires to see it. Let¡¯s not halt preparations, continue.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He trusted Su Yingxue. Even if Old General Su disagreed, he would prove himself worthy of Su Yingxue¡¯s trust.


    In the Qilin Garden, Su Miaoyan, armed with Chu Yihan¡¯smand, forcefully boarded Su Yingxue¡¯s carriage.


    Su Yingxue tossed the medicine box to her and cautioned her, ¡°The medicine box is over there. I¡¯ll allow you to visit Xiao Yu, but remember, Qilin Garden isn¡¯t safer than the pce. If you dare to wander¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you will send me home, right?¡± Su Miaoyan blinked mischievously, her mouth curved like a fox¡¯s.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips quirked. ¡°You¡¯re clever. You know that 1¡¯11 send you home, not the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy to guess. If I¡¯m sent back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I just need to act cute with Grandpa, and it¡¯ll blow over. Next time, I can even beg Ninth Prince to bring me to see handsome brother. But if I¡¯m sent home, Mother won¡¯t let me out again!¡±


    Su Miaoyan saw through Su Yingxue¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Your little brain is quite sharp. I¡¯ll consider doing surgery on you someday to see if there¡¯s anything different inside your head.¡±


    Su Yingxue ruffled Su Miaoyan¡¯s hair.


    Su Miaoyan immediately panicked, holding her head and shouting, ¡°Sister, 1 was wrong! I won¡¯t be mischievous anymore. I¡¯ll listen to you obediently and won¡¯t wander around Qilin Garden!¡±


    Sob, sob, sob!


    Her sister was indeed scary!


    That surgical tool could open up stomachs and even heads¡­


    Su Miaoyan imagined herself lying on the operating table with her head opened by Su Yingxue.


    ¡°All!¡±


    No, no, it was too scary!


    What if Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t sew her head back?


    Su Miaoyan decided she would never tease Su Yingxue again.


    She was too scary¡­


    Su Yingxue disciplined Su Miaoyan and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Su Miaoyan pouted, ¡°1 know you¡¯re scaring me and won¡¯t cut open my head, but there¡¯s someone else¡¯s head. I suggest you open it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an intrigued eyebrow.


    ¡°Su Jinxuan! He¡¯s sinister and strange. Every time 1 see him, I feel like his smile is as fake as a puppet¡¯s. Andtely, he¡¯s been running to Grandpa¡¯s. Grandpa even gave him a military book!¡±


    Su Miaoyan puffed up her cheeks, speaking seriously.


    Su Yingxue pondered for a moment. ¡°What Grandfather wants to give him is Grandfather¡¯s business. We can¡¯t interfere.. Did you notice anything else strange about Su Jinxuan?¡±

 Chapter 649: Exile

    Chapter 649: Exile


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Oh¡­ I feel like he¡¯s just not normal. He¡¯s gloomy, but he smiles at everyone. Yesterday, when I was leaving your courtyard and ran into him, I was almost scared out of my wits, but he smiled at me and apologized, saying he didn¡¯t mean to scare me.¡±


    Su Miaoyan held her face in her hands, looking very serious.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°His mother and sister are normal, so how normal can he be?¡±


    Moreover, this person Su Jinxuan in this life seemed a bit more sinister and ruthless to her.


    ¡°Then sister, you must be careful. It¡¯s easy to dodge an open spear but hard to guard against a hidden arrow. Su Jinxuan is living under the same roof as us now.¡± Su Miaoyan held her face, growing nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Sister won¡¯t let him harm you! But¡­ hasn¡¯t Lord Liang¡¯s judgment been due to be executed soon?¡± Su Yingxue recalled the matter.


    Su Han¡¯s body had almost recovered, and those who had harmed her should pay the price.


    Thinking of this, Su Miaoyan¡¯s expression became excited again. ¡°That Madam Sheng and the county lord are miserable. Sister Han¡¯s maid said they kept sending people to beg Sister Han to save them, but Sister Han ignored them. They¡¯re still going to be exiled, and they should be on their way today!¡±


    A woman who had enjoyed half a lifetime of luxury and a princess who had been proud and arrogant was now exiled to a deste ce three thousand miles away, never to return to the bustling Jiang Du City again, it was truly tragic!


    But who made them so vicious towards Su Han?


    This ending was extremely satisfying.


    At the gates of Jiang Du City, a group of bailiffs was leading a group of prisoners away.


    Madam Sheng and Min Jia were among them, wearing prison uniforms and shackles, their faces dirty and disheveled, devoid of the dignity they usually carried. They stood among a group of prisoners, looking panicked.


    Madam Sheng clutched the Old Regional Prince¡¯s clothes and cried out in anguish, ¡°Husband, save me! Husband, save me! I don¡¯t want to be exiled, 1 don¡¯t want to leave Jiang Du City!¡±


    How could there be any hope after going three thousand miles?


    Who knew if she would die on the road?


    ¡°Min Jia¡­ Look at Min Jia! She¡¯s only fifteen, and her leg is broken. How can she walk so far? She¡¯ll die on the road!¡± Madam Sheng¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying.


    After spending these days in prison, she deeply regretted her past actions. More than half of her hair had turned white.


    Min Jia, who was with her, seemed like a soulless puppet.


    She struggled to stand with her cane, her eyes vacant and unable to speak.


    The days spent waiting for Su Jinxuan in prison had drained all her spirit.


    ¡°Min Jia, if you had told me earlier, you wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and his right hand clenched into a fist, wishing he could kill Su Jinxuan.


    It was he who had instigated Min Jia tomit such a heinous crime, which had harmed Su Han and the entire Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The Old Regional Prince was also not at ease. He took out hisst savings and prepared some money for Madam Sheng and Min Jia. ¡°Take this money with you on the road. You¡¯ll need it. It¡¯s a long journey, so don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Once they left the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion and Jiang Du City, he and Chu Xiaotian would be powerless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The bailiff began to hurry them along. As they pulled Min Jia¡¯s hand and prepared to leave, there was still a hint of longing in Min Jia¡¯s eyes.. She still wanted to see Su Jinxuan onest time, even if it was just for a moment!

 Chapter 650: A Pawn Used

    Chapter 650: A Pawn Used<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Miss, they are leaving,¡± Zhifen stood in front of Su Han¡¯s carriage.


    Su Han had expressed her desire to witness Madam Sheng and Min Jia¡¯s exile, although Qin Wan had initially opposed the idea.<div>


    Nevertheless, Su Han insisted oning. Both Qin Wan and Zhifen were concerned that it might stir up painful memories for her.


    However, Su Han¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere.


    She instructed the carriage to leave the city. After Chu Xiaotian and the old Regional Prince had departed, she instructed Zhifen to give a bag of silver to the bailiff and arranged for a private meeting with Min Jia and Madam Sheng.


    The bailiff epted the silver without objection.


    The ropes belonging to Min Jia and Madam Sheng were now in the hands of Su family servants.


    Zhifen drew back the curtain, revealing Su Han¡¯s face inside the elegant carriage.


    Dressed in a lotus-colored robe with a blue belt cinched at her waist, her hair adorned with pearls, Su Han¡¯splexion was as fair as snow.


    With light steps, she exuded an ethereal grace, akin to a celestial being floating on clouds.


    In stark contrast to the disheveled appearance of Madam Sheng and Min Jia, Su Han¡¯s presencemanded respect.


    Upon seeing her, Madam Sheng and Min Jia felt a sense of shame.


    The once haughty Madam Sheng, upon encountering Su Han, would typically unleash a barrage of insults. Yet now, shecked even the courage to meet her gaze.<div>


    Instinctively shielding Min Jia, Madam Sheng regarded Su Han warily. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s gaze fell lightly upon her. ¡°I have questions for Min Jia.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to know?¡±


    Min Jia harbored a deep-seated fear of her former sister-inw. While she had always perceived Su Han as weak and easily manipted, she now realized that Su Han, when not in a weakened state, posed a formidable threat.


    ¡°Su Jinxuan has deeply wronged you. Do you seek revenge?¡± Su Han¡¯s tone was gentle yet ignited a fiery rage within Min Jia. ¡°Su Jinxuan! I want him to suffer as I have!¡±


    ¡°No! I want him dead!¡±


    Though she had left the city, Su Jinxuan had yet to meet her.


    Her dreams were shattered, and she was now awake.


    Ultimately, she was merely a pawn in Su Jinxuan¡¯s game.


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me everything you know?¡± Su Han inquired.


    Having already hit rock bottom, Min Jia had nothing left to hide from Su Han.<div>


    However, to Su Han¡¯s dismay, none of the information proved useful. Even the items Su Jinxuan had given Min Jia were cheap and untraceable.


    As a parting remark, Min Jia added, ¡°He harbors a deep hatred for Su Yingxue and is determined to end her life. His master taught him this. His master is someone even Su Yingxue cannot contend with.¡±


    ¡°Who is his master? What is their name?¡± Su Han¡¯s gaze narrowed.


    ¡°I believe his name is Wu Dao. I have never met him¡­ But suffice it to say, he is formidable,¡± Min Jia replied.


    ¡°Wu Dao.¡±


    Su Hanmitted the name to memory, determined to ry this information to Su Yingxue upon her return to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    As Min Jia and Madam Sheng were dragged away, asionally berated like beasts, Zhifen couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction for Su Han. ¡°Miss, they almost caused your demise. Now that they are reaping what they sowed, you can finally rest easy.¡±


    Su Han had to admit that she had not slept well in quite some time.


    Her dreams were haunted by the pitiful cries of her helpless child.


    Yet, she resolved not to torment herself any longer.


    ¡°Zhifen, everyone has their path to walk. If I make a mistake and turn back in time, 1 can embrace a new beginning. As for them¡­ They no longer have any bearing on my life.¡±<div>


    With that statement, Su Han decisively boarded the carriage. Even as she caught sight of Chu Xiaotian watching her from afar, she felt no sense of longing..

 Chapter 789: His Love, Her Coldness

    Chapter 789: His Love, Her Coldness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The man jumped down from the carriage. Aside from the brocade robe, a purple cloak draped unevenly over him, revealing his long legs and narrow waist. He didn¡¯t reveal anything, yet exuded a hint of sexiness.


    The man¡¯s every move oozed sex appeal.


    Chu Yifeng walked up to Rong Sheng without hiding the admiration in his eyes. ¡°Senior Sister, calling me so eagerly, how much do you miss me?¡±


    As usual, Rong Sheng filtered out his dirty words and reprimanded him. ¡°Su Yingxue hasn¡¯t healed from her injuries. How do you expect her toe up alone?¡±


    ¡°Getting injured was her stupidity, and not being able toe up is her ipetence. Wiry bother with so much? Senior Sister, I brought you a lot of things this time. See if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    Chu Yifeng hooked his arm around Rong Sheng¡¯s waist and entered the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    It wasn¡¯t that Rong Sheng had never struggled before, but she didn¡¯t know martial arts. In front of Chu Yifeng, she could only let him do as he pleased.


    He rode the automaticdder up and down to the top floor.


    Rong Sheng looked at Chu Yifeng coldly. ¡°If anything happens to Su Yingxue, I won¡¯t forgive you. Neither will your brother!¡±


    Chu Yifeng nonchntly shrugged. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether he forgives or not? I only care about you.¡±


    He pulled Rong Sheng into his arms again. Ignoring Rong Sheng¡¯s resistance, he brought her into the room, onto the bed, and pulled the curtains.


    Only the man¡¯s deep growl could be heard from the floating green gauze curtain.


    The woman bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Every time she had intimacy with him, it was torture. Rong Sheng endured until the torture was over. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash herself clean. She put on a white dress and became an unattainable fairy again.


    She walked to the corridor to get some fresh air. From afar, she saw a beautiful figure appear.


    The sun was setting in the west. Although they were far away, Su Yingxue still recognized her at a nce when the lightnded on her.


    She looked exactly like her senior sister!


    A smile appeared on her face as she hurried to wee Su Yingxue.


    A hand wrapped around her waist and pressed her into his embrace.


    The man¡¯s voice was sexy andzy after he was satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re so cold to me, but you¡¯re in a hurry to see her?¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, let go!¡± Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Yifeng saw Su Yingxue moving towards the city, and Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience.


    He immediately ordered Ah Hong, ¡°Throw her to the back of the mountain.¡±


    Ah Hong widened his eyes and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Master wants her to participate in this trial. There are 99 people, and only one can survive. If she doesn¡¯t survive¡­¡±


    Ah Hong wondered how he should exin this to Rong Sheng.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, are you crazy? You lunatic, Su Yingxue can¡¯t die!¡± Rong Sheng said loudly.


    ¡°She¡¯s already a dead person now. It won¡¯t be so easy for her to live again.¡± Chu Yifeng lookedzy and sexy, but there was a hint of coldness and bloodlust hidden in his eyes.


    He took Rong Sheng away and locked her in the room. He waved his hand to let Ah Hong carry out the order.


    Su Yingxue had finally climbed up the mountain and entered this unfamiliar city. However, she was inexplicably captured and thrown into another mountain.


    When she woke up, she was surrounded by cryingdies.


    She found a blood tonic that she had made for herself in the Medicine King Valley. After taking it, she recovered her strength and pulled a girl over to ask, ¡°¡­ Do you know where this is? Wiry are we here?¡±

 Chapter 790: East Pavilion Master’s Trial

    Chapter 790: East Pavilion Master¡¯s Trial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The girl she grabbed was named Ah Jing. She appeared to be thirteen or fourteen years old and was thin as a rail. She stubbornly held back tears, hence her eyes sparkled.


    She said, ¡°This is the back mountain of the Silver Moon Pavilion.¡±


    Su Yingxue was puzzled. ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion? Back mountain?¡±


    Wu Dao had killed her, so why was she thrown into the back mountain?


    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Ah Jing asked curiously.


    In such a harsh environment, the first person to initiate a conversation with her made her inexplicably fond of them.


    Su Yingxue was about to respond, but she didn¡¯t know why she had been captured.


    A group of people emerged from the valley.


    The leader, dressed in a dark red brocade robe, proimed loudly, ¡°You are all ves and refugees banished from various ces. You should have died long ago, or perhaps you have already died. However, the master will not grant so many people the chance to live for free. Among the ny-nine of you, only one will survive.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡±


    ¡°Wiry?¡±


    ¡± What are we supposed to do!?¡±


    The women trapped in the mountain voiced various questions, with the timid ones having already hoarsened their throats from crying.


    Amidst their cries, Air Hong announced the rules. ¡°In the back mountain, there are countless ferocious beasts, but there is also hidden food and water. However, this sustenance can only support one person¡¯s survival. Seven dayster, I will return to open the valley. The survivor will be escorted out by me, and the master will grant them a new life. Over these seven days, your fate and abilities will determine your survival.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Yingxue called out hastily, ¡°Who is your master? Is it the East Pavilion Master?¡±


    Ah Hong paused, recalling Rong Sheng¡¯s concern for Su Yingxue. Reluctantly, he turned back to her and grunted in confirmation.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°As I suspected!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Wu Dao!


    It was that¡­ even more mysterious East Pavilion Master!


    Wu Dao¡¯s adopted son!


    Chu Yihan had mentioned this person to her before. He was vtile andpletely different from Wu Dao.


    Just based on his actions, Su Yingxue knew he was also a lunatic.


    Of the ny-nine, only one could survive.


    Could someone who survived such vicious battles still be called human?


    The East Pavilion Master intended to forge a formidable individual!


    ¡°I want to live! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Where¡¯s the food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I need to eat first!¡±


    After Air Hong left, the female ves began struggling and fighting over food.


    They were all people who had wed back a life, living at the lowest rung of society. Being alive was their sole motivation.


    Ah Jing also wanted to snatch food. Seeing Su Yingxue still frozen in ce, she ran back to pull her, saying, ¡°Hurry and grab some! If the food we can find here is taken away, we¡¯ll starve. We still have seven days! Every extra day alive counts!¡±


    Su Yingxue considered carefully and grabbed her hand. ¡°This way of fighting for food won¡¯t lead to survival.¡±


    The battles among the ny-nine had been filled with ughter for the past seven days.


    Ah Jing bit her lip. ¡°But if we don¡¯t snatch it, we might not evenst a day. We might even get killed!¡±


    To survive, one had to fight!


    Even if it was just for a day, an hour, or even half an hour.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have a n. Everyone can make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡± Ah Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with curiosity.


    She felt that despite Su Yingxue¡¯s lingering illness, she exuded a reassuring presence.

 Chapter 791: A Conspiracy Wu Dao

    Chapter 791: A Conspiracy Wu Dao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue rushed to the highest boulder and shouted, ¡°Those who want to survive, stop!¡±


    The female ves who were frantically searching for food and fighting initially paid no attention.


    It wasn¡¯t until she brandished the red jade soft whip with a crack sound, leaving a resounding echo, that it whipped through the air and left a deep mark on the mountain rock.


    The female ves were all stunned by the disy of strength and authority.


    They were all people who had survived on the edge of life and death. They more or less had some survival skills, and they were people who would do anything to survive.


    Yet, they were all awed by Su Yingxue¡¯s authority.


    Although Su Yingxue¡¯s figure was slender, her face devoid of color, pale to the point of translucence, her words carried an unwavering forcefulness. ¡°Instead of fighting like this and only one person survives, why don¡¯t we work together and let everyone survive?


    ¡°You make it sound simple. There¡¯s only enough food in the forest for one person, and what about the wild beasts? How will we survive?¡± someone immediately countered.


    ¡°Yeah, you just want to be the lone survivor and let the rest of us die here!¡±


    Those who had made it here were all selfish and fearless, driven solely by the desire to live.


    ¡°The forest¡¯s food may only sustain one person, but aren¡¯t there enough wild beasts in the forest for multiple people to share? If we hold out for seven days, everyone can make it out alive. Continuing to fight is akin to living in purgatory. How do you intend to survive?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s questioning pierced straight into their souls.


    How to survive¡­


    These individuals, who had narrowly escaped death, had never been allowed to choose how to live.


    But now, Su Yingxue had presented them with that chance!


    Rong Sheng had endured a night of torment. When she awoke, her lips were already bruised from biting. As usual, she cleaned herself before returning to the bed. With a cold, otherworldly beauty, she dered, ¡°I want to see Su Yingxue.¡±


    The morning sunlight streamed in, illuminating the naked man on the bed. His muscr chest and smooth muscles exuded strength. Lazily reclining with his hands behind his head, he presented a captivating sight.


    His tone waszy as he responded, ¡°What¡¯s there to see about Su Yingxue?¡±


    Was Su Yingxue more appealing to him?


    Was her body more appealing to him?


    Rong Sheng had no interest in his body whatsoever. Each time such a situation arose, it was torture for her. She only wished for it to end, feeling nothing more.


    She left Chu Yifeng with a cold back. She stated, ¡± Su Yingxue needs time to recover. If you want to train in a ce like the back mountain, you should wait until she¡¯s better. Let her out first, and let me heal her.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    The man sat up on the bed, still naked, with a few strands of hair falling across his chest. Hiszy, sexy demeanor apanied his low voice. ¡°Since when did Senior Sister be so soft-hearted? When you threw me in, you weren¡¯t concerned about my injuries.¡±


    At that time, he had lost an arm and was on the brink of death, far worse off than Su Yingxue.


    But Rong Sheng had never worried about him.


    However, when he survived and climbed out of the back mountain, she nced at him coldly. ¡°Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    She was cold and merciless.


    Now, she was worried about Su Yingxue. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    He enveloped Rong Sheng in his arms, his naked body pressing against her,zily nuzzling her neck. His heavy breath engulfed her.


    Rong Sheng sank into her memories, her heart freezing.


    That year, Chu Yifeng was thrown into the back mountain. To fulfill Wu Dao¡¯s training, if he didn¡¯t survive, Wu Dao would kill him.


    She couldn¡¯t save him, only watch helplessly.


    Every day he spent there was endless torment for her.


    Finally, she managed to endure and see him.


    But she feared that her tears would extinguish the fighting spirit he had cultivated so painstakingly.


    The will to survive.


    So she pretended to be cold, offering nofort and saying those words to him.


    Rong Sheng closed her eyes, banishing irrelevant thoughts from her mind. ¡°Chu Yifeng, stop joking. If she dies, our n will fail. If we can¡¯t kill Wu Dao, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    Wu Dao would eventually realize that Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t possess the soul he desired.


    He was simply Chu Yifeng.


    Unlike Han Yuwen, who obediently followed Wu Dao¡¯s orders, she had always desired to kill this person and end the world¡¯s evil!


    Just like her senior sister, Long Shuli!


    When Wu Dao realized that Beiling City wasn¡¯tpletely under his control, she, who had transmigrated into Princess Beiling¡¯s body, would surely meet her end!

 Chapter 792: Pathless Conspiracy

    Chapter 792: Pathless Conspiracy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Rong Sheng¡¯s fate would be the same as Long Shull¡¯s.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile, resembling the most sinister demon from the depths of hell. ¡°If he found out, at most, he killed others. I helped him seize control of the world and secure your life. Keeping you imprisoned is perfectly justified.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, how dare you!¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes gleamed with a coldness akin to sharp des.


    Chu Yifeng kissed her lips and chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t harm me now, Senior


    Sister. You¡¯re the only one I desire. It must be you.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Rong Sheng gritted her teeth.


    There were countless women in the world, and in Yungui City, there were enough admirers of Chu Yifeng to encircle the city.


    ¡°Why lock only me up here!¡± she sneered.


    ¡°Because I love you, Senior Sister.¡± Chu Yifengughed coldly. The words sounded warm, buting from him, they were deste and bloodthirsty, like the words of a demon.


    Rong Sheng took a deep breath, bracing herself.


    After enduring Chu Yifeng¡¯s torment for so long, she had grown ustomed to his madness.


    ¡°Lunatic!¡± she scoffed.


    Chu Yifeng wrapped his arm around her slender waist and shrugged. I m just a lunatic who¡¯s crazy about you.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s name had long been etched in his heart.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t believe him.


    Chu Yifeng shook his head, grabbed his cloak, and left.


    In the past, Rong Sheng would mock him, but now she didn¡¯t even bother.


    She was only worried about Su Yingxue¡¯s frail health, fearing she might not survive in the back mountains.


    But she couldn¡¯t leave the Silver Moon Pavilion, couldn¡¯t escape Chu Yifeng¡¯s


    gaze.


    After much hesitation, she descended underground.


    The underground was a vast storage room. It was also the Silver Moon


    Pavilion¡¯s secretwork.


    Rong Sheng received intel from thework. ¡°On the 15th of December, the Great Cheng Dynasty and Great Qi Dynasty went to war. Within three days, theyunched a fierce assault, killing 8,000 enemies. However, on the fourth day, the Ninth Prince was defeated and trapped in Yong City.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why the Great Qi Dynasty chose this time to start a war with the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    With Chu Yihan¡¯s loss of Su Yingxue and his unstable state of mind, Han Yuwen, under Wu Dao¡¯s orders, moved against him, seizing the perfect opportunity.


    After crippling Chu Yihan, it would be Belling City and Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s


    turn.


    Rong Sheng wrote a few secret letters, dispatched by the Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s guards.


    Ah Hong had already reported her actions to Chu Yifeng.


    Chu Yifeng reclined on a soft couch, his face identical to Chu Yihan s but far more devilish, showing no emotion.


    He spat out a date pit. ¡°Do as she says.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Ah Hong had guessed Chu Yifeng¡¯s intentions and gave the orders.


    But he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Master, Princess Rong Sheng wants to kill the West Pavilion Master. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Chu Yifeng and Chu Yihan were twin brothers, and the Ninth Prince, the most powerful figure in the Great Cheng Dynasty, had always been upright.


    This brother of his, his master, had never understood his intentions.


    Whether to kill Wu Dao or aid in evil, each decision was unpredictable.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s female ves fed him another date. He caressed one of their faceszily. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll help them. If not, whoever I want to die will die.¡±


    ¡°And your brother¡­¡± Ah Hong sweated.


    ¡°At least they¡¯re biological brothers. Would he just watch him die? Ah Hong thought.


    Chu Yifeng spat a date pit at Ah Hong, wrinkling his nose in disgust. ¡°Losing because of a woman is truly embarrassing.¡±


    How embarrassing!


    Ah Hong kept his head low, not daring to let Chu Yifeng see his mouth twitching.


    ¡°Master, are you really in a position to say that about your brother, who s risking his life for Princess Sheng?¡± Ah Hong couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Seven dayster, in the back mountains of the Silver Moon Pavilion.


    All Hong came to inspect the situation. As expected, there was a strong smell of blood.


    Normally, he would find a mountain of corpses and bodies torn apart by wild beasts.


    But to his surprise, there was the smell of blood, and there were people¡­ Many people!


    Behind Su Yingxue stood Ah Jing and 98 female ves. They all stood behind Su Yingxue when they saw All Hong approaching.


    During these seven days, Su Yingxue led them to hunt wild beasts and find food. They all survived safely.


    This oue astonished Ah Hong, who hurried to report to his master.


    Chu Yifeng had two female ves attending to him, massaging his shoulders and legs. When they heard Ah Hong¡¯s report, their beautiful eyes widened.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite capable, as expected of Chu Yihan¡¯s woman.¡±


    All Hong cursed silently. Weren¡¯t you looking down on your brother who lost because of a woman just yesterday?


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, it¡¯s been seven days. I want to go to the back mountains.


    Rong Sheng entered and saw two beautiful female ves beside Chu Yifeng. Disgust flickered in her eyes.


    Chu Yifeng noticed her disgust and felt suddenly better. He pushed away the female ves beside him and embraced Rong Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you to the back mountains.¡±


    Su Yingxue was waiting in the back mountains. If she guessed correctly, she should be able to meet the legendary East Pavilion Master of the Silver Moon Pavilion now. He was also the one who saved her and threw her into the back mountains.


    In the past seven days, her body had almost recovered thanks to the Medicine King Valley¡¯s healing.


    Therefore, when Chu Yifeng appeared in front of her, her heart skipped a beat. She rushed over and jumped onto him to hug him.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    She finally saw him again!


    How worried must he have been when she went missing on their wedding night?


    Ah Hong was dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events.


    Even Ah Jing and the female ves behind her were stunned. ¡°Sister Yingxue is very impressive!¡±

 Chapter 793: Rong Sheng Is Really Amazing (1)

    Chapter 793: Rong Sheng Is Really Amazing (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Not only could Su Yingxue bring them along to hunt wild beasts, but she could also dash over and embrace Chu Yifeng, who emitted such a sinister aura.


    Indeed, she was quite impressive!


    Chu Yifeng clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself rather heavy?¡±


    Could it be that his younger brother had devoted all his strength to hugging Su Yingxue?


    Su Yingxue turned her head in confusion. She cupped Chu Yifeng¡¯s face and gently touched his forehead. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Normally, you would be displeased if I didn¡¯t embrace you.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips curved into a faintly mocking arc. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His brother, always wearing a cold expression, had such an unknown side to him.


    Su Yingxue was on the verge of nodding in agreement, ready to respond with a resounding ¡°Yes!¡±


    When she didn¡¯t hug Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan would subtly release a low pressure, making her realize herck of closeness to him.


    But now¡­


    Seeing the mockery in Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes, Su Yingxue immediately jumped down. She took three steps back and pointed warily at Chu Yifeng. ¡°You¡¯re not Your Highness! Who are you?¡±


    Chu Yifeng raised his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been hugging me for so long, and now you¡¯re just asking who I am? If your Your Highness found out, what would he think?¡±


    For some reason, Su Yingxue felt that this person was very despicable. ¡°If Your Highness finds out, he¡¯ll probably kill you first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Yifeng burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ignore him. Let me check on your condition.¡±


    Rong Sheng bypassed the somewhat crazed Chu Yifeng and walked up to Su Yingxue. Rong Sheng reached out her hand, gesturing for her to ce her hand in her palm.


    Su Yingxue was cautious of strangers.


    But the beautiful woman in white before her didn¡¯t trigger any sense of danger. She instinctively reached out her hand.


    Rong Sheng ced two fingers on Su Yingxue¡¯s slender wrist and gently felt her pulse.


    Her fingers were slender and fair like a work of art meticulously crafted by the heavens.


    Slightly cool, yet radiating care.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Rong Sheng nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was their first encounter, yet she had already heard about her and envisioned her appearance more than once.


    She bore an uncanny resemnce to her most admired senior sister, Long Shuli.


    A bright and determined young woman.


    After Rong Sheng checked Su Yingxue¡¯s pulse, she was astounded to find her body in nearly pristine condition.


    Considering she had beenpletely drained of blood by her mentor, Wu Dao, surviving was already miraculous. But now¡­ she was recovering so well?


    ¡°Yingxue, did your mother leave something for you?¡± Curiosity flickered across Rong Sheng¡¯s wless visage.


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She refrained from mentioning Medicine King Valley, yet she felt no need to conceal it from the woman before her.


    There was an undeniable sense of¡­ connection.


    Rong Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. With ess to your Senior Sister¡¯s medicalboratory, your recovery would be swift.¡±


    ¡°Medical¡­boratory?¡±


    Su Yingxue heard another unfamiliar term. She sensed it was rted to her mother. This woman surely knew her mother.


    She could not wait to ask, but she was even more curious about, ¡°Who is he? Why do you resemble Your Highness so closely?¡±


    The face that could make her mistake wasn¡¯t just a disguise.


    But in this world, who could resemble Your Highness so closely?


    Just as Chu Yifeng was about to tease her, Rong Sheng cut in directly, ¡°He is the elder brother of the Ninth Prince, Chu Yifeng.¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t he deceased?¡±


    How could there be a resurrection?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why should I be?¡± Chu Yifeng chuckled, his lips curling into a mocking smile.


    His mockery lent him an irresistible allure.


    Su Yingxue was convinced she belonged to Chu Yihan¡¯s lineage.


    Rong Sheng intended to escort her back to the Silver Moon Pavilion and brief her on whaty ahead.


    Behind Su Yingxue, Alt Jing timidly called out, ¡°Sister Yingxue! We¡­¡±


    She was afraid that if Su Yingxue was taken away, they would be locked up here, forced to endure mutual ughter just to survive.


    However, Su Yingxue held Rong Sheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Release them, let them live their lives in peace.¡±


    Rong Sheng wasn¡¯t one to be ruthless or extinguish humanity, but she looked towards Chu Yifeng. ¡°This is the domain of the East Pavilion Master, you should ask him.¡±


    Following her gaze, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyesnded on Chu Yifeng.


    Chu Yifeng looked at her and smiled.


    Su Yingxue found it difficult to conceal her disdain. ¡°He¡¯s the East Pavilion Master? Why do I feel like it¡¯s you?¡±


    Chu Yifeng exuded a strong aura on his own, but standing beside Rong Sheng, he seemed somewhat weaker, almost as if he deferred to her authority.

 Chapter 794: Rong Sheng Is Really Amazing (2)

    Chapter 794: Rong Sheng Is Really Amazing (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yifeng heard this without getting angry. He toyed with the jade pendant at his waist and pursed his lips. ¡°As the Pavilion Master, I could show leniency, but it would require Senior Sister¡¯s intercession to be effective.¡±


    Senior Sister was referring to Rong Sheng.


    His unabashed admiration for Rong Sheng was evident in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue struggled toprehend how this guy became the East Pavilion Master of the Silver Moon Pavilion. Could it be just luck?


    He seemed utterly infatuated with Rong Sheng!


    ¡°Release them,¡± Rong Sheng said nonchntly, paying no mind to Chu Yifeng.


    ¡°Very well, Ah Hong, release them and give each one ten taels of silver.¡±


    Chu Yifeng gestured grandly. Hemanded with imperial authority despite the absence of a dragon throne.


    Ah Hong promptly organized the distribution of silver and released the captives.


    The sudden turn of events left Su Yingxue needing time to process, and the ny-eight female ves behind her took a while to react, shedding tears of joy.


    When Ah Jing received the silver, she tearfully thanked Su Yingxue, ¡°Sister Yingxue, thank you. Aren¡¯t you joining us?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head and gently touched Ah Jing¡¯s face. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Ah Jing, once you¡¯re out, you must live well.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sister Yingxue, I¡¯ll make sure to live well and not disappoint you!¡±


    As Ah Jing left, gratitude filled her eyes.


    Watching the ny-eight female ves depart, Su Yingxue sighed, ¡°Surviving truly isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°Those who are alive bear heavy responsibilities, like you and me.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue felt a profound resonance with Rong Sheng.


    Rong Sheng brought her back to the Silver Moon Pavilion and candidly revealed that she too had transmigrated.


    To be precise, she was forcefully brought into this world by Wu Dao.


    Wu Dao was a top-tier medical doctor in the modern world and possessed a coveted medicalboratory. He hailed from a powerful family and was nearly perfect. In the modern world where civilization was open and technology was advanced, his ambition was extremely vast!


    He wanted to be the king, to be the ruler of the world!


    He felt that he could control a person¡¯s life and death by mastering the most cutting-edge and powerful medical science!


    Unfortunately, his idea could not be realized in modern times.


    Therefore, through a scientific experiment, he found this world in a parallel time and space and brought a few of his most proud students to transmigrate.


    Rong Sheng, Long Shuli, and Han Yuwen were among them.


    Rong Sheng and Long Shuli initially believed that they had followed Wu Dao into an era rife with corruption. They desired change, healing, and the creation of an era belonging to them, one where they could establish medical humanities.


    However, theyter discovered that the mentor who brought them there had given himself a name, ¡°Wu Dao¡±.


    That wasn¡¯t his true intention!


    He was merely ambitious, seeking to conquer the era and dominate the world. He wanted to be the sole supreme ruler!


    He aimed to control all the people of this world!


    He established the Silver Moon Pavilion,mencing his ambitious journey.


    Initially, their disagreement made Wu Dao somewhat hesitant. Butter, he directly targeted Long Shuli, using her fate as a warning to her and Han Yuwen. He even sought to recruit more people to aid him in uniting the world.


    For the sake of the people of this world, Long Shuli caused Wu Dao to fall ill, temporarily halting his ambitions.


    ¡°Wu Dao has Porphyria, preventing him from sunlight exposure. The conditions here hinder his self-treatment. He can only constantly replenish his hemoglobin, hence his search for a suitable blood source for extraction,¡± Rong Sheng elucidated all of Su Yingxue¡¯s queries.


    Su Yingxue swiftly processed these doubts in her mind.


    ¡°So, Wu Dao killed my mother?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s fists clenched tightly, emitting cracking sounds.


    Rong Sheng nodded. ¡°You could say that. Your mother was defiled by your father, all orchestrated by Wu Dao. However, Senior Sister was resilient. Despite adversity, she would find a way through. Eventually, she bore Su Hao, bing a marquis¡¯s madam, and then you¡­¡±


    This was something Rong Sheng had never fullyprehended. Long Shuli being drugged and bearing Su Hao was happenstance.


    Yet, a few yearster, she conceived Su Yingxue¡­


    ¡°How did Wu Dao kill my mother? Did he intend to kill me too back then?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Rong Sheng shook his head. ¡°Much more cruel.¡±


    Wu Dao spun a beautiful lie for Long Shuli, promising her that death would reunite her with the modern world.


    Long Shuli, weary of the world¡¯s turmoil and tired of battling Wu Dao, still harbored a modicum of trust in him. Thus, when she bore Su Yingxue, she passed away in peace.


    But Rong Sheng knew Long Shuli could never return.


    Ultimately, she perished under Wu Dao¡¯s deceit.


    ¡°Wu Dao¡­ you¡¯re heartless and yet aspire to rule the world?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s resolve hardened.


    Dream on!


    Even if it cost her life, Su Yingxue would kill him!


    For the sake of the people!


    ¡°Alright, give it two more days. When the time is right, we¡¯ll eliminate Wu Dao together,¡± Rong Sheng reassured, gently holding her hand.


    ¡°Us?¡± Su Yingxue stood up curiously and pointed at Chu Yifeng, who was lying on the soft couch and being served by a beautiful female ve. ¡°Could he have also transmigrated here?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t Chu Yihan¡¯s real brother died long ago?


    RongShengshook her head. ¡°Hehasn¡¯t.¡±


    Back then, to save Chu Yifeng¡¯s life, she had deliberately fabricated the fact that he was already dead. She also made Wu Dao think that he had sessfully brought another senior brother over during the experiment, thus deceiving him.


    For so many years, she had been teaching Chu Yifeng how to not let Wu Dao find out.


    They had been hiding it from Wu Dao until now.

 Chapter 795: Sexy Chu Yifeng

    Chapter 795: Sexy Chu Yifeng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue sighed in admiration after hearing this. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re impressive.


    You¡¯ve managed to protect this madman and keep it a secret for so many years!¡±


    This ability was probably not inferior to her mother¡¯s!


    Rong Sheng¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Compared to Senior Sister, I¡¯m not capable enough.¡±


    If she could be as decisive as Long Shuli, she wouldn¡¯t have been trapped here by Chu Yifeng for the past few years.


    She could poison him at any time and implement her n.


    Su Yingxue felt that Rong Sheng was being too modest.


    Just as she was about to speak, the curtain was lifted. The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you call her just now?¡± Su Yingxue recalled for a moment. ¡°Aunt?¡±


    Rong Sheng was a soul that had transmigrated. She was her mother¡¯s junior sister. In short, she was of the same generation as her mother.


    It was only right for her to call her aunt.


    However, Chu Yifeng¡¯s gaze made her feel pressured.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips curled into a frivolous smile. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to call her aunt.¡±


    Su Yingxue suddenly realized how terrifying Chu Yifeng was. He was very good-looking when he smiled, but there was a 90% stubbornness and bloodlust in him.


    He was like a lunatic who had fallen into hell!


    Even someone as powerful as Rong Sheng had been trapped for several years.


    Thinking of Chu Yifeng¡¯s cruel methods, Su Yingxue restrained herself a little. ¡°Sister Rong Sheng, let¡¯s discuss the n to deal with Wu Dao.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s expression darkened.


    A hand on her waist was holding her down, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    As she panted, she nced at the man coldly. ¡°Chu Yifeng.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is Senior Sister ufortable because of me?¡±


    Chu Yifeng lifted Rong Sheng up and easily made her sit on hisp. His eyes seemed to be asking an innocent question.


    His hand had already reached into Rong Sheng¡¯s clothes.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s face turned red, and her voice trembled. ¡°Stop! Now¡­ Let¡¯s get down to business!¡±


    Moreover, Su Yingxue was still here!


    Su Yingxue had already turned away when the two of them became intimate.


    She cursed in her heart. How could Chu Yifeng be so different from Your Highness, even though they came from the same womb?


    Like a madman¡­ No, he was just a lunatic!


    Chu Yifeng fondled Rong Sheng for a while. Seeing that Rong Sheng was blushing and panting, he finally let her go.


    He turned around and leaned on the soft couch, his face rxed. The long hair that fell from his cheek was extremely sexy and seductive.


    ¡°Wu Dao is not a person without a weakness. He thought that after killing you, he would have no vulnerability. Little did he know that you are the key to victory. But now¡­ Chu Yihan is the one who¡¯s going to be in trouble.¡±


    He said faintly, his face indifferent, as if Chu Yihan was not his biological brother but a stranger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Your Highness? Is it the bloodthirst acting up?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s anxiety was obvious.


    She knew that if she went missing, Chu Yihan would go mad looking for her. If Wu Dao took this opportunity to harm him¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the bloodthirst but also the double blow of defeat. He might not survive.¡±


    A shadow passed over Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I need to save Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue rushed out in a hurry.


    Chu Yifeng sneered.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t get out. The area was strictly guarded. Ah Hong kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Su, this is Master¡¯s Silver Moon Pavilion. Without his orders, no one can leave.¡±

 Chapter 796: Unable to Get Out of Silver Moon Pavilion

    Chapter 796: Unable to Get Out of Silver Moon Pavilion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I want to save Your Highness! You all¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue tried to break through. Her body had recovered, and she held the red jade soft whip, even using poison.


    But in the end, she was still forced back to her original position.


    Rong Sheng looked at her calmly, as if she had already expected this oue, her brows furrowed.


    On the soft couch, Chu Yifeng was being served by female ves. He looked at her leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try escaping again? With your stamina, you can still go down another floor.¡±


    Su Yingxue whipped at him. ¡°Chu Yifeng, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you! If anything happens to Your Highness, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Sowhat?¡±


    Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t seem to care at all, as if he was still joking with her.


    ¡°Your Highness is your younger brother, and he is in danger now. As his elder brother, how can you not be anxious and not save him? Are you still his brother?¡± Su Yingxue was still so angry that she wanted to hit someone.


    However, her whip was held in Chu Yifeng¡¯s hand. Anyone could tell that his martial arts were abnormally strong, on par with Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t show any signs of anxiety and told her, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re anxious now. You can¡¯t help him in his battle, and you can¡¯t appear in Wu Dao¡¯s sight.¡±


    With such a casual remark, Chu Yifeng simply dismissed Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee with me to rest. Master has prepared a room for you,¡± Ah Hong walked to Su Yingxue¡¯s side and said politely.


    Chu Yihan was in danger, so how could Su Yingxue be willing to rest?


    ¡°You go back first,¡± Rong Sheng said, holding her hand.


    She nced back. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him head-on and waste your energy. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news about Chu Yihan.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed by a huge rock. No matter how unwilling she was, she could not do anything. She could only bite her lip. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t escape, so she could only leave temporarily.


    After she left, only Chu Yifeng and Rong Sheng were left in the room.


    The Silver Moon Pavilion was magnificent,parable to a pce. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Chu Yifeng was the Emperor of Yungui City.


    The room was filled with incense. Rong Sheng frowned and walked to Chu Yifeng¡¯s side. ¡°Chu Yihan was in danger. You sent someone to save him.¡±


    Her tone was very certain.


    She had no evidence to prove this, but her understanding of Chu Yifeng made her feel certain.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of a smile, his picturesque features bing even more stunning.


    He pulled Rong Sheng into his embrace and gently lifted her chin, pressing his lips against hers. ¡°As expected of my most beloved Senior Sister.¡±


    Rong Sheng avoided his kiss in disgust, but it made him even more unable to extricate himself.


    In the end, she was still pressed onto the bed by Chu Yifeng.


    Rong Sheng once again felt that habits were a very scary thing.


    She used to be self-reliant and self-disciplined, so no matter what the situation was, she would never lose herself and was always so independent.


    Only then could she help Chu Yifeng be the East Pavilion Master.


    Butter¡­she was imprisoned and tortured by him.


    She had developed a habit.


    Some of the torture had be a habit, and the pain that followed had also be a habit.


    When Chu Yifeng pressed down on her and interlocked his fingers with hers, she habitually did not try to break free.


    Su Yingxue still fought with the people from the Silver Moon Pavilion for an entire night.


    She had rested for half the night and wanted to escape in thetter half of the night. However, the defense of the Silver Moon Pavilion had taught her a lesson.

 Chapter 797: Chu Yifeng is Too Thick-skinned

    Chapter 797: Chu Yifeng is Too Thick-skinned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a whole night of fighting, thest ce she stood was still in her room.


    When Ah Hong got up and came to Su Yingxue¡¯s ce, he was not surprised to see her guest room full of debris. He had a humble and polite smile on his face. ¡°Miss Su, master wants to bring you to see someone.¡±


    After saying that, he walked in front and led the way. With such amanding tone and way of doing things, Su Yingxue had no room to resist.


    She held the red jade soft whip in her hand and followed him. If she saw Chu Yifeng again, she would fight with him!


    Even if she couldn¡¯t tear his face apart, she¡¯d make sure to knock out one of his teeth!


    How despicable!


    Su Yingxue was brought to the top floor. She remembered that the level of the Silver Moon Pavilion represented status.


    Of course, Chu Yifeng lived on the top floor, and so did Rong Sheng.


    She was already prepared to fight Chu Yifeng, but Alt Hong didn¡¯t bring her to Chu Yifeng¡¯s ce.


    This was the room furthest away from Chu Yifeng, and it was the quietest yet elegant room. The rays of sunlight shone into the room, and it felt very warm just looking at it.


    The person who lived here must have an important ce in Chu Yifeng¡¯s heart.


    Ah Hong did not open the door. Instead, he opened a corner of the window and let Su Yingxue peek inside.


    Su Yingxue looked over nonchntly, but her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control herself and was about to rush in when Ah Hong stopped her. ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t get agitated. The Ninth Prince has taken Princess Rong Sheng¡¯s medicine and is now sleeping peacefully. He hasn¡¯t slept for seven days and seven nights. If he doesn¡¯t sleep now, he won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heartache for Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, why did you be like this?¡±


    She had expected that when the war broke out, he would lead his troops out!


    Coupled with the shock of her disappearance, it was reasonable for Chu Yihan¡¯s bloodthirst to re up¡­


    But he had not slept for seven days and seven nights!


    How could he endure this?


    The left side of Su Yingxue¡¯s chest was pinched hard by someone. It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    Ah Hong¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Because of the West Pavilion Master¡¯s scheme, the Ninth Prince¡¯s bloodthirst acted up on the night of his wedding. His heart was in chaos and his imperial brother tried to kill him again. It was Old General Su who tried his best to save the Ninth Prince¡¯s life. However, the Great Qi Dynasty and the Great Sheng Dynasty quickly went to war, and the Ninth Prince had to lead his troops out. After several bitter battles, his bloodthirst had not been eliminated. He was trapped in the enemy¡¯s ambush and was unable to withstand the attack.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ Did Chu Yifeng save him?¡± Su Yingxue looked through the window at the sleeping Chu Yihan and choked.


    Ah Hong nodded. ¡°Yes, master¡¯s men brought Miss Rong Sheng¡¯s powerful tranquilizer and forced Ninth Prince to fall unconscious.¡±


    A strong tranquilizer.


    Su Yingxue had read about it in a book. It was a medicine that she had yet to develop, but Rong Sheng had it.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°When can I see His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s original order was that you shouldn¡¯t see Ninth Prince before he recovers. Princess Rong Sheng will be responsible for curing Jiu Wangye.¡± Ah Hong said.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you let me treat him?¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip.


    ¡°Because your medical skills can¡¯tpare to Rong Sheng¡¯s.¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s mocking voice could be heard.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s red jade soft whip swung out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know medicine, then don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Rong Sheng said coldly beside him.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s expression was as if he was telling the truth.


    His shamelessness was beyond the reach of anyone.

 Chapter 660: Tricking Saint Ruan

    Chapter 660: Tricking Saint Ruan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Furthermore, Xiao Yu suggested to her, ¡°Since you have the intention of opening a clinic specifically for female patients, you should cultivate a group of female doctors.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, there are very few women who study medicine. I¡¯m afraid there are even fewer who receive support from their families.¡± Su Yingxue had considered this before, but implementing it was challenging.


    ¡°We can establish a specialized female medical school and appoint someone to teach. With you as a role model, women all over the world will strive to emte, showing that women can also have their careers.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Despite his ailing appearance, his words were admirable.


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°Young Master Xiao is indeed exceptional. No wonder your business is flourishing.¡±


    ¡°Everyone does their best, and everything has its purpose,¡± Xiao Yu admitted frankly.


    He was simply pragmatic. When it came to matters concerning his interests, he naturally thought more about them.


    ¡°But the candidates to train female doctors¡­It is difficult for women to learn medicine. Even if I teach it personally, I¡¯m afraid many people will give up halfway.¡±


    Su Yingxue knocked on the table. She had tried before, but learning medicine was a long and arduous journey. She was still learning. It was even more difficult for some girls to start from scratch.


    What kind of obsession could keep them learning?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach me personally. There¡¯s a very practical method.¡±


    Xiao Yu suggested, ¡°Let Saint Ruan teach the female students for you.¡±


    ¡°Saint Ruan?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s immediate reaction was to shake her head. ¡°You know he practices both medicine and poison, but you¡¯re unaware he¡¯s a womanizer. Wouldn¡¯t that potentially lead him to harm female students?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s statement was somewhat exaggerated. In reality, Saint Ruan had already been reprimanded by her mother and had changed his ways.


    She had almost fatally poisoned Saint Ruan, knowing he wouldn¡¯t prey on women again.


    ¡°He¡¯s already seventy years old and has long lost interest in women,¡± Xiao Yu asserted confidently.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He frequents your medicine hut. You¡¯re already a striking beauty, yet he shows no signs of attraction towards you,¡± Xiao Yu observed. Having encountered Saint Ruan only once, he noticed the absence of any romantic interest from him towards Su Yingxue.


    This led him to conclude that Saint Ruan was indeed advanced in age.


    And thus, not interested in such pursuits anymore.


    Supporting her chin with her hand, Su Yingxue smiled knowingly. ¡°Young Master Xiao, you¡¯re quite perceptive and astute!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t possess these abilities, you wouldn¡¯t have considered coborating with me. Since it¡¯s a partnership, I see no need to hide this from you. I suggested Saint Ruan train female doctors because he won¡¯t harbor romantic intentions towards them. Moreover, his altered appearance is enough to captivate female students and encourage them to attend his sses.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t leading female students astray still be considered a wrongdoing?¡± Su Yingxue expressed concern. She wasn¡¯t worried about Saint Ruan trying to seduce female students, but rather the possibility of female students attempting to seduce him.


    In the event he grew tired of such advances and resorted to poison, the consequences would be dire for the female students.


    ¡°Not at all. His age will be clearly stated on the enrollment forms before admission. While the girls may be drawn to his appearance, they won¡¯t be foolish enough to pursue a lifelongmitment with him,¡± Xiao Yu reassured, growing increasinglyposed.


    ¡°Indeed. What woman would be so foolish as to persist in seducing a seventy-year-old man? Well said!¡±


    On this matter, Su Yingxue and Xiao Yu had reached a temporary agreement.


    Despite the somewhat deceptive nature of their n, Su Yingxue resolved to deceive Saint Ruan first in order to achieve her lofty aspirations.


    After concluding their discussion, Su Yingxue made preparations to depart.


    During their deliberations, Su Miaoyan obediently refrained from interrupting them. She upied herself alone in the Fenghua Garden, asionally joining Chu Jinling to fly kites..

 Chapter 799: He Forbids Other Women from Touching Him

    Chapter 799: He Forbids Other Women from Touching Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who is she? Why is she so domineering!¡± Su Yingxue eximed, stomping her feet in frustration.


    ¡°She is my wife,¡± Chu Yifeng responded.


    Su Yingxue was shocked by his response.


    Su Yingxue widened her eyes in astonishment. She was momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t so domineering?


    ¡°I promised her that, apart from her, I would never have any contact with another woman in this world,¡± Chu Yifeng exined.


    Despite Chu Yihan¡¯s evident coughing and unsteady steps, he adamantly refused Su Yingxue¡¯s assistance.


    Gritting her teeth, Su Yingxue felt a pang of bitterness. ¡°Do you care so much about what I say¡­¡±


    It was just a jest!


    It was because Ye Zhenzhen had coveted him that she had made that deration, forbidding any woman from approaching her!


    But even in her absence today, he rejected even a simple act of support.


    Su Yingxue stealthily wiped away the tears in her eyes and approached him. She adopted a voice he had never heard before. ¡°It was merely a jest. Why take it so seriously? Princess Rong Sheng, who attends to you, is also a woman. Doesn¡¯t she touch you?¡±


    How could she not touch him when she needed to take his pulse, examine him, and administer medicine?


    Chu Yihan shook his head. ¡°She knows how to diagnose the pulse using the thread.¡±


    Su Yingxue gasped. ¡°What about administering medicine? You are her patient, and your status is so noble. Do you intend to allow someone else to apply medicine to you?¡±


    ¡°No need. Pavilion Master is here,¡± Chu Yihan replied. He was still as cold as ever, his demeanor as cid as a deep well.


    Su Yingxue felt a stifling sensation in her chest.


    She desperately wanted to blurt out, ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you be less rigid!¡±


    What difference did it make whether the doctor was male or female?


    And what distinction was there between male and female assistants?


    ¡°You, leave,¡± Chu Yihan ordered. His gaze fixed on the dining table, his tone unfriendly towards Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue recoiled. She wasn¡¯t ready to depart yet!


    She wanted to observe Chu Yihan a little longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve Your Highness¡¯s meal. I¡¯ll leave after Your Highness finishes dinner,¡± she stated, attempting to approach Chu Yihan to attend to him.


    However, Chu Yihan¡¯s icy re forced her to retreat.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hands trembled, and she stepped back two paces.


    She had assumed that with her altered appearance and voice, Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t recognize her, hence herck of restraint.


    But Chu Yihan scrutinized her features. The sense of grievance in her eyes stirred something within him.


    His pallid lips moved. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Why did she resemble Su Yingxue so much when she appeared aggrieved?


    When he had visited the Silver Moon Pavilion, he had found it reduced to ashes, with only remnants of Phoenix Satin and traces of her blood remaining.


    Wu Dao openly told him during the battle that Su Yingxue was dead!


    He suffered a great shock, which led to his defeat as it is now.


    But now, the enigmatic woman in the Silver Moon Pavilion was evoking an inexplicable urge within him.


    He instinctively rose to his feet, feeling a tad dizzy. He steadied himself against the table, but Su Yingxue, seeing him on the verge of fainting, instinctively reached out to support him.


    ¡°How dare you touch my brother! Have you grown tired of living?¡± A voice interjected, positioning a hand between Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, causing her to tremble involuntarily.


    Recalling Rong Sheng¡¯s instructions, Su Yingxue hastily withdrew her hand. ¡°PavilionMaster, spare me!¡±


    She fled in haste, leaving Chu Yifeng to deal with the aftermath.


    Chu Yifeng watched Su Yingxue¡¯s departure, his lips curling into a cold smile.


    Ha!


    She ran off quite swiftly!


    ¡°Who was that serving girl just now? I want to see her,¡± Chu Yihan wanted to chase after her, but Chu Yifeng discreetly held him back.


    ¡°Just a female ve, my Silver Moon Pavilion has thousands of them. If you want, I¡¯ll send you a batch tonight.¡±

 Chapter 662:I See the Hong Lian Again

    Chapter 662:I See the Hong Lian Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue looked at these meticulously prepared items and was deeply moved.


    Even though her grandfather had always opposed her marriage to Chu Yihan, Chu Yihan had given her confidence.


    She focused on choosing with the steward, and the household servants also contributed many ideas.


    She was so absorbed in her selection that she didn¡¯t notice someone approaching.


    When Hong Lian saw how harmonious Su Yingxue was with the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s servants, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous!


    She had visited the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion more times and had known Your Highness longer. Why was Su Yingxue ultimately receiving this honor?


    ¡°Miss Su, what brings you here without an invitation?¡± Hong Lian chuckled. Even if Chu Yihan had shown interest in her, she wouldn¡¯t let Su Yingxue off easily!


    Su Yingxue raised her head slightly, a trace of surprise shing in her eyes. ¡°Hong Lian¡­¡±


    Was she the one discussing important matters with Chu Yihan?


    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ¡°Surprised to see me, Miss Su? Do you think I would leave Your Highness just like that, never to interact with him again?¡±


    Su Yingxue smirked. Fine, this was a provocation!


    She held the red silk in her hand and smiled. ¡°Of course, 1 wouldn¡¯t think that. After all, dogs are hard to shake off!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, are you calling me a dog?¡± Hong Lian¡¯s voice became sharp.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are? Can¡¯t you see that all these things in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion were prepared for my wedding with Your Highness?¡±


    Su Yingxue shrugged, kindly reminding Hong Lian.


    ¡°Wedding? You¡¯re being too simplistic! Considering Your Highness¡¯s status, why would he hastily decide on such an important matter? It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± Hong Lian stared proudly.


    Even though she had suffered a major loss at Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t deter her!


    She knew Chu Yihan. Marrying someone wasn¡¯t that easy!


    And he was marrying Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. Hong Lian¡¯s words were just nonsense!


    ¡°Hong Lian, why are you here drinking water?¡±


    Mo Qi hurried over.


    Seeing him, Hong Lian deliberately softened her tone. ¡°Your Highness must be anxiously waiting for me, right? I¡¯ll go immediately!¡±


    Mo Qi thought this wasn¡¯t good. He hadn¡¯t let Su Yingxue in earlier because he was afraid she would get upset seeing Hong Lian. But now, the two of them¡­


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t argue with Hong Lian or make things difficult for Mo Qi. ¡°Since Your Highness is busy, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Su!¡±


    Mo Qi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly escorted Hong Lian away.


    His expression darkened. ¡°Hong Lian, have you forgotten the lesson Your Highness taught you? Miss Su is about to enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion and be the future Ninth Princess Consort. You are not allowed to offend her again!¡±


    Mo Qi had made a mistake once, and he wouldn¡¯t let it happen again.


    Hong Lian red at Mo Qi. ¡°You¡¯re just a subordinate. Even Your Highness hasn¡¯t said anything. How dare you speak nonsense! Are you sure Your Highness will marry Su Yingxue? What gives you the right!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Qi reminded her out of goodwill, but Hong Lian treated him like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. Heughed in anger. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you know where you stand in front of Your Highness? Let me tell you, whoever Your Highness wants to protect is who the entire Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion wants to protect. If you dare offend Miss Su, the entire Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Mo Qi said fiercely and headed to the study first.


    In his eyes, he was no longer infatuated with Hong Lian.


    Hong Lian was slightly stunned. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t he use to¡­¡±


    Mo Qi had fallen in love with her at first sight and had always treated her well. Even if she liked Your Highness, Mo Qi had helped her a few times.. Why was he treating her like this now?!

 Chapter 801: He’s Jealous of Anything

    Chapter 801: He¡¯s Jealous of Anything


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Su Yingxue asked Rong Sheng about it, Rong Sheng immediately decided and said, ¡°Send another female ve to the Ninth Prince¡¯s room.¡±


    At the same time, she gripped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t reveal your true identity to him in the next few days. Otherwise, the treatment n I gave him will be wasted.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart sank. She wasn¡¯t jealous that another female ve was going to Chu Yihan¡¯s room instead of her.


    It wasn¡¯t because of jealousy. She simply couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone else having this opportunity with Chu Yihan.


    But her unease was calmed by Rong Sheng¡¯s reassuring presence.


    Rong Sheng agreed and took her to a spot where they could observe Chu Yihan¡¯s door. They could catch a glimpse of him when he opened it.


    Perhaps Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t step out, but at least Su Yingxue could see him for a moment.


    Gratefully, Su Yingxue looked at Rong Sheng. ¡°Thankyou, sister.¡±


    Rong Sheng nodded, feeling somewhat strange. Long Shuli was her senior, and although she had transmigrated into the body of Princess Beiling, who was in her twenties, Su Yingxue should technically be her junior.


    Yet, she kept calling her sister¡­


    Su Yingxue also sensed her difort and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address, don¡¯t worry too much about it. In my heart, you¡¯re as formidable as my own mother.¡±


    Rong Sheng objectively responded, ¡°There¡¯s still a big gap between me and Senior Sister. But as for the title, it¡¯s really not worth worrying about.¡±


    Whether she called her aunt or sister, she would protect Su Yingxue like her own daughter.


    Outside the screen, Chu Yifeng lounged on the soft couch, attended to by a fragrant woman. Despite the luxury, his brow was furrowed in thought.


    Ah Hong, who had been with him for years, knew that his master¡¯s moods were often tied to Rong Sheng. His current discontent likely stemmed from Rong Sheng¡¯s closeness to Su Yingxue.


    Their master got jealous over anything involving Princess Rong Sheng!


    No matter male or female, none were rejected.


    But Rong Sheng¡¯s naturally aloof demeanor meant she didn¡¯t get close to anyone, except for Su Yingxue, who was an exception.


    So, Chu Yifeng¡¯s desperate jealousy made sense to Ah Hong.


    ¡°Master, should we pick a beautiful ve to send to the Ninth Prince¡¯s tonight?¡± Alt Hong suggested.


    A female ve fed Chu Yifeng a peeled grape, urging, ¡°Pavilion Master, open up.¡±


    Chu Yifeng ate the grape without even ncing at the female servant.


    With his hands behind his head, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll personally go to pick.¡±


    When it came to choosing women for his brother, his taste wouldn¡¯t falter.


    In the evening, Rong Sheng brought Su Yingxue to sit opposite Chu Yihan¡¯s room, where they could observe the situation at Chu Yihan¡¯s door through a small gap.


    The mere thought of a female veappearing in Chu Yihan¡¯s room made Su Yingxue want to kill Chu Yifeng!


    It was all his fault!


    If he chose a pretty girl, she would have a grudge with Chu Yifeng!


    Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t care at all. He even personally escorted the female veto Chu Yihan¡¯s door.


    When Chu Yihan opened the door and saw Chu Yifeng, he furrowed his brows slightly.


    His gaze fell on the female vebehind Chu Yifeng, who was dressed in a peach-pink fairy dress and had her face covered with a veil, making it hard to see clearly.


    Chu Yihan had no choice but to open the door and let them both in.


    As soon as Chu Yifeng entered, he teased the female veby tugging at a strand of her hair and chuckled softly. ¡°The Pavilion Master¡¯s brother specifically requested you. Go and serve him?¡±

 Chapter 802: Chu Yihan was So Angry that He Vomited Blood.

    Chapter 802: Chu Yihan was So Angry that He Vomited Blood.


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He deliberately maneuvered behind the female servant and nonchntly kicked the slightly ajar door open.


    Outside, as long as Rong Sheng and Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were functional, they could witness the female servant cozying up to Chu Yihan, lifting the medicine bowl and offering it to his lips.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s fists clenched tightly as she uttered each syble with biting intensity, ¡°Chu! Yifeng!¡±


    This scoundrel!


    It was one thing for him to purposefully send a woman to Chu Yihan, but to¡­ allow them to get so intimate!


    She didn¡¯t want Chu Yihan to drink that medicine but for the sake of his health¡­ If she were there, she would have to convince Chu Yihan to take it.


    Both Rong Sheng and Su Yingxue observed clearly that Chu Yihan didn¡¯t immediately drink the medicine. Lip-reading, Chu Yihan said, ¡°Remove the veil.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The female servant appeared troubled.


    Her gaze shifted to Chu Yifeng.


    Chu Yihan lifted a lock of hair with his index finger and caressed it gently. He looked sexy and seductive. ¡°They¡¯re all women. The ones I choose for you won¡¯t becking in beauty. Why do you need to pry into her identity? Not only does this medicine heal, but it also¡­ offers one a night of forgetfulness, so you don¡¯t have to be so reserved.¡±


    On the other side, Su Yingxue exploded in rage.


    She kicked the table hard. ¡°Chu Yifeng is insane! He dares to give Your Highness this medicine, isn¡¯t he going to take his life?¡±


    Chu Yihan had yet to recover from his serious injuries, yet he was still asking him to forget about it.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, you are a lunatic.¡± Su Yingxue silently cursed him.


    Rong Sheng pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°Chu Yifeng has boundaries. While the medicine might induce forgetfulness, it won¡¯t kill Ninth Prince.¡±


    But it had to be acknowledged, this was Chu Yifeng¡¯s depravity!


    Truly despicable.


    Chu Yihan remained unmoved, his eyes chillingly void. ¡°Remove the veil.¡±


    His aura exuded an irresistible imperial dominance, causing the female servants to tremble in fear. Even the medicine bowl in her hands began to shake.


    The tearful look in her eyes bore a striking resemnce to Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.


    Chu Yifeng rested his chin on one hand and looked like he was waiting for a good show.


    Chu Yihan took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, ¡°If I have to do it myself, do you know what will happen to you if you¡¯re not the person I want?¡±


    The female servant trembled as she presented him with the medicine bowl. ¡°Please take the medicine first, Your Highness. Then I will unveil.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart raced slightly. Her voice sounded like hers. Even the way she worried about him and fluttered her eyshes was identical¡­


    Chu Yihan gulped down the medicine and reached for her veil with trembling hands.


    As he lifted it, his distinct eyshes quivered slightly.


    ¡°Yingxue¡­¡±


    He knew she¡¯d be okay!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Air!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s fingernails dug into her palm, drawing blood. Yet she heard a loud thud from the other side, followed by a woman¡¯s scream. Chu Yihan¡¯s enraged bellow echoed, ¡°She¡¯s not Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°I never imed she was your Su Yingxue!¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯sughter was devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s roar was icy. His blood surged uncontrobly, his chest bloating, a surge of blood threatening to burst out and rend him apart.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t contain herself and rushed out of the room. She lifted Chu Yihan and forced a Heart Protection Pill into his mouth, urging him to swallow.


    Her tears fell, trembling. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

 Chapter 803: He’s a Devil

    Chapter 803: He¡¯s a Devil


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue would save him. He would be fine!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give him the medicine, he might wake up faster.¡± Chu Yifeng scoffed.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, do you even deserve to be called his brother? You¡¯re not his family, you¡¯re clearly someone who wants to harm him!¡± Su Yingxue shouted at Chu Yifeng, her red jade soft whip no longer restrained.


    Rong Sheng approached Chu Yihan. She wrapped a handkerchief around his wrist to take his pulse and check his condition. His expression eased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s vomited out the blood clot in his chest. With the medicine, he¡¯ll recover faster.¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t believe it. When she took Chu Yihan¡¯s pulse, she found Rong Sheng¡¯s words to be true.


    She turned to Chu Yifeng, puzzled.¡± Did you purposely treat Your Highness like this just to make him vomit out the blood clot?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Chu Yifeng sneered before leaving.


    Su Yingxue helped Chu Yihan back to bed. His pale face tugged at her heartstrings. Shey beside him, reluctant to let go of his hand.


    Rong Sheng suggested, ¡°You¡¯re good at acupuncture. If you give him acupuncture now, he¡¯ll recover faster.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and retrieved her set of silver needles from the Medicine King Valley. After applying the needles to Chu Yihan, she heard his breathing be much more even.


    After they finished, Rong Sheng escorted her back to his room.


    Along the way, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Chu Yifeng is cruel and vile, but he would never harm his brother. He¡¯s his only family in this world.¡±


    In the modern world, her parents divorced and separated early, so she had no concept of kinship from a young age, hence her indifference.


    However, she knew that Chu Yifeng was different. He loved his mother and brother dearly. Even though they were miles apart, he never stopped caring for Chu Yihan.


    Every time Chu Yihan fought, he was there.


    When Chu Yihan¡¯s bloodthirst acted up, it was Chu Yifeng who held the Qingfeng Sword and killed his enemies for him.


    Su Yingxue was flustered and anxious just now. She kept thinking that if she killed Chu Yifeng, Chu Yihan would not me her!


    But hearing Rong Sheng¡¯s words¡­


    Her voice was exceptionally cold, like the fairy dew of the Jade Lake. It was so cold that it was unattainable, but it carried aforting force.


    Thinking back, Chu Yifeng¡¯s method was indeed a little vile. It made her feel ufortable and Chu Yihan felt ufortable.


    But in the end, Chu Yihan vomited out the blood clots, and she could even personally administer acupuncture on Chu Yihan to make him recover faster.


    This oue was unexpectedly good.


    ¡°Sister, do you know Chu Yifeng well?¡± Su Yingxue asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rong Sheng nodded lightly. She saved Chu Yifeng, taught him, and even¡­


    Rong Sheng had been entangled with him day and night, so she naturally understood his temperament.


    ¡°Sister, it must be tough being with Chu Yifeng. He¡¯s so vile that he can kill anyone without even being noticed by others,¡± Su Yingxue remarked.


    She recalled his actions today. He could have nned everything silently, but if he wanted to kill someone, he could do it without a sound. They might even miss him.


    For example, the female ve that he had brought to Chu Yihan¡¯s ce just now. From the expression of the female ve, she was infatuated with Chu Yifeng and not Chu Yihan.


    Rong Sheng halted. There was no emotion on her cold face. ¡°I¡¯m not with him. I¡¯ll never be with him in this life.¡±

 Chapter 804: Come for Su Yingxue

    Chapter 804: Come for Su Yingxue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All she wanted was to rid herself of Chu Yifeng as quickly as possible!


    To leave this devil¡¯s den called the Silver Moon Pavilion!


    She could shine brightly in this world like Long Shuli!


    Every word Rong Sheng said fell into Chu Yifeng¡¯s ears.


    He seemed to have grown ustomed to Rong Sheng¡¯s cold words. Whenever he heard them, he would always sneer in disdain. ¡°Rong Sheng, if you want to leave me in this life, you have to die.¡±


    When Chu Yihan woke up at night, he felt much more rxed. His chest was no longer aching, and his blocked meridians were much more rxed.


    Other than having severe internal injuries and needing time to recuperate.


    He knew that his life was no longer in danger.


    There was steaming medicine on the table. He picked it up and drank it. He opened the door and told the person guarding the door that he wanted to see Chu Yifeng.


    The person outside the door said, ¡°The Pavilion Master advises you to rest well.¡±


    Chu Yihan ignored him and walked straight to Chu Yifeng.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Pavilion Master has instructed that you cannot leave the room!¡±


    These words might be useful to others, but they were useless to Chu Yihan.


    He went straight to Chu Yifeng¡¯s ce. He wanted to find out who the person who performed acupuncture on him yesterday was!


    Pushing open Chu Yifeng¡¯s door, a flirtatious voice came from inside. After the man¡¯s low growl, there was a dull silence. The aura floating in the air made Chu Yihan frown.


    He turned around and left.


    Ah Hong saw Chu Yihan standing at the door with a signature smile on his face. ¡°Ninth Prince, please wait a moment.¡±


    He brought some people with him and carried hot water and some bathing utensils in.


    Chu Yihan stood outside the door for a moment before he heard Chu Yifeng¡¯szy and sexy voiceing from inside. ¡°You¡¯re already here. What are you still standing outside for?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened.


    After confirming that there was no woman¡¯s aura in the room, he stepped in.


    On the soft couch, Chu Yifeng was casually wearing a coat, revealing his smooth skin and tightly muscled chest. He was half-leaning and half-lying, looking like azy but sexy man.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Chu Yihan. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a delicate woman fed him something.


    In front of Chu Yihan, Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He ate it and even looked at the female ve with affection.


    The female ve¡¯s heart rippled. ¡°Pavilion Master.¡±


    This call made one¡¯s heart melt.


    Chu Yifeng was just about to flirt with her when Chu Yihan said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chu Yifeng was naturally not intimidated by his intimidation. Instead, the female ve burst into tears. She looked up at Chu Yihan as if she had seen the Grim Reaper. She quickly covered her face and ran away crying.


    Chu Yifeng felt a little regretful. He pointed at Chu Yihan and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to be alone for the rest of your life. How can there be a woman who likes you?¡±


    The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m already married. You¡¯re the lonely one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re unting yourself just because your wounds have healed? The princess died on the night of the wedding. It would have been better not to marry at all.¡± Chu Yifeng retorted mercilessly.


    Outside the door, Su Yingxue had juste to look for Rong Sheng. When she heard this, she clenched her fists so hard that they cracked.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, just you wait! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll chop off your head!¡±


    He was bullying Chu Yihan again, that heartless brother!


    Besides, she was alive and well!


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°She was the one who gave me acupuncturest night!¡±


    He was very sure that he had not seen Su Yingxue, but he had such a strong feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 805: You Feeling Guilty About

    Chapter 805: You Feeling Guilty About


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Yifeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°You must be dreaming. It was Rong Sheng who gave you acupuncturest night.¡±


    ¡°Rong Sheng?¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at Chu Yifeng mockingly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m still a little ufortable. Please ask Princess Rong Sheng to give me another treatment.¡±


    Chu Yifeng immediately replied, ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re guilty. It wasn¡¯t Rong Shengst night.¡± Chu Yihan immediately exposed Chu Yifeng¡¯s lie.


    Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t reply immediately. Just as his mind was racing, Rong Sheng came out from behind the screen in a cold white dress and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°I can give Your Highness acupuncture.¡±


    This was not the first time Chu Yihan had seen Rong Sheng.


    He originally had no feelings for any woman other than Su Yingxue.


    However, Rong Sheng had a steady aura that had been umting over the years, which did not match her age at all.


    He nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Princess.¡±


    Rong Sheng left with him,pletely ignoring Chu Yifeng.


    As soon as they left, several female ves came to Chu Yifeng¡¯s side. They were all as beautiful as flowers, trying to please him.


    Chu Yifeng was getting more and more frustrated.


    He pushed all the women on top of him away, his entire body emitting a violent aura. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Seeing this, Ah Hong hurriedly took the female ves away.


    ¡°Master, do you want to bring Princess Rong Sheng back? It¡¯s also possible to knock out the Ninth Prince and let Su Yingxue go.¡±


    Chu Yifeng was about to nod when Su Yingxue appeared at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯ve discussed acupuncture with Sister Rong Sheng. It¡¯s good to let her perform acupuncture on Your Highness. I don¡¯t need to disturb Your Highness. If he gets angry, all my previous efforts will be in vain! For the sake of Your Highness¡¯s health, I won¡¯t disturb Sister Rong Sheng and Your Highness. Pavilion Master, Your Highness is your biological brother. You won¡¯t be so ruthless and watch him die, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s pretty face was full of smiles as she finished speaking and then left.


    She imagined that the expression on Chu Yifeng¡¯s face must be very interesting.


    Ah Hong was in a worse state.


    The fool was his master. When Chu Yifeng was upset, the people serving him certainly had no good days.


    Ah Hong had spent the whole day with the crazy Chu Yifeng. One moment, he wanted to watch the trial, the next moment, he wanted the female ves, and the next moment, he chased everyone out.


    He ran to Rong Sheng and begged for mercy. ¡°Princess, Your Highness, you¡¯re done with the acupuncture. You can go back now.¡±


    If she stayed any longer with Chu Yihan, Chu Yifeng would go crazy.


    Rong Sheng was still sitting in front of Chu Yihan, unhurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not done yet. I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Pavilion Master has many famous doctors. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know how to do small things like acupuncture. They can help you¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Yihan and Rong Sheng said in unison. They were expressionless, but their words were consistent.


    Ah Hong lowered his head. These two masters were not to be trifled with!


    He should continue to suffer.


    Once Ah Hong left, Rong Sheng put away the needle in her hand.


    She was cold and indifferent to everyone.


    Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t have invited Rong Sheng if he didn¡¯t have doubts.


    ¡°Is the person who gave me the acupuncture okay?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes softened at the mention of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Rong Sheng replied lightly.


    The two of them only said one sentence before Rong Sheng left.


    She did not return to Chu Yifeng¡¯s ce but went to the back mountain.


    Other than purgatory, the other side was a beautiful scenery.


    The sun slowly set, and the water met the sky in a line. The sparkling waves rippled beautifully on the water.

 Chapter 806: Crazy Monopolization

    Chapter 806: Crazy Monopolization


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Rong Sheng had just arrived when a pair of iron-like hands shackled her from behind. They forcefully pulled her into an embrace, pressing her down tightly, as if trying to meld her into their body.


    Rong Sheng was used to his rough treatment. She wouldn¡¯t cry or beg for mercy.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chu Yifeng¡¯s hand pressed down on her, leaving her gasping for air, that she struggled to speak. ¡°Chu Yifeng, if you want to kill me, just do it. You don¡¯t have to torture me like this!¡±


    Day by day, he tormented her!


    Chu Yifeng was slightly stunned, and then a trace of wickedness seeped into his eyes, like an evil emperor. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    His hand coiled around Rong Sheng¡¯s neck like a giant python, slowly tightening and forcing her to breathe. ¡°I will only trap you, imprison you, and bind you to my side. Even in death, your ashes will sleep in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifeng!¡±


    There was a hint of madness in Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes. She struggled to break free from his grip. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me!¡±


    They were supposed to be the closest of people.


    Chu Yifeng was the first person she met when she came to this world.


    Back then, his innocent gaze had touched the bottom of her heart.


    Butter¡­


    He had be a demon, intent on driving her mad.


    ¡°Wiry?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips. ¡°Senior Sister, you are like a fairy who identally fell into the mortal world. What I enjoy is turning a fairy into an ordinary person, into a crazy woman.¡±


    Just like him, driven mad by love!


    He wanted to possess herpletely!


    As long as she didn¡¯t care about him, he would torment her mercilessly!


    Bit by bit, he crushed her aloof and otherworldly aura!


    Rong Sheng stopped struggling. She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight Chu Yifeng.


    She was used to being brought back by him, sinking and suffering. She spent her nights in purgatory.


    At night, the silver moon hung high, illuminating the earth as white as a sheet.


    Su Yingxue wore a veil and carried a needle kit to Chu Yihan¡¯s room.


    That night, she had been informed by Rong Sheng¡¯s men that Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t wake up after taking the medicine. She could pretend to be Rong Sheng and apply acupuncture to Chu Yihan.


    She quietly entered Chu Yihan¡¯s room and approached his bedside.


    The man¡¯s handsome face looked even more striking under the moonlight.


    Su Yingxue affectionately caressed his face. Her hand felt the warmth. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    That day, she had been controlled by Wu Dao, and her blood was drained. She wondered how upset Chu Yihan had been when he found out.


    He must have been deeply affected, which was why he was like this.


    Su Yingxue spread out the silver needles and undid Chu Yihan¡¯s clothes. The needles fell gently, afraid of disturbing him.


    She didn¡¯t notice that Chu Yihan¡¯s fingers moved under the moonlight.


    He wasn¡¯t asleep.


    When she came in, he was already awake.


    He just wasn¡¯t sure if it was her!


    When she caressed his face just now, he was still dazed. When the words ¡°Your Highness¡± came from her mouth, he no longer doubted.


    Other than her, no one else in the world could call him that.


    After Su Yingxue finished the acupuncture, Chu Yihan was still lying there motionless.


    Su Yingxue leaned over him, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve always been the most cooperative.¡±


    She had encountered all kinds of disobedient patients, but Chu Yihan was the only one who obeyed her unconditionally.


    She stood up to leave, but her hand was suddenly pulled back, and she crashed into Chu Yihan¡¯s arms.


    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°How can I not cooperate with the Princess Consort?¡±


    He would listen to whatever she said.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Su Yingxue jumped up in panic. In her haste, her veil fell off, revealing her face.

 Chapter 807: Zi Wei Wants to Die with Her

    Chapter 807: Zi Wei Wants to Die with Her


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She hurriedly covered her face with her sleeve and purposely pinched her voice, screaming, ¡°Your Highness, you have the wrong person! I am not your princess consort! I¡¯m not, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Chu Yihan slowly rose and pulled her hand down, his gaze obsessed. ¡°If you¡¯re not, then where is my princess consort?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Tears immediately streamed down Su Yingxue¡¯s face.


    She threw herself into Chu Yihan¡¯s arms, choking up a bit.


    Hearing Chu Yihan¡¯s heartbeat, she felt that everything she had gone through these days was worth it.


    At least she could return to his side.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ Your Highness, are your internal injuries okay? Has your bloodthirst acted up? Does your chest hurt?¡±


    Su Yingxue suddenly realized she shouldn¡¯t let him know yet!


    She was afraid that his blood would surge, causing his bloodthirst to act up again, and harm himself.


    Chu Yihan gently pinched her face. ¡°After expelling the clotted blood, the bloodthirst will not act up again, and with your two acupuncture treatments, I am much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Yingxue breathed a sigh of relief. She suddenly thought, ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re not going to fall ill again, why did Chu Yifeng forbid me from seeing you?¡±


    That man was annoying!


    ¡°He didn¡¯t let youe, but didn¡¯t you stille?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s lips curved slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I wouldn¡¯t listen to him anyway, but¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue was puzzled when suddenly, a thought connected everything in her mind. Bringing back the seriously injured Chu Yihan, iming his bloodthirst would prevent him from getting overly emotional, then deceiving them both by sending a female ve who looked like her to Chu Yihan, making him so angry he spat blood, thus creating an opportunity for her to sneak to Chu Yihan¡¯s side¡­


    ¡°This is all his scheme!¡±


    She suddenly realized!


    Chu Yifeng had been ying with her and Chu Yihan!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face puffed up with anger. ¡°Your Highness, your brother is so wicked! Why couldn¡¯t he just let me and Rong Sheng treat you properly? Why go to such lengths, making you so angry that you spit blood!¡±


    Although the result was good, the process was very torturous!


    And¡­ this wasn¡¯t something a normal person woulde up with!


    What kind of monster was Chu Yifeng?


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t seem surprised. ¡°You can just ignore him.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s way of doing things was always different from his. They would never interfere with each other unless it crossed a line. For example, if Chu Yifeng used Su Yingxue to make fun of him, he would ensure he knew the consequences.


    He pulled Su Yingxue into his arms, and theyy on the bed, sharing their deepest feelings.


    ¡°That day, I was overjoyed to enter the bridal chamber, but you weren¡¯t there. Not being able to find you was the most disheartening moment of my life.¡±


    Chu Yihan gently squeezed Su Yingxue¡¯s soft white fingers, a look of destion in his eyes.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s disappearance was the greatest punishment from the heavens for him. When he went to the Silver Moon Pavilion, it was already engulfed in mes. He rushed in without a second thought, expecting to see Su Yingxue.


    But he only saw Zi Wei, burned by the fire.


    He clung tightly to Su Yingxue¡¯s wedding dress, standing in the sea of fire. Even though the mes had already reached him, burning him into a human torch, he didn¡¯t move. He preferred to endure the agony of being burned alive.


    He said he smelled Su Yingxue¡¯s blood and believed she had died there.


    He stood in the spot with Su Yingxue¡¯s blood, determined to apany her in death.


    Zi Wei lost his soul and he went mad.


    He crazily sealed off Jiang Du City, searching for any trace of Silver Moon Pavilion¡¯s people, but Wu Dao and Hong Lian had disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 808: Warmth from Body to Heart

    Chapter 808: Warmth from Body to Heart


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everything was premeditated. Even though he found out that it was Ye Zhenzhen who stabbed Su Yingxue, causing her to be controlled by Wu Dao.


    In a fit of anger, he killed Ye Zhenzhen and threw Marquis Changxin into prison.


    But how could this bepared to Su Yingxue?


    Even if he executed the entire household of Marquis Changxin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get back a single strand of Su Yingxue¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Did Your Highness execute the entire household of Marquis Changxin?¡± Su Yingxue was shocked. Weren¡¯t Xu Aoqing and Ye Lingbai both implicated by Ye Zhenzhen?


    How innocent they were!


    Chu Yihan shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Your grandfather pleaded for mercy, the rest were spared.¡±


    At that time, if not for Su Qingzhi stopping him, no one could have saved the household of Marquis Changxin.


    He remembered that when he was crazed, Su Miaoyan shouted in front of him, ¡°Your Highness, my sister wouldn¡¯t want to see you implicate the innocent. The madam and heir of Marquis Changxin were also harmed by Ye Zhenzhen. They are also my sister¡¯s patients. If you kill them, my sister will be sad!¡±


    ¡°At that moment, thinking of your sadness, I couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was buried deep in Su Yingxue¡¯s embrace. He inhaled the unique fragrance on her body, and his heart finally calmed down a little.


    Su Yingxue hugged him tightly. Her heart was extremely soft.


    When Chu Yihan told her everything, she was still worried about one person. ¡°Your Highness, how is Zi Wei?¡±


    How could he stand in the fire like a fool and be burned by the raging mes without knowing to leave?


    ¡°Saint Ruan saved him.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was calm, and Su Yingxue¡¯s heart finally settled down.


    She and Chu Yihan slept in each other¡¯s arms. Their bodies leaned against each other, emitting warmth that warmed their hearts.


    The night was gentle and lingering.


    The next day, Chu Yifeng waszily lying on the soft couch with a satisfied look on his face when the door was kicked open.


    Chu Yifeng thought it was his younger brothering to settle the score.


    After all, no one would dare to kick down the door of the Silver Moon Pavilion Master other than Chu Yihan.


    Rong Sheng was not such an uncultured person.


    However, when he saw Su Yingxue, she swung her whip at him. He immediately sat up and dodged. The pillow and armrest beside him were all shattered. His soft couch, which was worth tens of thousands of taels, was destroyed just like that.


    Chu Yifeng frowned. ¡°Su Yingxue, are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    What followed was a whistling sword energy.


    If Chu Yifeng hadn¡¯t been so skilled in martial arts and dodged quickly, he would have been smashed into pieces by the Qingfeng Sword, just like his soft couch.


    Forget about Su Yingxue, this sword was swung by his younger brother. Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t even have the right to say that he was tired of living.


    He pushed away the female servant beside him and smacked his lips. ¡°If the two of you want to die together, I don¡¯t mind fulfilling your wish.¡±


    Su Yingxue snorted lightly. ¡°Go ahead and send me to hell, then.¡±


    If he were willing to send Chu Yihan to theherworld, then she, Su Yingxue, would be written in reverse.


    Chu Yifeng chuckled, his eyes cold and disdainful. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare? Wu Dao has already reached Bamboo Leaf Pass. As long as I send you there, will you still be alive?¡±


    ¡°At that time, you won¡¯t be able to live either.¡±


    Behind the white screen, Rong Sheng¡¯s cold and ethereal figure appeared.


    Chu Yifeng chuckled. ¡°The few of you are quite neat now.¡±


    Were they nning to scheme against him together?


    Unfortunately, even with his younger brother, Chu Yihan, these people were not his match. Chu Yihan was currently seriously injured. He could still break a soft couch, but they wanted to fight him.


    He was going to hold a funeral for him tomorrow.

 Chapter 809: Sweet Snuggle

    Chapter 809: Sweet Snuggle


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We are not joking. If Wu Dao doesn¡¯t die, none of us, or even the entire world, will have a good life.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold, and her face was solemn.


    This matters not only concerned her, who was deceived by Wu Dao, but also to Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, who were poisoned.


    It also concerned this era and this world!


    If they all died at the hands of Wu Dao, this world would be his.


    Given his madness, how many disasters would the people of the world have to endure?


    ¡°Senior Sister, howe I never knew you had such a kind heart and cared about the world?¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.


    Rong Sheng had always been cold and indifferent. She was unmoved by anyone¡¯s death.


    Back then, when he had begged her to save him like a good-for-nothing, she hadn¡¯t even spared him a nce.


    Now, she was disying such righteousness.


    Rong Sheng clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She said lightly, ¡°Chu Yifeng, help us kill Wu Dao, and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want with me.¡±


    She was willing to sacrifice herself, to let Chu Yifeng do as he pleased with her.


    After all, she was poisoned by him and couldn¡¯t leave him for even a day.


    Her life no longer mattered.


    Chu Yifeng lifted a lock of hair by his ear and sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already at my disposal?¡±


    What else could she do?


    Rong Sheng bit her lip, a touch of shame appearing on her face.


    Her dignity was once again trampled by him.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, when everything falls apart, no one is safe. Do you think that after Wu Dao takes over the world, he won¡¯te after you?¡± Su Yingxue asked and frowned.


    Under Rong Sheng¡¯s protection, Chu Yifeng had remained undiscovered by Wu Dao and had grown very powerful.


    But Wu Dao would eventually find out. At that time, wouldn¡¯t he kill Chu Yifeng?


    He would!


    Chu Yifeng would not escape the same fate.


    Chu Yifeng leaned against the railing and looked down at the living beings below the tower with contempt. ¡°Even if I have to die, I can fight him and even die with him. What does my life and death have to do with you?¡±


    His words were full of disdain.


    He didn¡¯t want to join them to deal with Wu Dao.


    ¡°But you still have Sister Rong Sheng. Does she¡­¡±


    ¡°Have to die with you at Wu Dao¡¯s hands?¡± Su Yingxue left thest part of the sentence unspoken.


    How could he be so selfish?


    Before she could finish her sentence, Chu Yihan stopped her.


    Unlike Rong Sheng and Su Yingxue, Chu Yihan didn¡¯t strongly want Chu Yifeng to join them and help them.


    He nced at Chu Yifeng indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    After saying that, he took Su Yingxue downstairs.


    They walked out of the Silver Moon Pavilion unimpeded.


    On the street, Su Yingxue looked back and saw Chu Yifeng still leaningzily on the railing.


    She held Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness, are we leaving just like that? Was that your farewell to Chu Yifeng?¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple? Your Highness, the way you two brothers interact is too special.¡±


    It was truly surprising.


    Chu Yihan lifted her chin, disregarding Chu Yifeng, and with a hint of unexinable treachery, he asked, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue blurted out. After she finished speaking, she realized something was wrong. Her eyes brightened, and with a clear smile, she called out, ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Chu Yihan lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°Princess Consort,e back with me.¡±


    Alright, with my hubby here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡±

 Chapter 810: No One Can Compare to Rong Sheng

    Chapter 810: No One Can Compare to Rong Sheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sight of the two cuddling figures appeared murky and obscure to Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes.


    However, in just a short while, Alt Hong swiftly brought over an identical soft couch and ced it in the same spot. He also summoned several young and attractive female ves to attend to Chu Yifeng.


    Beautiful women around Chu Yifeng were nothing new to Rong Sheng.


    As one alluring female ve attempted to feed Chu Yifeng a cup of wine, Rong Sheng abruptly seized the ss, fixing a cold stare at the female ve. ¡°Leave!¡±


    Tears welled up on the female ve¡¯s delicate face. She promptly leaned into Chu Yifeng¡¯s embrace, coquettishly pleading, ¡°Pavilion Master, she¡¯s cruel to me. I¡¯m so scared! Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    The female ves groomed for Chu Yifeng were all of exceptional beauty, and many were daughters of noble families. They spared no effort to be female ves in the Silver Moon Pavilion just to be near Chu Yifeng. Among them, some were alluring and proud.


    Those who could face Rong Sheng without fear or retreat were rare.


    Chu Yifeng raised an eyebrow, a seductive aura emanating from his features. ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you wish to serve together?¡±


    Rong Sheng remained aloof and proud, never deigning to vie with others.


    And particrly not for him, whom she had always disregarded.


    However, her response this time caught Chu Yifeng off guard. ¡°Chu Yifeng, I will never share a man with anyone.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes, his heart throbbing with turmoil.


    Yet outwardly, he remained calm.


    He cated the female ve with a smile, massaging her shoulder. ¡°You may leave for now. I will visit your roomter.¡±


    The female ve¡¯s eyes lit up, boldly wrapped her arms around Chu Yifeng¡¯s neck for a kiss. Then, with a timid tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Pavilion Master. You muste!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Yifeng readily agreed, even pinching her smooth cheek.


    The other female ves looked on with envy and jealousy at the one who had sessfully enticed Chu Yifeng. They all thought they must emte her to win Chu Yifeng¡¯s favor!


    Only then could they be his woman.


    Little did they know, Rong Sheng had uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman.¡±


    Sighing, Chu Yifeng ordered, ¡°Very well then. Ah Hong, dispose of her.¡±


    Ah Hong nodded. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    As he left, he sighed with regret.


    The female ve from earlier thought she had won over Rong Sheng, and she strutted arrogantly in front of the other female ves, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of the woman next to the Pavilion Master. No matter how pretty she is, she¡¯s merely regarded as a pinup! The Pavilion Master prefers someone like me, full of charm! If you want to win him over, learn from me, not that lifeless princess!¡±


    Walking away, her arms still swaying dramatically, she seemed particrly mboyant.


    Ah Hong clicked his tongue. ¡°She brought this upon herself. She won¡¯t survive.¡±


    Thinking she could win Chu Yifeng¡¯s favor, she would never realize that no woman in this life could win him over. He was incapable of any feelings.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s heart had long been entwined with Rong Sheng¡¯s, impossible to extract.


    How could others even dream of it?


    Inside the room, Rong Sheng still held the wine ss she had snatched from the female ve.


    Approaching Chu Yifeng, she lifted his face and offered him the ss.


    Chu Yifeng grasped her hand and sniffed the wine. ¡°What poison did Senior Sister put in the wine?¡±


    Given her vast knowledge of ancient and modern medicine, poisoning him with a ss of wine would be all too easy.


    Rong Sheng frowned at his words before finishing the wine in the ss.

 Chapter 812 - 810: Thwarting Wu Dao’s Conspiracy

    Chapter 812: Chapter 810: Thwarting Wu Dao¡¯s Conspiracy


    ¡°If I wanted to trap you to death, would you still be alive right now?¡± Chu Yifeng countered Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan snorted coldly.


    Su Yingxue tugged at Rong Sheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Sister Rong Sheng, did you poison him?¡±


    Otherwise, how could Chu Yifeng¡¯s attitude have made such a sudden three ¨C hundred ¨C and ¨C sixty ¨C degree turn?


    Rong Sheng shook her head, ¡°He will help us kill Wu Dao.¡±


    ???


    If no poison was involved, then how did Chu Yifeng¡¯s madness get cured?


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan, who appeared unconcerned and even pushed a bowl of ginseng bird¡¯s nest in front of her, telling her to replenish her strength properly.


    Seeing that Chu Yihan had epted the situation, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t make a fuss and started eating.


    However, she noticed some changes seemed to have urred between Rong Sheng and Chu Yifeng.


    Chu Yifeng was more enthusiastic towards Rong Sheng, constantly serving her food until she said she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and even then, Chu Yifeng was still thinking about what dessert to prepare for her after dinner.


    As Chu Yifeng became happier, he ate more, and Rong Sheng asionally served him a few morsels of food, then Chu Yifeng would behave like someone stricken with madness.


    After they finished eating, the night was dark and windy.


    When everyone had settled down to rest, Chu Yifeng led them to the underground information chamber.


    This was an underground castle with rigorously designed mechanisms on all sides. Once the stone wall dropped, it became cut off from the outside world. Apart from Chu Yifeng, who could operate the mechanisms, no one else could leave.


    Chu Yifeng allowed them to see it openly because each mechanism could only be activated with his blood.


    Even if Su Yingxue saw it, without his blood, she couldn¡¯t move any mechanism.


    Once inside the Stone Chamber, Su Yingxue gasped, ¡°Hubby, those who are ruthless to others are even more ruthless to themselves.¡±


    To open the secret chamber just once required blood, which ensured high secrecy, but the cost to oneself was considerable.


    If one had to open it several times a day, one would wonder if Chu Yifeng¡¯s blood would be enough.


    Chu Yifeng, as if having eyes on the back of his head, turned around and looked at Su Yingxue coolly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t married Chu Yihan, your tongue would now be for sale on the ck market.¡±


    His Silver Moon Pavilion ck market sold everything, not just gold, silver, and jewels which weremon, but also human lives, and even positions of officials, empresses, and imperial consorts were avable for purchase.


    Su Yingxue puffed up her cheeks.


    Chu Yihan rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, if he says it again, Your Highness will cut out his tongue.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile blossomed beautifully, ¡°Hubby is the best!¡±


    The idea of a husband stabbing his brother for his wife¡¯s sake shouldn¡¯t be too adorable.


    After a moment of levity, the group began to focus on their joint strategy.


    Chu Yifeng was in control of Wu Dao¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°Wu Dao has reached the vicinity of Yungui City, but he has not entered the city and has not found me yet. 1 specte that there are still people he is waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Who is he waiting for?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Wu Dao had countless inscrutable schemes. Only Rong Sheng, who had crossed through time, could understand and grasp them clearly.


    Rong Sheng told them, ¡°He is waiting for the pir of the Great Wei Dynasty, the royal family member.¡±


    Chu Yihan said gravely, ¡°Qin Muyan, half of the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s military power, is in his hands. Once Qin Muyan dies, Great Wei will be thrown into chaos.¡±


    Just like him of the Great Cheng Dynasty, Han Yuwen of Qi State, and Princess Beiling Rong Sheng.


    Each one was a power and military might consolidator among the Four Nations.


    All were targets Wu Dao intended to deal with.


    ¡°That is to say, once Qin Muyan arrives, Wu Dao will make his move against you!¡±


    Su Yingxue clenched her fist tightly. Wu Dao had used her death to strike at Chu Yihan, waging war against the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    Han Yuwen, being his student, would undoubtedly submit to him. That left Chu Yihan, Qin Muyan, and Rong Sheng. By killing Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan, and making Han Yuwen and Rong Sheng conquer Great Qi and Beiling City for him, he could then let Chu Yifeng unify the Great Wei and Great Cheng Dynasties.


    The Four Nations would all be under his control!

 Chapter 814 - 812: Accompanying Little Ginseng

    Chapter 814: Chapter 812: Apanying Little Ginseng


    Su Yingxue smacked her lips, ¡°This encounter is somewhat pitiable, but had he not attempted to steal the money pouch because he saw that the person had wealth, he would not have met this catastrophe.¡±


    There was nopassion for the suffering of humanity on her face, Alt Hong highly appreciated this, even adoring it more, ¡°People who first enter the ghost market are all shocked, this ce is another world entirely. Those wearing masks are the righteous on the surface, yet once here, they be beings of uncertain nature. Miss Su¡¯s observation is keen, and this calmposure is indeed rare.¡±


    If it had been earlier, Su Yingxue would certainly have wanted to stand up for justice and smash this so-called ghost market.


    However, now she did not think that way, ¡°Every ce exists for a reason, inevitably with its own purpose. Even if this is the underworld market, I surmise it has its own set ofws.¡±


    Ah Hong smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, thew of the ghost market is to survive based on one¡¯s own abilities, no one will save you, nor will anyone pity you.¡±


    Su Yingxue uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and was not surprised.


    She could imagine that those hiding here were all extremely vicious people.


    But to be able to live here and keep surviving was not something everyone could achieve.


    After wandering around for half an hour and having strolled down one street, when Ah Hong asked her if she wanted to continue to the next one, she said there was no need, she wanted to go back and rest.


    On her way back, she passed by a medical clinic,plete with a medicine hall and doctors, which suddenly made her miss her own clinic.


    Although trapped here, the idea of expanding Tongchang Medical Center all over the world still persisted in her heart.


    ¡°Having left the Great Cheng Dynasty for so long, I wonder how Xiao Yu¡¯s preparations areing along.¡±


    Su Yingxue muttered to herself that, should things go well, after killing Wu Dao, she was going to return and continue the unfinished business.


    She lived in the most prominent Zhuiejing Building in the ghost market, a ce where the people of the market dared not approach. Ah Hong had told her when he brought her here that only the great ve master of the market, like her, was qualified to live here.


    However, Zhuiejing Building was divided into east and west sides; she lived on the east side, and the ve master lived on the west, so they would not disturb each other.


    Su Yingxue nodded and told Ah Hong that he could leave; she wanted to rest.


    After Alt Hong left, Su Yingxue entered Medicine King Valley.


    While brewing and adjusting her own medicine, she also needed to apany Little Ginseng, who had exhausted its whiskers.


    Little Ginseng looked much older, and its ginseng roots had gained a couple more wrinkles.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue, it let out a child¡¯s whiney voice, ¡°Hmph! Faithless wretch! To save you, I¡¯ve again expended a thousand years of Spiritual Power, and only now do you think to visit me! Heartless and ungrateful! Up to no good!¡±


    Su Yingxue listened quietly as it ranted, gently stroking its Spiritual Body with her hand, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault, my bad. You need to recover quickly, okay?¡±


    Like a deted child, Little Ginseng bombarded Su Yingxue with a tirade and, when it became too tired to continue, stopped, its adorable voice taking on a slightly husky tone, ¡°Hey, why are you being so obedient?¡±


    Usually, she would banter back, but now that she was the only target of its scolding, it made her¡­ oh no, made the ginseng find it boring.


    Su Yingxue lifted its Spiritual Body, revealing an intriguing smile, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll continue to pull your whiskers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so brutal; you¡¯ll never get married like this!¡±

 Chapter 675: Why Don’t You Believe Your Highness?

    Chapter 675: Why Don¡¯t You Believe Your Highness?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Qingzhi refused firmly.


    His attitude surprised Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu.


    What surprised Qin Muyan was the Old General¡¯s love for his granddaughter. It was touching and rming.


    Xiao Yu lowered his eyes slightly. He and his father had taken a fancy to Su Yingxue¡¯s medical skills, but they could not underestimate the importance the Marquis¡¯s Manor ced on Su Yingxue.


    If he had a conflict with Su Yingxue in the future, the Xiao family would probably be hurt.


    Su Yingxue looked at Su Qingzhi in confusion. ¡°Grandpa, Your Highness and Prince Yong¡¯an are different people! I won¡¯t be bullied like my cousin!¡±


    How could Chu Xiaotianpare to Chu Yihan?


    Besides, she wouldn¡¯t keep backing down like Su Han!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t married yet, so how do you know? Was Han¡¯er a stupid person? Don¡¯t you know what kind of life she is living in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Su Qingzhi asked back. His imposing manner cast a shadow over Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    The firmness in her rtionship with Chu Yihan seemed to have been sealed.


    ¡°I promise to Old General that I will only marry Su Yingxue as a Princess in this life.¡±


    While Su Yingxue and Su Qingzhi were arguing, Chu Yihan spoke up forcefully.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue was slightly stunned. In her heart, she naturally wanted to be Chu Yihan¡¯s one and only mistress in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    However, she had learned this way of thinking from her mother. In this era where it wasmon for men to have three wives and four concubines, it was very unrealistic.


    Even though Chu Yihan had promised her that he would only love her, she had also thought that there would be changes in the future and that there would be other women by his side.


    However, he made such a promise in public.


    He was the Ninth Prince, and a promise was worth ten thousand gold!


    With his character, it was destined that he would never have second thoughts about Su Yingxue after saying those words.


    Su Miaoyan, who was peeking outside the door, felt very touched when she heard this.


    ¡°Ninth Prince is infatuated with my sister!¡± she pouted.


    What Su Yingxue obtained was something that all the women in the world dreamed of.


    These words were enough to move people. Even Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu could not make such a promise.


    Qin Muyan looked at Chu Yihan with admiration.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fingers moved slightly. He knew very well that Chu Yihan¡¯s words had reduced his chances of winning.


    However, Su Qingzhi was unmoved. ¡°I appreciate Your Highness¡¯s intentions, but no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. The Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion is too prestigious. My granddaughter is not worthy of such a status!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. She could not understand why her grandfather¡¯s attitude towards Chu Yihan waspletely different from his attitude towards Qin Muyan and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°They are all people who came to propose marriage to me. Why does Grandpa not believe Your Highness?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but defend Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan tightened his grip on her hand.


    He looked at Su Qingzhi with a deep gaze. ¡°Old General, what must I do to make you agree to let me marry Yingxue?¡±


    Chu Yihan vaguely sensed that Su Qingzhi was testing him.


    However, he did not think about what Su Qingzhi was dissatisfied with him about.


    His identity? His revenge?


    What Su Qingzhi knew was more detailed than anyone else.


    Whether it was his brother¡¯s disappearance back then or his mother¡¯s sudden death for no reason¡­


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were clearly connected to Chu Yihan¡¯s. What he was thinking was exactly what Chu Yihan was thinking.


    He stared deeply at Chu Yihan and said in a strong voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want Yingxue to be the Ninth Princess Consort. Please, Your Highness, give up on this idea.¡±

 Chapter 821 - 819: His Past with Rong Sheng

    Chapter 821: Chapter 819: His Past with Rong Sheng


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t understand Chu Yifeng¡¯s feelings for Rong Sheng. Right now, finding a way to deal with Wu Dao was more important to her.


    She studied what Rong Sheng had written in his book and came up with a n, but first she went to a tavern.


    Ah Hong, holding the book written by Rong Sheng, didn¡¯t dare to even touch its corners with his own hands. He presented it to Chu Yihan, along with the silk it was wrapped in, and washed and dried his hands in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan held Rong Sheng¡¯s book in his palm, gently caressing it, a devilish curve forming at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Sister¡¯s handwriting, after practicing for so long, is still like a child¡¯s scribbles.¡±


    He remembered when he first met Rong Sheng, she was like a fairy high above, proficient in everything.


    But her handwriting alone was unbearably ugly.


    He was born into the royal family and began studying literature and calligraphy at the age of three. Naturally, his handwriting was much better than Rong Sheng¡¯s.


    He wrote a piece of calligraphy for Rong Sheng, and she said, ¡°It looks as if it was printed from a textbook.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t fully understand, he thought it must be a uniquepliment.


    Later on, as Rong Sheng taught him how to trick Wu Dao and be a ¡®modern person,¡¯ he taught her calligraphy in return.


    Unfortunately, even though he hade to know the kind of world Rong Sheng described as modern, she still couldn¡¯t produce beautiful handwriting.


    Ah Hong was used to it; whenever he got something from Rong Sheng, Chu Yihan¡¯s eyebrows would light up with joy.


    But he had to tell Chu Yihan, ¡°Master, the Ninth Prince has been defeated and is hiding outside the city. The situation for Qin Muyan of the Great Wei Dynasty isn¡¯t good either. The West Pavilion Master seems to being to see you, master. Are you prepared?¡±


    In previous years, Wu Dao repeatedly tested Chu Yihan, nearly taking his life time after time. He had survived from the edge of the knife and the sea of fire, yet Wu Dao still appeared from time to time. If Chu Yihan showed any behavior in front of him inconsistent with Wu Dao¡¯s expectations,


    Wu Dao would certainly take his life.


    Moreover, this time, it concerned their grand n to eliminate Wu Dao.


    To this day, he had not seen any ingenious ns from Chu Yihan.


    He feared that in the end¡­ their efforts would be in vain.


    Chu Yihan scoffed disdainfully, a wisp of hair falling on his chest, sliding over his smooth skin, his expression one of indolent sloth, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a Su Yingxue in the ghost market? If they want to kill Wu Dao, let her figure it out herself.¡±


    He had given her a chance, and that was enough.


    Outside Yungui City, atop a steep mountain with a rugged path, stood a pce carved by the divine work of spirits.


    The pce wasvish and majestic, but behind itid a cliff thousands of feet high.


    Hidden between the mountain and the clouds, even its fresh air couldn¡¯t be graced by sunlight.


    Hong Lian walked through a colored fountain and into the pce, observing that everything there was incongruous with their era.


    Had she not served Wu Dao for so long, Hong Lian would never have known what European-style architecture was.


    Red walls and yellow roofs were reced by white, the great hall ceiling hung several tens of meters high, even festooned with crystalline objects that dangled from the roof like tassels,


    Wu Dao said these were crystal chandeliers.


    But without electricity, he ced luminous pearls in the room, casting a beautiful glow Hong Lian had never seen before.


    However, when Wu Dao was present, the luminous pearls were covered.


    He couldn¡¯t be exposed to light.


    In the darkness, Hong Lian approached Wu Dao and knelt down, ¡°Pavilion Master, as you predicted, Chu Yihan, grief-stricken from the loss of Su Yingxue and with frequent bouts of bloodthirst, has faced repeated defeats in battle. Now he only has twenty thousand troops, who have been separated from Old General Su¡¯s forces, and is retreating outside Yungui City.¡±

 Chapter 822 - 820: Beheading Her for Public Display

    Chapter 822: Chapter 820: Beheading Her for Public Disy


    Wu Dao nodded, his voice hoarse and aged, ¡°Hmm, how about Qin Muyan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a better position than Chu Yihan. Beiling can¡¯t take him down for the moment, but following your method, we poisoned his soldiers. Now half of his troops are paralyzed on the ground, unable to move. He¡¯s been forced into retreat and is now not far from Yungui City.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve alle,¡± Wu Dao said with a hint of excitement in his raspy voice.


    He twirled his ck-leather gloved wrist, and in his right hand, he held a white box with carvings Hong Lian had never seen before, so beautiful and unfamiliar.


    Hong Lian had always been curious, ¡°Pavilion Master, this box is very pretty, but what exactly is inside?¡±


    Whenever Wu Dao was in the hall, he consistently held this box, but it seemed light as if it contained nothing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about things that don¡¯t concern you,¡± Wu Dao turned to Hong Lian with an implicit warning.


    Unable to see his eyes, Hong Lian was still affected by his dark and oppressive aura, the air around them instantly tinged with gloominess.


    She quickly knelt, ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master, your subordinate was presumptuous!¡±


    She was about to leave when Wu Dao suddenly murmured as if talking to himself, ¡°The time has not yete. In a few days, she will also arrive, and then this world will no longer be mine to enjoy alone.¡±


    ¡°She?¡±


    Hong Lian dared not ask more, but she guessed that Wu Dao was nning to summon someone else from another world.


    Just like Long Shuli, Rong Sheng, Han Yuwen, and Chu Yifeng, who he had brought before.


    Each of them was a remarkable figure capable of dominating a nation on their own.


    Although Hong Lian envied and resented them, she never thought aboutpeting with these individuals.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t win, but Su Yingxue was already dead.


    As the daughter of Long Shuli, winning against Su Yingxue was akin to beating the most formidable among them, Long Shuli, wasn¡¯t it?


    With this thought, she felt bnced again in her heart.


    Three dayster, outside Yungui City, both Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan were badly injured, driven into a corner by the troops of Han Yuwen and Beiling.


    Han Yuwen, dressed in a sumptuouslyplex princess robe, stood at the forefront of the formation. She looked up proudly and smiled at Chu Yihan at the city gates, ¡°Your Highness, you have no escape now. As long as you agree to spend the rest of your life serving me obediently, I promise I will ask my teacher to spare your life.¡±


    Chu Yihan, covered in blood, was trembling as he held the Qing Frost Sword, yet even at hisst breath, he did not lose his regal demeanor.


    His eyes emitted a cold and bloodthirsty light as he slowly spat out three words, ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Han Yuwen angrily waved her sleeve, ¡°You still won¡¯t submit! Do I need to break your pride and make you kneel before me?¡±


    She adored Chu Yihan¡¯s unyielding spirit, which is why she was willing to give him a chance to serve her, but she couldn¡¯t believe how ungrateful he was!


    She scoffed, ¡°Chu Yihan, even if you don¡¯t submit to me, you¡¯ll never have another woman in this lifetime. The man I like can only belong to me. Any woman that covets the man I desire has only one fate¡ªdeath! Just like Su Yingxue.¡±


    Han Yuwenughed triumphantly.


    There was nothing that made her happier than knowing that Su Yingxue had died at the hands of Wu Dao.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to mention her!¡±


    With a roar of rage, a knife was thrown towards Han Yuwen.


    Han Yuwen was startled; if not for Yun Dan deflecting the knife and falling injured, she would have been split in two by Qin Muyan¡¯s de.


    Qin Muyan, also drenched in blood, exuded an even more magnificent heroic spirit, ¡°Han Yuwen, if you have the courage, face me in a duel! Even though you¡¯re a woman, I won¡¯t hesitate to behead you and disy it for all to see!¡±

 Chapter 824 - 822: Han Yuwen’s Defeat and Escape

    Chapter 824: Chapter 822: Han Yuwen¡¯s Defeat and Escape


    Upon witnessing the siege of Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan¡¯s formidable armies, Han Yuwen immediately ordered the Qi State troops to resist, gritting her teeth in hatred, ¡°Why do they still have soldiers and horses? Haven¡¯t they already been defeated? Chu Yihan has been so badly injured, he¡¯s already hidden away in Yungui City, how could he still lead troops!¡±


    ¡°Princess, please stay calm and cautious. Let¡¯s first retreat a bit to avoid getting hurt by these people. As for the Ninth Prince¡­ perhaps someone in Yungui City has saved him. I just saw that the person leading the troops is Su Hao, not the Ninth Prince,¡±


    Yun Dan advised in a low voice, standing beside Han Yuwen.


    Her mind was intricate, but she also pondered some perplexing points.


    For instance-


    Why the army that just now seemed like a defeated rabble suddenly became as fierce as a legion of tigers and wolves.


    ¡°Su Hao¡­ Su Yingxue¡¯s brother. Pass mymand, bring me his head. 1 will grant ten thousand gold and a marquisate to the one who aplishes this!¡±


    A trace of bloodlust shed in Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes. She wanted not just Su Yingxue¡¯s death but also for all those who loved her to apany her to hell!


    They don¡¯t deserve to live in this world with her!


    Yun Dan conveyed her order but almost failed to make it back to her side.


    Having been struck by an arrow in the back, she gasped for air as she ran to Han Yuwen, her mouth full of blood: ¡°Princess, hurry! There¡¯s an ambush. Qin Muyan isn¡¯t injured at all, and Su Hao¡¯s army is majestic, not resembling one that has lost a battle. Their numbers are increasing!¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Where are Beiling¡¯s troops? Is Rong Sheng dead? Why doesn¡¯t hee out andmand his troops!¡±


    Han Yuwen stood atop the carriage, shouting arrogantly.


    An arrow from Su Hao whistled through the air, scattering her hair and pulling her down from the carriage by tangling in her tresses.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Han Yuwen screamed in terror.


    Had Yun Dan not acted swiftly and cut her hair in time, Han Yuwen would have been smashed to death!


    With Yun Dan cushioning Han Yuwen¡¯s fall and seriously injured, she still urged, ¡°Princess, run quickly!¡±


    Han Yuwen quickly stood up, forgoing her princess¡¯s image, and fled immediately towards the pce at the top of Wudao Mountain.


    ¡°Follow her!¡±


    Qin Muyanmanded his troops to pursue Han Yuwen.


    Meanwhile, Su Hao followed Chu Yihan¡¯s military orders, cutting off Han Yuwen¡¯s troops at the base of the mountain, causing her to flee in disarray, isted and without support.


    As Han Yuwen fled towards the mountain, she ran into Chu Yifeng midway.


    Seeing him as if he were a savior, she flung herself at him, ¡°Senior Brother!!¡±


    Chu Yifeng raised an eyebrow, his alluring eyes filled with a roguish charm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my junior sister? Get up quickly. Why such a sorry state? You are a princess of a nation; this is unbing of your image.¡±


    Chu Yifeng pretended to be amodating, and Han Yuwen saw no w in his act.


    She even thought that inside Chu Yifeng¡¯s body was a soul like hers that had transmigrated and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you find it strange? Clearly, you pretended to save Chu Yihan earlier, striking at him to inflict more injuries. Yet now, he can still lead troops, and Su Hao and Qin Muyan have been relentlessly pursuing me. I had no choice but to escape to find our teacher.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t turn to Wu Dao, she was certain to be dismembered by Qin Muyan¡¯s horses.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Yihan fail to show up? He should have died in the city. Now, you go to the teacher in peace. Come, let your senior brother help you,¡±


    Chu Yifeng kindly helped Han Yuwen up.


    Han Yuwen had no guard up against him.


    However, while walking on the mountain path, she casually spoke to Chu Yifeng, ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember the way to our teacher¡¯s ce? I don¡¯t recall it very well..¡±

 Chapter 826 - 824 The Final Game

    Chapter 826: Chapter 824 The Final Game


    Chu Yifeng lightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Tsk, such an overconfident person should be trapped by the teacher in a secret room and slowly yed to death.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Chu Yihan is overestimating himself. Once caught, let me handle him on teacher¡¯s behalf, so the teacher won¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    The man she liked was naturally supposed to fall into her hands, to be tormented by her.


    She had just tempered his sharpness, so he would kneel at her feet, willingly serving her.


    Wu Dao didn¡¯t pay any attention to the back and forth between these two, instead pondering why Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t died!


    Yungui City was Chu Yifeng¡¯s territory, and even if he was somewhat rebellious, he was still brought there by his teacher; it made no sense for him to still harbor brotherly affection for Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Yifeng, go bring Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan to me. If they resist, kill,¡± Wu Dao ordered coldly and viciously.


    ¡°All right, teacher, I¡¯ll go now and bring their heads to you,¡± Chu Yifeng repliednguidly, hiszy posture carrying a sovereign¡¯s air.


    ¡°Wait, senior brother, don¡¯t kill Chu Yihan, he¡­¡± Han Yuwen still wanted to spare Chu Yihan¡¯s life, but Wu Dao suddenly red at her, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, go die with him!¡±


    Upon hearing this Han Yuwen shuddered, immediately turning to face Wu Dao, ¡°I was wrong, teacher. Please, kill him. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After she spoke those words, Wu Dao¡¯s animosity towards her lessened.


    Although Han Yuwen felt it was a pity for Chu Yihan to die,pared to her own life, he truly wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Perhaps in the four kingdoms and nine provinces, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone like him with a divine countenance that fascinated her.


    But one must be alive to enjoy being served by them, if she were dead there would be nothing left!


    Liking him was one thing, but deep inside her modern soul, shecked the foolish sentimentality to die for love!


    Dead people are stupid and deserve nothing!


    Chu Yifeng went down the mountain and came face to face with Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan.


    Both weremanders of armies, awe-inspiring and imposing, nowhere near their prior wounded and dispirited condition.


    Excitement sparked in Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is Wu Dao on the mountain?¡±


    Chu Yifeng nodded, ¡°Yes, the mountain¡¯s defenses aren¡¯t hard to breach.¡±


    No matter how many assassins the West Pavilion had or how powerful their martial arts were, they were insignificantpared to thousands of troops.


    Yet Chu Yihan frowned, ¡°Did you see her?¡±


    ¡®Her¡¯ referred to Su Yingxue.


    Without news of her, he continued to feel uneasy.


    ¡°No, but you sent Mo Qi to find her, it would be hard for anything to happen to her,¡± Chu Yifeng pointed towards the mountain, now was the best opportunity to eliminate Wu Dao, missing it would lead to a catastrophe for the four kingdoms and nine provinces.


    Without hesitation, Chu Yihan ordered Su Hao to hold the base of the mountain, while he and Qin Muyan led the troops straight up the mountain to attack Wu Dao¡¯s pce.


    Inside the grand hall, the sounds ofbat grew closer, causing Wu Dao to furrow his brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Yifeng had gone to eliminate the people below, the noise shouldn¡¯t have traveled up.


    Han Yuwen was actually excited, ¡°Senior brother must be overpowering the enemy, capturing them all alive, right?¡±


    As she excitedly rushed out, an arrow struck her, piercing through her body and pinning her to the wall.


    With a ¡°puh,¡± the powerful inner strength behind the arrow inflicted severe damage to Han Yuwen, causing her to spit out blood violently.


    ¡°How could¡­ this happen¡­¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Chu Yifeng supposed to be capturing people? Why were they attacked instead?


    ¡°Call Hong Lian over,¡± sensing something was amiss, Wu Dao ordered someone by his side.

 Chapter 827 - 825: He Captured Rong Sheng

    Chapter 827: Chapter 825: He Captured Rong Sheng


    Wu Dao sat on the dragon throne, his hands gripping the ck jade-carved dragon heads, his body shrouded in ck from head to toe.


    He watched Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan charge towards him, their momentum surging, without showing any superfluous expression, only his voice, already hoarse, sounded even more sinister, ¡°Chu Yifeng, you dare to betray me.¡±


    Chu Yifeng hadn¡¯t charged to the front, yet Wu Dao mentioned him first.


    He responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think this should have been within your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Expected? Ha!¡± Wu Daoughed coldly, ¡°Just because I tested you a few years ago, so you hold a grudge against your teacher, me?¡±


    He arranged for his ¡°younger brother¡± to bring people to kill him today?


    If Wu Dao hadn¡¯t been so nonchnt, Chu Yifeng might have thought he remembered those days of living worse than death incorrectly.


    But certain memories are etched in the bones, intertwined with the soul.


    His lips curled up with an extremely wicked smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I hold a grudge. Simply put, I also want to kill you.¡±


    The reason wasn¡¯t very noble, not for the sake of the four kingdoms and nine provinces or anything, but simply because he wanted to kill Wu Dao.


    This person was too cruel; his existence made him ufortable.


    ¡°You also want to kill me?¡± Wu Dao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget! It was I who brought you here! Without me, you would still be in thatboratory, endlessly repeating those boring experiments! You¡¯d never see the light of day!¡±


    Spend a lifetime locked in aboratory¡ªno matter if one made world-shaking scientific discoveries, no matter how much one contributed to the country, they could never stand at the pinnacle of power, sit in the position above ten thousand people!


    Such a life would be pitiful!


    It was he who took notice of him, allowing him the chance toe here, to borrow the identity of a prince and assume the position of Silver Moon Pavilion Master!


    All of this, it was all given to him by Wu Dao!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never seen what this so-called darkb looks like, I, Chu Yifeng, was born a prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty, of noble identity, a dragon among men.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips twisted into a light sneer.


    Everyone heard the sound of Wu Dao¡¯s sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°Did Rong Sheng help you deceive me?¡± Wu Dao¡¯s eyes, filled with blood vessels, were barely visible.


    Ominous and terrifying.


    After training for so long, setting up for so long, and even testing repeatedly, Chu Yifeng wasn¡¯t the soul he had brought in!


    He was not his student!


    ¡°How¡­ How could this be?¡± Han Yuwen was pinned against the wall, her eyes wide with shock.


    Her medical skills saved her from being killed by Chu Yihan¡¯s arrow, as she used surgical tools to remove the arrow, but she had lost too much blood and herplexion was deathly pale.


    She begged Wu Dao for help, ¡°Teacher save me! I will never betray you, I will always be your student! We came here together, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Chu Yifeng wasn¡¯t a modern soul, but she was!


    She still wanted to share the prosperity with Wu Dao!


    She also wanted to be the emperor of a nation!


    ¡°Useless thing, you can¡¯t even save yourself, why should I keep you!¡± Wu Dao¡¯s attitude was exceptionally cold.


    In his eyes, Han Yuwen was just a student who did tasks for him; useful when needed, no effort spared when not.


    Especially in the current situation.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, who you are, is irrelevant,¡± Wu Dao said with a coldugh.


    With a wave of his hand, Hong Lian seized someone, appearing behind him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Princess Beiling?¡± Qin Muyan recognized Rong Sheng.


    He had met Rong Sheng previously when he had gone to Beiling City; she was memorable.


    Behind him, the soldiers of Beiling City were also shocked.


    Their princess was in Wu Dao¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes turned blood red the moment he saw Rong Sheng being captured, a bloodthirsty gleam taking over his gaze.

 Chapter 832 - 830: Ghosts that Fear the Light

    Chapter 832: Chapter 830: Ghosts that Fear the Light


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed with satisfaction as she stared at the ghost-like frightened Wu Dao, ¡°You fear the light, but I want you to see that this world belongs to those who live under the sun, not to a monstrous being like you who thinks he can control everything!¡±


    This world belonged to them, not to Wu Dao¡¯s Asura realm!


    Wu Dao covered his face and retreated backward, his voice urgent and panting, ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t be so smug!¡±


    Once he obtained the box¡­


    Su Yingxue would die!


    She must die!


    Behind Su Yingxue, Rong Sheng spoke up to remind her, ¡°Yingxue, take that box, it¡¯s the product of scientific research, destroy it quickly!¡±


    Destroy it!


    Only then would Wu Dao¡¯s hope be destroyed!


    Then Wu Dao wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes hardened as she saw Wu Dao crawling towards the spot where the box had fallen. She immediatelyshed out with her whip, sending the box flying and foiling Wu Dao¡¯s attempt to grab it.


    Without the box, Wu Dao became weak and powerless, copsing on the ground, unable to even get up immediately.


    Chu Yihan leapt forward, capturing Wu Dao and pressing the Qingfeng Sword against his neck, ready to take Wu Dao¡¯s life at any moment.


    Qin Muyan went out to have the pce surrounded and thoroughly eradicate Wu Dao¡¯s dark forces, clearing them outpletely, including capturing Han Yuwen and Hong Lian.


    On the other side of the ck Jade Dragon Chair, Chu Yifeng, holding his wound, ran to Rong Sheng and embraced her tightly, rubbing against her forcefully, ¡°Senior sister! Senior sister¡­¡±


    His blood stained Rong Sheng¡¯s snow-white clothes red.


    Rong Sheng, enduring intense pain, reached out gently to touch his wound, ¡°First¡­ stop the bleeding.¡±


    She could always think clearly about what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t.


    Now was not the time for sentimentality.


    If Chu Yifeng¡¯s injuries were not treated, his life would be in jeopardy.


    ¡°You tend to me,¡± Chu Yifeng said, holding her hand, his gaze stubborn.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in no position to save myself right now, only Yingxue¡­ can save you.¡± Every word Rong Sheng uttered was like stepping on nails with bare feet, her flesh pierced by sharp pain. She felt like every corner of her body was being torn apart, as if someone was ripping her to countless fragments.


    She looked at Su Yingxue with pleading eyes.


    Su Yingxue looked towards Chu Yihan, who also said, ¡°Save him.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°Okay, rest assured.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let Chu Yifeng die.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like this madman.


    She took out a medical kit from Medicine King Valley, which had everything she needed. As she was about to apply medicine to Chu Yifeng, he suddenly pushed her away. On his pale face, there was a stubbornness filled with malice, ¡°I only want senior sister!¡±


    He needed Rong Sheng to live!


    She couldn¡¯t die!


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Su Yingxue, ¡°Save her! She must live, no one can let her die!¡±


    Stubborn and imperiously tyrannical.


    This man¡¯s attitude made him hard to like.


    But Su Yingxue understood that it was for Rong Sheng.


    Yet for Rong Sheng¡­


    Su Yingxue checked her pulse, the medicine was working quickly.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s indifferent face showed no extra expression, ¡°Saving me will take time, this pain, I can bear through it.¡±


    She had already taken a hemostatic drug for herself; she wouldn¡¯t bleed out and die.


    But enduring the double dose of painkiller she had injected into herself would require sheer willpower.


    If she made it through, so be it.


    If she didn¡¯t endure it¡­


    Then it would be her fate.


    Rong Sheng persuaded Chu Yifeng, ¡°First let Yingxue give you medicine, both your internal and external injuries are severe.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 831: Calling the Husband

    Chapter 833: Chapter 831: Calling the Husband


    He was first pierced through the body by a knife, losing a lot of blood, and then took a palm strike from Hong Lian, which caused even more serious internal injuries. Now, still having the strength to hold onto her, appeared to be pure willpower keeping him alive.


    Going on like this, he was probably going to die quicker than she would.


    But Chu Yifeng¡¯s stubbornness could not be resolved by anyone. Holding onto Rong Sheng, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll share in your pain. If you can¡¯t be healed, I won¡¯t be healed either.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, are you really a madman? The medicine that Sister Rong Sheng developed herself, even she can¡¯t cure it. But you¡¯re seriously injured. By not seeking treatment, do you want to die in front of her?¡± Su Yingxue was greatly surprised.


    She¡¯d seen the insane, but she¡¯d never seen anyone as insane as Chu Yifeng!


    Truly¡­ his name says it all!


    Might as well call him Chu Yifeng the Mad.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany!¡± Rong Sheng¡¯s cold voice seemed somewhat hurtful.


    But Chu Yifeng was used to being hurt by her. He sneered, ¡°I just want to be with you. You hate me, don¡¯t you? Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if I died?¡±


    Rong Sheng blurted out before thinking that she would be unhappy!


    If he died, how could she possibly be happy?


    But, that thought shed through her mind, and in the end, she did not say it.


    ¡°As you say, I really should be happy.¡± Rong Sheng¡¯s cold face gave Chu Yifeng a misconception.


    As if the woman who had just wept for him, calling him A¡¯Feng, was just a fleeting dream.


    The sober Rong Sheng was cold and unfeeling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t care about that much, directly knocking Chu Yifeng out, then pressing him to the ground, ripping his clothes, scattering medicine, and stitching up the wound.


    She did it for Chu Yihan. She had no need to argue with the madman.


    Upon returning to Chu Yihan¡¯s side, Mo Qi had already appeared, holding Wu Dao captive.


    Su Yingxue could thenfortably tend to Chu Yihan¡¯s wounds as well.


    Earlier, in order to suppress Chu Yifeng, Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t hurt him and ended up being injured by him.


    Upon seeing the wounds on his body, Su Yingxue felt indignant, ¡°When Chu Yifenges to, I will definitely make sure the injuries you, Your Highness, have suffered are inflicted on him instead! And twice over at that!¡±


    Otherwise, Chu Yihan¡¯s suffering would be in vain!


    Her man shouldn¡¯t be hurt so casually!


    ¡°What did you just call?¡± Chu Yihan pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s face, raising an eyebrow.


    Su Yingxue took a moment to respond, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The pressure on her face grew, and Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes emitted a slight chill, ¡°Think carefully before you speak.¡±


    A threat indeed.


    If she called wrong, her face might end up wrecked.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobes turned slightly red, and her face was tinged with embarrassment, ¡°There are so many people around here.¡±


    Can she call him husband when they get back?


    ¡°Call.¡±


    Chu Yihan was brief and to the point, his gaze drifting to Qin Muyan not far away with a sword, as if proiming his sovereignty.


    With no choice left, Su Yingxue¡¯s cheeks reddened, pouting, she called out softly, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile, his already strikingly handsome face became even more captivating.


    Even a descent of the gods couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, what should be done with this man?¡±


    Mo Qi, who was usually indifferent to the frequent disys of affection, had a face like thunder today.


    Seeing blood at the corner of his mouth, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help being concerned, ¡°Were you injured by Hong Lian?¡±


    Earlier, when Mo Qi had found her and they went up the mountain together, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to Wu Dao, he had found a shortcut and took her with him. But when they had encountered Hong Lian, Mo Qi had faced her alone to conceal her presence.


    Su Yingxue knew that Mo Qi, working with Chu Yihan, was not of weak martial arts skills.


    But now, the two gaping wounds on his body¡­

 Chapter 845 - 843: The Image of Long Shuli

    Chapter 845: Chapter 843: The Image of Long Shuli


    The box emitted an incredibly brilliant light, and a figure slowly appeared. Chu Yihan thought someone from that world was about toe through and quickly tried to close the box.


    However, Su Yingxue grabbed his hand, her eyes zing with intensity, ¡°No! It¡¯s my mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Hao also came over.


    He saw the figure in the blue light; it was indeed his mother.


    His eyes warmed slightly, ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, could it be you¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°By the time you see this, mother will have already died.¡±


    The figure in the blue light began to speak.


    Her voice was clear and present, yetced with a thread of sadness, ¡°Yingxue, Hao¡¯er, this hologram will only appear after Wu Dao is dead. If you can see this, it means you were strong enough to kill Wu Dao and avenge me.¡±


    Ovee with emotion, Su Yingxue also shed tears, ¡°Yes, Mother! We killed Wu Dao, we avenged you!¡±


    Avenge her!


    Long Shuli¡¯s voice became cheerful and bright again, ¡°Since the enemy is dead, there¡¯s no need for sorrow. My children, you mustn¡¯t shed tears so easily!¡±


    Hearing these words, both Su Hao and Su Yingxue wiped away the tears at the corners of their eyes, revealing bright smiles.


    Long Shuli, in the blue light, though she had been gone for many years, seemed as if she was right there in front of them, speaking in perfect sync, ¡°Yes, Mother knew it, both of you are strong and brave kids!¡±


    ¡°Mother had Hao¡¯er early and even spent a few years with him, but Yingxue¡­ Mother wronged you. I only had time to give you a name, hardly even a nce before selfishly choosing to leave. Before I left, I left many things for you. If you find them useful, feel free to delve into the medical texts when you have time. If you find them too profound and abstruse, then let them be.


    You were raised by grandpa, so Mother isn¡¯t too worried about your upbringing. As for that brainless Father of yours, just don¡¯t count on relying on him.


    Parental love is something Mother didn¡¯t provide the best conditions for, you¡¯ll have to make up for itter on. Mother did her best, after all, I was schemed against by Wu Dao too.¡±


    Su Yingxue burst outughing, ¡°Mother, you really have a sense of humor.¡±


    A tender smile yed upon Su Hao¡¯s lips, ¡°Mother has always been such a cheerful and optimistic woman.¡±


    ¡°Cheerful and optimistic is a must. Apart from the time I was vited when I felt depressed for a little while, when I woke up, I gave your Father a good thrashing and then it was all right. After all, I was fortunateter and acknowledged grandpa as my Father; he really pampered me, blindly insisting on passing the title to your good-for-nothing Father. He said his other two sons were sessful and didn¡¯t care about the title.


    I thought I couldn¡¯t let grandpa¡¯s intentions go to waste, so besides Mother, both of you also must continue the legacy of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Did you hear me?¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Hao answered in unison, ¡°We heard you, Mother!¡±


    Long Shuli nodded, ¡°You would definitely say you heard me. And then it¡¯s about both of your lifelong matters. With all the busyness up until now, Wu Dao is dead, and the major affairs are taken care of. Peace is restored to thend, and it¡¯s time for both of you to think about marrying and having children. Hao¡¯er, you¡¯re stubborn and definitely won¡¯t marry a girl you don¡¯t like, social status won¡¯t constrain you. As for Yingxue¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother has no other expectations for you, just don¡¯t marry an emperor or a Your Highness, Mother hates those pce drama plots, and you probably won¡¯t like them either.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yingxue clearly noticed that Chu Yihan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good.

 Chapter 848 - 846 Going to Great Wei Dynasty, Verifying Identity

    Chapter 848: Chapter 846 Going to Great Wei Dynasty, Verifying Identity


    All Hong was somewhat worried, but since the order hade from the Ninth Prince and it was for the sake of his master¡¯s health, he could only silently mourn for Chu Yifeng in his heart.


    Su Yingxue was no Rong Sheng; herbat effectiveness was absolutely off the charts!


    Rong Sheng and Chu Yihan exchanged a nce, with Rong Sheng sensing that Chu Yihan had something to say to him, so he led him onto the balcony.


    At that moment, the sun was setting in the west, the sky adorned with splendid colors, casting a picturesque scene upon their white robes.


    However, Rong Sheng¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°What is it, Ninth Prince?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Yihan hade to speak with him about Chu Yifeng¡¯s matters.


    ¡°This box, earlier it disyed an image that was left by Yingxue¡¯s mother, Princess Shu Li. Your Highness is asking on Yingxue¡¯s behalf, do you know how to operate it? Can that image appear again?¡± Chu Yihan handed the white box to Rong Sheng.


    Rong Sheng took it and looked it over, shaking his head, ¡°That was a recording. After Wu Dao died, this box became useless.¡±


    Having said that, Chu Yihan turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave, ¡°You were reluctant to give me the box that day, but now, you trust me with it?¡±


    Chu Yihan admitted frankly, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t want to give it to you, for fear you would travel back and no one would be able to save Chu Yifeng, but Your Highness does not have the right to decide another person¡¯s life.¡±


    Therefore, he still handed the box over to Rong Sheng.


    Whether she chose to travel back or to stay by Chu Yifeng¡¯s side was her own decision to make.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A ripple stirred in Rong Sheng¡¯s heart.


    Chu Yihan and Chu Yifeng were born of the same mother, but their characters were worlds apart.


    If she had obtained the box that day, she might have entertained the thought of going back, but now¡­


    Rong Sheng¡¯s slender hands, holding the box, trembled lightly.


    When Chu Yihan returned to the room, Su Yingxue had just finished wiping her hands. She hopped over and clung to Chu Yihan¡¯s arm, ¡°Hubby, everything¡¯s been taken care of. Your brother has taken his medicine and gone to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Did he take his medicine and fall asleep, or did you knock him out?¡±


    ¡°He was knocked unconscious after his medication.¡±


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°I gave him an injection of anesthetic so that after his whole body became numb, I forcibly administered the medicine. After that, I knocked him out to prevent any fuss. This way, he can rest in his sleep, how peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    Chu Yihan praised her and then led her away.


    If not for his years at Silver Moon Pavilion, Ah Hong would have found it hard to ept just how unusual the Ninth Prince was as a younger brother.


    But he turned back to nce at the unconscious Chu Yifeng on the bed and sighed softly, ¡°Both are the same.¡±


    The two brothers were equally extraordinary in character. Now that Chu Yifeng had been knocked senseless and disciplined by his sister-inw, there was nothing surprising about it.


    It was Rong Sheng, however.


    Ah Hong saw Rong Sheng holding a box as she went to the side chamber.


    She still couldn¡¯t leave Chu Yifeng¡¯s room, or the poison would torment her, but her steps carried a hint of urgency.


    She was not like her usual self, cold and noble.


    Yungui City bordered the Four Nations and was also near the Great Wei Capital. Knowing that there was a way through the underground market to reach the Great Wei Capital directly, Chu Yihan set out with Su Yingxue.


    The people of the underground market, not often graced with the celestial-like beauty of Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, began to entertain some thoughts when they appeared.


    But the overwhelming power radiating from Chu Yihan, along with the Qingfeng Sword in his hand, instantly quelled any such notions among the people of the market.


    Unapproachable, indeed.


    On the Zhuiejing Building, Mu Fei stood on the Xi Lou, fanning himself as he overlooked the scenery of the market.

 Chapter 685: Truly Powerful

    Chapter 685: Truly Powerful


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao Yu lifted his head. On his sickly pale face, there was a captivating aura of restraint.


    ¡°No matter what, the Xiao family has the sincerity to marry Miss Su as the young madam. I think that this is enough.¡±


    What he meant was that it didn¡¯t matter whether he liked it or not.


    As for asking him to give up¡­


    The pride in Xiao Yu¡¯s bones was something that his many years of illness had not been able to torture away. ¡°I am not as noble as Your Highness, but the Xiao family is not an ordinary family either.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you unwilling to give up?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s deep eyes emitted a dangerous aura.


    Xiao Yu dared to look Chu Yihan in the eye and still said, ¡°I have no reason to give up, just like Your Highness.¡±


    The reason why he was determined to get Su Yingxue was because of love.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s reason was profit.


    They were all real reasons.


    ¡± What if I tell you that you can only benefit if you don¡¯t marry her?¡± Chu Yihan tapped the table lightly. He did not look like he was here to negotiate at all. It was the same in the Xiao family as it was in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. There was even a hint of leisure in his eyes.


    Xiao Yu could not understand Chu Yihan. His many years of business experience told him that Chu Yihan seemed to havee prepared. But what did he prepare?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s slender and well-defined hands picked up the green jade ss cup and gently took a sip of the tea. His movements were extremely elegant.


    Su Miaoyan sat next to Su Yingxue and peeked at Xiao Yu. She felt that Xiao Yu looked better and better the more she looked at him. Xiao Yu was just right in her sense of aesthetics, not a single bit more, not a single bit less.


    Xiao Yu took a sip of tea and thought of many things. ¡°Your Highness means that if I insist on marrying Miss Su, I will be making an enemy out of you. Your Highness has a high position and authority, and you have arge army in your hands. Even the Emperor has to show some courtesy. However, my Xiao family has been in business for a hundred years. Compared to ordinary merchant families, we are still a little more profound. Our military supplies have also not declined for many years. It will not be easy for Your Highness to destroy the Xiao family in an instant.¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched the tea lid yfully and tightened her grip.


    He had to admit that what Xiao Yu said was not without reason.


    Although Chu Yihan was powerful, the Xiao family¡¯s century-old foundation couldn¡¯t be shaken in a day!


    Chu Yihanughed lightly and did not continue to discuss this topic with Xiao Yu. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you heard of Qian Jizi, Young Master Xiao?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. ¡°The leader of the Qianji Sect is said to be extremely wise. The Qianji Sect is proficient in countless mysterious techniques and had once made the four countries afraid. Because of this, Qian Jizi became arrogant and wanted topete with the four countries. He wanted to have a high position and achieve hegemony for thousands of years. However,ter on, Qian Jizi was killed by his Your Highness, and the Qianji Sect was destroyed. No one survived.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s cold and steady eyes turned towards Chu Yihan. ¡°This was a famous battle in the war that led to Your Highness¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard of it too! Originally, the Ninth Prince had a heart of cherishing talents and sent people to persuade Qian Jizi to surrender. However, Qian Jizi didn¡¯t give the Ninth Prince any face and became more arrogant. Therefore, he and the Qianji Sect were all eliminated by the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Su Miaoyan cupped her small face.


    Her narration was not as heavy as Xiao Yu¡¯s, and her lively and sweet voice made the air sweeter.


    A smile shed across Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Su Yingxue poked Su Miaoyan¡¯s little face. ¡°You know quite a bit!¡±


    ¡°This is what the Ninth Prince wrote in his book, the Battle of the Qianji Sect! The story of the third volume of the Peerless Martial Soul is really interesting!¡±

 Chapter 850 - 848: He Is Unwilling to Marry His Cousin

    Chapter 850: Chapter 848: He Is Unwilling to Marry His Cousin


    ¡°Mu Yan! You are a son of the Great Wei Dynasty and also Zhao¡¯er¡¯s cousin. Why don¡¯t you propose to her already? Your military campaign¡ªwhich took you away¡ªhas left Zhao¡¯er with such deep concern!¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother, Zhao¡¯er doesn¡¯t dare to disturb cousin. Cousin¡¯s departure for war is a matter of great national importance. How could Zhao¡¯er¡¯s trivial worries possibly justify interference? Zhao¡¯er is fine.¡±


    Shen Yu stole a nce at Qin Muyan, then immediately shrank back into the imperial grandmother¡¯s arms, blushing with shyness.


    Air, Qin Muyan¡ªthis man made her fall in love at first sight, trapping her deeply in his allure.


    Just the thought of marrying him, of bing his Princess, made Shen Yu feel that all the hardships and sufferings of her earlier life were worthwhile.


    But her quietly sent loving nces went unnoticed when they reached Qin Muyan.


    The handsome features of Qin Muyan, marked by an aura of valor, were now cold and indifferent, ¡°Replying to imperial grandmother, your grandson has been injured in the recent military expedition and has not fully recovered. It is not appropriate to discuss marriage now. Let us wait until your grandson¡¯s wounds have healed before we continue this discussion.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    With those words, a heavy atmosphere fell over the great hall.


    Qin Rulie¡¯s gaze darkened, and the imperial grandmother became angry, ¡°What? Have you not been injured less in wars before? Do you always need to be so fussy every time you return? The imperial grandmother sees that you are very well! You just don¡¯t want to marry Zhao¡¯er, is that it?¡±


    Qin Muyan almost blurted out yes, but Qin Ge promptly knelt before the imperial grandmother, ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm your anger. Mu Yan did not intend to be disrespectful; he is willing to marry Zhao¡¯er! It¡¯s just that he cherishes Zhao¡¯er too much to bear her worries about his health. Regarding this marriage decree, if it really cannot wait, and if the emperor consents, we can draft the edict now. As his brother, I will express gratitude to the emperor and the Empress Dowager on behalf of Mu Yan.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Qin Muyan approached her with furrowed brows, ¡°Your son does not wish to marry her, does not wish to wed at all!¡±


    He liked Su Yingxue. The one he wanted to marry was Su Yingxue alone!


    This so-called cousin meant nothing to him at all!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Qin Rulie, who had previously shown him some protection, now lost his temper too, ¡°In the presence of the imperial grandmother, do you think you can defy her orders? Apologize to cousin Zhao Hua, and say that once you have recovered, you will marry her immediately!¡±


    ¡°Imperial brother¡­¡± Qin Muyan clenched his fists in anger. Although there was over a decade¡¯s age difference between them, Qin Rulie had always been affectionate towards him, never forcing him into doing anything against his will!


    But now¡­


    Qin Rulie knew of his reluctance, but he revered their grandmother even more.


    Under pressure from Qin Rulie, Qin Muyan had no choice but to kneel and say reluctantly, ¡°Your grandson has been impolite. Regarding the marriage with cousin Zhao Hua, once healed from my injuries, I will reach a decision.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The imperial grandmother clutched Zhao Hua protectively, ¡°My granddaughter is like a pearl cast aside. She is worthy of even the gods in heaven! If you don¡¯t want to cherish her through marriage, I am not even willing to give her to you! All of you, get out!¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother, please don¡¯t be upset, take care not to harm your health.¡±


    From within the arms of the imperial grandmother, Shen Yu¡¯s face streaked with tears, her eyes full of resentment.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t Qin Muyan agree to marry her?


    Even now, as Princess Zhao Hua of the Great Wei Dynasty, cherished by the imperial grandmother, he still didn¡¯t like her?


    Who did he like, then?


    The family banquet ended unhappily. Shen Yu stayed beside the imperial grandmother, dabbing her tears, with the imperial grandmother feeling both distressed and furious. Stubbornly, she insisted on finalizing the marriage between her and Qin Muyan, yet Qin Muyan stubbornly refused to acquiesce.


    The olddy passed out several times from anger. The court physician was called, and themotionsted until midnight before it was finally quelled.


    When Qin Ge returned to the prince¡¯s mansion, he looked exhausted.


    Qin Muyan also went sleepless through the night.

 Chapter 851 - 849: Impersonated

    Chapter 851: Chapter 849: Impersonated


    He heard the footsteps of Qin Geing to find her, and before Qin Ge could even speak, he kneeled and said, ¡°Mother, forgive your son for his unfilial behavior, I cannot marry Cousin Zhao Hua, I do not like her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Ge had been holding back a breath for a long time and almost passed out from suffocation.


    Qin Muyan hurriedly helped her sit down, patting her back to help her catch her breath.


    Qin Ge sighed helplessly, ¡°When will you be more tactful, child? Even if you don¡¯t like Zhao Hua, you shouldn¡¯t say it in front of your imperial grandmother, aren¡¯t you pping her in the face?¡±


    Qin Muyan, with his straightforward nature, said ¡°The imperial grandmother is family, and your son feels no need to deceive her, if I do not like her, I will not marry her.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you like? Looking across the entire Great Wei Dynasty, there are only a handful of eligible princesses for you, and your Cousin Zhao Hua is a rare pearl amongst them, most fitting for you! Don¡¯t forget, the two of you were betrothed, and she is the only one who can be your main consort in this life!¡±


    Qin Ge emphasized strongly.


    Initially, her elder sister, Qin Muyan¡¯s mother, had passed away early, and Qin Rulie was preupied with state affairs, which was why Qin Muyan had to be entrusted to her to be raised by this widowed aunt.


    Over the years, she had always treated Qin Muyan as her own,vishing love upon him and never refusing his wishes.


    However, the one thing she couldn¡¯t agree to was his marriage, which had been set by the Empress Dowager and thete emperor and empress, and couldn¡¯t be changed by anyone.


    Qin Muyan resisted adamantly, ¡°Mother, I do not like Zhao Hua.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone else in your heart then? Someone from the Great Cheng Dynasty? Ever since your trip there, you¡¯ve been distracted! You jump at any chance to lead troops out.¡±


    Qin Ge frowned, as someone who had been through it all, she could not fail to see what was on her son¡¯s mind.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s lips tightened slightly, a troubled expression apparent on his face, this was the first time he was keeping something from Qin Ge, ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t, but regarding the marriage, unless absolutely necessary, let your son recover from his wounds first, then we will discuss it further with His Majesty.¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s tall figure seemed a touch forlorn.


    Qin Ge suddenly felt a pang of sympathy.


    Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan arrived in Yingdu the next day, and upon Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival at the Great Wei Imperial Pce, after presenting his card, he was received with grand hospitality.


    Qin Rulie opened the pce gates to wee him and even arranged a state banquet in his honor.


    After meeting Qin Rulie, Chu Yihan said indifferently, ¡°Thankyou for the gracious reception, but I havee to the Great Wei not for state affairs, but for personal matters, so there is no need for a state banquet.¡±


    Qin Rulie, who always respected heroes and held Chu Yihan in high esteem, stroked his beard with a smile upon hearing his words, ¡°Ninth Prince is renowned throughout the world, and I do not wish to impose on anybody. If you dislike the state banquet, it shall be dispensed with, but I hope you will stay for some time. I would like to offer you amodations in a pce as a gesture of gratitude for the hospitality you showed my brother Mu Yan previously.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor of Wei,¡± Chu Yihan politely expressed his gratitude.


    By his side, Su Yingxue drew closer to him and whispered, ¡°Hubby, this Emperor of Wei is quite generous, and a very good brother, too.¡±


    The brotherly rtions within this royal family appeared much better than in many other countries.


    Chu Yihan pinched her cheek, ¡°The Great Wei has a solid foundation, and the royal family has always been harmonious.¡±


    That was also why the Great Wei Kingdom would not easily be shaken.


    Aside from many years ago, when the Empress Dowager lost her beloved little princess, there had never been any sign of discord within the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty.


    Qin Rulie noticed a young girl in a red dress by Chu Yihan¡¯s side, but Chu Yihan¡¯s tall stature mostly concealed her, and he couldn¡¯t get a clear view.

 Chapter 688: Bloody Man

    Chapter 688: Bloody Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But this concerns the dignity of Chu Yihan and me. We are not only love rivals, but also enemies on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chu Yihan pressed on Su Yingxue¡¯s palm. ¡°I will fight him!¡±


    ¡°Of course, if Chu Yihan loses, Yingxue, you can also reject my proposal. I will wait until you agree!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s words were deeply moved.


    Chu Yihan chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to be rejected by her.¡±


    Su Yingxue would only agree to be his Princess after he won!


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I like your valiant personality. This time, no matter who wins or loses, it will be an exciting battle!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s blood was boiling. He was already so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Su Yingxue was powerless to stop such a huge battle from happening. When she was taken away by Chu Yihan, she was extremely worried. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve heard that Qin Muyan is the strongest martial artist in the Great Wei Dynasty. If you fight with him, both sides will suffer!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! He and I will decide on the victor. This isn¡¯t just a battle between me and him, but also a duel between the Great Wei Dynasty and the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t retreat, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word!


    ¡°But¡­But¡­¡±


    When Su Yingxue thought of Chu Yihan fighting Qin Muyan, countless unsafe images popped up in her mind, making her extremely anxious.


    Chu Yihan cupped her face and kissed her. ¡°Wait for me at the manor tonight. I need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s battle!¡±


    Su Yingxue was sent back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor by him. Not long after, Su Miaoyan was also sent back by Xiao Yu.


    When she saw Su Yingxue¡¯s grave expression, she blinked her eyes which were filled with spiritual energy. ¡°Sister, what happened? Didn¡¯t handsome brother agree not to propose? What do you and Your Highness have to worry about?¡± ¡°Do you know the Scarlet me King?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s heart was heavy.


    Su Miaoyan tilted her head. ¡°The Scarlet me King is the God of War of the Great Wei Dynasty! The Ninth Prince was also a legendary figure in the book! Speaking of which, he was also one of the people who proposed marriage to her sister. Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Not only Chu Yihan and Xiao Yu, but even Qin Muyan of the Great Wei Dynasty liked her sister.


    Su Miaoyan admired Su Yingxue¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Your Highness, tomorrow¡­he wants topete with him.¡±


    Su Yingxue was supported by Su Miaoyan and unknowingly walked to the front hall. Everyone in the hall heard what she said.


    Su Qingzhi nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Both of them are men of blood. They are admirable!¡±


    ¡°But when the timees, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to retreat unscathed.¡±


    It was rare for Su Han toe back, and she was worried for Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s frown deepened. She would rather that the two of them were not men of blood!


    She locked herself up in the medicine hut without any energy. Su Miaoyan sighed. ¡°I think Sister Xue won¡¯t be able to eat well or sleep today.¡±


    Su Qingzhi felt that his child was not delicate and waved his hand boldly. ¡°Let her be! If she doesn¡¯t rest well today, she¡¯ll be even more worried when she goes to watch the battle tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you afraid that these two Your Highness will get injured or crippled when they fight? Sister will still marry Ninth Prince!¡± Su Miaoyan jumped in front of Su Qingzhi and asked nimbly.


    ¡°A man fights on the battlefield, why should he be afraid of being injured?¡± Su Qingzhi replied boldly.

 Chapter 853 - 851: Investigating Zhao Hua’s

    Chapter 853: Chapter 851: Investigating Zhao Hua¡¯s


    Identity


    Chu Yihan snorted lightly, ¡°With such a clear situation, there¡¯s no need for me to take action. Today, when Qin Rulie sees you, his heart will inevitably harbor suspicions. As long as you say little, an emperor filled with doubts will certainly act.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled teasingly, ¡°Worthy of being the mastermind Your Highness, we just sit tight and do nothing, and let that impostor princesse to us.¡±


    Efficient, effortless, and trouble-free.


    Indeed, her husband was truly wise.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue remembered something, ¡°Hubby, yesterday when you left the ghost market, you only spoke with Sister Rong Sheng and didn¡¯t bid farewell to Chu Yifeng. What did you two talk about?¡±


    ¡°Want to know?¡±


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow.


    Su Yingxue nodded vigorously, very earnestly, ¡°Yes! You never talk much with other women, so I want to know what ssic words you said this time?¡±


    Chu Yihan picked up Su Yingxue, deliberately drawing out his voice, each word lingering, ¡°I told her¡­¡±


    Attracted by his tone, Su Yingxue concentrated, ¡°What did you say? What did you tell her?¡±


    She was so intent that she didn¡¯t notice the darkness closing in around her until she wasid down on the bed by Chu Yihan.


    Under the bed canopy, Su Yingxue¡¯s voice came in surprise, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet! What did you two talk about¡­ Hmm!¡±


    The room was filled with the entwined silhouettes of the couple, and the ambiance was replete with a suggestive air.


    The night was gentle and lingering.


    The next day, after the morning court session, Qin Muyan went to the imperial study. Several ministers, seeing he was to discuss matters with Qin Rulie, bowed and withdrew.


    Qin Muyan asked eagerly, ¡°Imperial Brother, I heard Su Yingxue has arrived. Where have you ced her? Why didn¡¯t you inform me yesterday?¡±


    Qin Rulie had just finished a memorial and hadn¡¯t looked up yet, ¡°I have ced them in the pce. When you went to the Great Cheng Dynasty, Chu Yihan treated you with great hospitality; naturally, I couldn¡¯t be remiss in my treatment of them.¡±


    After Qin Rulie replied, he felt something was amiss, ¡°Su Yingxue? That¡¯s the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s given name. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to call her that way. Be more proper in front of others.¡±


    These words were a brother¡¯s reminder to his sibling, not amand from an emperor to his subject.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold, ¡°I have always called her that way; it¡¯s a habit.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to call Su Yingxue the Ninth Princess Consort!


    That was the woman he loved!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here today. Once I¡¯m finished here, you¡¯ll apany me to Funing Pce. I have some doubts about Zhao Hua¡¯s origins,¡± Qin Rulie¡¯s dark brows were furrowed.


    Qin Muyan waited on the side until Qin Rulie was done, then they together paid a visit to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager had been made ill by Qin Muyan¡¯s refusal to marry just a few days earlier and now greeted Qin Muyan with a cold face, ¡± Hmph! If you despise my Zhao Hua, whye today? Better yet, despise me, the imperial grandmother, as well and sever our ties from now on!¡±


    The Empress Dowager was a person who had weathered great storms and loved her little granddaughter dearly, so her tone was particrly stern.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, if you are displeased, punish me as you will, even if it means taking my life! But I will never sever our rtionship,¡± Qin Muyan knelt down firmly, his tone just as resolute.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Empress Dowager clenched her teeth.


    Seeing that the grandmother and grandson were about to lose their temper with each other again, Qin Rulie quickly changed the subject, ¡°Empress Dowager, I came today to inquire about my cousin Zhao Hua. Her foster parents are still in the pce, may I meet them? And the trusted aide who found Zhao Hua for you, I would like to meet them as well.¡±

 Chapter 854 - 852 Half an Hour and Another Half an Hour

    Chapter 854: Chapter 852 Half an Hour and Another Half an Hour


    The Empress Dowager was a shrewd person. Her whitening brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Why does the Emperor suddenly want to see these people? I¡¯ll take good care of Zhao Hua¡¯s foster parents myself. Has something happened?¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort. It¡¯s just that I intend to arrange a marriage and should at least inform Zhao Hua¡¯s foster parents. Moreover, the Court Astronomers need to calcte the wedding date, and I will have to question them closely, which will take some effort,¡± he responded.


    Although Qin Rulie was bold and unrestrained, he was still a man with a keen attention to detail and did not arouse the Empress Dowager¡¯s suspicion.


    Furthermore, Qin Muyan unexpectedly came to his aid, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, as Cousin Zhao Hua has a distinguished status and is to marry Your Highness¡¯s grandson, naturally everything must be well-prepared. Please leave this matter to Imperial Brother, who has also brought the Court Astronomers.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She would have let it pass if only Qin Rulie had said it, but now that the stubborn Qin Muyan had spoken, she was convinced.


    She gestured to the servant by her side to call for the people.


    Qin Rulie brought them back to the imperial study and sat with Qin Muyan in the upper seats.


    Shen Yu¡¯s parents, originally humble fishmongers, had thought themselves lucky for having such a beautiful daughter as Shen Yu, never imagining she would be a princess of the Great Wei Dynasty.


    Although Shen Yu had instructed them that no matter who questioned them and under what circumstances, they must insist she was found by them and not their biological child,


    in the absence of Shen Yu, when they were seen alone by Qin Rulie and Qin Muyan, they were still trembling with fear.


    Shen Yu¡¯s parents, dressed in luxurious silk, knelt before Qin Rulie, ¡°We pay our respects to the emperor! And to¡­ the Scarlet me King!¡±


    ¡°Rise, there¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Qin Rulie said courteously to them.


    But Shen Yu¡¯s parents were still trembling, especially when Qin Rulie started to inquire about Shen Yu¡¯s origins and some detailed information.


    At high noon.


    Chu Yihan received a report from an agent of the Great Wei Dynasty, ¡°Your Highness, Zhao Hua¡¯s foster parents have given themselves away, including the Empress Dowager¡¯s confidant, Lou Tai¡ªall are now gathered at Funing Pce.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded indifferently, ¡°Understood.¡±


    He turned and went back to the inner chamber, lifted a corner of the bed curtains, and the sunlight shone upon the person in bed. Her wless skin was marked with red spots, like blooming red plum blossoms, irresistibly tempting.


    Chu Yihan lifted the corner of his mouth, bent down to kiss her, ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time to go to the pce and meet your grandmother and rtives.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue let out a soft moan, shooting Chu Yihan a resentful nce.


    Was it her fault for staying in bed?


    Did she not wish to get up?


    It was all Chu Yihan¡¯s fault for being too intense!


    He had tricked herst night, and what he called half an hour ended up being half an hour followed by another half hour. She had cried until her voice was hoarse, yet he was still full of vigor.


    Now she felt as if her whole body had been crushed, unable to straighten her back.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit him resentfully, biting down hard on his lip, not stopping until it was broken.


    A trace of blood oozed from the corner of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth, his otherworldly handsome face now carrying an added allure. With his cor slightly open, the blood trailed down his neck to his corbone. The seductive image was nearly enough to cause a nosebleed.


    ¡°Ah! This isn¡¯t fair, Chu Yihan you¡¯re cheating!!¡±


    Su Yingxue covered her head with the bedsheet, crying out in frustration.


    How could he be so incredibly alluring!


    Cheating!


    Cheating!


    ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind continuing to ¡®cheat¡¯ with you, but if you don¡¯t get up now, you¡¯ll miss a great drama, and your chance to recognize your kin. That would mean failing the task entrusted by Your Highness¡¯s mother-in-w,¡± said Chu Yihan, his voice tinged with a hint of regret.

 Chapter 855 - 853: Mu Fei Testifies

    Chapter 855: Chapter 853: Mu Fei Testifies


    Su Yingxue immediately threw off the nket, pulling it over Chu Yihan¡¯s head, ¡°Hmph, I certainly won¡¯t miss it!¡±


    Her little feet left a series of thumping sounds on the floor, and by the time Chu Yihan cast aside the nket, she had already changed her clothes with incredible speed.


    She stuck out her tongue at Chu Yihan with a triumphant look, ¡°Even you can be slow sometimes!¡±


    Hmph!


    Was she someone who would quietly endure repeated bullying?


    Absolutely not!


    A devilish streak shed through Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes. Once today¡¯s affairs were dealt with, he would naturally let her know if he was truly slow or not!


    Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue entered the pce, heading in the direction of Funing Pce.


    ording to Chu Yihan¡¯s n, under Qin Rulie¡¯s suspicion and investigation, the identity of Princess Zhao Hua should have been rified.


    But someone had entered Funing Pce before them and turned the situation around.


    In front of Funing Hall, Mu Fei paid his respects to the Empress Dowager and others.


    The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Are you the master of Xi Lou in the Ghost Market, Mu Fei?¡±


    On Mu Fei¡¯s effeminate face, a seductive smile surfaced, ¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager, this humble one is indeed Mu Fei. Previously, the news of Princess Zhao Hua was traded by me to Lord Lou Tai and sold to him.¡±


    By his side, Lou Tai hurriedly admitted, ¡°Empress Dowager, this humble servant has been searching for the princess¡¯s bloodline for many years and dared not neglect it. This time¡­ it was also verified that the princess indeed ended up in the Great Cheng Dynasty, giving birth to Princess Zhao Hua, who was then picked up and raised by the Shen couple.¡±


    ¡°However, that Shen couple just slipped up, saying that Zhao Hua is their own biological daughter. How do you exin that?¡±


    Qin Rulie asked sharply.


    Lou Tai, feeling the pressure, trembled, ¡°This¡­¡±


    He looked towards Mu Fei for help, as it was from Mu Fei that he had bought this information. Mu Fei had assured him with conviction that the person they found was definitely the real princess¡¯s bloodline, and he had believed it to be true, never expecting such a situation to arise!


    Mu Fei, however, remained calm, ¡°Replying to the Emperor, this Shen couple are of humble origins, to have the fortune to see Your Majesty¡¯s face is the blessing of several lifetimes. Naturally, they would be frightened. Look, both of them are still shivering.¡±


    Shen father and Shen mothery prostrate on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. Seeing all eyes turn towards them, they immediately started to cry and beg for mercy, ¡°Emperor, spare our lives! Please, spare us!¡±


    In front of them knelt Shen Yu, wiping away her tears.


    In her heart, she had already cursed her biological parents eight hundred times. These fools!


    Her wealth and honor were about to be ruined by their hands!


    They deserved to die!


    ¡°I¡­I know Ie from a humble background and am unworthy to be a princess. If the imperial grandmother and Imperial Brother doubt my identity, there is no need to trouble yourselves, please allow me to resign,¡± Shen Yu said, covering her chest with a fragile appearance, looking pitiable to anyone who saw her.


    The Empress Dowager, deeply affectionate for her granddaughter, was already distressed beyond measure, but on the matter of blood ties, she was resolute, ¡°Don¡¯t cry just yet, the situation is not clear. If you truly are Zheng Er¡¯s bloodline, the Empress Dowager will certainly grant you a lifetime of glory and make you the most honored princess of the Great Wei Dynasty! But if you are not¡­ it would mean deliberate deception! The Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s bloodline must not be sullied!¡±


    Shen Yu trembled all over, disbelieving.


    When the Empress Dowager had doted on her, regaining her had been like retrieving a precious jewel, cherished so much that even the slightest wind was not allowed to touch her.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Emperor, you previously mentioned you suspected someone else to be Zheng Er¡¯s bloodline, who is that person?¡±

 Chapter 856 - 854: Grandma, Be Careful

    Chapter 856: Chapter 854: Grandma, Be Careful


    Calling her to appear will allow us to confirm her identity, so we can tell who my true granddaughter is,¡± the Empress Dowager stated with utmost seriousness.


    Qin Rulie had just received a message from his aide and immediately said, ¡°Imperial grandmother, she has arrived and is currently outside the hall.¡±


    ¡°Summon her at once!¡±


    The Empress Dowager was very urgent.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s gaze also hurriedly shifted toward the entrance of the great hall.


    Chu Yihan entered with Su Yingxue, their hands entwined, silhouetted against the backlight, making everything else around them mere backdrop.


    This was an exceedingly beautiful scene.


    The man, d in white robes, moved with an ethereal grace, his aloof abstinence akin to both an immortal and a demon, yet his eyes were filled with doting affection as he looked at the woman beside him.


    The woman, dressed in a pink silk gown, radiated stunning beauty intertwined with yful charm, especially with her smiling visage.


    ¡°Zheng Er¡­ my Zheng Er!¡±


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes widened, and she rose from her couch, running towards Su Yingxue heedlessly, almost tripping in her haste.


    ¡°Imperial grandmother!¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother!¡±


    Qin Muyan and his brother hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°Grandmother, please be careful.¡±


    Su Yingxue stretched out a hand to support the Empress Dowager, instinctively calling out ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Perhaps it was because the olddy¡¯s kind and benevolent eyes made her feel a sense of closeness.


    ¡°Grandmother¡­ Grandmother¡­¡± the Empress Dowager said with tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s true, there¡¯s no mistake! You look exactly like my Zheng Er, exactly the same! You must be Zheng Er¡¯s daughter, my granddaughter!¡±


    Qin Muyan was particrly delighted, ¡°Yingxue, you really are Your Highness¡¯s cousin!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my suspicions were not unfounded!¡±


    Qin Rulie was also very happy.


    At the entrance of the hall, it was a harmonious scene of family recognition.


    Inside the hall, however, there was a chilling silence.


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart seemed to shatter, clutching her chest forcefully, her lips turned pale from biting, ¡°How could this happen¡­ Why her!¡±


    Su Yingxue!


    How could it be her!


    ¡°Why not her? Didn¡¯t you once notice your resemnce to her and even harbored thoughts of climbing up the socialdder through her?¡± Mu Fei¡¯s coldugh was heavy with mockery.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was ghostly pale.


    The man before her looked like a woman, every aspect of his behavior was odd.


    You needn¡¯t worry about how I know. If you want to maintain your title as princess and secure your future of glory and wealth, then listen to me, do as I say, or I guarantee, in just a while, you will meet your end,¡± he whispered menacingly in her ear.


    He stepped closer to Shen Yu, his voice chilling as he smiled, ¡°How well did the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty treat you before? Once they find out you¡¯re a fake, that you¡¯ve deceived them, they will execute you most brutally, including your parents and family members, as well as those several brothers of yours who are still in the Great Cheng Dynasty. They will all be executed by lingchi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s garments were already soaked with cold sweat from her back, ¡°Whether they live or die doesn¡¯t matter to me, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! I still want to enjoy this life of wealth and power, I still want to marry brother Muyan!¡±


    Qin Muyan was the man who had captivated her at first sight!


    How could she concede him to Su Yingxue?


    Su Yingxue was already the favored daughter of heaven, the Ninth Princess Consort, so why did she have toe and steal what was hers! Why did she have to take her identity and status!


    She was detestable!


    ¡°Remember your wish, and when the timees, act ordingly.¡±


    Mu Fei took the opportunity to slip half of a jade pendant into Shen Yu¡¯s hand and then returned inconspicuously to his original kneeling position.


    When the Empress Dowager ran, everyone in the hall followed suite.


    Aside from the Shen Family parents and Shen Yu, no one noticed his actions just now.


    Mu Fei continued to kneel upright.

 Chapter 857: 855: Shen Yu Exposed

    Chapter 857: Chapter 855: Shen Yu Exposed<div>


    Although Su Yingxue felt that this recognition of kin was rather abrupt, the crisscrossing tears in the old eyes of the Empress Dowager made it hard for her to utter any words of refusal.


    The Empress Dowager took her by the hand and led her to sit on the couch, her eyes full of cherished affection.


    ¡°My Zheng Er was lost for many years and drifted in the outside world. Her child has suffered so much over the years.¡± The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she remembered, choking up continuously.


    Perhaps it was the blood rtionship, Su Yingxue felt some heartache and quickly handed over a handkerchief to wipe away her tears, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t cry. I was born in the Marquis¡¯s Manor and haven¡¯t suffered such hardship. Now I am also married to Your Highness and have be the Ninth Princess Consort, living a good life.¡±


    She turned her head and met Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze, and the sparks that touched in their eyes were truly enviable.


    The Empress Dowager broke into a smile, ¡°This¡­ is truly double happiness. I didn¡¯t expect my granddaughter to have already married by the time she returned!¡±<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured, I have always cherished the Princess,¡± Chu Yihan said,forting the olddy.


    On the Empress Dowager¡¯s kindly face, the joy became even more evident. She took Chu Yihan¡¯s hand and repeated, ¡°Good, good, good! Now that I have a grandson-inw as well, this old woman could close her eyes in peace even if I were to enter the coffin now.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, on such a joyous day, what are you saying?¡± Qin Rulie reminded with a stern face.


    The Empress Dowager quickly covered her mouth, ¡°Yes, yes, finding my granddaughter is indeed a great joy!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, although there is joy, some people must be dealt with!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s face was icy as he spoke. He was happy for Su Yingxue, but he would not let those who impersonated her go unpunished. He was determined to seek justice for Su Yingxue!


    ¡°Yes, these people have deceived both Your Majesty and the imperial grandmother, and their crimes must be punished!¡± Qin Rulie said indignantly, waving his hand to have them dragged away.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, my status might not be as distinguished as that of the Ninth Princess Consort, but are you going to let someone just rece me like this?¡± Shen Yu said, her cry was intive and pitiful as she wiped away her tears.


    Behind her, Shen¡¯s parents were already trembling like sifted flour.


    The couple muttered privately:


    Shen¡¯s Father: ¡°I told you to not be greedy, always aiming for the princess¡¯s status, seeking wealth and glory! Now look at what happened, you¡¯re gambling with your very lives!¡±


    Shen¡¯s Mother: ¡°And it¡¯s not because of your uselessness as head of the family! If our daughter wasn¡¯t the princess, you would have died of illness long ago!¡±<div>


    Shen¡¯s Father dared not speak anymore, but he was also very scared and timid. He wanted to persuade Shen Yu that in this situation, it was best to beg for mercy sooner rather thanter!


    Shen Yu turned and gave them a fierce re, full of warning.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Shen Yu, I thought you resembled Zheng Er, so I didn¡¯t investigate carefully. But now, obviously, it is Lou Tai who has made a mistake and found the wrong person!¡±


    Lou Tai quickly knelt down to beg for mercy, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, spare my life! For all these years, your humble servant has been making the utmost effort to find the Eldest Princess and her bloodline, never daring to ck off!¡±


    He red at Mu Fei with resentment, as it was this person who had deceived him by every possible means at first!


    Now¡­ his life was at stake!


    Mu Fei smiled faintly, his eyes filled with contempt, feeling not the slightest embarrassment for being in a predicament.


    ¡°Enough! More words are useless. Drag these people away and choose a day for their execution!¡±


    Qin Rulie gave the order directly.


    Qin Muyan asked for permission, ¡°Imperial Brother, please allow me to supervise the execution!¡±


    ¡°Good, granted.¡±


    Qin Rulie agreed heartily.<div>


    Shen Yu had been seized, and she looked at Mu Fei in a rush.

 Chapter 858: 856: Mu Feis Trick

    Mu Fei maintained his unhurriedposure as he stood up and sighed softly, ¡°The Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty, misrecognizing their own flesh and blood, now even attempting to wrongly y their own kin. If this were to spread, who knows how the people of the world would ridicule us! Heh¡ª¡±


    His light chuckle echoed throughout the hall,den with sarcasm.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she rose to her feet, ¡°Are you implying that I am an impostor?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Highness the Ninth Princess Consort knows the truth in her heart. Now that you have a prestigious status, why bothering to Great Wei to stir up trouble? The true bloodline of the Eldest Princess is to be pitied,¡± Mu Fei said, his eyes full of pity as they rested on Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu immediately put on a fragile appearance and began to cry behind her hands.


    ¡°Mu Fei, what conspiracy are you hiding?¡± From the moment Su Yingxue first saw Mu Fei, she felt that he was bizarre beyond belief.


    But his bewitching and seductive eyes were imprable, their meaning elusive.


    ¡°I am but amoner; what schemes could I possibly harbor? I have only been paid in silver to fulfill a deal from start to finish. Your Highness the Ninth Princess Consort, do you im your identity as the daughter of the Eldest Princess based solely on your face?¡± Mu Fei¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression grew icy, and his presence became imposing, ¡°You are courting death?¡±


    How dare he question his wife.


    ¡°Your Highness need not rage, this matter has not yet involved you! Your own objectives are still unknown,¡± said Mu Fei, his statement and smile at the corners of his mouth putting Qin Rulie on guard.<div>


    Although Chu Yihan was his brother-inw, and surely a good man,


    he was also the Ninth Prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty, a powerful man with influence over the court and country, his ambition unfathomable.


    If he harbored any designs on Great Wei¡­


    ¡°Imperial Brother, do not believe the ravings of this lunatic! I will kill him right now!¡± Qin Muyan drew his ming de, ready to strike Mu Fei.


    ¡°Wait! Let him continue, I want to see what nonsensical case this man can make! Yingxue looks exactly like my Zheng Er; in this whole wide world, how could such a resemnce exist if not for a mother-daughter rtionship?¡±


    The Empress Dowager gripped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand tightly, her heart set on exposing Mu Fei¡¯s lies.


    But Mu Feiughed and took something out of his bosom, ¡°Faces can be coincidental, but the heirloom of the Eldest Princess, surely there cannot be another coincidence like this in the whole world, can there?¡±


    ¡°An heirloom?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows slightly, watching as Mu Fei produced the jade pendant.


    It was a half-piece, gleaming with a phosphorescent light.


    A blue phosphorescent light.


    She had never seen it before.


    ¡°This jade pendant¡­¡±


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Bring it here, let me have a look at it!¡±


    Without dy, the nurse maid fetched the jade pendant and presented it to the Empress Dowager.


    She covered her mouth, tears spilling silently as she said, ¡°This jade pendant¡­ is the one I gave to Zheng Er! It belonged to the former Emperor!¡±


    Ovee by emotion, she fainted.


    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother!¡±<div>


    The nurse maid and Su Yingxue supported the Empress Dowager together.


    Su Yingxue instructed the nurse maid, ¡°Remove her shoes and socks, and make herfortable.¡±


    Seeing the assurance in Su Yingxue¡¯s demeanor, the nurse maid expressed surprise, ¡°Do you possess medical knowledge?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, and the nurse maid immediatelyplied.<div>


    Su Yingxue applied two needles to the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet, let a bit of blood, and after regting her breathing, she slowly regained consciousness.


    Qin Rulie and Qin Muyan hurried over, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please don¡¯t be agitated, you must take care of yourself!¡±


    With red-rimmed eyes, the Empress Dowager grasped Qin Rulie¡¯s hand, ¡°Yan¡¯er was but a child then, but you, Rulie, must remember, this jade pendant¡­ it was given to me by the former Emperor, and from me to Zheng Er.¡±

 Chapter 695: He Wanted to Take Su Miaoyan Away First

    Chapter 695: He Wanted to Take Su Miaoyan Away First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao Yu saw Su Miaoyan, covered in dirt, and his expression darkened. ¡°I had someone dig out a passage that leads down the mountain.¡±


    His handsome features exuded clear displeasure. Had he not spoken, no one would have thought he was here to rescue them.


    ¡°Handsome brother, what are you doing here? It¡¯s super dangerous!¡± Su Miaoyan wiped some dust off her face and approached Xiao Yu, pouting.


    ¡°You knew it was dangerous, so why did youe with your sister?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s tone was stern. This was a life-or-death situation. Besides Su Yingxue, everyone else could defend themselves!


    The pressure he emitted made Su Miaoyan tremble. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about my sister¡­¡±


    Little did she know about the ambush and the appearance of the army!


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Yu, let¡¯s get out of here quickly. If we¡¯re caught, none of us will escape!¡±


    Su Yingxue made a decisive decision. She administered medicine to Qin Muyan, Wei Jue carried him, and Saint Ruan set traps with poison behind them to slow down their pursuers.


    Following Xiao Yu, they arrived at the entrance of a cave where Xiao Yu¡¯s people had dug the tunnel.


    Seeing the newly opened passage, Saint Ruan rubbed his nose. ¡°Money can move mountains. When I was here earlier, everything was fine. And now, there¡¯s a way out!¡±


    In this world, only Xiao Yu could mobilize skilled workers and resources to create such an escape route in such a short time.


    Xiao Si proudly raised his chin. ¡°This is the strongest team in the world. Young master invests heavily in them every year just in case. They managed to open this passage in just six hours!¡±


    ¡°Six hours to dig a path?¡± Even Wei Jue found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Handsome brother is amazing!¡± Su Miaoyan pped her hands in admiration.


    Seeing her spirited smile, Xiao Yu¡¯s expression softened. He stood up from the wheelchair and handed it to Qin Muyan. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t dy!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Wei Jue, you and the Scarlet me King go first. I¡¯ll follow behind with Saint Ruan,¡± Su Yingxue urged.


    Wei Jue was about to push Qin Muyan away, but Qin Muyan firmly held onto Su Yingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°How can I leave you behind?¡±


    Using his saber to support himself, Qin Muyan stood up on the wheelchair. ¡°We must leave together. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Qin Muyan could ept death under Chu Yihan¡¯s sword, but he couldn¡¯t abandon Su Yingxue and escape alone. That would be too cowardly!


    ¡°Your Highness, your injuries are too severe. You should leave quickly!¡± Wei Jue urged anxiously.


    He wanted to tell Su Yingxue not to dy and leave quickly. If she didn¡¯t leave, Your Highness wouldn¡¯t budge!


    ¡°Air, sister!¡± SuMiaoyan eximed.


    While they were still being modest, Xiao Yu had already grabbed Su Miaoyan and entered the passage.


    Su Miaoyan couldn¡¯t match the strength of an adult man. Even though Xiao Yu was frail, it was effortless for him to pull her along.


    However, she was unwilling to leave Su Yingxue behind.


    In the dim passage, Xiao Yu asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you know martial arts? Can you help your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± Su Miaoyan replied dejectedly. In this situation, she was indeed a burden to Su Yingxue. But as her sister, she couldn¡¯t abandon her in danger and escape with Xiao Yu alone.

 Chapter 860 - 858: What is Mu Fei’s Intention?

    Chapter 860: Chapter 858: What is Mu Fei¡¯s Intention?


    ¡°Why not ask Mu Fei where he got the blue-scaled jade which is supposedly my mother¡¯s personal belonging?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were sharp as she turned to look at Mu Fei.


    This person was unfathomable!


    The Empress Dowager and Qin Muyan also stared intently at Mu Fei.


    Their gazes carried a powerful pressure.


    If it had been any ordinary person, they would have been scared into having a heart attack by now.


    Yet Mu Fei remained calm and unhurried as he said, ¡°This jade pendant was something I found at a ghost market. I am also a citizen of the Great Wei Dynasty and had heard of this item. Hence, I sought it out and eventually discovered the whereabouts of Princess Zhao Hua. If Princess Zhao Hua is not the daughter of the Eldest Princess, then why was the other half of this jade pendant not found with someone else, but with her instead?


    The Ninth Princess Consort ims to be the daughter of the Eldest Princess, but what evidence does she have to prove it? After all, apart from a face that resembles the Eldest Princess, she has nothing else. And I have heard that those with exceptional medical skills can change a person¡¯s face.¡±


    As soon as Mu Fei spoke, the hall erupted intomotion.


    ¡°Changing faces?¡± Qin Rulie¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°You mean to say, turning an entirely different face into an exact replica? Is such miraculous craftsmanship possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Su Yingxue of the Great Cheng Dynasty is renowned for her extraordinary medical skills. Surely, the emperor has heard of her, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Mu Fei¡¯s eyes had a flirtatious lift, the corners harboring a sharp glint.


    Qin Rulie nodded, ¡°Indeed, I have heard a little about her reputation recently.¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue close to Chu Yihan, a seed of doubt took root in his heart.


    ¡°Imperial Brother, Yingxue¡¯s face has never changed; when I met her, she was already as she appears now! Besides, she is benevolent and skillful in medicine, using her talents solely to save lives. Changing her appearance is something she would disdain to do!¡± Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t wait to defend Su Yingxue.


    He knew that once his Imperial Brother began to doubt Su Yingxue,


    The motivations behind her and Chu Yihan¡¯s visit to the Great Wei Dynasty woulde under suspicion.


    He would not stand by and let such a thing happen.


    ¡°The Ninth Princess Consort is famed for her iparable beauty, an object of desire for the whole world, but¡­ blood rtions and affection cannot be reced by beauty,¡± Shen Yu covered her chest, sobbing and gasping for air.


    Her speech was feeble and pitiful, yet it subtly reminded everyone that Su Yingxue¡¯s beauty was her best weapon!


    She also implied that Qin Muyan was blinded by Su Yingxue¡¯s allure.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, considering the matter of the youngdy¡¯s identity, I think it should be handled with caution. We must uncover theplete truth,¡± Qin Rulie said with a deep frown.


    No matter who was the genuine party and who was the impostor, it was a matter of great importance!


    The lineage of the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty must not be confused!


    The intentions behind the simultaneous appearance of these two people also needed to be thoroughly investigated!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble if the emperor desires a clear resolution,¡± Chu Yihan, who had been observing from the sidelines, spoke lightly.


    Although he wasn¡¯t part of the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty, and he seldom spoke, there was not a single person in the great hall who dared to overlook his presence.


    He had been holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand the entire time and said coolly, ¡°If you want to know the closeness of blood rtions, a blood test will suffice.¡±


    ¡°A blood test? Are you suggesting we do a blood kinship test?¡± Qin Muyan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, my Princess Consort is capable of verifying whether two individuals share blood rtions,¡± Chu Yihan, cradling Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, softened his expression when his gaze fell upon her.


    ¡°Is it really so?¡± The Empress Dowager was quite astonished.


    Qin Rulie was also surprised.


    Qin Muyan was rtively calm and a look of admiration appeared in his eyes, ¡°Indeed, I have witnessed such skill before. I can vouch for Yingxue, her results are undoubtedly urate!¡±

 Chapter 697: The Last Needle

    Chapter 697: The Last Needle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just now, although he was semi-conscious, Saint Ruan¡¯s words were not unheard.


    He grasped Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, his face pale but still retaining a sense of pride. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll¡­ protect you to the end.¡±


    He refused to let go of the sword in his hand. Before his death, he could still confront the enemy for Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Your Highness, what nonsense are you talking! I can¡¯t let a patient die in front of me and run away alone! I¡¯ll suture your wound as quickly as possible!¡±


    Qin Muyan was strong, but he couldn¡¯t resist Su Yingxue¡¯s determination.


    Feeling that he was hindering her, Su Yingxue instructed Wei Jue to help hold Qin Muyan down.


    Normally, Wei Jue wouldn¡¯t dare, but now he had to save Qin Muyan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey, Su Yingxue, you¡¯re going to sew! There¡¯s a mass of people over there, all of them areing!¡±


    Saint Ruan was frantic. If Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t insisted on staying, he would have fled long ago!


    What did Qin Muyan matter to him?


    However, Su Yingxue¡¯s needle was already piercing Qin Muyan¡¯s body. Her expression was serious, and she wouldn¡¯t leave until the stitching was done!


    Saint Ruan cursed in frustration. ¡°D*inn it!¡±


    He could only rush forward, using his poison to take down as many enemies as possible.


    Su Yingxue remainedposed amidst the chaotic sh of weapons. Even amidst the deafening battle cries, she remained unfazed.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have time to administer the anesthetic. Qin Muyan gritted his teeth and endured silently.


    The woman before him showed no hint of fear.


    He was a man, how could he cry out in pain?


    Yet, the more steadfast Su Yingxue¡¯s efforts, the faster his heart raced.


    ¡°Your Highness, if it hurts, take a deep breath. I¡¯ll be as quick as possible.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s needle pierced through flesh. One, two, three stitches¡­


    The wound on his chest was soon closed.


    Su Yingxue shifted her position to Qin Muyan¡¯s right leg.


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t hold on much longer. There are too many people in this army¡­¡±


    Saint Ruanmented bitterly. His poison could incapacitate, but it was no match for their overwhelming numbers!


    Wave after wave of assants overwhelmed him and Wei Jue. They couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.


    Wei Jue fought desperately to protect Qin Muyan. When an enemy thrust a spear, he risked his own life to block it.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, watch out behind you!¡±


    A de came hurtling towards her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hands were focused as she worked. When the cold wind howled behind her, she did a backflip, her red clothes fluttering. She spun in the air,nding steadily, but her needle and thread were unaffected. That one needle urately pierced through Qin Muyan¡¯s wound, pulling it together.


    Wei Jue gasped. Su Yingxue¡¯s calmness was unparalleled.


    Saint Ruan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you reacted quickly!¡±


    But who was the one who threw that de so swiftly?


    ¡°D*mn girl, watch out!¡±


    des flew not only from behind but also from all directions behind Qin Muyan.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su!¡±


    Wei Jue¡¯s eyes widened, his heart racing.


    They were running out of time.


    Saint Ruan was toote.


    So many des were flying towards Su Yingxue.


    And yet, she continued to stitch.


    ¡°Onest stitch!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. After this final stitch, she could finally evade!

 Chapter 862: 860: The Princess is actually Shen Yu?

    Su Yingxue secretly pinched herself, thinking that she was really letting herself down!


    If her mother¡¯s spirit in heaven saw this, she would definitelyugh at her!


    ¡°Alright, everything is ready. To demonstrate fairness and impartiality, I, the princess, will collect blood from both of you. This method, taught to the court physician by the Ninth Princess Consort, will be used by the court physician to verify the results. Is this eptable?¡± Qin Ge¡¯s scrutinizing gaze turned towards Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue nodded frankly, ¡°It¡¯s eptable, no problem.¡±


    Therefore, when Qin Ge came to draw her blood, she cooperated by reaching out her hand.


    Qin Ge ced her blood on a microscope slide.


    Then she turned to draw Shen Yu¡¯s blood.


    After collecting both blood samples, she proceeded towards the court physician.


    However, as she passed by Mu Fei, she suddenly heard a whisper, ¡°Swap the two people¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Qin Ge was somewhat dazed.


    She suddenly became oblivious to her surroundings.<div>


    ¡°Swap the two people¡¯s blood.¡±


    The voice rang out again, and Qin Ge lost consciousness, her hand under her sleeve moved.


    The wet nurse took the blood of the Empress Dowager, along with the two drops of blood Qin Ge had, and gave them all to the court physician.


    The court physician verified the blood using the method taught by Su Yingxue.


    At first, they were all intrigued by this novel method of blood testing they had never heard of before, and being able to carry out the experiment themselves was of great significance.


    After a quarter of an hour of standing still, the results came out.


    The court physician excitedly announced, ¡°This drop of blood melds with the Empress Dowager¡¯s blood; she must indubitably be the Empress Dowager¡¯s biological granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Quick, show it to me!¡±


    The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t wait to know the result; the wet nurse promptly helped her up.


    With Qin Rulie¡¯s permission, the court physician first brought the items to the side of the Empress Dowager.


    Seeing one drop of blood merge with her own, the Empress Dowager was tearfully moved, but the expression on her face stiffened when she saw the namebeled on the microscope slide.


    Qin Ge sensed something was amiss and immediately went to check the results by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side.


    Her lips tightly pursed, she said nothing.


    Qin Muyan called out loudly, ¡°Bring it here so Your Highness and Imperial Brother can take a look!¡±


    The court physician then knelt by Qin Rulie and Qin Muyan with the tray in hand.


    The expressions on both their faces were equallyplex.


    Especially when Qin Muyan looked at Su Yingxue, his gaze carried a sense of regret.


    ¡°How could this be, it should have been Yingxue¡­¡±<div>


    Qin Muyan murmured softly, unable to believe it.


    Su Yingxue suddenly sensed something, ¡°That result¡­ seems to have a problem.¡±


    Chu Yihan also felt it.


    But he didn¡¯t speak rashly.<div>


    Everyone had seen the result, everyone except Su Yingxue and Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was still on tenterhooks, until the Empress Dowager stood up, walked over to her, and extended a hand, saying warmly, ¡°Child, I have wronged you. You are indeed the one connected to me by blood.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart almost couldn¡¯t contain its excitement!


    But she quickly controlled her emotions, merely covering her face and weeping bitterly, putting on a heartbroken appearance, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Zhao¡¯er knows, the truth will eventually be clear to the world!¡±


    Su Yingxue, she couldn¡¯t snatch away everything that belonged to her!


    The identity of a Great Wei Dynasty princess was hers!


    Su Yingxue bit her lip, ¡°How could this be? Could there have been foul y?¡±


    Her sharp gaze immediately shot towards Qin Ge and the court physician.


    One collected the blood, and the other verified it, who would deliberately tamper with the results?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his oppressive gazended on Qin Ge.


    Qin Ge stood up at once, ¡°What? Are Your Highness the Ninth Prince and his wife doubting me, the princess?¡±

 Chapter 863 - 861: Shen Yu Hits the Wall

    Chapter 863: Chapter 861: Shen Yu Hits the Wall


    ¡°Under the watchful eyes of the public, the court physician dared not tamper with anything,¡± Chu Yihan said coldly, his oppressive gaze piercing through Qin Ge.


    Between the court physician and Qin Ge, only Qin Ge was the most suspect.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, do not make baseless usations against my mother. She has always been fair and would never make a mistake with the results,¡±


    Although Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t ept the oue, he believed in his mother and couldn¡¯t think of any reason she would err.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty respects you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can insult my aunt, the Eldest Princess of Great Wei!¡±


    Qin Rulie¡¯s face was filled with indignation.


    The Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty always treated each other with mutual respect and affection, and did not allow outsiders to interfere.


    Seeing the conflict between the Qin brothers and Chu Yihan escting, the Empress Dowager spoke out, ¡°Enough, the Ninth Prince means well and bears no ill intent. Now that the results are out, Zhao¡¯er is indeed my own granddaughter, so let¡¯s put an end to thismotion.¡±


    Although she recognized Shen Yu¡¯s identity, her fond gaze still lingered on Su Yingxue.


    She looks just like my Zheng Er!


    Kneeling at the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet, Shen Yu clenched her teeth in silent hatred. The Empress Dowager still held onto her fondness for Su Yingxue. If she had another trick up her sleeve, Shen Yu would still find it difficult to cope.


    Resolutely, she stood up, holding her skirt, and cried softly, ¡°I know I am not as beautiful as Miss Su, nor do I possess her noble status. It¡¯s clear Zhao¡¯er is not worthy of this princess¡¯s title. Better for Zhao¡¯er to seek my mother in theherworld!¡±


    With those words, she violently rushed toward a nearby pir.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The Empress Dowager covered her heart in rm, ¡°Zhao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Cousin!¡±


    Qin Ge and Qin Rulie hurried over too, lifting her up to take her away and calling for the court physician to treat her, causing a frantic bustle in the Funing Pce.


    Only Qin Muyan approached Su Yingxue and said in a low voice, ¡°Yingxue, let me take you back to the pce to rest for now. It¡¯s not suitable for you to stay in the pce any longer.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Rulie was preupied with the suicide attempt of Shen Yu, temporarily forgetting the predicament between Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, which also helped avoid some conflicts.


    Su Yingxue was about to say something when Chu Yihan pulled her into his embrace. His eyes were cold, and his words carried an innate authority, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Your Highness. I will protect the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, this is the Great Wei Dynasty, do not overstep!¡± Qin Muyan snorted coldly, still unwilling to let go of the suspicion Chu Yihan had towards his mother earlier.


    But Chu Yihan, holding Su Yingxue, walked away.


    They just left like that.


    Su Yingxue did not turn back to look at him again.


    A sense of disappointment flooded Qin Muyan¡¯s heart.


    His dejected figure was noticed by Qin Ge.


    Qin Ge, observant and detail-oriented, knew she hadn¡¯t misjudged the situation; Qin Muyan must have feelings for Su Yingxue.


    But now, Su Yingxue was already Chu Yihan¡¯s Princess.


    Qin Ge¡¯s brow furrowed tightly at the thought.


    Thepse in focus she had experienced earlier still lingered in her mind. It was as if she had done something instinctively, yet now she couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Her body had never exhibited such strange symptoms before.


    It was as though a man¡¯s voice had issued her amand in her mind¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mother?¡± Qin Muyan turned around, noticed Qin Ge standing behind him with an inscrutable expression, and quickly showed concern.


    Qin Ge extended her hand for him to hold and said, ¡°Mu Yan,e with mother.¡±


    Shen Yu was being treated in a side hall while Qin Ge and Qin Muyan went to the courtyard in the pce.


    Qin Ge dismissed the pce servants nearby and when alone with Qin Muyan, her scrutinizing gaze fell upon him, ¡°Did you refuse to marry Zhao Hua because of this Su Yingxue? You like her!¡±

 Chapter 864 - 862: The Quirks of Qin Ge

    Chapter 864: Chapter 862: The Quirks of Qin Ge


    Qin Ge¡¯s tone was very certain, and whether it was her gaze or a woman¡¯s intuition, both were urate.


    ¡°Yes, this son loves her deeply,¡± Qin Muyan confessed without intending to hide it.


    Qin Ge took a sharp breath, ¡°If Su Yingxue truly were your cousin, and were as yet unmarried, your fondness for her would be understandable, and Mother would never stand in your way. But what you saw today! She is not your cousin, and may even be suspected of impersonation! All this aside, most importantly, she¡¯s already married, to the Ninth Princess Consort! Do you not know what kind of man Chu Yihan is? Do you intend topete with him for a woman?¡±


    Qin Muyan clenched his right fist, his eyes stubborn and resolute, ¡°This son does not wish topete with him. If Yingxue is willing, this son is prepared to go through fire and water to marry her. But now that Chu Yihan treats her well, this son can only wait.¡±


    Wait until one day she needs him, then he will reappear by her side.


    ¡°What? You intend to wait for her?¡± Qin Ge felt her blood boiling, ¡°Wait for her to be discarded by Chu Yihan? Or wait for her toe seduce you again once she no longer upholds her marital fidelity? Muyan, do you realize what you¡¯re saying? You are the emperor¡¯s own brother, the Scarlet me King of the Great Wei Dynasty, a prince exalted above ten thousand people! How can you be so ruled by your emotions!¡±


    ¡°Mother, this son likes her and wishes to protect her. As for cousin Zhao Hua, you and the others may decide on the marriage arrangement. This son will marry her as the Princess and will surely provide for her all her life, but this son does not have feelings for her. Please inform Imperial Grandmother and cousin on behalf of this son,¡± he said.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s expression was cold and stern, passion burning within his chest.


    As a man standing tall and upright, he was unable to marry the woman he loved, but his heart, it must belong to her.


    Zhao Hua would have to marry him, and he could take responsibility, keeping her in the prince¡¯s mansion all her life, but he would never love her.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Ge was so angry she could smoke from seven orifices.


    But she knew her anger could not sway Qin Muyan in the slightest.


    The passionate blood of the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s men ran through his veins, and not even his Imperial Brother could change that!


    Qin Ge had no choice but to first visit Shen Yu.


    Along the way, she was reminded again of the voice of that man in her mind.


    In the pce.


    Su Yingxue rested her elbows on the railing, gazing at the beautiful mountains and waters of the courtyard, her face full of confusion, ¡°Why would it be like this? The Eldest Princess and Shen Yu should have no dealings of interest, and Shen Yu couldn¡¯t possibly drive her to do this, but why did things turn out like this?¡±


    Behind her, Chu Yihan poured a cup of tea, with a curling fragrance rising, the entire room filled with a faint tea aroma, refreshing and pleasing. As she breathed in, it prated her body, like a cool breeze in the forest.


    Chu Yihan brought the tea to Su Yingxue and even personally fed it to her mouth, ¡°The possibility of being manipted by someone cannot be ruled out; that Mu Fei is problematic.¡±


    ¡°Being manipted¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue thought of how she inexplicably left the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, was she not controlled by Wu Dao too?


    Wu Dao¡¯s drug!


    And this person, Mu Fei, indeed radiated strangeness in every aspect.


    Su Yingxue remembered their meeting at the ghost market. Had he detected her identity then?


    She shared this suspicion with Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan spoke indifferently, ¡°He is from the Great Wei Dynasty, and may have some connections to your mother. Otherwise, that piece of blue-scale jade would not have been easy to take, moreover, he is a man of the ghost market. If he wanted Wu Dao¡¯s drug, it wouldn¡¯t be unattainable.¡±


    sping Chu Yihan¡¯s hand, Su Yingxue took another sip of tea and said, ¡°Then we should capture Mu Fei for interrogation.¡±


    Chu Yihan pinched the soft flesh on her cheek with his right hand and said, ¡°Not urgent, let¡¯s wait for the Shadow Guards to report.¡±

 Chapter 865: 863: Powerful and Domineering

    Chapter 865: Chapter 863: Powerful and Domineering


    Before long, a shadow entered the pce and knelt beside Chu Yihan, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, Mu Fei has not yet left the pce, and I was unable to capture him. Moreover, Qin Rulie has already strengthened the precautionary measures, and the Shadow Guards may find it difficult to enter the pce to gather intelligence again.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes, holding the teacup, gradually deepened, ¡°It seems that Mu Fei has had ns for a while.¡±


    His brain was working rapidly, but his hands did not forget to feed Su Yingxue tea and pastries.


    The Shadow Guards lurking in the Great Wei Dynasty, who had not yet paid respects to Su Yingxue, the Princess, were as astonished as if they had seen a ghost when they witnessed their master personally feeding her food and drink. My God!


    The master that even the King of the Underworld fears¡­ has a gentle side too?


    Phew!


    As Chu Yihan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over, the Shadow Guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly lowered his head, ¡°I will take the punishment myself!¡±


    After he said that, he disappeared like a shadow.


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but marvel for the umpteenth time, ¡°Hubby, why are your men all so formidable? Mo Qi and Zi Wei are both highly skilled in martial arts, and even this random Shadow Guard has such good lightness skills that I can¡¯t even keep up!¡±


    Su Yingxue truly admired them.<div>


    ¡°Because their master is second to none.¡±


    Chu Yihan said it without the slightest blush or falter, as if he felt that this statement still didn¡¯t showcase his prowess sufficiently.


    Su Yingxue covered her mouth and stole augh, her husband was bing less and less modest!


    But his powerful and dominating demeanor was so captivating!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart raced with excitement.


    The moment she wasid down on the bed, she knew it was going to be another whole night of sore waist and aching legs.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Her sultry moan drifted from behind the curtains, and her jade-like fingers clutched at the bed canopy, trembling throughout the night.


    Outside Funing Pce, Mu Fei waited the entire night before he was summoned inside.


    He entered a side hall.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager was helped back to rest by Nanny Fu, and the people serving Shen Yu were all dismissed by hermand. In the vast side hall, there were only Shen Yu and Mu Fei.


    Mu Fei saw Shen Yu half-reclining on the bed with bandages around her head, herplexion pale. He curled his mouth in a wicked smile, ¡°For glory and riches, you do not hesitate to risk your life. Such human nature is indeed very ugly.¡±


    ¡°What cold remarks you¡¯re making! If it weren¡¯t for me, we would all be dead yesterday. Do you think you would still be alive?¡± Shen Yu red at him irritably.


    It was her first time seeing Mu Fei, but there was a wicked aura about him.


    Especially that face of his, more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, which did not match his tall stature at all.


    Mu Fei snorted coldly, ¡°Those who couldn¡¯t live were the ones pretending to be of royal blood. I, Mu Fei of the Ghost Market, would not be like you.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Market?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes widened.


    Previously, she had not thought much about it, but during her time in the Great Wei Imperial Pce, she had learned quite a bit, especially about the words ¡°Ghost Market.¡±


    When Qin Rulie came to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager, he would often mention it¡ªa dark and sunless underground kingdom, but¡­ capable of anything!<div>


    No wonder Mu Fei could turn the tide,ing from the Ghost Market!


    ¡°The Eldest Princess was under your spell?¡± Shen Yu nervously clutched the pillow beneath her.


    Mu Fei¡¯s eyes lifted with mirth, ¡°It¡¯s control. I used a drug to control her, so she swapped your and Su Yingxue¡¯s blood, making you the princess¡¯s daughter. You should thank me.¡±


    Shen Yuy back down, her eyes filled with scorn, ¡°Speak, what reward do you want? Now that I have secured the position of princess and willter be the princess consort of the Red me, you will naturally notck for benefits.¡±<div>

 Chapter 866: 864: Granting Marriage to Qin Muyan

    Chapter 866: Chapter 864: Granting Marriage to Qin Muyan


    She thought Mu Fei would demand money and valuables just like her parents did.


    But Mu Fei let out a series of chillingughter, ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡±


    Theughter made Shen Yu¡¯s skin crawl without reason.


    ¡°The reward I want, you better pay close attention, I want you to secure your ce as princess, not giving Su Yingxue the slightest opportunity, otherwise, your end will be the deception of the imperial family, and you¡¯ll be torn apart by five horses!¡±


    Mu Fei leaned in close to Shen Yu, his cold voice echoing in her ears, making her envision a horrifying scene: a dark pathpletely lined with menacing skeletons!


    She grasped her chest in fright, but once Mu Fei left her, she finally saw clearly that this was just the splendid side hall of Funing Pce; there were no such ominous skeletons.


    It was just her mind ying tricks on her.


    Mu Fei reminded her, ¡°y the role of the princess well in the pce, win over the Empress Dowager, and don¡¯t let Su Yingxue get close to her; when the time is right, make them enemies of Su Yingxue.¡±


    He was so terrifying that Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips in agreement, ¡°I understand.¡±<div>


    ¡°As for your parents, I advise you to deal with them sooner rather thanter, else they will surely be a stumbling block for you.¡±


    Mu Fei¡¯s voice reverberated in her mind.


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart trembled fiercely¡ªthose were her biological parents after all!


    Was she really expected to kill them?


    But then she thought, how useless they were, nearly exposing her; if they were to live and stay in the pce, they would inevitably mess things up again; without her identity as the princess, she wouldn¡¯t just be unable to go back to selling fish, but her very life would be in jeopardy!


    ¡°No! I will not let anyone take what¡¯s mine! All of this¡­ it¡¯s all mine!¡±


    Shen Yu gazed greedily at the wealth of the pce, a hint of ruthlessness shing in her eyes.


    Once Shen Yu¡¯s identity was confirmed, the Empress Dowager showered her with even more affection, sending treasures and silver jewelry flowing towards her like water, letting her ask for anything she wished, as if she wanted to pluck the moon from the sky for her.


    But Shen Yu always appeared sickly and aloof, showing little happiness.


    The Empress Dowager thought, ¡°Is Zhao¡¯er still worried about your origins? As for the Ninth Princess Consort, I think she is a reasonable person and has not entered the pce again. The matter of the identity must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    The Empress Dowager felt regret over Su Yingxue, but the matter of blood rtionships couldn¡¯t be changed, so regret was all it could be.


    Hearing her say this, Shen Yu meekly responded on the surface, ¡°Yes, the Ninth Princess Consort will definitely notpete with me for the title of the princess. What Zhao¡¯er cares about even more is the blood rtionship with the imperial grandmother, after all, imperial grandmother has been without a mother for so many years, and I haven¡¯t been able to see my mother either.¡±


    As she spoke, she covered her face and cried, drawing out all the pain in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart ached and she shed tears, treating her even more tenderly.


    She wanted to give Shen Yu everything she had.


    She thought about her old age and the possibility that her eyes might close before long, and that Zhao Hua, not yet married, would have no one to look after her.


    So she summoned Qin Ge and Qin Muyan to her side and brought up the subject of an arranged marriage again.


    Qin Ge had no objections, as marrying another granddaughter cherished by the Empress Dowager to Qin Muyan would further secure his position in both the imperial family and in the court.


    As for Qin Muyan, he was expressionless and simply said, ¡°I shallply with the Empress Dowager¡¯s wishes.¡±<div>


    His willingness to marry Shen Yu brought greatfort to the Empress Dowager. Qin Rulie drafted a decree, and on the same day, it was proimed to the world.

 Chapter 867: 865: One Less Person, The Bed Feels So Big

    Chapter 867: Chapter 865: One Less Person, The Bed Feels So Big


    Shen Yu, having her wishes fulfilled, was naturally overjoyed.


    However, during dinner, she wanted to speak more with Qin Muyan, but he was cold-faced and refused to spare her an extra nce.


    Inside the pce, Chu Yihan received a secret report, ¡°Chu Yifeng has had an incident; Your Highness must return to Yungui City to check on him.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, ¡°Could it be that he is refusing his medicine again, causing his condition to worsen?¡±


    Chu Yihan remained silent, which meant there probably wasn¡¯t any other issue.


    Chu Yihan had intended to take Su Yingxue with him, ¡°If he still refuses to take his medicine, you can just knock him out again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not. After all, he is your brother. If I hit him too many times, we¡¯ll still have to face each other in the future.¡±


    Su Yingxue awkwardly tugged at her lips, admittedly she loathed the madman Chu Yifeng, and Chu Yihan would favor her for life.


    But what if Chu Yifeng recovered and held a grudge against her?


    When that time came, wouldn¡¯t her husband be the one caught in the middle?<div>


    It was best to stop while she was ahead.


    And so, Su Yingxue, embracing Chu Yihan, whispered, ¡°I want to settle the affairs of the Great Wei Dynasty before returning. I must expose Shen Yu and Mu Fei¡¯s schemes.¡±


    ¡°Mu Fei is cunning and not easy to deal with. Once Your Highness leaves, he will surely find an opportunity to strike.¡±


    Chu Yihan stroked Su Yingxue¡¯s nape, his eyes full of concern for her.


    The terror he experienced on the day of their wedding was something he never wanted to relive for the rest of his life.


    He also no longer wanted to be apart from her.


    Su Yingxue curled her lips, ¡°What is there to fear when I have my husband¡¯s cold jade? With your Shadow Guards spread across the four kingdoms and nine provinces, how could I possiblye to harm in the Great Wei Dynasty?¡±


    Chu Yihan patted her head, ¡°That¡¯s true. The Shadow Guards will ensure your safety at all times.¡±


    Chu Yihan was somewhat reluctant to leave her, as he had nned to set off at dawn.


    But using Chu Yifeng¡¯s critical condition as a reason, Su Yingxue urged him to leave right away, in case Chu Yifeng died and it was toote.


    Rong Sheng wouldn¡¯t indulge him, after all.


    Chu Yihan was persuaded by her reasoning.


    Yet when the time came to depart, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Upon his departure from the pce, Su Yingxue finally breathed a sigh of relief, and flopped onto the vast bed, rolling around several times both lengthways and widthways.


    ¡°I never noticed before, but this bed is huge.¡±


    Su Yingxue heaved a long sigh. In the previous days, when she slept with Chu Yihan, he would either press down on her or insist on holding her as they fell asleep; she found it difficult to turn over, feeling as though only a small part of the bed was hers.


    Now that Chu Yihan was gone, she finally didn¡¯t have to endure being pinned down, and would not wake up with a sore back and aching waist the next morning.


    But at night, there were always uninvited visitors.


    ¡°Princess Zhao Hua has arrived!¡±<div>


    The voice of a pce maid rang from outside her chamber.


    Su Yingxue got up from the bed and slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°To think she hase at this hour.¡±


    If Shen Yu was looking for her, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be for anything good.


    But Su Yingxue was not one to shrink from trouble.<div>


    She dressed herself and rose to meet Shen Yu just as she entered.


    Her pce maids opened the doors for her; with a mocking curl of her lip, Su Yingxue said, ¡°Princess Zhao Hua holds such a noble status, how can you be so ill-mannered as to barge into someone else¡¯s chamber unannounced? You must be used to it from all those years as a pauper, right?¡±


    Those who have risen from nothing to a phoenix¡¯s perch detest nothing more than the reminder of their days as a crow in distress.


    Shen Yu was the typical case.


    At the mention of the word ¡®pauper¡¯, her expression turned sinister as she wished she could tear Su Yingxue into pieces there and then.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, do you think you can do as you please just because you consider yourself noble? This is the Great Wei Dynasty, and you are living in a Wei Dynasty pce. I, as Princess, can have you expelled at any time, or have you killed!¡±

 Chapter 868: 866: Shen Yu Falls to His Death

    Chapter 868: Chapter 866: Shen Yu Falls to His Death


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, set against her pale little face, which emanated an eerie aura.


    How could Su Yingxue be afraid of her? She arched her picturesque brows, her demeanor rxed and at ease, ¡°If you could kill me, would you need to find me? The knife would already be at my neck, right? Coming here to make threats is something only those who are powerless would do.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s psyche was firmly gripped by her words, she stepped back several paces to the balcony, where the night wind howled, lifting her skirts.


    She red at Su Yingxue with cold eyes, ¡°Do you think you can seed? Everything that belongs to me, you can¡¯t take it away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s everything that belongs to me, you can¡¯t take it away!¡±


    Su Yingxue pointed at her, correcting her.


    ¡°Is that so? The Ninth Prince has left; do you think you alone can aplish anything significant?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile, her eyes filled with malice.


    Su Yingxue observed her position, she gradually retreated closer to the railing.<div>


    The chamber she was staying in was on the second floor. Shen Yu¡¯s arrivingte at night must have been an attempt to frame her!


    Su Yingxue dashed forward to grab Shen Yu, but numerous hidden weapons were suddenly shot towards her; she quickly pulled out her red jade soft whip to defend herself.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    She knocked all the hidden weapons to the ground, preventing any from injuring her.


    But Shen Yu fell from the railing, screaming, ¡°Ah! Ninth Princess Consort, please spare me!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s entire body crashed to the ground, with a pool of blood forming behind her.


    The pce maids who had followed her, waiting downstairs, were already screaming in panic, ¡°Ah! Princess! Princess, please wake up!¡±


    Su Yingxue leaned over the railing to look outside, allowing the pce maids to clearly see her face.


    One of the pce maids beside Shen Yu pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Ninth Princess Consort! It was the Ninth Princess Consort who pushed the princess down; she is trying to murder the princess! Someonee quickly, go and inform the Empress Dowager!¡±


    Within the imperial pce, all who were originally at rest were stirred intomotion again because of Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu¡¯s injuries were grave, the court physician said her life might be in danger.


    The Empress Dowager fainted upon hearing the news and was supported back to her chamber to rest.


    Qin Muyan received the news and hurriedly rushed into the pce.


    His mother, Qin Ge, was busily attending to both sides, while Qin Rulie stood outside the chamber with a gloomy expression, ¡°Su Yingxue really knows no gratitude. If something happens to cousin and imperial grandmother, I will surely kill her!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Brother, this matter must not have been done by Yingxue; she¡¯s not like that. There must be some misunderstanding!¡± Qin Muyan quickly defended.


    His eagerness to protect Su Yingxue, unbothered by the condition of the Empress Dowager and Shen Yu, angered Qin Rulie greatly, ¡°Mu Yan, what is wrong with you! Imperial grandmother and cousin are in such a dangerous state, and you don¡¯t show any concern, yet you care so much for that outsider! How can Su Yingxue be mentioned in the same breath as our kin!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Brother, I¡¯m just speaking on the basis of facts. Even if Yingxue isn¡¯t our cousin, she¡¯s a kind-hearted woman and would never harm anyone. Zhao Hua going to find her in the middle of the night is already odd, doesn¡¯t that suggest Zhao Hua has an ulterior motive?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Rulie, furious, punched Qin Muyan, causing him to stagger.<div>


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but Qin Muyan, enduring the pain, still insisted, ¡°I trust Yingxue; she wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. As for imperial grandmother¡­ it¡¯s because Zhao Hua is sick. We must wait for Zhao Hua to awaken and properly interrogate her!¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s stance was resolute, but in Qin Rulie¡¯s eyes, this was nothing but being bewitched by Su Yingxue.

 Chapter 705: You Like to Fight With the King of Hell For People

    Chapter 705: You Like to Fight With the King of Hell For People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the end, Chu Yihan captured Chu Chengye alive, and the 100,000 Imperial Guards were forced to surrender. Chu Yihan deployed 150,000 troops to guard Jiang Du City, and the ck Cloud Cavalry set off with him.


    Chu Yihan escorted Su Yingxue to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and then bid her farewell.


    A hint of unease crossed Su Yingxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Where are you going, Your Highness?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was stern. His wounds had yet to be tended to. ¡°I still have important matters to attend to. Once everything is settled, I wille to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to propose.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t detain him. As she watched him ride off with the ck Cloud Cavalry, a heavy sense of unease settled in her heart.


    What was he nning to do?


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe outside.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in her ears. Su Yingxue turned to see him, noticing his numerous injuries. She hurriedly led him to the medicine hut.


    Originally reserved for her research, the medicine hut had be bustlingtely.


    Before their return, Saint Ruan had treated Qin Muyan¡¯s wounds. However, Qin Muyan was stubborn and insisted on seeing Su Yingxue immediately. Saint Ruan, not one to be lenient,ced his medicine with a hefty dose of sleeping powder, causing Qin Muyan to fall into a deep slumber.


    Unaware of this, Su Yingxue tended to Zi Wei¡¯s wounds.


    Saint Ruan approached Su Yingxue, observing her unharmed state and her ability to administer medicine. He smirked, ¡°You¡¯re quite fortunate. Even the King of Hell wouldn¡¯t dare to im you!¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled in agreement. ¡°Yes!¡±


    When she first died, even the King of Hell hadn¡¯t imed her. Reflecting on it now, it seemed the King of Hell still didn¡¯t dare.


    Saint Ruan was right!


    Although conversing with Saint Ruan, Su Yingxue¡¯s attention remained on Zi Wei. Thankfully, his wounds weren¡¯t severe. After applying the medicine, she advised him, ¡°Rest well during this period. In a few days, I¡¯ll prepare another dose to cleanse the poison in your body, sparing you further agony.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, stirring something within Zi Wei.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Covered in wounds yet still alive, you are quite the stroke of luck!¡± Saint Ruan mused, stroking his chin. Having lived many times longer than Su Yingxue and treated far more patients, he found Zi Wei¡¯s survival remarkable.


    It was also thanks to Su Yingxue that Zi Wei had originally been a half-dead person, but she had slowly treated him until now, and he had surprisingly remained alive and well.


    Saint Ruan remarked, ¡°You seem to enjoy snatching souls from the King of Hell.¡±


    Crossing out names from the list of souls destined for the afterlife seemed to be her specialty.


    Su Yingxue found Saint Ruan¡¯s evaluation refreshing. ¡°Doctors, in their efforts to save lives, often find themselves grappling with death. A sessful doctor triumphs over death.¡±


    She felt a sense of pride in her ability to save lives.


    ¡°Miss, the Master requests your presence!¡± Zhn announced from the entrance of the medicine hut.


    Su Yingxue entrusted the medicine hut to Saint Ruan and proceeded alone to meet Su Qingzhi in the main hall.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his expression grave. ¡°Yingxue, what¡¯s the situation outside today?¡±


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t conceal the truth from Su Qingzhi, Su Yingxue recounted, ¡°The Emperor attempted to assassinate the Ninth Prince, but he managed to save himself by mobilizing his troops in time. Currently, the Seventh Prince has been captured.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince¡­ I fear he can no longer contain himself,¡± Su Qingzhi sighed heavily.


    Aware that turmoil in the royal court was inevitable, Su Qingzhi had not anticipated that Su Yingxue would be the catalyst.


    Would she be able to shoulder the weight of the world¡¯s responsibility in the future?

 Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came

    Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked at Ye Li in horror. They had never seen someone like Ye Li.


    Ye Li slowly left. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to find the whereabouts of the other zombies.


    He had stayed in White Cloud Base City for two days. Now, he could be said to be a thunderp in White Cloud Base City. His name was simply household here.


    The sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes. After a simple wash up, a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is finally here?¡±


    With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene.


    When he appeared again, Ye Li was in the wilderness.


    ¡°Senior Sister Leng, is that Demon King Ye Li really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°He can easily defeat Senior Sister Leng Xue. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s powerful?¡±


    ¡°So what? Master is leading the team this time. No matter how powerful Demon King Ye Li is, he will die an ugly death. He actually dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall.¡±


    A group of gic warriors from the Four Weapons Hall was heading toward White Cloud Base City.


    The leader was an old man, an eighth-tier Chosen One.


    Ye Li could not defeat an eighth-tier Chosen One at the moment. However, he had absolute confidence that he could escape. This was the charm of the Swift Steps.


    Then, Ye Li appeared in front of them.


    The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They did not notice Ye Li¡¯s appearance at all.


    ¡°Brat, quickly get out of the way. You actually dare to block the path of our Four Weapons Hall!¡± a Tier 1 Transcender said coldly.


    Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and her face turned even colder.


    ¡°He is Demon King Ye Li,¡± Leng Xue said coldly.


    ¡°What!!!¡±


    The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all shocked. They would never have thought that the person in front of them was Demon King Ye Li.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be waiting for us here.¡± Leng Xue red at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Leng Xue,


    ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am not waiting for these people here, but you. I¡¯ve already decided to change your coldness.¡±


    Leng Xue¡¯s expression changed. She really didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to still be so talkative.


    ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡±


    The old man in the lead looked at Ye Li.


    The old man¡¯s name was Tang Gang. He was the leader of the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s Spear Hall and an eighth-tier Chosen One.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly.


    Tang Gang smiled when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Mystic Land for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant junior like you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it now?¡± Ye Li said calmly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all enraged. They did not expect that Demon King Ye Li could still be so arrogant in front of their master.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A disciple shouted at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    All the disciples were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I talking to Li Qiankun?¡±


    Li Qiankun?


    The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were even more shocked. They naturally knew Li Qiankun. He was the hall master of the Knife Hall and had already died in the Wastnd.


    The leader of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang,ughed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I am not Li Qiankun, but the leader of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Tang Gang.¡±


    The disciples originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked, but they didn¡¯t expect that not only was Ye Li not shocked, there was no change in his expression at all.

 Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do

    Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall would never have thought that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s expression would remain unchanged after hearing their master¡¯s name.


    ¡°Oh right, is Li Qiankun an eighth-tier Chosen One?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked.


    The dozen or so Spear Hall disciples were shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li would ask such a question.


    ¡± That¡¯ s right,¡± Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since I, Demon King Ye Li, can kill Li Qiankun, why can¡¯t I kill your master?¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall turned pale with fright. They looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master?¡± The leader of the Spear Hall looked at Ye Li in shock.


    ¡°Not only did I kill Li Qiankun, but I also killed twelve elders of your Four Weapons Hall,¡± Ye Li said calmly.


    When Tang Gang heard this, his expression was terrifyingly cold because three of the 12 elders Ye Li killed were from the Spear Hall.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Tang Gang smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was only a fifth-tier Chosen One. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 elders of the Four Weapons Hall died in the Wastnd.


    Of course, he did not believe that Ye Li did it alone, because this was definitely not something a fifth-tier Chosen One could do.


    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you caused my Four Weapons Hall to suffer heavy casualties. It¡¯s not too much for me to kill you now, right?¡±


    A look of disdain appeared on Tang Gang¡¯s face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of killing my Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head.


    Although he couldn¡¯t beat Tang Gang, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tang Gang to kill Ye Li.


    The dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were extremely angry. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li.


    Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. She really didn¡¯t know why he could still be so calm in such a situation. Was he not afraid of death?


    ¡°Humph!!!¡±


    Tang Gang snorted and was about to attack Ye Li.


    But before he could make a move, Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    Tang Gang caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but he was too close to Ye Li. When he was about to attack, Ye Li was already in front of Leng Xue.


    A terrifying longsword was pressed against Leng Xue¡¯s neck.


    How was that possible!!!


    The dozens of Spear Hall disciples were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even believe it. They only saw Ye Li disappear on the spot. In the next second, Ye Li appeared in front of Leng Xue with a terrifying long sword in his hand.


    As for the long sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand¡­


    The dozen or so disciples were all shocked. They could swear that they had never seen such a terrifying sword. They felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation with just a nce.


    Leng Xue was the same. She did not expect such a situation. For a moment, she could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡±


    Tang Gang roared at Ye Li.


    Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You know what I want to do.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Tang Gang and the dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were all shocked. They knew that as long as Ye Li¡¯s sword went any further, Leng Xue would disappear from this world forever.

 Chapter 708: The Truth Back Then

    Chapter 708: The Truth Back Then<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Mingyuan cursed angrily, unable to hide his frustration. Chu Chengye was incapable, failing to eliminate Chu Yihan. As for the empress, she was proving to be utterly worthless!<div>


    ¡°Watch this ce,¡± Chu Yihan ordered sternly.


    Behind him, Mo Qi immediately knelt, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Yes, master, we will ensure that no one breaches this area!¡±


    Both he and the ck Cloud Cavalry behind him exuded a formidable presence, rendering everyone silent and motionless.


    Advancing with his Qingfeng Sword in hand, Chu Yihan seized Chu Mingyuan by the cor, dragging him forcefully into the imperial study.


    Dragged along, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s golden crown swayed precariously atop his head, his disheveled appearance projecting anything but the dignity of an emperor.


    Thrown unceremoniously onto the dragon throne, Chu Mingyuan found the Qingfeng Sword pressed against his throat, its de gleaming threateningly. Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes glinted with a mixture of allure and menace as he spoke, ¡°After all these years, you still can¡¯t contain yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Chu Yihan!¡±


    Trembling with fear, Chu Mingyuan found himself unable to articte a response, overwhelmed by the humiliation of the situation.


    ¡°Answer me! Are you feeling uneasy sitting on this throne?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s blood-streaked countenance, both enchanting and eerie, exuded a palpable aura of danger, intensifying the emperor¡¯s difort.


    Though unspoken, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s inner turmoil was evident in his trembling lips and desperate silence.<div>


    ¡°Yes! This throne has be unbearable, causing me endless sleepless nights!¡± Chu Mingyuan thought to himself, but he still couldn¡¯t answer.


    However, he refused to yield to Chu Yihan¡¯s intimidation.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I am the rightful emperor, bestowed the throne by thete emperor himself! Your actions constitute treason! My father and our ancestors will not let you escape punishment, and the people will not forgive you!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s outburst was met with a mocking smile from Chu Yihan, whose lips curled in contempt. ¡°Father? The people of the realm? It was I who received the throne from my father. I conquered the vastnds of the Great Cheng Dynasty. What right do you have to me me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Mingyuan eximed, his agitation causing him to bump into Chu Yihan¡¯s sword tip. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I am the emperor! I am the rightful emperor of the Great Cheng Dynasty! What evidence do you have to prove that Father passed the throne to you?¡±


    There was none!


    It couldn¡¯t exist!


    Back then, when Chu Yihan was on an expedition, Father was weak, and Chu Mingyuan seized the opportunity to kill Consort Shu and destroy the decree he had left with Chu Yihan¡¯s mother. There was no way Chu Yihan could have known about this!


    ¡°Do you think that killing my mother would allow you to seed?¡± Chu Yihan sneered, his eyes gleaming with a chilling light that made people tremble in fear.


    He unscrewed the hilt of the Qing Frost Sword and took out a smooth silk scroll. Written clearly on it was the decree, ¡°Pass the throne to the Ninth Prince, Chu Yihan.¡±


    The imprint of the jade seal, stored for many years, was still as clear as ever.<div>


    Chu Mingyuan was terrified. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    How could this be?


    Was the decree he destroyed back then fake?


    Or was Father biased, giving Consort Shu a decree was not enough, he secretly hid one for Chu Yihan!


    ¡°Back then, Mother was afraid that you would harm me in the army, so she prepared a fake decree and released the news, diverting all your attention to her!¡±


    Recalling the past, Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes turned crimson. ¡°For the sake of this decree, you killed my mother and forced Father to his death.¡±

 Chapter 709: Chu Mingyuan Had Been Resentful for Many Years

    Chapter 709: Chu Mingyuan Had Been Resentful for Many Years<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Mingyuan disregarded the wound on his neck as he sat up on the dragon throne and bellowed, ¡°You know everything! Chu Yihan, so you already knew everything! Yet, you pretended not to know for so many years¡­ You¡¯re ying with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±<div>


    Chu Yihan answered him decisively, his voice cold and deep, ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve been unable to sleep day and night. Every day, you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll rebel and kill you. How does it feel? Do you feel good?¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan roared in a low voice. The truth was slowly revealed by Chu Yihan.


    He would never admit that Chu Yihan was telling the truth!


    He hadn¡¯t enjoyed a peaceful night¡¯s sleep since he ascended to the dragon throne many years ago!


    ¡°You still don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡± Chu Yihan pressed on and even told him, ¡°Your son, Chu Chengye, is dying. You can¡¯t kill me, and neither can he. I¡¯ve gathered enough troops around Yanyun City to tten the pce and kill all your people in the court. I¡¯ll erase you from the history of the Great Cheng Dynasty and burn everything you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, how dare you! How dare you! I am the emperor of the Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I conquered all the nations, earned the reverence of the three kingdoms, and gained the submission of the nine provinces. If it weren¡¯t for me allowing you to ascend the throne back then, how could you be seated on this dragon throne and be the emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed his neck and suppressed him from above. ¡°Everything you have today is what I gave you! I won¡¯t let you, you don¡¯t deserve anything!¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! I am your royal brother, I am the emperor¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was still struggling. He would never admit that Chu Yihan was telling the truth!<div>


    ¡°Imperial Brother? Killed my mother¡¯s imperial brother? The emperor¡­ Take a look around. Who else in the imperial pce would still regard you as the emperor?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. He looked at Chu Mingyuan as if he was watching a clown.


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s face flushed red. Chu Yihan¡¯s forceful abdication and his mockery were like knives stabbing into his heart!


    ¡°Chu Yihan!¡±


    He stood up forcefully and shouted at him, ¡°What right do you have? What right do you have to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both Father¡¯s sons. I¡¯m older than you and not inferior to you. My mother¡¯s family background is not inferior to yours! But why does Father favor you the most? When you were young, you and your brother were Father¡¯s favorite son. The other princes were not even half as good as you. Later on, you repeatedly made military achievements and made Father look at you in a new light. However, you were only in your teens at that time. I¡¯ve been the Crown Prince for more than ten years!¡±


    ¡°As long as Father passed away! I am the rightful emperor! But why can Father cripple me and pass the throne to you just because of you?!¡±


    This was unfair!


    This was unfair to him, who was diligent and loyal to his father!


    ¡°So¡­ You harmed my brother, killed my mother, and even forced my father to die just to sit on this dragon throne?¡±


    The door of the imperial study was tightly shut. Chu Yihan stood against the light, half of his face buried in the shadows. His expression was dark and deep, and it was hard to fathom.<div>


    Chu Mingyuan stood up straight and roared, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He pointed at the majestic golden throne behind him and revealed a greedy expression. ¡°This is the dragon throne, the symbol of the Emperor! It¡¯s the position of the ruler of the world! The throne! There¡¯s only one in this world, wielding the power of life and death, enjoying supreme glory! Noble for generations toe! This is the supreme power and status! How can I hand it over to others? This should belong to me! How can I give it to you?¡±

 Chapter 874: 872: Want to Share Life and Death with the Master

    Chapter 874: Chapter 872: Want to Share Life and Death with the Master


    Seeing her distress, Mu Fei put away his folding fan and set it aside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just happen to be hungry.¡±


    Ah Jing couldn¡¯t cook or make pastries¡ªshe only learned after coining to his side.


    Yet, as Mu Fei ate the pastries, his mood remained calm, and gradually, he finished a teful of them.


    Ah Jing looked at the empty te, incredulous, ¡°Master, don¡¯t they taste bad?¡±


    Mu Fei patted her head, ¡°They¡¯re not bad, don¡¯t doubt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ah Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, and a restrained joy emerged, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too kind to me. These pastries¡­ they¡¯re really not good.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for an extreme hunger, she was afraid even she couldn¡¯t have finished them, but Mu Fei ate them all.


    Seeing her tears, Mu Fei pulled her to his side and carefully wiped her face, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy. You really are good to me, Master. I¡¯ve never had anyone treat me so well before.¡±


    Ah Jing¡¯s lips puckered as tears rolled down one by one. She remembered her own past, ¡°I never knew who my parents were. Ever since I have memories, I was scavenging food from garbage heaps. Later I was captured and enved, nearly died several times, and when I was sold to the ghost market, had you not bought me, Master, I would have been tortured to death long ago. You are the first person to ever be kind to me.¡±<div>


    Moreover, she felt that Mu Fei doted on her.


    He killed all the female ves that had been sold with her, leaving only her alive.


    He made sure she was well-fed and well-dressed and took her with him everywhere he went.


    Even at night, he would have her sleep behind the screen to keep watch.


    A dull pain throbbed in Mu Fei¡¯s heart, ¡°Just this is being good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, you¡¯re really very good!¡±


    All Jing couldn¡¯t help but lean into his embrace, her delicate, tender arms encircling Mu Fei¡¯s waist, ¡°Ah Jing wants to be with Master for a lifetime, to serve Master.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Fei¡¯s lips trembled slightly.


    He, a man despised for his misdeeds, stained and unworthy, also had someone who would be so loyal, desiring to be with him for a lifetime?


    ¡°Yes, Master, don¡¯t you have the Heart-Eater Gu?¡±


    All Jing lifted her head from Mu Fei¡¯s embrace, her eyes spariding.


    Mu Fei nodded, ¡°This thing is not good. After two people take it, if one dies, the other cannot live.¡±


    ¡°Ah Jing wants to take it, to take it with Master. This way, whether Master lives or dies, All Jing can always be with Master!¡±


    All Jing¡¯s clear eyes glistened like the purest ze, devoid of any impurity.


    Her purity made Mu Fei avert his gaze from her eyes.


    He pushed Ah Jing aside, ¡°Never say such foolish things again!¡±


    Ah Jing thought Mu Fei was angry and quickly knelt before him, ¡°Yes, Ah Jing understands her mistake. I won¡¯t dare to say it again. Master shouldn¡¯t be angry. The Heart-Eater Gu can be harmful to the body, Ah Jing does not dare to hurt Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Mu Fei almost wanted to tell her that the Heart-Eater Gu wouldn¡¯t harm the body, and even if it did, he had ways to counteract it; he had plenty of good medicine here.<div>


    But¡­


    He couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to have Ah Jing take the Heart-Eater Gu with him.


    Mu Fei took a deep breath, letting out a long sigh. ¡°Enough, you may go. Order someone to deal with the two in the firewood shed, to kill them once they¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Mu Fei frowned in agitation.<div>


    Ah Jing trembled slightly as she got up.


    She wanted to ask Mu Fei if it was something she had said wrong that had made him angry.

 Chapter 711: Close to the Marquis’s Manor

    Chapter 711: Close to the Marquis¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The one who forced Su Han out of power was her husband. No matter where she was, she was not as safe as Su Yingxue.


    Despite themotion outside the mansion and the approach of unknown danger, Su Han remained calm and collected as she approached Su Qingzhi. ¡°Grandpa, thedies have all been taken care of. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured him.


    ¡°Alright, Han¡¯er, you can go to the backyard first.¡±


    Su Qingzhi, d in armor, furrowed his brows. This time, the visitors outside were likely unfriendly. As the head of the family, he had to protect everyone within the household!


    Su Han frowned. She knew that although Su Qingzhi was old, he was still brave and skilled inbat. However, she also had her responsibilities to fulfill.


    She stood beside Su Qingzhi and said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, I am your granddaughter, and I will stand by your side. The children of the Su family fear nothing.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes showed admiration as he patted Su Han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well said! The children of the Su family should be like this!¡±


    Su Xin, with her son and daughter, hid in a side hall. She sneered disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? Is hiding not safe? What use is there for a delicate young miss? If rebel soldierse in, they¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Beside her was a timid-looking boy of about twelve or thirteen. ¡°Mother, are rebel soldiersing? I¡¯m scared, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Su Xin held her son¡¯s hand, intending tofort him, but her daughter interrupted.


    ¡°Useless! Your maternal grandfather is a defender general. What rebel army would dare to attack here? Even if the emperor wanted to attack, he¡¯d have to think twice!¡±


    The girl was eloquent, and behind her not-so-beautiful appearance, there was a shrewdness.


    Su Xin smiled satisfactorily. She held her son¡¯s hand,forting and educating him. ¡°Hong¡¯er, learn from your sister! You can¡¯t be inferior to her!¡±


    Ye Hong nodded understandingly and nestled into Su Xin¡¯s arms.


    He was different from his sister since he was little, being obedient. Whatever Su Xin said, he would do. In this situation, they sought refuge, and he didn¡¯t understand anything. So, he stayed in his mother¡¯s arms.


    Ye Zhenzhen, who had been articte earlier, rolled her eyes at her brother¡¯s weakness.


    She held Su Xin¡¯s arm and spected, ¡°Mother, do you think the person who came is the Ninth Prince? I¡¯ve admired Ninth Prince for a long time. It would be great to meet him today!¡±


    ¡°If the Ninth Princees, I¡¯ll make sure you meet him!¡±


    Su Xin patted Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s hand.


    She had met the Ninth Prince before. Although she didn¡¯t like him, she was willing to fulfill her daughter¡¯s wishes. Even though Ye Zhenzhen was already eighteen and engaged, there was no harm in broadening her horizons.


    They hid in the side hall.


    Upon learning that Su Yingxue had secretly gone to the front door of the medicine hut, Su Qingzhi was anxious to find her.


    As he walked, he scolded, ¡°This child is bing more disobedient! How could she leave my side!¡±


    If stray soldiers entered at this time and harmed her, it would be disastrous!


    Su Qingzhi was anxious. Beside him, Su Dingheng, who was forced to follow, trembled in fear. ¡°Father, Yingxue knows martial arts. Ordinary people can¡¯t hurt her. Let¡¯s return to the front hall and wait. It¡¯s dangerous at the main entrance¡­¡±


    As they neared the main entrance, the sounds of horse hooves and footsteps grew louder. Su Dingheng was so scared he wanted to shrink away.

 Chapter 712: Chu Yihan Proposes Marriage

    Chapter 712: Chu Yihan Proposes Marriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re useless! You¡¯re Yingxue¡¯s biological father. She¡¯s in danger, yet you ignored herfort and kept retreating. You¡¯re simply embarrassing me!¡±


    Su Qingzhi halted, grabbed Su Dingheng by the cor, and tossed him onto the grass.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Dingheng stumbled, feeling pain all over his body.


    His expression was one of sheer frustration!


    Muttering behind the crowd, he grumbled, ¡°Worried? I should have the ability to worry about her! Anyone by her side can take on a hundred men. Who could harm her?¡±


    Instead of worrying about Su Yingxue, he might as well worry about when his bones would fall apart!


    Forced by circumstances, Su Dingheng had no choice but to follow Su Qingzhi to the main entrance.


    However, they hadn¡¯t even made it outside when the door was blocked.


    Even Su Yingxue found herself trapped at the entrance, unable to leave.


    Dressed in red attire and wielding a red jade soft whip, Su Yingxue stood tall and heroic at the entrance.


    Her beautiful eyes held a hint of confusion as she noticed the neatly lined-up army at the Marquis¡¯s Manor entrance. Wasn¡¯t that the ck Cloud Cavalry?


    What were they doing here?


    Where was Chu Yihan?


    ¡°Yingxue,e back!¡± Su Qingzhi hurriedly called out.


    She was standing too close to the door. If something happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.


    Understanding Su Qingzhi¡¯s concern, Su Yingxue returned to his side. However, with a gentle expression, she reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. It was Your Highness¡¯s ck Cloud Cavalry at the door.¡±


    ¡°ck Cloud Cavalry¡­¡± Su Qingzhi narrowed his eyes. He naturally knew about the ck Cloud Cavalry, the elite soldiers and fierce generals brought out by Chu Yihan.


    If they were here, the earliermotion wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    But why wasn¡¯t Chu Yihan with them?


    What was happening between Chu Yihan and the pce?


    ¡°Your Highness has arrived!¡± Mo Qi shouted from outside.


    Chu Yihan appeared in a purple-gold robe, towering andmanding. The moment he appeared, all eyes were on him.


    Even Su Xin and her daughter, who were hiding in the side hall, sneaked out to take a look.


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is that¡­ the Ninth Prince?¡±


    Su Xin snorted. ¡°Yes!¡±


    She still remembered the lesson Chu Yihan had given her, her mouth wound still not fully healed!


    ¡± What a handsome man!¡± Ye Zhenzhen was captivated.


    No!


    The man before her couldn¡¯t be described as merely handsome. Such a mundane word didn¡¯t do him justice!


    He was a lofty immortal!


    Descending to earth with the dignity of looking down on everyone.


    But as he approached, the air filled with a bloody scent.


    Like a demon!


    His face, akin to a seductive spider lily, carried a deadly allure.


    Chu Yihan descended the steps with the Qingfeng Sword at his left side and a jade box made of frosted white jade in his right hand.


    As he reached Su Yingxue, a faint smile graced his handsome face.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The man before her was too dazzling, instantly captivating her senses.


    ¡°I kneel in greeting!¡± Su Qingzhi saw what Chu Yihan held and immediately knelt.


    Since he had knelt, the others, although confused, followed suit.


    For a moment, apart from Chu Yihan, Su Yingxue was the only one standing.


    Su Qingzhi softly reprimanded, ¡°Yingxue, that¡¯s the royal seal. Hurry and kneel!¡±


    ¡°What? The royal seal?¡±


    It was only then that Su Yingxue reacted. She hurriedly prepared to kneel, but Chu Yihan grabbed her arm, steadying her.


    ¡°No need to kneel. I¡¯vee to propose to you.¡±

 Chapter 713: He Brought the Empire to Him

    Chapter 713: He Brought the Empire to Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Everyone was shocked as if they had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve just returned from forcing abdication, and now you¡¯re already proposing marriage with the imperial seal?


    ¡°Is this eptable?¡± Su Yingxue thought to herself.


    ¡°Old General Su, I¡¯ve fulfilled all your requests. Now, with the most precious possession, I propose marriage to Yingxue. I¡¯ve long admired Su Yingxue and wish to make her my one and only Princess.¡±


    Chu Yihan handed the imperial seal to Su Qingzhi.


    This impact couldn¡¯t be underestimated!


    He seeded!


    Having already convinced Xiao Yu and defeated Qin Muyan, he had even obtained the imperial seal through his efforts!


    Su Qingzhi felt both joyous and burdened.


    The imperial seal was indeed precious, making him hesitate to rise from his seat.


    ¡°Your Highness, why propose marriage with the imperial seal?¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip, concerned about Chu Yihan¡¯s well-being in the pce.


    Chu Yihan gently held her hands. ¡°My status remains unchanged, but what I offer you is a vast kingdom.¡±


    He lifted the imperial seal high for everyone to see clearly.


    As his betrothal gift, it symbolized the vast territory of the Great Cheng Dynasty, his supreme power, and everything he possessed!


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! Your Highness, Yingxue is just a woman. How could she ept such a vast kingdom?¡±


    Su Dingheng trembled with fear. Su Yingxue was more unsettling than her mother!


    ¡°She can ept whatever I offer her. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t take!¡± Chu Yihan dered firmly, his voice resounding.


    Handing the imperial seal to Su Yingxue, he asked with a smile, ¡°Are you pleased?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart surged with emotion. How should she respond?


    Pleased?


    No, it was far from sufficient to describe her feelings.


    She was excited, touched, and overwhelmed by Chu Yihan¡¯s gestures.


    Her eyes glistened. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    This affection ran deep!


    ¡°Yingxue, if you wish to ept it since Your Highness has offered it, then do so.¡± Su Qingzhi, still kneeling, reminded Su Yingxue.


    Quickly wiping her tears, Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Grandfather, may I?¡±


    The imperial seal was unlike anything else. Her mother¡¯s diary didn¡¯t even mention it!


    ¡°Ask yourself. If you desire it, there¡¯s no reason not to ept!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s expression softened.


    Su Yingxue smiled radiantly, bringing warmth to the bleak winter day. Even the cold wind seemed to relent.


    Su Han, amazed by Su Yingxue¡¯s beauty, stood beside Chu Yihan in a red dress, like a noble rose. Only someone like Chu Yihan was worthy of her!


    Seeing Su Yingxue holding the imperial seal, Su Han bowed with a smile. ¡°Greetings, future Princess Consort!¡±


    As she finished, she reminded everyone that Su Yingxue had epted Chu Yihan¡¯s proposal. She was the future Ninth Princess Consort!


    ¡°I pay respects to the future Princess Consort!¡±


    ¡°Salutations, future Princess Consort!¡±


    Everyone in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, including the ck Cloud Cavalry and soldiers behind Chu Yihan, knelt and paid homage. Their voices reverberated, spreading throughout the Marquis¡¯s Residence, the streets, and all of Jiang Du City!


    On this day, everyone learned that the Ninth Prince, Chu Yihan, had pledged Su Yingxue to be his future Ninth Princess Consort!


    Howmanding!

 Chapter 714: He Would Never Let Down His Deep Feelings!

    Chapter 714: He Would Never Let Down His Deep Feelings!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the night grew darker, yellow leaves drifted from the branches, carrying a hint of mncholy and destion. They fell to the ground, crumbling into ash. While they should have mirrored the loneliness, they were now cast into a festive light by the rednterns.


    Tonight, the Marquis¡¯s Manor glowed with red lights, exuding an air of celebration.


    With Su Qingzhi¡¯s approval, Su Yingxue was now the awaited Princess Consort, a status both precious and enviable!


    Su Han, assisting in the manor¡¯s preparations, was especially attentive. She adorned the surroundings with rednterns and arranged for a feast.


    This evening¡¯s banquet was in honor of Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue¡¯s engagement.


    The calm in Jiang Du City upon Chu Yihan¡¯s departure from the pce suggested he had not acted out of line, even with the imperial seal in hand. He still regarded himself as the Ninth Prince, a fact that greatly pleased Su Qingzhi.


    Even though Chu Mingyuan still upied the dragon throne, in Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, Chu Yihan was a more fitting and wiser ruler.


    In the main hall, Su Han had already set up the banquet.


    Su Qingzhi, seeing no sign of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan, worriedly inquired,


    ¡± Where are Your Highness and Yingxue?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the medicine hut,¡± Su Han replied. ¡°Your Highness is injured, and Yingxue is tending to him.¡±


    Su Qingzhi nodded. ¡°In that case, we shouldn¡¯t rush them. Your Highness¡¯s recovery is paramount.¡±


    Chu Yihan had shown his sincerity and had already been acknowledged as a grandson-inw. Su Qingzhi¡¯s attitude toward him had changed, bing more caring.


    ¡°Father, forgive me for speaking out, but even though the engagement has been agreed upon, how can we allow Yingxue to administer medicine to Your Highness? We cannot summon other physicians to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, nor can we spare servants to attend to Your Highness?¡± Su Xin said.


    Amidst the joyous atmosphere, there always had to be a spoilsport.


    Su Xin¡¯s words were venomous!


    Her words caused a shift in everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ording to etiquette, Chu Yihan¡¯s actions today had shocked the court, enough to warrant execution!


    But no one could touch him!


    Furthermore, even though Su Yingxue was a fiancee, she shouldn¡¯t be overly familiar. Administering medicine required disrobing and physical contact, a situation difficult to fathom.


    ¡°Aunt, besides being our Su family¡¯s daughter and Your Highness¡¯s fiancee, Yingxue is also an exceptional physician. Her administering medicine to Your Highness isn¡¯t as a future Princess but as a doctor. What¡¯s wrong with doctors doing their utmost to treat patients? Moreover, Your Highness is the God of War of our Great Cheng Dynasty, with a noble and prominent status. Are we to let him go without the skilled physician Yingxue, and instead, use a less capable one? Wouldn¡¯t that be seen as neglecting Your Highness?¡±


    With her eloquence as a former Regional Princess, Su Han could easily outdo Su Xin.


    Her words not only dispelled any doubts about Su Yingxue but also served as a rebuke to Su Xin, showcasing what it meant to be considerate. Su Xin was simply causing trouble!


    Su Xin felt aggrieved, ring at Su Han.


    That little wench!


    Relying on her few years as a Regional Princess and some silver tongue, she dared to humiliate her aunt like this!


    What a despicable person!


    ¡°Sister Han is right, she was indeed the former Yong¡¯an County Princess Consort! She must have been just as articte when she was in the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion with Madam Sheng and the Min Jia County Lord. That¡¯s why they were exiled three thousand miles away, right?¡±


    Beside Su Xin, Ye Zhenzhen stifled augh.


    With just a few words, she exposed Su Han¡¯s vulnerability, leaving Su Han feeling stifled.

 Chapter 715: Slapping Ye Zhenzhen

    Chapter 715: pping Ye Zhenzhen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Su Xin, keep a close eye on your daughter!¡± Su Qingzhi expressed strong displeasure when Su Han¡¯s past was brought up by someone in the mansion.


    Since Ye Zhenzhen was a descendant of the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor and held the title of county lord, he refrained from reprimanding her directly. Instead, he issued a warning to Su Xin.


    Ye Zhenzhen gritted her teeth after the reprimand. She noted how protective Su Qingzhi was of her.


    Under Su Qingzhi¡¯s protection, the embarrassment on Su Han¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and she continued to manage the mansion¡¯s affairs gracefully.


    Su Han even served Ye Zhenzhen a cup of tea personally, disying her graceful demeanor.


    Ye Zhenzhen nced at Su Han¡¯s elegant smile, feeling a twinge of jealousy. If she could garner her grandfather¡¯s favor like Su Han, her future status would undoubtedly be higher.


    With these thoughts in mind, she stood up and bowed to Su Qingzhi. ¡°I spoke out of turn earlier. Please don¡¯t me me, Grandfather. Both Mother and I were only considering the reputation of our Marquis¡¯s Manor, hence our careless words. I apologize to you, Grandfather!¡±


    She bowed her head, disying sincere remorse.


    If Su Qingzhi¡¯s other granddaughters had offended Su Han, he might have overlooked it if they apologized. However, Ye Zhenzhen was Su Xin¡¯s daughter, and Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t favor her. Hence, he coldly remarked, ¡°No need to apologize to me. Go apologize to Han¡¯er.¡±


    If Ye Zhenzhen were willing to apologize to Su Han, it would show herpliance, and Su Qingzhi might view her more favorably. But instead, Ye Zhenzhen stood up, gave Su Han a cold nce, and returned to Su Xin¡¯s side without apologizing.


    Su Qingzhi snorted disdainfully. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t a good influence!


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for this. Han¡¯er doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Su Han reassured him.


    Beside Su Qingzhi, Su Han smiled gently. Her refined and graceful demeanor remained unchanged.


    Su Qingzhi chuckled and patted her hand.


    Today, Su Yingxue¡¯s marriage had been settled grandly.


    In the future, he would have to find a suitable match for Su Han.


    Seeing Ye Zhenzhen being treated coldly, Su Xin hugged her tenderly. ¡°My dear, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that the people here don¡¯t understand the rules. You did nothing wrong. You always have my support!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t stand being treated like this,¡± Ye Zhenzhen murmured, feeling aggrieved. She had never been reprimanded by an elder like this before. She felt humiliated. Who did Su Han think she was?


    Moreover, Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t even made an appearance yet!


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Ye Zhenzhen quietly slipped out.


    Su Han noticed her movements and instructed Zhifen to follow her.


    When Zhifen returned, she whispered to Su Han, ¡°Miss, Ye Zhenzhen went to the medicine hut secretly.¡±


    Su Han frowned slightly, considering Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s character. She feared that Ye Zhenzhen might cause trouble for Su Yingxue, so she asked Zhifen to stay put and went to find Ye Zhenzhen alone.


    Ye Zhenzhen was skulking around in front of the medicine hut, intending to sneak a peek at what Su Yingxue was doing inside. However, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Su Han chuckled softly. ¡°What are you up to, Zhenzhen? This isn¡¯t the ce for you. Come with me to the front hall, next to Grandpa.¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen was startled by Su Han¡¯s words. She broke free and red at her. ¡°How dare you!¡± she eximed. ¡°You think you can treat the county lord however you want? Don¡¯t forget your ce. You¡¯re just a discarded wife!¡±


    She thought that calling Su Han a discarded wife would put her in her ce, but Su Han smiled and retorted, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not even married yet. How do you know the term ¡®discarded wife¡¯? It slipped out quite naturally. Do you have some personal experience?¡±

 Chapter 716: Good Sister Su Han

    Chapter 716: Good Sister Su Han


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Zhenzhen felt humiliated and immediately retorted, ¡°Nonsense! Do you think everyone is like you? You¡¯re just a discarded woman kicked out of the house by someone. Now you¡¯re clinging onto your maternal family. With your maternal grandfather backing you up, you should go back to him and mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± Just as Ye Zhenzhen finished speaking arrogantly, she received a hard p on her face.


    The sky was too dark for her to see the other party. She covered her face in horror and retreated, ¡°You¡­ You hit me!¡±


    ¡°I hit you! What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t convince?¡±


    Su Yingxue swung her wrist and was about to give her a second p.


    People like Ye Zhenzhen deserved to be pped just like her mother!


    If she didn¡¯t do anything, her hands would not allow it!


    With the help of the lights in the corridor, Ye Zhenzhen saw that it was Su Yingxue who hit her. She was furious. ¡°Su Yingxue, I¡¯m your sister! How dare you hit me!¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to return the p to Su Yingxue, but her wrist happened tond in front of Su Yingxue. Su Yingxue grabbed her wrist and ced it behind her back, making her kneel in front of her. She pped her face heavily twice, and each time, a crisp sound could be heard.


    ¡°Alt!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen screamed as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Su Yingxue pinched her arm and forced her to turn around to face Su Han. ¡°Sister, do you want to vent your anger?¡±


    Su Han frowned.


    To be honest, when Su Yingxue hit Ye Zhenzhen, she also wanted to be as free and easy as Su Yingxue. She wanted to get revenge for herself.


    However, her upbringing and thinking of the big picture made her resist this impulse.


    She shook her head. ¡°Sister, let her go. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look good in front of grandpa.¡±


    Su Yingxue did not mind. ¡°Grandpa knows right from wrong. He won¡¯t me us for dealing with someone like her.¡±


    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, today is your wedding day. Don¡¯t let her ruin your happiness.¡±


    Su Han said as she rescued Ye Zhenzhen from Su Yingxue¡¯s hands. ¡°Go back to your mother. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself, you can pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I want to tell mother, father, and grandfather so that they can help me!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen covered her face and cried. She had never suffered such grievances in the entire Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    ¡°Is that so? At that time, we will tell grandfather what your intentions are for sneaking into the medicine hut. Do you know that Ninth Prince is healing here?¡± Su Han raised her eyebrows, and a sharp glint appeared in her eyes.


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How did Su Han know her intention?


    She just wanted to see if she could get close to Ninth Prince!


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    She ran away in a hurry.


    Su Yingxue felt bored. ¡°I thought she was more capable than her mother.¡±


    Su Han patted her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. Did you see her panic when I mentioned Ninth Prince? That¡¯s a tacit agreement!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen had evil intentions.


    Su Yingxue rubbed her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that!¡±


    She thought that Ye Zhenzhen was just a troublemaker!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too tired today. Where¡¯s Ninth Prince?¡± Su Han hugged her with heartache.


    Su Yingxue leaned against her and said softly, ¡°Your Highness is resting. I¡¯m still brewing medicine for him. Sister, go and tell Grandpa that I won¡¯t be going to the front hall. I¡¯m very worried about Your Highness and want to spend more time with him.¡±

 Chapter 717: I’m Responsible for Him

    Chapter 717: I¡¯m Responsible for Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only when facing Su Han could Su Yingxue express her thoughts so frankly and act coquettishly.


    Su Han gently patted her head and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle this. You stay with Ninth Prince. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you anymore.¡±


    After Su Yingxue finished her yful banter with Su Han, Su Han went to the front hall.


    Despite Su Han¡¯s unpleasant past experiences, she was still a capable stewardess.


    With her presence in the front hall, Su Yingxue returned to the medicine hut feeling at ease.


    Chu Yihany on the soft couch, the strong scent of blood and medicine on his body was heart-wrenching no matter how one smelled it.


    Su Yingxue brought over the medicine. When Chu Yihan tried to sit up to drink it, Su Yingxue gently pushed him backdown. ¡°Stay down. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Chu Yihan chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, Princess Consort.¡±


    Though he was seriously injured, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing Su Yingxue.


    Under the glow of the luminous pearl, Su Yingxue¡¯s charming face became even more radiant. She pouted, her heart aching. ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured, yet you refuse to stop for me to take care of you before entering the pce.¡±


    Chu Yihan knew he could treat his injuriester, but he had to seize the moment to deal a fatal blow to Chu Mingyuan. That was why he insisted on going.


    Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s worried expression, Chu Yihan pinched her tender face. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to get hurt in the future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®try¡¯! You¡¯re not allowed! If you get injured again, especially this badly, I won¡¯t be your doctor anymore. I¡¯ll let someone else treat you. You will get pain!¡±


    As Su Yingxue vented her frustration, she gently fed Chu Yihan the medicine.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened when she saw the arrow and veins on Chu Yihan¡¯s leg frozen together. If she didn¡¯t know how to perform surgery, Chu Yihan might have lost his leg!


    Chu Yihan pursed his lips. He probably couldn¡¯t promise Su Yingxue that.


    The country was still unstable, and hidden dangers lurked everywhere. It was impossible for him not to get injured while guarding the country.


    The only promise he could give Su Yingxue was, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed heavily. She had no choice but to focus on her medical research. Even if Chu Yihan were to face death in the future, she would bring him back.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s sharp senses detected the presence of strangers outside the door, more than one.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably Zi Wei. He¡¯s back and will protect me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s tone carried a hint of displeasure.


    He didn¡¯t like another man protecting Su Yingxue. He believed he could protect Su Yingxue alone.


    ¡°Your Highness is unhappy?¡± Su Yingxue brushed the hair from his temples, her eyes gradually bing infatuated.


    She couldn¡¯t get enough of this handsome man no matter how much she looked at him.


    The more she looked, the more infatuated she became!


    Chu Yihan hummed in agreement. ¡°I can protect you very well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. I have a responsibility to Zi Wei. If I hadn¡¯t tricked him out of hiding at the Silver Moon Pavilion, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep mother¡¯s letter. But since I did, I have to treat him well. He saved my life so many times, so I owe him. I have to help him return to a normal life.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words sounded a bit naive. The corners of Chu Yihan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°You can cure his poison, but returning to a normal life might not be possible.¡±


    It was impossible for someone ustomed to killing and bloodshed to put down the knife and live a peaceful life.


    It was as difficult as reshaping one¡¯s entire life.

 Chapter 718: Suppress the Two Princes

    Chapter 718: Suppress the Two Princes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue pressed her face against Chu Yihan¡¯s and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m unstoppable! I¡¯ll make it happen!¡±


    Cure Zi Wei and let him live like a normal person!


    ¡°Yes, you can do anything.¡±


    Chu Yihan felt helpless. ¡°So, there¡¯s another Qin Muyan outside the door. Are you responsible for him too?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? The Scarlet me King?¡±


    Su Yingxue hurriedly stood up and opened the door. As expected, there was a tall and mighty man standing at the door. His well-defined facial features looked especially strong under the moonlight.


    Qin Muyan looked past her and walked to Chu Yihan. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy. ¡°You¡¯re still alive. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Chu Yihan, I should have stabbed you in the back yesterday,¡± Qin Muyan snorted.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s tone was so rude. He regretted leaving such an opponent for himself.


    ¡°You won¡¯t. Yesterday, you would rather die to save me. I must keep this life and continue topete with you.¡± Even though Chu Yihan was lying down, his aura wasn¡¯t weak. His cold and noble demeanor made people respect him even more.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s injuries were more serious than his, but his eyes lit up. ¡°I will wait for you to recover and fight again! A victor must be determined! I can choose not to fight in this lifetime! But you, Chu Yihan, I must defeat!¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Sure, but there¡¯s one thing. Ying Xue is already my princess consort. You don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Today, he had used the imperial seal as a betrothal gift. Su Yingxue had epted it, and Old General Su had also agreed. His marriage with Su Yingxue was set in stone. No matter what Qin Muyan did, he could not change this fact. Qin Muyan punched Chu Yihan hard. ¡°What are you showing off for? It¡¯s not even the day of the wedding yet, howe I don¡¯t have a chance?¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Chu Yihan had been holding his breath since the beginning. Qin Muyan¡¯s punch caused him to cough out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue rushed to his side and pushed Qin Muyan away. She gave him a Heart Protection Pill and red at Qin Muyan. ¡°Scarlet me King, if you dare to touch Your Highness again, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this medicine hut!¡±


    Qin Muyan was speechless. It was a little sudden!


    Why did he feel that Chu Yihan was so cheap?


    ¡°Chu Yihan, are you pretending? I only used so much strength and you¡¯re already vomiting blood!¡±


    Qin Muyan was verypetitive, especially when it came to his opponent. He was about to pick Chu Yihan up and examine him.


    Su Yingxue stabbed a needle into his hand.


    Qin Muyan let go of his hand in pain.


    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Chu Yihan, stop pretending. Get up and fight me if you dare! Watch me smash your face!¡±


    He deserved it!


    Chu Yihan sat up on the bed and his expression became serious. ¡°You can fight, but write a letter to the King of Great Wei Dynasty immediately. If you die at my hands, you cannot start a war at the border.¡±


    Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t stand goading her. ¡°I¡¯ll write it!¡±


    He rolled up his sleeves and was about to find a pen and paper when Wei Jue rushed in to stop him. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t write! You can¡¯t write it!¡± If he wrote this and sent it back, he would lose his life!


    ¡°Miss Su, please persuade Ninth Prince!¡± Wei Jue could only ask Su Yingxue for help.


    They were all for Su Yingxue.


    She could solve it with a word.


    ¡°No one is allowed to fight here, or I¡¯ll kick them all out!¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. When a beauty was angry, her beauty was soul-stirring, but no one dared to ignore her power.

 Chapter 719: And Qin Muyan

    Chapter 719: And Qin Muyan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue added, ¡°Both of you are my patients now. Do you know the consequences of offending a doctor? Qin Muyan, do you still want to hold a sword in your hand? Chu Yihan! Do you still want your legs?!¡±


    Qin Muyan kept a straight face and stopped talking.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was cold, and he fell silent.


    Wei Jue secretly gave Su Yingxue a thumbs up. He thought secretly, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re my idol!¡±


    After arranging Chu Yihan on the bed, Su Yingxue wanted to send Qin Muyan back.


    Chu Yihan grabbed her hand. ¡°There¡¯s someone with him. Why are you going?¡±


    ¡°There are still some medicines in the clinic for the Scarlet me King. I¡¯ll go and get them.¡±


    The clinic was her private property, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Wei Jue in. Therefore, even though Chu Yihan was unwilling, he could only agree to her request.


    He couldn¡¯t remind Su Yingxue toe back early. That would make him seem petty.


    Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t see through Chu Yihan¡¯s thoughts. He only felt that this fellow was too hateful. Before he left, he deliberately said harshly to him, ¡°Chu Yihan, you¡¯d better recover quickly. Even if you¡¯re Yingxue¡¯s future husband, I won¡¯t show you mercy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also someone who needs to recuperate. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense!¡±


    It was unpleasant to look at!


    When Qin Muyan and Su Yingxue came out, he was still exhorting Su Yingxue, ¡°You must cure Chu Yihan so that he doesn¡¯t have any old injuries on his body. Only then can I fight him fair and square.¡±


    ¡°Do you have topete? Is winning or losing that important?¡± The corners of Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It seemed that the two critically ill patients that she had painstakingly cured would have to fight to the death in the future.


    It was too difficult for her to be a doctor.


    Qin Muyan told her firmly, ¡°Yes! This is something 1 am determined to do. I willpete with Chu Yihan in this life!¡±


    ¡°Is it more important topete with Your Highness or to marry me?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows.


    Qin Muyan answered subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s more important topete with him!¡±


    Wei Jue shivered, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t say that!¡±


    Wei Jue thought to himself but remained silent. ¡°If you like Miss Su, you have to express that she¡¯s the most important person in your heart!¡±


    Su Yingxue immediately felt at ease. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not that important to Your Highness.¡±


    This way, she felt less guilty.


    After all, Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan had fought because of her.


    Qin Muyan grabbed her shoulder and held it tightly, making her feel the heat in his palm. ¡°Yingxue, this is different! I like you and won¡¯t marry anyone but you. This is the determination of feelings! However, Chu Yihan is the opponent that I care about the most and want to conquer the most in my life. Competing with him is my lifelong ambition. I can never marry you, but I can¡¯t let go of the chance to have a fair duel with Chu Yihan!¡±


    The chilly night wind blew past, and Su Yingxue should have been surrounded by coldness.


    However, she felt that Qin Muyan was the one who brought her warmth.


    He had such a passionate heart.


    It was clean and bright, with a pure heart.


    He was tenacious and knew what he wanted and what he had to do.


    He was strong, clear-headed, and a hero of the world, worthy of respect.


    Su Yingxue smiled slightly. ¡°I admire the Scarlet me King¡¯s magnanimity. I don¡¯t wish for you to remain unmarried for the rest of your life because of me. I only hope that your wish wille true and that you will meet a woman with a pure heart in the future so that we can grow old together.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I only want to grow old with you.¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes filled with determination..

 Chapter 720 - Cold and Aloof, Jealous

    Cold and Aloof, Jealous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qin Muyan was persistent!


    However, his persistence was adorable, and it didn¡¯t cause any annoyance.


    She gave Qin Muyan the medicine and then returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    As she entered the room, she caught sight of Zi Wei.


    He was ustomed to lurking in the darkness, not showing himself or causing any disturbance. But whenever she was in danger, he would immediately stand in front of her.


    That sense of security was trulyforting.


    Su Yingxue smiled at him.


    In the darkness, Zi Wei¡¯s cold heart skipped a beat.


    Her smile was so beautiful.


    Being by Chu Yihan¡¯s side made him less icy. When he wasn¡¯t sleepy, he would engage in casual conversation with her.


    As they discussed the pce¡¯s situation that day, Su Yingxue gained insight into Chu Yihan¡¯s thoughts. She understood why he hadn¡¯t seized the throne and instead allowed Chu Mingyuan to sit on it.


    It was his way of punishing Chu Mingyuan.


    However, the empress¡¯s behavior surprised Su Yingxue.


    Seated at the head of the bed, with her right hand interlocked with Chu Yihan¡¯s left, Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Why did she go to the imperial study today? Isn¡¯t she afraid you¡¯ll kill her?¡±


    The empress must be afraid of death!


    Especially of Chu Yihan.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t looking for the imperial brother,¡± Chu Yihan replied calmly. ¡°She was looking for her son.¡±


    ¡°Her son? Speaking of Chu Chengye, I wonder if he¡¯s still alive. Should I go take a look?¡±


    Suddenly, Su Yingxue remembered poisoning Chu Chengye. Could he be dead now?


    The poison was potent, and if a person had weak willpower, they might sumb to the torment and end their suffering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Chu Yihan pressed her down, his strength domineering. ¡°What does his life and death have to do with you? Do you still want to see him?¡±


    Thest question carried a dangerous tone.


    It sent shivers down Su Yingxue¡¯s arms.


    Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, let him be. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss if he dies anyway.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s indifferent attitude reassured Chu Yihan. His smile deepened.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Your Highness? I don¡¯t care if Chu Chengye lives or dies. Are you that happy?¡± Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t understand.


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes. Ever since you fell in love with him, I¡¯ve wanted to kill him for a long time.¡±


    Su Yingxue was shocked. ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Chengye was Chu Yihan¡¯s nephew after all!


    Was the imperial uncle so ruthless?


    ¡°When he made you cry, I broke his leg,¡± Chu Yihan mentioned casually.


    Su Yingxue recalled the incident and pped her thigh. ¡°So it was Your Highness¡¯s doing back then!¡±


    Two years ago, she had confessed her feelings to Chu Chengye, urged by Su Yurou. Chu Chengye publicly embarrassed her by rejecting her. She returned home in tears.


    A few dayster, she heard that Chu Chengye had broken his leg while riding a horse.


    So it wasn¡¯t an ident.


    Someone was jealous.


    Su Yingxue touched Chu Yihan¡¯s face, feeling extremely sweet in her heart.


    Despite his high and aloof appearance, he was truly attractive.


    He loved her so much.


    The night was still young, and she fell asleep leaning against Chu Yihan as he slept beside her.


    Later in the night, Su Qingzhi came to check on them.


    Su Wei followed behind him. They reached the door and saw Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan asleep on the bed. Su Wei immediately spoke up, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this against the rules? After all, Miss and Your Highness haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi interrupted him with a push and took him outside.


    He instructed Zhn to close the door and guard the medicine hut, not allowing any servants from the residence to approach.

 Chapter 721 - A Different Woman

    A Different Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhn was exceptionally meticulous.


    Su Qingzhi left with Su Wei. Su Wei wanted to say something but hesitated a few times. However, seeing Su Qingzhi¡¯s rxed appearance, he did not say anything else.


    When they reached the ancestral hall, Su Qingzhi spoke, ¡°Ah Wei, do you think that I didn¡¯t let Yingxue follow the rules like the other children?¡±


    Su Wei nodded subconsciously. ¡°Although General has agreed to Ninth Prince¡¯s proposal and his marriage with Miss Yingxue has been decided, they are not married yet. Miss¡¯s reputation is more important!¡±


    ¡°If it were any other granddaughter, Han¡¯er, or Miaomiao, I would chase the person on the bed away and punish them.¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s stern expression didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.


    However, he had also said that if it was anyone else, Su Yingxue was not included.


    This was indulgence and favoritism towards Su Yingxue.


    ¡°General, you didn¡¯t object to Ninth Prince and Miss Yingxue being together. You just wanted to see how sincere Ninth Prince was to Miss Yingxue and which one he would choose in the future.¡±


    Su Wei pointed out the main point.


    This was Su Qingzhi¡¯s painstaking effort, and he didn¡¯t know if Su Yingxue would understand.


    Su Qingzhi stroked his beard. ¡°I¡¯ve never been dissatisfied with the Ninth Prince. It¡¯s just that the royal family isplicated and his identity is no different from the emperor. Look, even the emperor can¡¯t do anything to him with the imperial seal that he brought today. That¡¯s why I let himpete with Xiao Yu and Qin Muyan.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao was easily persuaded by the Ninth Prince because he wanted to marry the Miss for the sake of his family. The Scarlet me King was defeated by his loyalty. If he would stab the Ninth Prince in the back, he would have won.¡±


    ¡°But I will not let Yingxue marry him. How can I entrust my life to a disloyal and unjust person!¡±


    Su Qingzhi snorted!


    However, he was very lucky. These three people who liked Su Yingxue were all loyal and outstanding people. Su Yingxue had also chosen the person she loved. His heart was extremely at ease.


    When Su Wei saw Su Qingzhi like this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how he treated Long Shuli. He smiled and said, ¡°The General¡¯s treatment of Miss Yingxue isn¡¯t any worse than the Second Madam! However, Miss Yingxue is not bold enough to pull your beard.¡±


    Su Qingzhi was stunned for a moment. He touched his beard which was not long and instantly thought of Long Shuli¡¯s action. She always said that his body was good and his beard could be used as medicine. She secretly wanted to cut it!


    If the hard way didn¡¯t work, then the soft way. She didn¡¯t even know how much of his beard he had made her grow.


    When the hard way didn¡¯t work, she resorted to the soft approach. He couldn¡¯t count how many times she had tinkered with his beard.


    She imed it could save lives, so sacrificing a bit of beard was no big deal.


    His beard was always trimmed in half by Long Shuli, leaving it neither long nor short.


    After Long Shuli left, even as his beard grew longer, he still habitually trimmed it like she used to.


    That daughter whom he had adored so dearly!


    ¡°Since Yingxue is Shuli¡¯s daughter, there¡¯s no need to treat her like an ordinary woman. If she looks like Shuli, then so be it!¡±


    This was how Su Qingzhi viewed Su Yingxue.


    Long Shuli was a little fairy who had fallen into their world by mistake. He had never reprimanded her for changing her, but she had instead changed her.


    Now, there was still Su Yingxue. She was also a different girl. Then, he must protect her like he protected Shuli.


    He would not change her.


    As long as he let her do what she wanted to do.


    ¡°She and Ninth Prince won¡¯t do anything out of line. If they do, no one can say anything when they be husband and wife.¡± When Su Yingxue was mentioned, Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with love.

 Chapter 722 - 7220See Through Su Jinxuan’s Tricks

    Chapter 722 See Through Su Jinxuan¡¯s Tricks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Wei didn¡¯t say anything else, simply smiling beside Su Qingzhi.


    They sat in the ancestral hall for a while longer before Su Wei received the news. ¡°General, he¡¯s back.¡±


    The affection in Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes instantly vanished, reced by an unfathomable gaze. ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Su Wei immediately went to Su Jinxuan¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Jinxuan had narrowly escaped death and finally returned. Before he could even apply the golden wound medicine, he was dragged away by Su Wei.


    ¡°Deputy General Su, what are you doing? I¡¯m the young master of the residence. Why are you treating me like this?!¡±


    Su Jinxuan had fought for a day and a night, exhausted from his efforts to escape from Chu Yihan¡¯s shadow guards.


    Little did he know, there was such a heavy trap waiting for him here!


    He had thought that with Su Yingxue around, the Marquis¡¯s Manor would be the most dangerous yet safest ce!


    Su Wei forcefully dragged him to the ancestral hall and threw him in.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of his body hitting the ground echoed.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s evil eyes darkened. Seeing Su Qingzhi standing tall like a pine tree, he subconsciously wanted to kill the old man!


    He was so biased towards Su Yingxue!


    And now, they had captured him and brought him here!


    But if he wanted to live, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him now!


    He got up and knelt, putting on a very obedient look. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you with my injuries. I¡¯m unfilial.¡±


    ¡°In front of me, how long do you intend to keep up this act, little brat?¡±


    Su Qingzhi walked up to him, pressing his powerful palm on Su Jinxuan¡¯s shoulder. Su Jinxuan immediately felt like his shoulder was about to break. ¡°Alt!¡±


    It hurt!


    This was where he had been stabbed, so deep that it reached the bone. It was the most serious wound he had sustained.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s eyes filled with deep hatred. D*mn old man!


    He had barely escaped with his life, only to be met with this kind of treatment!


    Su Qingzhi, you old fart!


    ¡°Your injuries are not light, yet you still know how to cry out in pain, you little brat.¡±


    Su Qingzhi took the handkerchief from Su Wei and wiped the blood off his hands.


    ¡°Grandfather, your grandson is injured and suffering. I hope you¡¯ll let me heal first. Otherwise, if my injuries worsen, I¡¯ll have no choice but to leave you¡­¡±


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s rational mind told him that Su Qingzhi was cunning and wise. He could only feign vulnerability to gain his sympathy!


    After all, he was an old fox!


    But Su Qingzhi¡¯s reaction always caught him off guard.


    ¡°Even if you died in front of our ancestors, there would be nothing to regret. Having an unfilial descendant like you is a disgrace to the Su family. You deserve to die!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s tone was stern.


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s heart trembled violently, a wave of humiliation washing over him. Subconsciously, he gripped the short knife at his waist.


    Su Qingzhi, you old fart!


    ¡± What, you still want to kill me? Go ahead, give it a try!¡± Su Qingzhi said domineeringly.


    Su Jinxuan clenched his teeth tightly, suppressing the urge to act. He lowered his head, not letting his emotions show. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Even if you wanted my life, I wouldn¡¯tin!¡±


    ¡°If you were a true man of the Su family, you wouldn¡¯t resort to such insincere speech. Learn from your mother¡¯s fake ways!¡± Su Qingzhi pointed at him in disgust. ¡°If you had dared to attack me just now, I would have respected you as a man. But you didn¡¯t dare! You only know how to scheme behind people¡¯s backs, colluding with the Seventh Prince to harm Yingxue and the Ninth Prince! Su Jinxuan, have you no shame?¡±

 Chapter 723 - 723 The Difference is So Great

    Chapter 723 The Difference is So Great


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Jinxuan¡¯s muscles spasmed violently. He raised his head, his eyes full of shock. ¡°Su Qingzhi, you know everything!¡±


    He had disguised himself so well and was so careful when he went out. Even Su Yingxue and the assassin around her did not notice him, but Su Qingzhi knew about it!


    ¡°You know everything!¡± Su Jinxuan couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.


    ¡°Of course, I know everything. There is not a single corner in the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor that can escape my eyes,¡± Su Qingzhi replied calmly.


    Su Qingzhi snorted coldly. ¡°When you returned to the residence, I told you that if you were to be a descendant of the Su family, you would have a title. But not only were you not at ease, you even plotted against your eldest sister, colluded with the imperial family, and attempted to rebel! Su Jinxuan, you¡¯re not worthy of being a descendant of the Su family until you die!¡±


    ¡± Why? Why am I not worthy?¡± Su Jinxuan stood up despite his injuries. Blood sttered all over his face. In front of the candlelight, his dark eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness. ¡°Just because my mother didn¡¯t enter the residence, my father was weak and ipetent, and I¡¯m not a legitimate son, I don¡¯t deserve the surname Su? Why?¡±


    He pointed at the memorial tablets that filled the ancestral hall and roared, ¡°They are all surnamed Su. They can be worshipped here after death and have a home to return to! But what about me? My surname is also Su, and I¡¯m also of the Su family¡¯s bloodline. However, I¡¯ve never entered the Su family¡¯s door openly since I was young, and I¡¯ve never had a good meal with the Su family! Why should I be treated like this? Why should my mother and sister die tragically?!¡±


    ¡°Because you have evil intentions and insulted the Su family!¡± Su Qingzhi pointed at Su Jinxuan. ¡°Back then, your mother used dirty methods to give birth to you and your sister. She even persecuted the mistress of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. This is already an additional crime. Considering that the two of you are of the Su family¡¯s bloodline, I did not kill her! But how did she do it? Deceiving your father and letting your sister enter the manor, how many troubles have you caused in Marquis¡¯s Manor? How many schemes have you schemed against my two legitimate grandsons!¡±


    ¡°Two legitimate grandsons?¡± Su Jinxuan¡¯s cold face had a mocking smile on it. ¡°We¡¯re both grandsons, but you¡¯re always biased towards Su Hao and Su Yingxue! Do you think of me and my sister as the descendants of the Su family again?


    ¡°Presumptuous! Young Master, how dare you speak to Old Master like this!¡± Su Wei berated.


    He had fought with Su Qingzhi for many years, but he had never dared to be so arrogant in front of Su Qingzhi.


    ¡°Shut up and let him speak! Today, I will make him understand!¡± Su Qingzhi chased Su Wei out and faced Su Jinxuan calmly. ¡°Your birth and your sister¡¯s was a mistake! I truly hate a sinister person like your mother! However, you¡¯re both descendants of the Su family. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t take you and your sister seriously. It¡¯s just that you and your sister have evil intentions and are disappointing!¡±


    Su Qingzhi recounted in detail, ¡°When your sister entered the family, I treated her and Yingxue together, but she secretly instigated Yingxue to harm Hao¡¯er and even stole Yingxue¡¯s things. She was even more jealous of her identity and repeatedly used your father to frame her. This was her doing! You grew up outside, and I have looked for a teacher and master for you, but you refused to ept them. You insisted on learning unorthodox ways and evil martial arts! Later on, you even acknowledged Wu Dao as your master. This is your doing!¡±


    ¡°Your father has four children, Su Hao and Yingxue. They are the children of Shuli. Now, Su Hao is a general, guarding Bamboo Leaf Pass for the country! As a doctor, Yingxue was benevolent and had saved tens of thousands of patients in Jiang Du City! You¡¯re all descendants of the Su family. I¡¯ve given you the same chance, but the difference between you is so great!¡±

 Chapter 724 - 724 Cripple His Martial Arts

    724 Cripple His Martial Arts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The children of two different mothers grew up so differently.


    Su Jinxuan couldn¡¯t listen to Su Qingzhi¡¯s reasoning. There was only resentment in his heart. ¡°This is all caused by your bias! Why didn¡¯t you bring me back then? Why must I be looked down upon and ridiculed outside? It¡¯s all your fault! Do you think I don¡¯t want to be like Su Hao? I don¡¯t have the chance!¡±


    ¡°Even if I bring you back, you won¡¯t be able to be Su Hao! When you and Su Hao entered the military camp together, I was a hundred times stricter with Su Hao than you. Have you forgotten how you entered the military camp? It was your father who used money and connections to put you in!¡±


    Su Qingzhi gave him a stern warning. ¡°You have your parents¡¯ favoritism, but Su Hao only has me, his grandfather, who is strict with him. If you are jealous, why don¡¯t you dare topete with Su Hao in the arena? This is because you don¡¯t dare! You know you¡¯re inferior!¡±


    Su Jinxuan held his head and covered his ears as if he couldn¡¯t hear Su Qingzhi.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not inferior to Su Hao! It is your unfairness that caused today¡¯s situation. If I were also the son of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, if I also had a noble status if I¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no its! Everything has been ced in front of you. You chose the wrong path. Now, you have to bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯sst sentence was sincere and even carried a trace of reluctance.


    Su Jinxuan sensed danger. He touched the short knife at his waist and stood up. ¡± What do you want? Old man, I¡¯m warning you, if you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alt!¡±


    Su Wei hurried in from outside.


    He thought that Su Qingzhi was injured, but he didn¡¯t expect to see the scene of him capturing Su Jinxuan.


    Su Jinxuan thought that he was fast enough and sinister enough to stab the poisoned knife into Su Qingzhi¡¯s body.


    However, Su Qingzhi did not even give him the chance to pull out his knife. He held his hand down and cut his bone with his backhand. His hands were like dragon ws, crushing his bones and breaking his tendons.


    ¡± All!¡± Su Jinxuan screamed in pain. Every vein on his face was bulging, and his face turned red.


    He felt as if all the veins in his body had ruptured, and the blood in his body was running wildly. Every part of his body felt as if it was being cut by a de.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Su Jinxuan fell to the ground with a thud. His limbs kept twitching, and his white eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s heart ached when he saw him like this.


    He was his grandson after all!


    He wiped his eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he became another iron-blooded family head.


    He told Su Jinxuan, ¡°The Su family is full of loyalty and will never allow disloyal and unjust people to enter the ancestral hall¡¯s genealogy. Now that you¡¯ve harmed Yingxue and colluded with her to rebel, I¡¯ll cripple your martial arts. From now on, if you¡¯re willing to stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor in peace, you¡¯ll have a ce. However, if you still want to cause trouble, I¡¯ll put righteousness above family and personally tie you up and send you to the Ninth Prince!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Su Jinxuan let out a heart-wrenching roar!


    He hated it!


    He was unwilling!


    ¡°You old fart, you can¡¯t do this to me! Why?!¡±


    When Su Jinxuan was dragged away, he shouted until his throat was broken.


    What right did he have to cripple his martial arts? What right did he have to let him stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor for the rest of his life as a cripple?


    Just because he hurt his beloved granddaughter, Su Yingxue?


    This was unfair!


    He was also a member of the Su family!

 Chapter 889: 887: Couldnt Turn Over All Night

    Chapter 889: Chapter 887: Couldn¡¯t Turn Over All Night


    ¡°Really?¡± The Empress Dowager suddenly became spirited, ¡°My Zheng Er, it turns out she has amnesia¡­ and hasn¡¯t forgotten about me, her mother!¡±


    The Empress Dowager continued to shed tears, and although heartbroken, she finally found some sce.


    Su Yingxue gave Chu Yihan a nce and secretly gave him a thumbs up behind his back.


    Chu Yihan rubbed her head and stayed with her until the Empress Dowager fell asleep.


    Sleeping in the side hall, nestled in Chu Yihan¡¯s arms, Su Yingxue sighed softly, ¡°My mother¡¯s dying wish was to tell Qin Zheng¡¯s family the truth, but now¡­ I find it increasingly hard to speak.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s chin rested on top of her head, ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t bear to hurt the Empress Dowager, an elderly woman who has waited half a lifetime and got struck by the news of losing her daughter, so you hesitate to speak.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if Your Highness hadn¡¯t said that my mother had amnesia, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to face grandmother.¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted her lips; although she hadforted the Empress Dowager for the moment, she still felt somewhat guilty for not telling her the truth.


    She longed for her daughter for too long and loved her granddaughter dearly.


    ¡°Even though Qin Zheng is dead, your mother has taken over Qin Zheng¡¯s body, and, by bloodline, you truly are the Empress Dowager¡¯s granddaughter, there has been no deception. And sometimes, a white lie can also bring happiness.¡±<div>


    Isn¡¯t it moreforting to give her the happiness of believing Qin Zheng had amnesia now, instead of telling the Empress Dowager that Qin Zheng has been dead all along?


    As for the others.


    Chu Yihan felt it necessary to inform, ¡°Take Qin Muyan, for example, you should tell him that you are not his cousin.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Su Yingxueughed out loud, ¡°Hubby was just saying that, by blood, I am indeed grandmother¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°But you are not Qin Muyan¡¯s cousin, remember that well for Your Highness!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes deepened; Qin Muyan was luckier than him, having set a marriage arrangement with Su Yingxue when they were both young.


    Fortunately, Su Yingxue was born in the Marquis¡¯s Manor of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    If she had been born in the Great Wei Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t she be Qin Muyan¡¯s childhood sweetheart and fianc¨¦e?


    Over his dead body!


    Su Yingxue pursed her lips, ¡°He is clearly my cousin.¡±


    She was just testing the waters with that statement.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that the jealous man would press her deep into the bedding, leaving her unable to turn over the entire night.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, you are insane¡­ mmm!¡±


    Her body felt as if it was floating on the clouds, as if she could grasp something, only to fall back down heavily.


    Indescribable pleasure had her immersed throughout the night.


    Ambiguous scents filled the entire side hall.


    When Su Yingxue was nearly out of breath, the voice of Mama Fu sounded from outside, ¡°Princess, are you up? The Empress Dowager is waiting for you to have lunch together.¡±


    Su Yingxue moaned, ¡°Lunch¡­¡±<div>


    Was it already noon?


    Su Yingxue lifted the bed curtains, and the fervent sunlight streamed in, warmly enveloping her face as if it were coated with ayer of gold.


    If it weren¡¯t for the need to apany grandmother, she would definitely have stayed in bed.


    But upon thinking of the instigator, she wanted to settle ounts with Chu Yihan!<div>


    Jerk!


    All he knew was to bully her!


    By the time she arrived at the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, Chu Yihan, dressed in flowing white garments, was sitting beside the Empress Dowager, getting along harmoniously with her. The Empress Dowager¡¯s wrinkled eyes squinted as she looked at Chu Yihan, ¡°Yihan, Yingxue is fond of sleepingte. If there is anythingcking in her etiquette, please be understanding.¡±

 Chapter 890: 888: Charging at Her in Front of Grandma

    Chapter 890: Chapter 888: Charging at Her in Front of Grandma


    ¡°Your Highness never resented her; she can sleep in as long as she wishes.¡± Chu Yihan shared a smile with the Empress Dowager while sipping tea, leaving the pce maids of Funing Pce utterly bewitched!


    In this world, how could there be such a breathtakingly handsome man!


    Standing at the door and witnessing this scene, Su Yingxue instantly ran to the Empress Dowager¡¯s side to act charmingly,¡±Grandmother, it¡¯s not that I deliberately indulged in sleep; it¡¯s all Your Highness¡¯s fault!¡±


    Su Yingxue shot Chu Yihan a re.


    Who was the one toying around all night?


    Could you really me her for sleeping so soundly?


    The Empress Dowager tapped her little granddaughter fondly, her eyes showing nothing but indulgence, ¡°You, just like your mother, are a bit mischievous. Yihan has been so lenient toward you; even my cousin¡¯s empress has never slept in till the midday meal as you do, and he adores her immensely!¡±


    ¡°The empress is the mother to a nation; of course, she needs to take on more hardships. But I don¡¯t have to!¡±


    As Su Yingxue spoke, the sight of a table full of her favorite dishes had her ready to dive in.


    However, she still nced at the Empress Dowager, who smiled and picked up a chopstick-full of food for her, ¡°Here, have some, my dearest! All these dishes were selected by Yihan himself. He cares deeply about everything that concerns you; I can¡¯t find a single fault in that!¡±<div>


    Back when the Empress Dowager considered Shen Yu as her granddaughter, she constantly worried about not being able to find a good family that would serve her with minute and thoughtful attention at all times.


    Later, when she began to pay attention to her marriage with Qin Muyan, she fretted somewhat; Qin Muyan was an unrestrained man, and when it came to attending to women, he hardly had much care.


    It wasn¡¯t until now, with Su Yingxue being recognized, and seeing how well Chu Yihan treated her, that she could finally be at ease.


    In this world, there was no second man who could be as good to Su Yingxue as Chu Yihan was.


    Even when it came to Qin Muyan, with her understanding of him as his imperial grandmother, he probably could not match Yihan¡¯s attentiveness.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, that Shen Yu has been moring to see you,¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s trustworthy nanny whispered at her side.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she set down her chopsticks, sighing softly, ¡°Ah, this child¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, Shen Yu has a wicked heart and isn¡¯t worth your pity. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over her anymore; leave the handling of this matter to me,¡± Su Yingxue volunteered.


    ¡°But¡­ after all, she has served me for days on end, and since her return to the Great Wei several months ago, every time she enjoyed mypany at my knees, I felt she was still a dutiful child, even though¡­ she did what she did to you in order to retain her status.¡±


    In the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, there was still a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°Grandmother, do you still remember her birth parents?¡±


    ¡°Her parents¡­ I¡¯m not sure why they left the pce, and I didn¡¯t inquire much about them,¡± the Empress Dowager replied.


    At the time, she was only concerned with having Mu Fei look after Shen Yu.


    Now that she thought about it, those two must have been taken away by Mu Fei.


    Su Yingxue remarked, ¡°It¡¯s likely they¡¯ve already met with misfortune. Mu Fei is a ruthless person; he wouldn¡¯t have left them be. Shen Yu, who would even betray her own birth parents, doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    In her heart, the Empress Dowager still harbored a sliver of hope for Shen Yu.


    Thissted until Qin Muyan came to Funing Pce looking for Su Yingxue.


    Qin Muyan paid his respects to the Empress Dowager and also notified Qin Rulie to hurry over.


    Seeing their tense expressions, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°My dear Mu Yan, what has happened? Have you caught that Mu Fei yet? I must thoroughly question him.¡±<div>

 Chapter 891: 889: Catching Mu Fei

    Chapter 891: Chapter 889: Catching Mu Fei


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mu Fei is being pursued by people from the Ninth Prince, and it seems he won¡¯t escape. Grandson hase to report to you another matter, which is about Mu Fei¡¯s background.¡±


    Qin Muyan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh? Who exactly is Mu Fei, and what grudge does he have with the Great Wei Dynasty that he must put Yingxue in a deadly situation?¡± Qin Rulie¡¯s brows were knitted with rage.


    Qin Muyan solemnly said, ¡°He is the sessor to the Imperial Guardmander, originally the young master of the Mu Family.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Guardmander? Mu Rufeng?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression instantly became lucid.


    An incident from over twenty years ago surfaced in her mind, and she muttered, ¡°That year, the Imperial Guard lost Zheng Er, and in my rage, I ordered the execution of the entire Mu Family, including the Imperial Guardmander Mu Rufeng. That Mu Fei¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s it!


    ¡°Grandmother ordered the extermination of the entire Mu Family back then, Mu Fei escaped, and ended up in the Ghost Market. That¡¯s why he wants to target me and grandmother, to have grandmother kill me by her own hand as revenge!¡±


    The pieces fell into ce in Su Yingxue¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    Qin Rulie mmed his fist on the table, full of fury, ¡°Damnable! The loss of our young aunt was originally due to the negligence of the Imperial Guardmander. Having narrowly escaped death, he still dares to seek perverse revenge. I will have Mu Fei torn apart by five horses to set an example!¡±


    Qin Muyan also said in a cold voice, ¡°Mu Fei truly deserves death. If imperial grandmother or Yingxue suffer the slightest harm, Your Highness will ensure he never recovers!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that after he¡¯s caught.¡±


    Compared to the indignation of the Qin Muyan brothers, Chu Yihan was exceptionally calm.


    He picked up the teacup in his hand, took a sip, and remarked, ¡°He should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Master, Mu Fei has been captured.¡±


    When Mo Qi came to report at Funing Pce and knelt down, he said, ¡°Mu Fei did not make it back to the Ghost Market before being intercepted by Pavilion Master¡¯s men. Your subordinate seeded in capturing him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded and turned to Su Yingxue, ¡°This person, I¡¯ll leave his fate to you.¡±


    Before Su Yingxue could speak, Qin Muyan angrily said, ¡°Leave him to Your Highness. After I torture him to death, I¡¯ll crush his bones and scatter his ashes!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Your Highness, please hand him over to me. I want to see him. There are some questions I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Su Yingxue persuaded.


    Qin Muyan, who was normally fierce and impetuous in all things, became inexplicably gentle in response to Su Yingxue¡¯s request, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s yours.¡±


    After Su Yingxue nodded her thanks, she returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side.


    Chu Yihan took her to the old Mu residence, ¡°The answers you¡¯re looking for might be found here.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled, ¡°Hubby knows me best.¡±


    With nobody around, Su Yingxue felt at ease calling him hubby.


    The old Mu residence had suffered a great cmity years ago and was in ruins, a testament to the grim past.


    The Imperial Guard was the royal family¡¯s defense, and back then, the Mu Family was a noble family. They were executed for losing the young princess, and Mu Fei was innocent in that regard.<div>


    However, this could not justify his bing so ruthless and viciouster on.


    Su Yingxue found several rooms that had been lived in, some traces of being tidied up, and one room that should have been Mu Fei¡¯s bedroom.


    Mo Qi was still in this bedroom and had found several dresses that belonged to girls, which he found quite distasteful, ¡°This man¡¯s tastes really are strange. He looks like a woman and even wears women¡¯s dresses!¡±


    Su Yingxue was grossed out by seeing these dresses as well.<div>


    Only Chu Yihan nced at the dresses and said indifferently, ¡°These are not Mu Fei¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then whose are they?¡± Su Yingxue asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Could it be that there is someone else as twisted as him around Mu Fei?¡±

 Chapter 728 - 728 Set a Wedding Date

    728 Set a Wedding Date


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You raised me and my sister, yet you¡¯ve failed to defeat them. That¡¯s your failure! You¡¯ll never¡­ ovee Long Shuli in your lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wu Dao¡¯s anger was palpable.


    ¡°Hahaha! I won¡¯t! Su Yingxue has been hindering your ns for so long. Though you pretend to want her gone, you can¡¯t bring yourself to truly kill her! All your attempts have been thwarted by her. Su Yingxue is no longer someone you can simply dispose of! She¡¯s the Ninth Princess Consort, you won¡¯t be able to kill her!¡±


    ¡± What a joke!¡± Wu Dao¡¯sughter was particrly hoarse, his mouth twisted into a cold sneer. ¡°I taught her mother. She was born in an era like yours. How could I not kill her?¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and kill her!¡± Su Jinxuan roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°No rush, or are you afraid? You¡¯ve regretted killing Long Shuli for years. So when you see Su Yingxue, it¡¯s like seeing Long Shuli. Even though Long Shuli ruined your ns to conquer the four kingdoms and be the ruler of the world, you still can¡¯t bring yourself to kill Su Yingxue. In the future¡­ Su Yingxue will surely kill you! Just like Long Shuli! Utterly destroy you!¡±


    Su Jinxuan, using hisst ounce of strength, shouted these words before immediately biting off his tongue.


    Blood gushed from his mouth. Wu Dao tried to staunch the bleeding, but he couldn¡¯t save him.


    As Su Jinxuan closed his eyes, they were filled with relief!


    It was over!


    His life had ended, but he knew Su Yingxue¡¯s ordeal was about to begin!


    Without him as a blood source, Wu Dao would have to go after Su Yingxue. Without blood, he would perish!


    Wu Dao was cunning and ruthless. His medical skills surpassed Long Shuli¡¯s, and his power exceeded Chu Yihan¡¯s. His ambition was to dominate the four kingdoms and make everyone submit to him.


    Su Yingxue had a vendetta against him for killing her mother. He would have killed Su Yingxue, and Su Yingxue would have surely wanted to kill him too!


    Both the one who caused his death and the one he sought to kill would meet a tragic end!


    Though Su Jinxuan was still unwilling, he was content!


    His death would usher in a torrent of bloodshed!


    Wu Dao discarded Su Jinxuan¡¯s body and, while his blood was still fresh, extracted all he could with a syringe.


    He took the blood and departed.


    A thinyer of snow had already covered the ground. He looked down at the moonlit green stone b, his eyes filled with greed and longing.


    The moonlight must be beautiful at this moment.


    But he was not worthy of the light!


    In this life, he could only dwell in darkness!


    How despicable!


    Chu Yihan recuperated for a few days and settled matters in the pce. Then, he came to discuss marriage arrangements with Su Qingzhi.


    He brought along Lin Qin, the Minister of Rites, and the Si Tianjian and carefully recounted all the wedding arrangements he had made in the past few days in front of everyone at the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Qingzhi, seated at the head, wore aplex expression.


    Su Dingheng and Su Dingwei sat below, their expressions alsoplex.


    Su Yingxue, Su Han, and Su Miaoyan sat at the back, each with a different expression.


    Su Qingzhi pondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding date next month a bit rushed?¡±


    ¡°This is an auspicious date,¡± Chu Yihan dered loudly. ¡°It¡¯s not rushed.¡±


    Si Tianjian shifted his portly frame and grinned with a joyous and auspicious expression. ¡°Old General, the eighth of next month is the best day in the past six months. It¡¯s the perfect day for a wedding, especially for the Ninth Prince. It¡¯s a cause for celebration.¡±

 Chapter 893: 891: Mu Feis Good Intentions

    Chapter 893: Chapter 891: Mu Fei¡¯s Good Intentions


    Mo Qi suddenly stood up, roaring with anger. His voice was no longer cold and sinister, but full of a bloody masculinity, ¡°My Mu Family has been loyal to the Imperial family for many years, serving them faithfully withoutint. And what result did we get for a singlepse in vignce? Our entire n was executed! Our entire n was executed! More than a hundred people of the Mu Family, even my brother¡¯s child who was still in the cradle, were not spared!¡±


    ¡°My sister died in humiliation, my father served the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty his whole life, and in the end, was decapitated for all to see. When he died, his eyes couldn¡¯t even close.¡±


    Up till now, he vividly remembered the injustice and pain in his father¡¯s eyes before his death.


    Decades of loyalty, all for a little princess, all gone like a river flowing eastward.


    Their Mu Family, wiped out!


    Only he survived.


    Mo Qi¡¯s face was already disfigured by his own doing, every line etched with blood, every word marked with tears.


    A hint of pity shed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Your experiences are sympathetic, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of Ah Jing. She is a kind-hearted girl, and you even schemed against her kindness.¡±


    ¡°Ah Jing¡­¡±


    Mo Qi¡¯s heart felt like it was struck hard, his body beginning to tremble.<div>


    But he was afraid Su Yingxue would see through his fa?ade, so he quickly put on a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the use of kindness? Has my Mu Family ever been treated with kindness? My only regret is that I didn¡¯t kill that young girl, at least it would have hurt someone like you, who prides on being kind, yet it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Laughing suddenly, Mo Qi said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring that young girl to see me? I will kill her with my own hands. You just try and see if kindness is of any use. She¡¯s very obedient, if you tell her to offer her neck to the hands of her master, she will do it!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Su Yingxue stepped forward and pped Mo Qi hard, ¡°In your dreams! You are a twisted man, deserving of death. Ah Jing will definitely live a good life, I will take her back to the Great Cheng Dynasty, let her be a pure and clean Miss, let her forget about a maniac like you, and start a new life!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Theughter of Mo Qi turned cold, as if he wanted to permeate that chill into one¡¯s bones.


    Angry, Su Yingxue left, mming the prison door shut with force.


    After she left, Mo Qi fell heavily to the ground, letting out a long breath.


    Gazing at the iron window on the wall spilling light in, his smile contained a trace of relief, ¡°Silly girl, this way, you can live a good life.¡±


    In the future, her life would no longer have a twisted master like him in it.


    Following Su Yingxue, she would be pure and kind, and have a beautiful and clear life.


    How wonderful.


    After all his schemes, he could finally avenge the Mu Family and also protect his little girl.


    Whether he would be torn piece by piece or his bones ground to dust and scattered, he had no regrets left.


    Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan returned to the pce together. Seething in the carriage, she cursed Mo Qi for being twisted, nearly causing Ah Jing¡¯s death.


    Mo Qi on the outside, listening in, also thought Mo Qi was indeed twisted.


    Only Chu Yihan thought differently. He took Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, ¡°If you had brought Ah Jing before Mo Qi, he would not have remained so calm. Your Highness always feels that he still has hidden schemes that we have not yet noticed.¡±


    ¡°What else could he be hiding? He previously used narcotic smoke to fizzle out Grandma and Aunt, and I have already administered aid to them, both of them are fine. Although Ah Jing was injured, she will recover after some rest.¡±


    ¡°And what about Shen Yu? Have you properly questioned her about how she got involved with Mo Qi?¡±


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow.<div>

 Chapter 894: 892: Shen Yu Personally Killed His Parents

    Chapter 894: Chapter 892: Shen Yu Personally Killed His Parents


    ¡°I was just returning to the pce and was about to see her.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was cold and solemn.


    Shen Yu had been left in the dungeon of Funing Pce, and because her grandmother had a soft heart and didn¡¯t immediately kill Shen Yu, she was still struggling to survive.


    When Su Yingxue went down, she smelled a strong scent of medicinal liquor in the air.


    Shen Yu, curled up in a corner, started wailing at the sound of footsteps, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te to im my life! Go find Mu Fei, it was that madman Mu Fei who killed them all! It was him who killed them!¡±


    ¡°Was it him who killed them, or did you disregard the life and death of your own parents, using their lives in exchange for your glory and wealth?¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow and sneered.


    ¡°Su Yingxue?¡±


    Hate red in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Su Yingxue! You stole my identity, my cousin, and my glory and wealth¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±<div>


    She screamed maniacally and lunged at Su Yingxue, but before she could touch her, she was whipped by Su Yingxue¡¯s red jade soft whip and sent rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The sound of the whip striking flesh was exceptionally crisp and loud.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much!¡±


    Shen Yu writhed in agony on the ground, rolling toward the wine jars and knocking over two of them. Dposing bodies fell out, and the half that was still emitting heat made woeful sounds beside Shen Yu.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t form a word, their sounds seemed so full of suffering that it was heartbreaking to hear.


    Shen Yu, on the brink of copse, cried out and kicked her father¡¯s and mother¡¯s bodies away. She covered her ears, ¡°I can¡¯t hear! It¡¯s not you! It¡¯s not you! It was Mu Fei¡­ Ah!¡±


    It was Mu Fei who turned her parents into this!


    Why!


    Why didn¡¯t that madman Mu Fei just kill them outright, instead of leaving them in this world in such a state, why torture her like this!


    Why torment her so!


    ¡°Die! Just die!¡±


    Shen Yu stepped on one of the corpses, trampling it desperately, mashing that half of the body into a bloody pulp.


    The other half, as if crying, emitted even more mournful sounds.


    Shenv Yu trembled with fear as she then crushed the other half of the body, silencing the bizarre noises from them. Only then did she feel slightly calmed down.


    She copsed to the floor, her eyes hollow and lifeless, ¡°They¡¯re all dead, finally all dead! All dead!¡±


    No one would hold her back anymore!


    She could be her princess peacefully, and enjoy her glories and wealth!


    Shen Yu quickly crawled toward Su Yingxue, kneeling before her and kowtowing incessantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Yingxue! I shouldn¡¯t have harmed you, I shouldn¡¯t have impersonated you¡­ But, but the imperial grandmother had feelings for me! I served her in your stead for months, and she cherished me so much! If you kill me, it¡¯ll break her heart! She¡¯ll be so distressed she won¡¯t be able to sleep! She¡¯s your kin, can you bear to see her be like this?¡±<div>


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yingxue asked with a mocking curl of her lip.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ anyway, you¡¯re already the Ninth Princess Consort, able to do as you please in the Great Cheng Dynasty, so you wouldn¡¯t care about this princess position in the Great Wei Dynasty. Just¡­ just give it to me! Let me be the princess of Great Wei. I¡¯ll take care of the imperial grandmother for you; I¡¯ll fulfill the marriage vows, marry cousin Mu Yan for you! You can¡¯t be by their side to show filial piety, but I can! I can do everything for you!¡±

 Chapter 900: 898: No Sign of Qin Muyan

    Chapter 900: Chapter 898: No Sign of Qin Muyan


    Qin Ge suddenly felt guilty, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    A mother knows her daughter best.


    Her thoughts were instantly seen through by the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°s, Ge¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I do not care for Mu Yan, but Yingxue and Yihan¡¯s feelings for each other are strong. Moreover, they are already married; the deed is done. Why cause unnecessary trouble? I will have Ru Lie annul the betrothal between Mu Yan and Yingxue, as if it never existed. You and Ru Lie should take your time to carefully choose another partner for Mu Yan.¡±


    The Empress Dowager held Qin Ge¡¯s hand, her voice earnest and heartfelt, ¡°I know you have no children of your own and have always treated Mu Yan as if he were your birth son, but his marriage is ultimately not something we can control.¡±


    In her tone was a note ofpromise. In the past, when Shen Yu impersonated Su Yingxue, she wanted to decide Qin Muyan¡¯s marital affairs, only to nearly make a grave mistake.


    Only then did she truly understand that, despite their high positions, not everything is under the control of people who seem to be omnipotent.


    In the end, they are only mortals with flesh and blood, subject to birth, aging, sickness, and death, happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. They are not the deities who control life and death.


    Qin Ge¡¯s smile was bitter at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Your daughter acknowledges this, but feels sorry for Mu Yan.¡±


    Thinking of how Qin Muyan had spent the past few daysnguishing in the prince¡¯s mansion, Qin Ge felt heartbroken. She had not been able to give her child the best, what he most desired.<div>


    It was a failure on her part as a mother.


    The next day, Su Yingxue took her leave from the Empress Dowager; in the Funing Pce, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes rimmed red, fighting back tears as she held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, speechless and choked up.


    Su Yingxue also felt reluctant to part, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured. After the Great Cheng Dynasty stabilizes, I will return to visit you with Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good, I know, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Even after just one night, the Empress Dowager seemed to have aged considerably, her hair whiter.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t sure if it was her own illusion, but the Empress Dowager seemed ill.


    But when she had administered the antidote for the sleeping draught that day, she had not observed any unusual symptoms in her physical condition.


    These past days, she had intended to re-examine and take her pulse, but the Empress Dowager said that the court physicians were taking care of her and that there was no need to trouble anyone, so Su Yingxue did not insist.


    At this moment, she wanted to take the Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse.


    However, the Empress Dowager steadied herself with Qin Ge¡¯s hand, diverting the attention, ¡°Ge¡¯er, where is Mu Yan? As her cousin, how can he note to see Yingxue off when she is about to leave?¡±


    Qin Rulie frowned, quite puzzled, ¡°Indeed, in these past days, I have not seen him attend court properly. I wonder what he has been doing in the mansion.¡±


    Anxious they might see through any ruse, Qin Ge quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, Mother, Mu Yan has been training troops in the military camp these past days and is quite exhausted. Recently, he has been at home contemting military strategies, in case of emergency. Thus, he neglected Yingxue, and it is truly regrettable.¡±


    With an apologetic look towards Su Yingxue, Qin Ge said, ¡°Yingxue, your cousin has been busy and unable to see you off. As your aunt, I apologize on his behalf. All the travel provisions I prepared for you have been given to your people. Take care on your journey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Aunt,¡± said Su Yingxue with polite gratitude. Yet, she noticed numerous gaps in Qin Ge¡¯s words.


    During a chat with Qin Rulie a few days ago, he mentioned not having seen Qin Muyan for a month, with no sign of him even at the army camp, leaving his whereabouts unknown.


    With Qin Ge making excuses, it seemed that Qin Muyan was not having an easy time in the mansion.


    But wasn¡¯t she the cause of it all?

 Chapter 732 - 732 Go To the Ninth Prince’s Mansion with Thick Skin

    732 Go To the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion with Thick Skin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Zhenzhen had picked up some useful skills from Su Xin, like reading people¡¯s expressions and speaking directly to the point. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t forget how many times Su Yingxue has schooled you. What if she holds a grudge after bing the Princess Consort andes after you again? Then your mouth will have to¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mnit! I¡¯m her aunt! How dare she!¡± Su Xin was both furious and inwardly rmed.


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s words had a ring of truth to them.


    Su Xin was genuinely worried that Su Yingxue might bear grudges, leading to more trouble in the future.


    After much thought, Su Xin came up with a daring idea.


    Since she feared Su Yingxue¡¯s potential grudges, why not marry Ye Zhenzhen to Chu Yihan as well? Even if Su Yingxue became the primary consort and Ye Zhenzhen the secondary one, they would still both belong to Chu Yihan. Su Xin could then teach Ye Zhenzhen how to vie for favor and outshine Su Yingxue, leaving no room for retaliation.


    Thus, she made up her mind.


    To have Ye Zhenzhen marry the Ninth Prince, Su Xin was determined to make Ye Zhenzhen meet the Ninth Prince first.


    The next day, Su Xin had Ye Zhenzhen dressed up beautifully. She adorned her with all the exquisite jewelry from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, including pearls, jade, and agate, making Ye Zhenzhen look dazzling.


    Ye Zhenzhen usually wore heavy jewelry. Today, she felt her neck was a bit weighed down, making it hard for her to stand.


    However, knowing she couldn¡¯t afford to lose face when visiting the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, she ignored the weight on her neck.


    Upon arriving at the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, they didn¡¯t mention Marquis Changxin¡¯s Mansion but instead imed to be from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, Su Yingxue¡¯s maternal family.


    Upon hearing that Su Yingxue¡¯s family had arrived, the guard of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful. He promptly went to wee them and even sent someone to inform the old steward, who dropped everything and personally greeted them.


    When Chu Yihan proposed marriage, he visited the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor and memorized the faces of all the masters there. However, when he saw Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen, he was taken aback.


    He had never seen them before.


    Despite his doubts, since they imed to be from Su Yingxue¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He invited them into the hall and served them the finest tea and snacks. With a polite smile, he asked, ¡°May I inquire, Madam and Miss, what rtion are you to the future Princess Consort? Please inform me so I can notify Your Highness.¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard Chu Yihan¡¯s inquiry. ¡°I¡¯m Yingxue¡¯s aunt, and this is my daughter!¡±


    She gestured towards Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen politely smiled at the steward.


    The steward returned the smile, but when he got a clear look at Ye Zhenzhen, his expression froze.


    He wanted to ask Ye Zhenzhen if her jewelry wasn¡¯t too heavy.


    However, he decided against it, swallowing his doubts and only pondering the rtionship between Su Yingxue and her aunt.


    As he entertained them, he sought out Mo Qi to inquire whether Your Highness wished to meet them.


    When Mo Qi heard about Su Yingxue¡¯s aunt, he was confused. ¡°What brings them here?¡±


    The old steward spected a bit. ¡°Perhaps the future Princess Consort doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°How could that be termed ¡®not good¡¯? Miss Su has reprimanded her aunt several times. Her aunt¡¯s daughter¡­ birds of a feather flock together. She¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    ¡°Even so, I must inform Your Highness.¡±


    The old steward considered carefully.


    Mo Qi agreed, and he ryed the information to Chu Yihan.

 Chapter 903: 901 The Initial Heart Still Remains

    Chapter 903: Chapter 901 The Initial Heart Still Remains


    ¡°But the one who crossed over into her body was a modern soul, and as for what a modern soul is, after we together vanquished Wu Dao, I think you also understand.¡±


    Qin Mu Yan was so shocked by this revtion that he couldn¡¯t regain hisposure for a long time.


    He did know that Wu Dao was a soul from this world, as were Han Yuwen and Rong Sheng. So his little aunt¡­ no, it should be said Su Yingxue¡¯s mother was as well.


    Thinking back, this matter did not seem so strange after all.


    Though he had never seen his little aunt, the Imperial Brother said she was always a gentle and timid girl, far different from the world-renowned Long Shuli.


    ¡°Therefore, the person with whom you were betrothed is already gone. Our betrothal has not been fulfilled, and you need not dwell on it.¡±


    Su Yingxue advised.


    The greatest regret is not that one has failed to obtain what they desire.


    But that what was rightfully his was mistakenly given to someone else.


    If it was never his to begin with.<div>


    It should be able to untie the indissoluble knot in his heart.


    Qin Mu Yan¡¯s smile was mournful, ¡°It seems, Your Highness, we were truly not fated.¡±


    If only his injuries had been more severe a bit earlier, if only he had met Su Yingxue a bit sooner¡­


    Now, thinking about these things was meaningless.


    Qin Mu Yan helped Su Yingxue onto the horse, ¡°Since it is so, Your Highness will not obstruct you and Chu Yihan any longer. This horse was discovered by Your Highness in the forest, it took quite some time to tame. Capable of traveling a thousand li in a day, fiercely loyal, it has followed me through many battles. Today, Your Highness gifts it to you.¡±


    Before Su Yingxue could say anything, Qin Mu Yan patted the horse, as ifmunicating with it.


    No sooner had he left the horse, it raised its hooves and neighed.


    It lifted its front legs high in a disy of wild grace, showcasing its ability to cover great distances.


    Yet it did so without harming Su Yingxue in the slightest.


    Su Yingxue was amazed, ¡°What an impressive horse!¡±


    To receive such a fine horse from Qin Mu Yan, how embarrassing for her!


    ¡°Cousin, what is the horse¡¯s name?¡±


    Since Qin Mu Yan offered it with such sincerity, it would be terribly rude not to ept!


    Qin Mu Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Since it is a gift to you, it¡¯s your horse. You should name it.¡±


    Su Yingxue held the reins, nced at Qin Mu Yan once more, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it ¡®Chuxin¡¯ (Initial Heart).¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Qin Mu Yan did not ask about the meaning behind the name she chose. He stood in ce, watching her as she spurred the horse and left.


    As he watched her retreating figure, the longing in his eyes transitioned from intense to ethereal, diluting bit by bit until it vanished into nothingness.


    He turned and entered the military camp.<div>


    Riding Chuxin, Su Yingxue hurried to catch up to Chu Yihan. The forest breeze was refreshingly pleasant, and her smile gradually blossomed, ¡°Chuxin is most beautiful. To not forget Chuxin is to remain true to the beginning.¡±


    All things in this worlde to this.


    Qin Mu Yan¡¯s treasured gift, she would remember in her heart.


    She would surely never forget.<div>


    Yearster, Chuxin would still be there.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chu Yihan was having a tiff with Su Yingxue.


    Along the way, Mo Qi and the Shadow Guards allined bitterly.


    Both masters were veryposed, each more resilient than the other.


    But those who served them could not endure it!


    Mo Qi, ustomed to being tormented, was doing okay, but the other Shadow Guards who followed suffered miserably. In front of Chu Yihan, one would be punished each day, and the punishment was to return to the Shadow Guard Camp for retraining.


    They had all finally graduated from the Shadow Guard Camp and had yet to really show their skills.


    So! Just like that, they had the ill luck of being sent back to start over.


    What rotten luck!

 Chapter 904: 902: The Forgetful Potion

    Chapter 904: Chapter 902: The Forgetful Potion


    Mo Qi, after attending to Chu Yihan, finally found a moment to visit Su Yingxue.


    Seeing Su Yingxue leisurely preparing medicine, mumbling to herself, not knowing to whom she was speaking, Mo Qi knocked on the door, ¡°Princess, may Ie in?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked up and said to Little Ginseng, ¡°Alright, you go practice now!¡±


    Then, she waved Mo Qi in, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Mo Qi stood opposite her, his sword properly secured at his waist, young and handsomely boyish, his eyes like a gxy, which were a pleasant sight to behold.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hand rested on the copper pestle used for grinding medicine, as she appraised him withposure, ¡°Mo Qi, just speak your mind, there¡¯s no need for politeness with me. You¡¯ve served His Highness for so long, and you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me, your Princess.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask the Princess for a certain medicine,¡± Mo Qi stated bluntly.


    Su Yingxue blinked, ¡°What medicine?¡±


    She knew that Mo Qi had been injured in the eye before and had taken some time to recuperate before hurrying to the Great Wei Dynasty.


    But Chu Yihan¡¯s men were particrly resilient to injuries, so Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t been too concerned about Mo Qi.<div>


    Now that Mo Qi had spoken up, she certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°The Princess is peerless in medical skills. I wonder if you have ever developed a medicine that can make one forget feelings,¡± Mo Qi¡¯s amber eyes unwittingly spread a trace of pain.


    Su Yingxue paused, ¡°No.¡±


    Such a medicine was indeed beyond the scope of her current research.


    Mo Qi was the first toe to her seeking such a remedy.


    ¡°Could the Princess consider the loyalty I¡¯ve shown His Highness over the years, and my utmost effort to protect the Princess, and develop such a medicine for me?¡± Mo Qi¡¯s tone was quiet, pleading, and his voice gradually grew moist.


    This room was small, and sorrow could be contagious.


    Su Yingxue also began to feel the sadness.


    Mo Qi had feelings for Hong Lian, a fact she learnedter, and Mo Qi had even apologized to her for causing misunderstandings between her and Chu Yihan before, saying it was his fault, and he had epted his punishment.


    Now he was asking for a medicine to forget feelings¡­


    Su Yingxue gazed steadily at him, ¡°Are you certain? Do you really need to rely on medicine? It is not impossible for human effort to achieve this. You are the most formidable person by His Highness¡¯s side, the leader of the Shadow Guards, with outstanding achievements and perseverance. Over time, you will surely forget her. Moreover, you will meet many people in the future, and you are bound to find a better Miss, who will bring you good fortune.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be another,¡± Mo Qi said, looking down.


    Su Yingxue seemed to hear something shattering in the air, breaking so cleanly; the feeling told her it couldn¡¯t be picked up, couldn¡¯t be restored.


    Just as she was wondering how tofort Mo Qi, she heard his muffled voice, filled with profound depression, ¡°Love is a terrifying thing; it turns a person¡¯s name into a seal, closing off your heart. You can¡¯t escape, and no one else can enter.¡±


    Su Yingxue was taken aback, ¡°Really¡­ that terrifying?¡±


    She attempted to imagine it, what it would be like if she were to give up Chu Yihan and be with someone else¡­


    The feeling of her heart being torn and in pain was very real.


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Love indeed was terrifying.<div>


    She promised Mo Qi, ¡°I will do my best to develop it for you, but it will take time. I may even need to go back and ask Saint Ruan for help, but I will get the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, slightly bitter and yet heavy.


    But in his amber-colored eyes, Su Yingxue thought she saw a glimmer of hope.<div>

 Chapter 907: 905: Su Qingzhi Is Punished

    Chapter 907: Chapter 905: Su Qingzhi Is Punished


    Su Yingxue was desperate as she rushed in front of Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, now is not the time to talk about crimes. Brother is still in danger, we must rescue him first!¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t be presumptuous in front of Your Highness. Step down!¡±


    Su Qingzhi scolded coldly.


    Yingxue felt a stifling sensation in her chest. She had always been informal in front of Chu Yihan, but now, with Su Hao trapped by the enemy, Chu Yihan was being so heartless.


    Yingxue turned and knelt down in front of him, ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t we rescue Brother first? Do you really want to see something happen to him?¡±


    Su Hao was her real brother, and Wu Jinyan was still waiting for him in Jiang Du City!


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at her coldly, ¡°Su Yingxue disregards military discipline and is to be confined for ten days immediately. She is not to be released until the military affairs are concluded!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, amanding officer approached Su Yingxue to escort her away.


    Yingxue refused to go, so she was bound and taken away.<div>


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I must save my brother!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s voice still echoed in the tent.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s expression was grim, and he kowtowed deeply, ¡°This humble official has failed to discipline Su Hao properly and to manage my granddaughter. I voluntarily ept the punishment of thirty military canes and to be executed publicly. I hope for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t stop him and gave the order, ¡°Summon all themanding officers to witness the execution in person. If anyone dares to put their own interest first and disobey military orders in the future, they will be executed without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The atmosphere inside the tent was one of severe military discipline.


    Outside the military tent, Su Qingzhi knelt before themand tent as themanding officers watched the execution. They all felt a pang of pity as they watched him being punished.


    But they also sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s strictness in military discipline, taking Su Hao as a warning to be even more cautious.


    Outside the military tent, the sounds of Su Qingzhi¡¯s punishment echoed.


    Just like a military camp, Su Yingxue, confined inside, could also hear the sounds.


    Mo Qi came to Chu Yihan¡¯s side to report, ¡°Master, the Princess is crying.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart sank. He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, his gaze was sharp as a de, ¡°Deploy ten Shadow Guards to watch her day and night. If she steps one foot out of the tent, Your Highness shall show no mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mo Qi ryed the order. Although he knew Chu Yihan was acting out of necessity, he couldn¡¯t help but ask on behalf of Su Yingxue, ¡°Your Highness, what are your ns for rescuing General Su?¡±


    Su Hao was Chu Yihan¡¯s brother-inw. Even setting aside this familial rtionship, Chu Yihan valued Su Hao as an outstanding general and would certainly not disregard his safety.


    It was only in front of everyone that he needed to show absolute impartiality and fairness without showing any favoritism.


    Chu Yihan stood in front of the sand table, scrutinizing the battle situation, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, ¡°Su Hao has been too reckless this time, falling right into the enemy¡¯s trap. Since the enemy cannot recoup their losses through battle, they will surely kill him in a fit of rage. His situation is extremely perilous.¡±


    One misstep and Su Hao could be doomed.<div>


    And given his pride and dignity, he would surely prioritize the country¡¯s interests. If he were trapped in a stalemate for too long, he wouldn¡¯t hold out and wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be a bargaining chip in negotiations.


    He would rather die for his country.


    This was something that greatly worried Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had not slept all night. Inbination with the reports, he meticulously went through the entire battle situation.<div>


    Su Qingzhi was severely injured and had to rest in bed for the night. The next day, he first went to visit Su Yingxue.


    Seeing her tied up and behaving, Su Qingzhi was somewhat relieved. He patted her shoulder and instructed her, ¡°Stay here quietly and don¡¯t cause a fuss. Your grandfather and Your Highness will take care of rescuing your brother. You mustn¡¯t add to the chaos!¡±

 Chapter 909: 907: Publicly Chastising and Beating

    Chapter 909: Chapter 907: Publicly Chastising and Beating


    He cleared his throat, knelt on one knee, and respectfully said, ¡°In my humble opinion, what the generals have said is very true. Su Hao¡¯s rash deployment and entrapment within enemy lines are not worthmenting. We must notpromise the majesty of the Great Cheng Dynasty or weaken our cities because of one person. If necessary, this old minister will personally lead the troops to battle and order Su Hao to sacrifice himself for the country as an example to our army!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    After Su Qingzhi finished speaking, everyone gasped in shock.


    Su Qingzhi was known for his strict military discipline, and his reputation was widespread, but they had never imagined he would be so ruthless even to his own grandson, the only direct descendant of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor.


    After Su Jinxuan¡¯s death, there was only young master Su Hao left in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    If Su Hao died, the Marquis¡¯s Manor would have no sessor.


    Yet, upon further thought, they admired the fact that Su Qingzhi, as the Defender General, did not show favoritism towards Su Hao just because he was his grandson.


    Everyone stood up in respect and said in unison, ¡°Old General Su¡¯s righteousness is truly admirable, sir!¡±


    Su Qingzhi slightly bowed to them, ¡°I have not been strict enough in my discipline, allowing Su Hao to make mistakes. I am ashamed!¡±


    ¡°The Old General is too modest!¡±<div>


    Zhou Tang said,forting him.


    Up to now, Su Qingzhi had not uttered a single biased word. Just yesterday, he had taken his punishment bravely, making those who had med Su Hao seem somewhat excessive.


    After much thought, Zhou Tang stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Your Highness, why not let me lead the troops for another attempt? I will exert all my efforts to rescue General Su Hao.¡±


    Chu Yihan pointed to the sand table, ¡°You demonstrate for Your Highness, how do you n to rescue Su Hao.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Zhou Tang clenched his fists and walked up to the sand table, pointing to the location where Su Hao was surrounded, he said, ¡°This ce is the One-Line Sky Canyon, surrounded by mountains on three sides and with only one entrance, which is tightly guarded by the Qi army. There are about fifty thousand soldiers, and the terrain is treacherous. However, the original troops of the Qi army are stationed far from here. Your Highness, give me a hundred thousand troops, and I will lead them straight into the canyon to rescue General Su Hao.¡±


    Everyone gathered around the sand table and agreed with Zhou Tang¡¯s proposal, ¡°Your Highness, our army currently has three hundred thousand troops at the border. Giving General Zhou a hundred thousand troops is more than enough. Although the canyon is treacherous, we can force our way through. The Qi army is no match for us, and General Zhou will surely be victorious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by gathering our troops, we can also directly attack the Qi army¡¯s main camp and capture their Liaoking! To counter-threaten Qi State!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was grim, ¡°Three hundred thousand troops moving out, splitting into two groups, but the Qi army also has two hundred thousand troops. He only sent fifty thousand to guard the canyon, don¡¯t you understand what this implies?


    They are waiting for ourrge forces to strike at the canyon and then circle around to attack us. Once our military camp is vacant, they will break through Jingcheng!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Zhou Tang felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°But after all, the Qi army only has two hundred thousand troops, and there are more than a hundred thousand troops near our army that can be mobilized. Even if we lose Jingcheng, we can take it back, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Someone, beat Zhou Tang with twenty military sticks immediately!¡±


    Chu Yihan roared angrily.


    All the generals knelt down in fear, ¡°Your Highness, please calm your anger!¡±


    Mo Qi led the men and directly pressed Zhou Tang in front of everyone, beating him with twenty military sticks. Zhou Tang spat out a mouthful of blood from the beating.


    He genuinely did not understand what he had said wrong to warrant a public punishment from Chu Yihan!


    ¡°Your Highness, please calm your anger. General Zhou was just eager to save General Su Hao.¡±


    Among the generals, a slender but steady middle-aged man stepped forward.<div>

 Chapter 910: 908: Chu Yihans Strategy

    Chapter 910: Chapter 908: Chu Yihan¡¯s Strategy


    This man named Lu Chongming was the defender of Bamboo Leaf Pass, having protected it for many years with abundant experience in border battles. He solved Zhou Tang¡¯s dilemma, ¡°General Zhou, attempting to rescue General Su Hao in this manner is improper. Firstly, deploying a hundred thousand troops to engage in a fierce battle in the valley, we would surely suffer a severe drain against a well-prepared enemy force. It¡¯s not certain that we can rescue our men, and we may easily fall into encirclement by the remaining one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers of the Qi army. Not only could we lose General Su Hao, but we would also suffer hefty losses in our troops. Secondly, if Jingcheng were to fall, themon people would be left homeless, a loss that cannot easily be remedied. Your Highness is considering the welfare of the border¡¯s popce, you must not act rashly.¡±


    ¡°General Lu speaks with good reason,¡± Su Qingzhimended.


    Although he was very thankful to Zhou Tang for his sincere concern for Su Hao, Lu Chongming was clearer-headed, representing a model for them as military men.


    ¡°Moreover, the Ninth Princess Consort is still in camp. If all the troops are deployed, this will also jeopardize the Princess¡¯s safety,¡±


    Lu Chongming also thoughtfully added.


    ¡°Nonsense! There is no favoritism in the military, how can the army bepared with a single woman?¡± Chu Yihan rebuked Lu Chongming.


    Lu Chongming hastily admitted his fault, ¡°Yes, this subordinate has spoken out of turn!¡±


    He nced regretfully at Su Qingzhi, whose feelings were somewhatplex.


    He was worried about Su Hao as well and wanted to know what decision Chu Yihan would ultimately make.


    But despite discussing until evening, they still had no n that satisfied and got an approving nod from Chu Yihan.<div>


    Su Qingzhi gradually felt tormented, his body beginning to give out. During the night, overwhelmed with concern, he fainted.


    ¡°Old General!¡±


    All themanding officers grew anxious.


    Su Wei carried Su Qingzhi back to his military tent, while Chu Yihan called for the army¡¯s doctor but did not follow them there himself.


    Watching the officers all follow Old General Su, Mo Qi privately asked Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, why not send the Princess to treat Old General Su? There¡¯s no army physician with superior medical skills to the Princess here.¡±


    After all, Su Yingxue would devote herself wholeheartedly when it came to her own grandfather.


    Chu Yihan shook his head, ¡°There is a spy within our ranks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Qi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Chu Yihan walked over to the sand table again, eyeing the terrain and topographyid out before him, his thoughts growing more intense. Su Hao might act rashly out of emotional agitation, but the trap set by Qi State was all too easy.


    If Su Yingxue were let out, her judgment would inevitably be clouded by her concern for her family.


    With Su Hao trapped behind enemy lines and Old General Su in a simr predicament, Su Yingxue would be even more anxious.


    She might end up being exploited again.


    Chu Yihan wrote two secret letters, ordering Mo Qi to deliver them overnight. He waited until all the officers had left Old General Su¡¯spany before he stealthily entered his tent.


    Although Su Qingzhi was old, his martial arts had not diminished in the least. He drew his sword from the scabbard and, amidst the darkness, urately struck at the intruding figure.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The clear collision of metal caused Su Qingzhi to stagger back several steps. The chill of the sharp de made him widen his eyes, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    This was the unmistakable edge of the Qingfeng Sword, which he had experienced firsthand before.


    As he was about to light themp, Chu Yihan interrupted, ¡°Keep quiet, don¡¯t let anyone notice.¡±


    Just as Su Qingzhi was puzzling over this, Su Wei¡¯s voice came from outside the tent, ¡°General, what happened!¡±<div>


    ¡°Nothing, I just identally knocked over a medicine bowl.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare another bowl for you?¡±

 Chapter 738 - Chase Away, Banish!

    Chase Away, Banish!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mo Qi was earnestly ttering, and his survival instinct grew stronger.


    Su Yingxue had a feeling that not only Chu Yihan but also the old steward and Mo Qi, as well as the chefs in the prince¡¯s mansion, might have lost their sense of smell!


    The smell emanating from the dishes on the table was unpleasant!


    Let alone delicious!


    However, Chu Yihan seemed to be enjoying his meal. Su Yingxue rubbed her stomach and felt hungry.


    She served herself a bowl of rice and began eating. But when she took her first bite, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She suddenly felt sorry for Chu Yihan.


    But when she paused, Chu Yihan poured her a ss of water. ¡°Eat slowly,¡± he said gently. His actions were unexpectedly tender, resembling those of an ordinary husband, without a trace of pride or nobility.


    Su Yingxue drank the water he offered. Whether it was due to her taste buds failing or an illusion of happiness and sweetness, she found the taste of her poorly cooked food to be delicious.


    Together with Chu Yihan, they almost finished the dishes she had prepared.


    Mo Qi and the old steward looked hungry.


    After the meal, Chu Yihan took Su Yingxue for a stroll in the garden.


    As the old steward instructed the servants to clear the table, he had a thought. ¡°Are the dishes made by the princess consort truly so wonderful? Your Highness has never eaten so much.¡±


    Mo Qi shared this doubt.


    The two exchanged nces, then simultaneously picked up their chopsticks and tasted the food.


    Mo Qi¡¯s expression immediately contorted. ¡°Your Highness, is your sense of taste¡­ do Your Highness need to see a doctor?¡±


    The old steward quickly drank some water topose himself, then patted Mo Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the taste of happiness. You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re married.¡±


    Mo Qi shook his head, still somewhat shaken. ¡°If I need to see a doctor for my sense of taste after marriage, I¡¯d rather not get married.¡±


    This ailment couldn¡¯t be cured in a short time!


    In the main hall, Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin were left behind. The old steward mentioned that Chu Yihan might want to see them, so Ye Zhenzhen insisted on waiting until Chu Yihan arrived!


    However, it waste at night. Not only Chu Yihan, but even the servants of the prince¡¯s mansion needed to rest.


    The old steward sent two guards to escort Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin out.


    Ye Zhenzhen was full of joy, thinking that Chu Yihan was finally going to see her, but to her surprise, when she stepped out, she found herself outside the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Realizing this, she immediately rushed back inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Your Highness? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take us to see Your Highness? How dare you take us out of the mansion? What¡¯s your name? If you dare to neglect us like this, I¡¯ll tell Your Highness!¡±


    The guards of the mansion were battle-hardened soldiers who had served with Chu Yihan. They had stern faces and imposing auras.


    The guard coldly informed them, ¡°Your Highness never mentioned wanting to see you. He has retired for the night. Leave quickly and don¡¯t soil the mansion grounds!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes widened, enraged by the guard¡¯s words.


    ¡°Outrageous! We are guests of the prince¡¯s mansion. Your Highness is busy with official matters, hence asking us to wait. Now that he wishes to summon us at night, you dare to drive me out. Beware, Your Highness might chop off your heads! Get out of the way and let me in. I want to see Your Highness!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s face paled. Her hairpin trembled violently as she attempted to push past.


    The guard swiftly drew a gleaming knife and pressed it against her neck. ¡°How dare you! This is the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, not a ce for your antics. Your Highness has been with the Princess all day and has no official duties. You¡¯ve been a nuisance in the mansion and still refuse to leave. If you cause any more disturbance, I¡¯ll take your heads first and then report to Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 921: 919: Lost His Handkerchief

    Chapter 921: Chapter 919: Lost His Handkerchief


    As dawn broke the next day, the sounds of the enemy army¡¯s assault resumed outside the cave,pelling Saint Ruan to go out and spread poison, aborious task he performed diligently twice a day, just to keep the enemy at bay.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Su Hao and Lu Ying, the two wounded, were still recuperating. Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue were busy in their own ways¡ªone tending to the injured and the other with furrowed brows in deep thought, pondering over something unknown.


    Only Saint Ruan could not hold back his words, ¡°I say, Ninth Prince! Chu Yihan! Can we even survive this, and if so, when can we leave? You have to give us a word! We can¡¯t possibly stay here indefinitely, can we? The poison I have canst at most another two days. Have you even decided when the reinforcements will arrive, or when Old General Su wille to rescue us?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s control over the war situation was not something he would casually reveal to others, especially when he himself harbored doubts.


    He red briefly at Su Hao and Lu Ying, his voice low, ¡°The two of them are injured and cannot fight. My power alone is not enough to protect four people. We need to wait here a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°How many days do we need to wait? I¡¯m almost out of poison!¡±


    Saint Ruan exploded, aware of the dangers on the battlefield. He had brought as much poison as possible, covering himself from head to toe with it!


    But damn it, there seemed to be an endless number of enemies in this valley!


    Damn it, he was facing an army! An entire army!


    Thousands upon thousands of them!<div>


    Even as someone who uses poison, he didn¡¯t have enough for all of them!


    ¡°Chu Yihan, you didn¡¯te here alone, without discussing with your men, did you?¡± Saint Ruan expressed his concern.


    ¡°Do not doubt His Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue shoved another freshly fried little yellow fish into Saint Ruan¡¯s mouth, crispy and delicious, though a bit hot.


    ¡°Oww, oww, oww!¡±


    Saint Ruan hopped around, covering his mouth, eyes brimming with tears!


    After he had settled down, Su Yingxue focused her attention on caring for the two patients, Su Hao and Lu Ying.


    Fortunately, Su Hao was quitepliant and caused her no worry; his wounds healed quickly.


    Compared to his life-threatening state the previous days, he was now finally able to stand and walk by himself.


    As for Lu Ying, she proved to be a bit troublesome. She insisted on taking medicine with Su Hao, doing activities with him, and even when standing up, she sought his support.


    Su Hao was a man who greatly valued propriety between men and women, even though he and Lu Ying had been forced into captivity together for a few days, and she had seen him at his worst¡ªLu Ying, in front of him, was unashamed.


    But that was all out of necessity.


    Now, whenever Lu Ying wanted his support, he wrapped his hand with Su Yingxue¡¯s handkerchief before helping her up, to avoid any skin-to-skin contact.


    Although Lu Ying was heartbroken, she remained devoted to him and constantlyforted him, hoping to inspire him.


    Su Yingxue coldly observed from the side, her feelingsplex and conflicted.


    In her heart, she had long chosen the perfect sister-inw, Wu Jinyan.


    She did not appreciate Lu Ying¡¯s forwardness, a woman who actively sought Su Hao¡¯s attention¡ªloathing her for disrupting the connection between Su Hao and Wu Jinyan.


    But with Lu Ying having taken two stabs for her and Su Hao, the debt of life-saving gratitude made it difficult for Su Yingxue to maintain her distaste; hence, she often chose to turn a blind eye whenever Lu Ying clung to Su Hao.


    As if she did not see a thing.<div>


    However, today, when Su Hao returned with Lu Ying, still wrapped in her handkerchief, Su Yingxue suddenly remembered, ¡°Lu Ying, where is my brother¡¯s handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°His handkerchief¡­ is not with me,¡±


    Lu Ying shook her head with an innocent look.


    <div>

 Chapter 924: 922: Great Victory

    Chapter 924: Chapter 922: Great Victory


    Another chaotic melee ensued, just when Su Yingxue thought they were in for a bitter fight, the enemy¡¯s formation suddenly broke apart, and a thunderous wave of hoofbeats approached.


    Li Chenghuan¡¯s forces were pierced, split into isted groups, and amidst the crowd, a figure in white armor stood out brilliantly. Wielding a nine-ringed saber, she charged through the thousands of troops with a fierce killing intent.


    Following her, someone carrying the battle g of Chu Yihan¡¯s army surged forward. The troops were orderly and disciplined, enveloping Su Yingxue and the others in the center, safeguarding them firmly.


    Su Yingxue was overjoyed, ¡°Reinforcements! Sisi!¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was Lin Sisi!


    Lin Sisi rushed to Chu Yihan¡¯s side, knelt down with her saber, and shouted loudly, ¡°Junior officer Lin Sisi hase to the rescue! Please give your orders, Your Highness!¡±


    Chu Yihan raised the Qingfeng Sword andmanded the army, ¡°Break out of the gorge and annihte the enemy!¡±


    Standing behind him, Lin Sisi echoed with a strong voice, ¡°His Highnessmands, break out of the gorge and annihte the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±<div>


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±


    The shouts were earth-shattering. The troops brought by Lin Sisi caused Li Chenghuan¡¯s forces to scatter and flee like homeless dogs.


    Li Chenghuan retreated from the gorge, leading the remnant of his scattered soldiers, gathering one hundred and fifty thousand troops, and with a great force marched toward Jingcheng. In the midst of the troops, he shouted, ¡°Attack! Chu Yihan¡¯s reinforcements have struck, and Jingcheng is unguarded. Let¡¯s break into Jingcheng, breach their border! Attack!¡±


    With the force distribution of Chu Yihan¡¯s army in his hands and arge army behind him, he believed that after Jingcheng sent out its troops, its defenses would surely be weak. He intended to charge directly into Jingcheng, and once he had seized the city, he would then contemte how to deal with Chu Yihan.


    However, he was unaware that in Jingcheng, waiting for him, was Su Qingzhi along with a well-rested army of three hundred thousand.


    From the moment he began his siege, he was met with a fierce counterattack. He was defeated so swiftly that he had no time to react. Had it not been for his lieutenant who stood in front of him and saved his life, he would have perished at the gates of Jingcheng.


    After his defeat, Li Chenghuan wrote a letter overnight requesting reinforcements from Qi State, but before his letter could be sent out, it fell into Chu Yihan¡¯s hands. Chu Yihan did not give him a moment to breathe, joining forces with Su Qing overnight to encircle and capture him alive, and subdued all the soldiers under Li Chenghuan¡¯smand.


    The battle between Qi State and the Great Cheng Dynasty ended in a swift defeat as soon as Chu Yihan arrived, within just a few days.


    When the news traveled back to Qi State, the Emperor of Qi was so enraged that he fell ill and never recovered, marking the decline of Qi State.


    After reorganizing his army, Chu Yihan nned to return to the court.


    The night before, he treated his officers to a grand drink to celebrate their victory.


    The military camp was bustling with lively scenes.


    Lin Sisi finally got the chance to see Su Yingxue and to embrace her for a moment.


    ¡°Dr. Su! Ninth Princess Consort! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Lin Sisi lifted Su Yingxue up and swung her around several times. The two were as close as two peas in a pod.


    Looking up at Lin Sisi, who was half a head taller than her, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes also sparkled with excitement, ¡°And I haven¡¯t missed you? But who would have thought, my Sisi would transform into General Lin!¡±


    Now that Lin Sisi had repeatedly distinguished herself in battle, Chu Yihan had appointed her as a Sixth Rank General. Being appointed to the military, she became the first female general since the founding of the Great Cheng Dynasty, a figure of unparalleled prestige at that time!


    In the military camp, many generals could not help but heap praise on Lin Sisi.


    Especially General Lin Aotian, who was exceptionally proud.<div>


    Holding a jug of liquor, Lin Aotian approached Su Yingxue, ¡°I pay my respects to the Ninth Princess Consort! Princess, this officer offers you a drink in toast. You must grace me with your eptance!¡±

 Chapter 925: 923: Men Need a Sense of Security

    Chapter 925: Chapter 923: Men Need a Sense of Security


    Su Yingxue took the wine bowl, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it!¡±


    Overjoyed, she drank the wine and then remembered to ask, ¡°Why does General Lin toast me? This time, my brother and I were trapped in the One-Line Sky Canyon, and it was Sisi who led the troops to rescue us! My brother and I should be toasting Sisi instead!¡±


    She shouted, ¡°Brother! Brother! Come and toast to Sisi! Eh, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find Su Hao anywhere in the room and frowned, ¡°Weird, where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for General Su now. I just saw him go off with the Old General. Perhaps the Old General needed him for something. The two of us can just drink!¡±


    Lin Sisi wrapped her arm around Su Yingxue, leaving her father behind, and went off to have fun on her own!


    In this military camp, there were only three women. She didn¡¯t know Lu Ying, so she could only strike up a conversation with Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue walked arm in arm with Lin Sisi, thinking Lin Sisi must have something on her mind to share with her. But Lin Sisi took her to a quiet corner with few people and whispered, ¡°Hey, are you and Your Highness having a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue fell silent, not knowing how to start. Others might not have noticed the subtle signs, but Lin Sisi, who had known her for so long, could definitely see through them.<div>


    She seemed somewhat helpless, ¡°When we returned from the Great Wei Dynasty, I said a few words to Qin Muyan. After that, His Highness didn¡¯t pay much attention to me. Even when we were trapped, he barely spoke to me and even asked me whom I trusted more, him or Qin Muyan.¡±


    ¡°What was your response?¡± Lin Sisi suddenly seemed very interested.


    This was a loaded question!


    Su Yingxue replied frankly, ¡°I said I trusted both. They both are rare talented leaders, equally outstanding, and surely both could resolve the situation.¡±


    Lin Sisi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her gaze towards Su Yingxue suddenly turned strange, morphing from bewilderment to sympathy, and finally, she heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just making His Highness miserable on purpose? Men need a sense of security. Your answer totally shattered His Highness¡¯s sense of security. His heart must be broken!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what?¡±


    Sense of security?


    And men need it?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart broken?


    Su Yingxue touched Lin Sisi¡¯s head, ¡°You aren¡¯t drunk, are you? What nonsense! His Highness is so strong, does he need others to give him a sense of security? Besides, the conversation I had with Qin Muyan wasn¡¯t about anything else but rejecting him!¡±


    She had rified to Qin Muyan that she was not his cousin, to prevent him from feeling upset, and then they reached a peaceful agreement, after which she returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side on her horse, Chuxin.


    ¡°Did you tell His Highness about this conversation?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°After you came back, did you act coquettishly towards His Highness, looking for a chance to exin?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Did the Scarlet me King give you any keepsake that His Highness found?¡±


    ¡°He gifted me a fine horse. When I heard my brother was in trouble, I rode faster than His Highness and reached the military camp in no time!¡±


    Lin Sisi smacked her forehead, ¡°Well done! You¡¯ve hit all the sore points! You haven¡¯t said a word about what His Highness wanted to know. He alreadycked a sense of security, and you just added fuel to the fire quite enthusiastically! If this happened to Jinling, she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to me either! She would even give me the cold shoulder and be temperamental!¡±<div>


    ???


    ¡°The cold shoulder and be temperamental?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced back and saw Chu Yihan sitting in themander¡¯s seat, drinking his lonely drink, exuding an invible coldness, chilling the entire scene by himself.


    <div>

 Chapter 926: 924 You two are rebelling!

    Chapter 926: Chapter 924 You two are rebelling!


    This is actual performance, isn¡¯t it?


    But Chu Jinling will also¡­


    At this point, Su Yingxue had to ask Lin Sisi for advice, ¡°Tell me in detail, why would Your Highness throw a tantrum, and what should I do about it?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is that Your Highness is nervous about you. But when you privately meet with his rival in love, instead of acting coquettishly and softening up to him, it leads to his feeling of insecurity. Acting all tsundere, your rtionship, naturally, cools down. As to what to do¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi scratched her head, ¡°Jinling didn¡¯t say, and the books don¡¯t write about it. I really don¡¯t know how to teach you.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left feeling nothing but embarrassment, ¡°Sisi, how much¡­ bunch of nonsense have you learned from being with Chu Jinling?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean nonsense? This is called a method of nurturing a rtionship. Jinling put in a lot of effort, following me day in and day out in the military camp, caring about my daily life. And I also think about him all the time, so both of us are striving for our future together. But as for you¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi rested her arm on Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It seems like from the start of your acquaintance with Your Highness, it was him who purposely caught your attention, even at the cost of his own life. The amount Your Highness has done for you is beyond counting, but what you have done for Your Highness¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to measure up, does it?¡±


    In her heart, Su Yingxue subconsciously admitted this.


    She hadn¡¯t been in love with Chu Yihan for many years, nor had she been constantly attentive to his growth.<div>


    During his years of fighting in the south and north, living on the edge of the knife, she had been growing up carefree, even ying, being bullied, and running around foolishly after Chu Chengye.


    If not for the hardships suffered in her past life, allowing her a chance at rebirth, she truly didn¡¯t know how she could ever repay Chu Yihan¡¯s deep affection.


    So when Lin Sisi said this, she agreed wholeheartedly. She also loved Chu Yihan very much, but perhaps¡­ not as long as he had loved her?


    But as for depth of love, she was sure of hers.


    He was her one and only love in this life.


    ¡°So, you see, you should act coquettish asionally, men are all soft-hearted, there aren¡¯t many men who can resist a woman¡¯s coquettishness and still keep sulking! Like Jinling, if he acts coquettish with me, I have no resistance at all, whatever he says goes!¡±


    Lin Sisi patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, sharing her wisdom as someone with experience.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know whether she was drunk or had heard wrong, ¡°Jinling¡­ acts coquettish with you?¡±


    Have you two got your genders mixed up?


    ¡°Yeah! When Jinling acts coquettish with me, let me tell you, Jinling is seriously cute when he does that, super adorable. That little face, so pinchable, I don¡¯t even want to let go. If it weren¡¯t for the armor being so hard to take off that night, I would have pinned him down on the bed¡­¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth agape, wide enough to fit two eggs, Lin Sisi suddenly covered her mouth, ¡°Ahem, well¡­ my rtionship with Jinling is different from yours with Your Highness! I¡¯m a general, and he is a prince! We¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve reversed roles? He¡¯s on the bottom and you¡¯re on top?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s going to bear children for you?¡±


    Lin Sisi looked somewhat troubled, ¡°That won¡¯t do! He can¡¯t give birth. If he could, I would definitely have Jinling bear me a dozen or so. Both of us want to branch out and bear more children to continue the family line!¡±


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue, ¡°You two go ahead and continue the family line then!¡±


    Anyway, Noble Consort Xiao has money to raise them, and there¡¯s plenty of leisure time in Lin Sisi¡¯s family to take care of children.

 Chapter 927: 925: Lu Ying Likes Su Hao

    Chapter 927: Chapter 925: Lu Ying Likes Su Hao


    Su Yingxue wished them both a swift blessing of offspring, a nest full for life, and boundless good fortune!


    But as for Su Yingxue herself¡­


    She touched her t belly and couldn¡¯t help but think, if she got pregnant, would going to Chu Yihan with a sweet request bolster his sense of security?


    He surely wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore, right?


    That¡¯s what she thought, but when she tried to stride toward Chu Yihan, his air of coldness drove her back.


    She didn¡¯t even have a child yet.


    She dared not go.


    Where could she go?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go see grandpa and brother!¡±


    She walked to where Su Qingzhi was, shaking Xuan¡¯er along the way. Although Su Qingzhi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, one could hear that he was scolding Su Hao.<div>


    ¡°Since you were young, you¡¯ve always been steady. A few mistakes could make you even more outstanding, but what exactly were you thinking this time? Who in the enemy ranks so bewildered you that you recklessly threw yourself into their trap?


    Do you understand that if not for Lu Ying, you would have already perished at the enemy¡¯s hands, and because of you, a young girl also suffered serious injury? Those two scars on her back, how is she supposed to marry well now? She is the daughter of Lu Chongming, and the Lu Family¡¯s contributions to the state, earned through generations of service, are no less than those of our Marquis¡¯s Manor. Think about it, how heartbroken must Lu Chongming be over his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I have let down Lu Ying. I willpensate her. I¡¯ll acknowledge her as my sister and provide her with a generous dowry. All my merits can be given to the Lu Family.¡±


    Su Hao knelt before Su Qingzhi, earnestly admitting his fault.


    Su Qingzhi sighed softly, ¡°If the Lu Family is willing to agree, then that¡¯s settled, but today when I went to see Lu Ying, that young girl knelt down and appealed to me, saying her heart is pleased with you and in this lifetime, she only wishes to marry you. If you¡¯re willing, then take her as your wife.¡±


    ¡°That must never happen!¡±


    Su Hao immediately refused, ¡°Grandfather, I have no romantic feelings for Lu Ying. Since meeting her at the border, I¡¯ve always treated her as a friend. She is a capable military family¡¯s daughter; she shouldn¡¯t have to settle for me.¡±


    ¡°She can indeed marry someone worthily, but now she bears scars on her body, and with you also¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Su Yingxue burst in. She bounced up to Su Qingzhi, wrapped around his arm, and coquettishly smiled, ¡°Grandpa can rest assured. I can heal the scars on Miss Lu¡¯s back, ensuring her skin will be as smooth and wless as new, so no one will reject her for them!¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ really possible?¡±


    Su Qingzhi was curious and somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Does grandpa not trust my mother? Or does he not trust me?¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted and swung his arm to act like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Of course, I trust you! Then I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands! Remember, you must heal Lu Ying to ensure she¡¯s scarless; or else it will affect her prospects for marriage, and we at the Marquis¡¯s Manor would feel guilty for not treating her properly.¡±


    Su Qingzhi emphasized.


    ¡°Rest assured, grandpa, I will definitely heal Miss Lu. And as for brother¡­ let him get up soon, he¡¯s also seriously injured and hasn¡¯t recovered yet!¡±


    Su Hao kept his head down, kneeling on the ground, ¡°You don¡¯t need to plead for me. I must bear the consequences of my own mistakes.¡±


    Chu Yihan still had a punishment for him, and he needed to ept his grandpa¡¯s penalty before seeking out Chu Yihan.<div>


    ¡°Alright, punishment can wait until you¡¯re well. The army will soon be returning to the court; just don¡¯t dy His Highness¡¯s military progress. Go rest now!¡±


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand, dismissing Su Hao.

 Chapter 744: Protect Su Han

    Chapter 744: Protect Su Han


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It was Your Highness who ordered Miss Zhenzhen and Miss Yingxue to marry into the prince¡¯s mansion together. The Old General disagreed and was angered by Your Highness to the point of vomiting blood. Now, our families conflict, and because of this, General Xiao Zheng is afraid that our Marquis¡¯s Manor will be overbearing, so he doesn¡¯t dare to agree to the marriage with Miss Su Han!¡±


    When Su Xin heard this, she nodded in satisfaction and walked away leisurely.


    Upon her return today, she naturally knew that Su Qingzhi would not agree to her marrying Zhenzhen!


    However, this was not her goal. What she wanted to bribe was the servants in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. She wanted them to spread the rumors in the Marquis¡¯s Manor first, then spread them outside the manor and throughout the entire Jiang Du City.


    By then, the reputation of the Su Family¡¯s daughters being jealous would spread. If Su Yingxue and Su Han wanted to get married, they would have to fulfill Zhenzhen¡¯s wish!


    Otherwise, Su Yingxue would be humiliated for the rest of her life, and Su Han would never be wanted by anyone!


    If she did not fulfill her daughter¡¯s wish, none of the Su family¡¯s daughters would be able to marry well!


    Ye Zhenzhen waited in the manor for two days before going out for a gathering to drink tea. When she heard the rumors, she knew that her mother had already settled the matter.


    She was in a particrly good mood. She bought two more pieces of jewelry at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion. She thought about marrying into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion in the future and adding to her dowry.


    In the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, Su Han was also buying things for Su Yingxue.


    With Su Yingxue¡¯s introduction, she got to know Wu Jinyan. Knowing that she was going to marry Su Hao, she treated Wu Jinyan like a younger sister.


    Wu Jinyan treated her the same.


    However, Wu Jinyan had a lot of gossip with thedies around her every day, and some of them were heard by Su Han. Wu Jinyan was afraid that she would feel ufortable, so she patted her hand and advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t take these words to heart. I¡¯ve already asked the people in the shop to help rify it. We won¡¯t let these rumors spread throughout Jiang Du City!¡±


    Su Han looked serious. ¡°I don¡¯t care about myself, but Yingxue¡¯s marriage can¡¯t be affected. Your Highness told her to focus on her medical studies and do what she wants. If she knew about this, she would be distracted.¡±


    Wu Jinyan admired Su Han¡¯s integrity and her love for her sisters. She had wanted to have such a good sister since she was young.


    Therefore, she became even more polite to Su Han. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yingxue hasn¡¯t been out these days, so she probably doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll send people to deal with her without leaving a trace. I believe that after a few days, there won¡¯t be any bad rumors.¡±


    Su Han believed in Wu Jinyan¡¯s ability. She smiled and said, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    Wu Jinyan held her hand and went downstairs with her things.


    She wanted to send Su Han to the carriage herself because she was worried about her. However, she saw a tall figure guarding the stairs with a knife.


    The masked man nodded at Su Han. ¡°Miss, are you going back?¡±


    Su Han nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This person immediately reached out to take the things from their hands and turned around to take them to the car.


    His voice was a little unpleasant, and he didn¡¯t speak much, but Wu Jinyan could tell. ¡°Your guard is loyal. Besides, I can see that his steps are steady. In terms of martial arts, he¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡±


    Su Han smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s a general in the army. I thought it was a waste of his talent to protect me, but he said he was here to repay his kindness. I didn¡¯t know how to refuse him, so I had no choice.¡±


    Su Han had advised Song Chengyi several times not to waste his time on her.


    However, Song Chengyi was persistent. He was always by her side to protect her silently. It made her feel that she was being a little heartless to chase him away.

 Chapter 745: A Magnificent Way

    Chapter 745: A Magnificent Way


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Cousin is truly talented. You¡¯re discussing marriage with General Xiao Zheng, and you even have a bodyguard with you. No wonder the Prince of Yong¡¯an County treated you like that!¡±


    A slightly mocking voice came from above the stairs.


    Ye Zhenzhen deliberately didn¡¯t control her volume. At this moment, in the spacious Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, all attention was focused on Su Han.


    Su Han frowned and nced at Ye Zhenzhen.


    ¡°Miss Ye, it seems you¡¯ve already found something satisfactory! If convenient, Miss Ye, please settle the bill downstairs first, along with the previous ones.¡±


    Wu Jinyan smiled and diverted the topic, refocusing attention on Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen descended the stairs leisurely. Passing by, she snorted softly, ¡°Of course, I will settle the bill. Marquis¡¯s Manor is wealthy. Do you think I¡¯d miss out on your money? I thought Brother Su Hao¡¯s fiancee was generous, but it seems she only cares about such trifling profits. With your behavior, this Thousand-Jiao Pavilion will likely close sooner orter, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen tossed the silver notes to the ountant while speaking. ¡°We¡¯re family. Boss Wu, you¡¯re so stingy. I wonder how much profit you make from other wealthydies!¡±


    To protect Su Han, Wu Jinyan was being targeted, so Ye Zhenzhen ndered him.


    The youngdies present weren¡¯tcking in money. Yet upon hearing Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s words, they began to suspect that Wu Jinyan was taking advantage of them.


    Wu Jinyan couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed as the argument escted.


    As Wu Jinyan prepared to retort, Su Han held her hand and shook her head.


    Su Han walked gracefully down the stairs, dressed in a fresh and elegant hibiscus embroidered gown. Her voice was pleasant as she said, ¡°These are my purchases for today. Please settle the bill first.¡±


    Su Han handed the items to the clerk at the front desk, who immediately calcted the price. ¡°Miss Su, that will be a total of three thousand six hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Great, here¡¯s the silver note. Please count it.¡±


    Su Han promptly handed over the money, and the clerk epted it in front of everyone.


    Su Han held the receipt and looked at Ye Zhenzhen. She spoke softly, ¡°Compared to me, you¡¯re not considered family. After all, you¡¯re from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s bloodline. Aunt was even expelled from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor by grandfather a few days ago. Your rtionship with Jinyan isn¡¯t close, but I¡¯m her real sister. When I buy things from her, I always settle the ounts immediately. But you have credit. If I hadn¡¯te today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Jinyan would allow such behavior to protect the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Han shifted the topic, and the conflict immediately centered on Ye Zhenzhen.


    She used Wu Jinyan of taking advantage of her, but Su Han had paid him in full. Even her sister was paying the same price. Would Wu Jinyan take money from other nobledies?


    As for her credit, it was a joke among thedies.


    The young princess of the Liang Manor chuckled at her. ¡°Ye Zhenzhen, your Marquis¡¯s Manor is wealthy. Why do you need to rely on credit so often? You¡¯re causing Boss Wu a huge loss!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You bought a heap of jewelry just the other day, and now another pile. I thought the Marquis¡¯s Manor was truly affluent, but it seems it¡¯s all on credit!¡±


    ¡°Look at her all bedecked in jewels. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s worried others won¡¯t notice her wealth! But where does her money trulye from? I wonder how many times she¡¯s relied on credit to make ends meet!¡±

 Chapter 930: 928: Chu Yihans Good Intentions

    Chapter 930: Chapter 928: Chu Yihan¡¯s Good Intentions


    ¡°`


    In those days, ignoring Su Yingxue¡¯s overtures and throwing her out of the carriage was to prevent him from learning about her arrangements, thereby exposing ws and to spare her the worry.


    The subsequent coldness was even more to give her the opportunity to reunite with Old General Su.


    His master, he took care of everything for Su Yingxue thoughtfully.


    Every single detail!


    It was even more meticulous, more difficult than fighting a war!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression was indifferent, his gaze distant, ¡°No need.¡±


    If Su Yingxue coulde to terms with it, so be it, if not¡­


    He would continue to treat her the same way in the future.


    Because they were already husband and wife, for the rest of his life, he would devote himself to her, using all his ability to love her properly.<div>


    As for her¡­


    If she could not give him a sense of security, then so be it.


    It was no big deal to him.


    ¡ª-


    Su Yingxue hurried back to Jiang Du City, feeling genuinely nostalgic when she first returned, as it was her hometown, which she had missed tremendously after being away for so long.


    Saint Ruan thought she sought out Wu Jinyan for some urgent matter and would head straight for the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion.


    Yet she rode directly back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Saint Ruan red at her, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to see your sister-inw? Why are you heading back to your own home? Wu Jinyan hasn¡¯t married into your family yet!¡±


    ¡°Visiting my sister-inw doesn¡¯t stop me from popping into my own home first!¡±


    Su Yingxue led her horse, Chu Xin, back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, familiarizing it with the ce.


    She noticed that Chu Xin was a very intelligent horse; aside from its inability to speak, it was very amodating of her intentions.


    She let Chu Xin find its way to the stables by scent alone, and indeed it found its own way there, clever and obedient.


    Saint Ruan rolled his eyes with exasperation, ¡°What¡¯s to be so proud of with just a horse! Are you going to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion or not!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rush? Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better would think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s desperate to see my sister-inw with designs on her!¡±


    Su Yingxue wrapped her arms around herself and walked into her courtyard.


    If Saint Ruan wasn¡¯t so old, she really would have to be wary of him.


    Watch out for him being a lsp!


    ¡°What nonsense! Why would I have designs on your sister-inw! It¡¯s her spices I¡¯m after! Your sister-inw is a master of fragrance; I¡¯ve been roaming around and soaked in the battlefield¡¯s stench, the smell of blood is almost suffocating! I can¡¯t stand it anymore; I need to get some spices from her to get rid of this odor!¡±


    Saint Ruan walked on, disgustingly wriggling his nose.<div>


    Oh my!


    This is just too much!


    He really couldn¡¯t stand it!


    He needed to find Wu Jinyan as soon as possible for some spices and perfume!<div>


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re of such an age, what¡¯s there to be so vain about!¡±


    Surprised by his reason, Su Yingxue mercilessly mocked Saint Ruan.


    Upon entering, she encountered Zhn.


    Zhn was overjoyed, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your clever and unrivaled miss, adored by all, has returned!¡±


    Su Yingxue pinched Zhn¡¯s cheek, ¡°Ah, so smooth and tender, Zhn, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, and your skin has improved so much!¡±


    ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ Miss, Zhn missed you so much!¡±


    Zhn threw herself into Su Yingxue¡¯s arms, tears welling up in her eyes.


    On the day of the big wedding, when Su Yingxue suddenly disappeared, everyone said she must have met with disaster. Even Zi Wei was so heartbroken she nearly wanted to join Su Yingxue in death.


    Fortunately, Shu Yan returned in time to stop her, persuading her not to be so pessimistic, proiming that as a person blessed by heaven, their miss would surely be fine.


    Only then did she calm down.


    ¡°`


    Now, atst, Su Yingxue had returned!<div>


    During the months Su Yingxue was away, the wait had been excruciating for Zhn.


    ¡°Alright, now that your Miss has returned, why the long face? Hurry and get ready, apany me to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, and don¡¯t let anyone know.¡±


    Su Yingxue quietly pulled Zhn to the back door.


    Saint Ruan followed Su Yingxue, while distastefully noticing the odor clinging to his own body.


    On the way, Su Yingxue asked Zhn about the happenings in Jiang Du City over the past few months.


    Besides what Chu Yihan had mentioned¡ªexecuting Ye Zhenzhen, demoting Marquis Changxin, and confining Su Xin¡ªthe rest seemed fairly uneventful.


    ¡°Miss, the only change during the months you were gone is with Miss Wu. She didn¡¯t tell you, but she left for a while, and after returning, she just¡­¡±


    Zhn had difficulty continuing.


    ¡°Aftering back, what happened?¡± Su Yingxue felt an ominous premonition; surely, something had happened to Wu Jinyan.


    ¡°Rumors are rampant in Jiang Du City. Miss Wu has secluded herself in the rear garden of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, seeing no one. Miss Han and Miss Miaoyan are barely able to keep the business running, allowing it to continue operating.¡±


    Zhn found it even more challenging and dared not reveal everything to Su Yingxue.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yingxue knew that she had to meet Wu Jinyan herself to understand the full truth of the matter.


    ¡°Cousin!!¡±<div>


    Su Han had just received the news of Su Yingxue¡¯s safe return, and she hurried over at once, greeting her eagerly, ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯s so good that you are unharmed!¡±


    On the day of Su Yingxue¡¯s grand wedding, Su Han had been terrified!


    If Su Yingxue really had met with disaster, even executing Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin by lingering death wouldn¡¯t have been enough to appease her fury!


    ¡°Sister, I have returned safely, but there is something urgent I need to attend to; let me see Sister Jinyan quickly.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes, clear and pure like ze.


    ¡°Jinyan, she¡­¡±


    Su Han¡¯s face clearly disyed her difort.


    She led Su Yingxue to the backyard, unlocking the heavily secured doors, and then took her to the darkest room without sunlight. Whispering in her ear, she said, ¡°When you see Jinyan, try not to get agitated, and don¡¯t¡­ hurt her.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Heavy-hearted, she pushed open the door without entering and already Wu Jinyan¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Get out! It¡¯s not time for food delivery, I¡¯m not seeing anyone!¡±


    That sharp, rejecting tone did not at all resemble Wu Jinyan¡¯s usual voice.


    Had Su Yingxue not known her so well, she would never have guessed that in just a few short months, Wu Jinyan could have changed to such an extent.


    Her voice was somewhat low, ¡°Sister-inw¡­ it¡¯s me.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ying¡­ Yingxue?¡±


    Wu Jinyan sat up in bed, and as their eyes met, they reflected an unspeakable excitement and relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re safe, and you¡¯vee back¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan covered her mouth, tears falling unstoppable.


    Su Yingxue stepped forward to embrace her, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you. I¡¯m fine, and I have returned safely to see you!¡±


    Herughter was tender, like a clear spring flowing into one¡¯s heart.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart, which was like dead ash, seemed to lighten somewhat because of her.


    Su Yingxue, being a doctor, was quick to detect the changes in Wu Jinyan¡¯s body. The moment she let go of Wu Jinyan, Su Yingxue teased,ughing, ¡°Sister-inw, you must have been eating more these days; even your body has filled out! Look at this belly, it¡¯s grown so big!¡±


    She even yfully patted Wu Jinyan¡¯s belly as sheughed.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s face turned to one of pained restraint as she gently covered it.


    Su Yingxue was taken aback, ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t used any force just now; surely she didn¡¯t hurt Wu Jinyan!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After letting her go, Su Yingxue finally took a good look at Wu Jinyan¡¯s face, which was exceedingly pale,pletely void of any color, and she appeared rmingly thin.


    Yet strangely, her abdomen was slightly bulging, creating a stark contrast to her slender figure.

 Chapter 747: Chu Xiaotian Came to Pester Su Han

    Chapter 747: Chu Xiaotian Came to Pester Su Han<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as she was about to get into the car, a figure appeared behind her and blocked her way. ¡°Han¡¯er! Was what they said true? Are you getting married again?¡±


    Su Han was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    How could it be Chu Xiaotian?


    It had been a long time since theyst met, and Su Han had almost forgotten about him.


    Although his appearance somewhat ovepped with the one in her memory, he had suffered a lot of blows. He had lost weight, and even his face did not look as handsome.


    Su Han smiled self-deprecatingly. Sure enough, things had changed.


    However, she did not want to waste time on people from the past. She said politely, ¡°Prince Yong¡¯an County, can you move aside? I¡¯m going back to the residence.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Han¡¯er, answer me! Are you getting married again? Who was that General Xiao Zheng¡­ I have never heard of him. Why did you marry such a nameless man? How is he worthy of you?!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian grabbed Su Han¡¯s hand anxiously. The moment he heard about her marriage, his heart felt like it was being gnawed by thousands of ants.


    It was hurt!


    His woman, Su Han, was such a good woman. How could she marry someone else?


    Su Han stepped back to avoid him, but Chu Xiaotian was about to grab her again. A strong arm grabbed Chu Xiaotian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Su Han looked at the iron mask and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±<div>


    Song Chengyi only had a pair of dark eyes. He was strong but not overbearing, and surprisingly made people feel at ease.


    Chu Xiaotian was especially angry when he was stopped. ¡°Who are you? Get lost! This is between me and Han¡¯er. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian worked in the Five Cities Military Department, and most of the military officials knew him. Even if they were Su Han¡¯s guards, they would still respect Chu Xiaotian.


    However, Song Chengyi did not do so. This was the first time he had managed to defeat Chu Xiaotian. He warned, ¡°I have been ordered to escort the Miss back to her residence. If you are not rted to her, please step back.¡±


    He was neither arrogant nor humble. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Chu Xiaotian¡¯s identity, and he protected Su Han well.


    He walked back to Su Han, and his tall figure shrouded her. ¡°Miss, get in the carriage.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had just fought with Chu Xiaotian, but his eyes looked a little passionate. Su Han nodded.


    Her soft nasal voice made Song Chengyi¡¯s heart throb.


    He took out a seat and asked Su Han to get in.


    Chu Xiaotian wanted to fight back, but Song Chengyi protected Su Han with his right hand and blocked Chu Xiaotian with his left hand.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s fistnded on Song Chengyi¡¯s wrist. His wrist guard was a pair of iron fists. Chu Xiaotian used all his strength to hit the iron fist, but Song Chengyi¡¯s inner force forced him to take a few steps back.<div>


    He looked at the back of his hand, which was red and bleeding.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me!¡±


    He had never seen such a powerful martial artist in the army!


    What was his background?


    After Su Han got into the car, Song Chengyi closed the door for her and said, ¡°I¡¯m General Song Chengyi, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect Miss. No matter whoes, you can¡¯t hurt Miss at all. Otherwise, I will risk my life!¡±


    One was to fight for his life, forcefully extinguishing Chu Xiaotian¡¯s thoughts of making a move.


    He could not defeat Song Chengyi.


    In the carriage, Su Han was slightly shocked when she heard that.


    She did not expect Song Chengyi to not only know how to repay kindness but also be such a hot-blooded man. He would say something like risking his life for her.


    His words were definitely not a joke. Just by looking at him blocking Chu Xiaotian and not letting him take a step closer to him, one could tell.


    <div>

 Chapter 932: 930: Because She Went to Bamboo Leaf Pass

    Chapter 932: Chapter 930: Because She Went to Bamboo Leaf Pass


    On the bed, Wu Jinyan woke up with a scream, instinctively protecting her stomach tightly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, the child is fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Su Yingxue held her hand tightly,forting her. She could feel Wu Jinyan¡¯s fear and trembling at this moment.


    After enduring such an ordeal, and with this sudden child¡­


    ¡°Yingxue¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.


    Su Yingxue urged her to eat first and then decide whether or not to tell her about the child and where she had been.


    Wu Jinyan had been depressed because she couldn¡¯t find an effective method and someone to confide in.


    Telling Su Han and Su Miaoyan would only add to their troubles.


    Now that Su Yingxue was back, she told her, ¡°It happened at Bamboo Leaf Pass, while I was looking for your brother.¡±<div>


    ¡°What? You went to Bamboo Leaf Pass?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened, this was something she had never expected!


    The journey to and from Bamboo Leaf Pass from Jiang Du City took half a month even for her alone, and a woman could encounter countless dangers on the road!


    Yet she dared to go.


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath, ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t me you. You were indeed missing brother so much that you did so, but you¡­ even if you wanted to go, you should have told me, or asked cousin sister to send someone to protect you!¡±


    If she had been protected, such a thing would never have happened.


    ¡°Right before your grand wedding, the entire Marquis¡¯s Manor was very busy. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with worries before your marriage, and moreover¡­ this was a matter between your brother and me, something we needed to face and resolve ourselves.¡± Wu Jinyan¡¯s tone now allowed Su Yingxue to imagine how determined she must have been at the time.


    Perhaps even if she had anticipated what might happen to her, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Jiang Du City.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what exactly happened between you and brother, did you see him at Bamboo Leaf Pass?¡±


    This was what Su Yingxue cared about the most!


    Su Hao¡¯s emotional breakdown and his entrapment by the enemy must be rted to what happened at Bamboo Leaf Pass.


    Wu Jinyan looked down, forcefully wiping away the tears on her face, making it seem as if her heart was riddled with holes.


    With a choked voice, she said, ¡°When your brother first went to Bamboo Leaf Pass, he often wrote letters back to me, but then the letters gradually became less frequent, and even on the paper, there were scents of hibiscus flowers. Managing Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, I¡¯m more than familiar with various fragrances; that¡¯s a scent used by women. I suspected that he might have be close to a girl at Bamboo Leaf Pass.


    Once a woman has suspicions, it¡¯s hard not to verify them. After a month without letters from him, I made up my mind to find him. On my way to Bamboo Leaf Pass, though I encountered some difficulties, I eventually arrived safely. The Miss Lu who received me was very polite, but I waited a whole day without seeing your brother. He used the busyness of military affairs as an excuse, asking me to wait for him until evening at the General Manor.


    I knew I wouldn¡¯t see him that night, but I was not going to give up. I nned to stay in an inn for the night and wait for him the next day. Unexpectedly, on the way, I encountered a drunken man who¡­ he¡­¡±


    That night was a nightmare Wu Jinyan would never be able to forget in her life.


    She suffered terribly, and as she struggled to get away, she didn¡¯t even see the man¡¯s face clearly; she just thought of escaping!


    Afterward, she no longer had the courage to see Su Hao. She walked towards Jiang Du City like a bewildered puppet.


    By the time she reached Jiang Du City, she discovered she was pregnant.


    <div>

 Chapter 933 - 934: 932 Su Hans Future Husband

    Chapter 934: Chapter 932 Su Han¡¯s Future Husband


    ¡°Sister has already taken action, hasn¡¯t she? What¡¯s there for me not to trust?¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled lightly. Su Han opened a branch without giving advance notice, but instead got straight to work diligently, which proved her capability in this area was not weak.


    Since she had this idea, what reason did she have to obstruct it?


    And with Wu Jinyan¡¯s current condition, she probably couldn¡¯t be busy at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion for a while. Someone needed to look after the business.


    Su Han nodded with a smile, ¡°In that case, I will draft a contract. After Jinyan has seen it, the three of us can sit down and sign it. I absolutely won¡¯t take more than what¡¯s yours, sister.¡±


    Having received this opportunity from Su Yingxue, she naturally wouldn¡¯t mistreat her.


    This opportunity was too good for her, like a lifeline.


    ¡°But, sister, as a daughter of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and our uncle¡¯s daughter, your status is noble. Aren¡¯t you afraid that our aunt won¡¯t agree, or of any gossip, if you lower your status to manage Thousand-Jiao Pavilion like Sister Jinyan?¡± This concerned Su Yingxue.


    Though Su Han was resilient, she was different from Wu Jinyan. Wu Jinyan had been ustomed to hardship since childhood, hence developing a good character and abilities.


    Even though Su Han could manage the internal affairs of the household, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean she could adapt to the external world of business.<div>


    Over time, Su Yingxue worried it could be detrimental to her future marriage prospects.


    ¡°My mother does not agree. She has been angry with me ever since I came to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, forcing me to continually stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, but as time passed, she seemed to have no way to stop me. Furthermore¡­ you needn¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already chosen my future husband, and he supports me in doing this.¡±


    Su Han patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Yingxue was particrly surprised, ¡°Future husband? Who have you chosen, sister?!¡±


    Su Han had always been decisive, but that she had already chosen a husband was beyond Su Yingxue¡¯s expectations.


    It seemed that quite a lot had happened during the few months she wasn¡¯t in Jiang Du City!


    ¡°You¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s junior officer Song Chengyi, who should be returning to the capital with the army now.¡±


    Su Han smiled faintly, a warm and sweet light gleaming in her eyes.


    Su Yingxue tugged at the corner of her lips, ¡°Song Chengyi¡­ I seem to have seen him in the military, is he still a junior officer?¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t recognize military ranks, but she had caught a glimpse of Song Chengyi in the military one day and noticed that his armor was different from the past.


    She knew that although Song Chengyi was not handsome, he was capable, and would surely aplish great things in the future.


    But she never would have imagined that Su Han would end up with him.


    ¡°Sister, how did your story with him develop? I¡¯ve been away for so long, and seem to know nothing. Even that rascal Miaoyan, I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s run off to!¡±


    When it came to glibness, Su Miaoyan was more interesting.


    Listening to Su Han narrate would certainly be subdued and restrained, not as entertaining as having Su Miaoyan tell the story as if she were a storyteller!


    ¡°Miaoyan¡­¡±


    As Su Han began to speak, she found it somewhat tricky, ¡°You really should go see her. She¡¯s been living in the Qilin Garden for so long since you¡¯ve been gone. I heard that Aunt Yin visited the Qilin Garden twice, but couldn¡¯t take Miaoyan out.¡±


    ¡°Qilin Garden? Xiao Yu! He¡¯s detained Miaoyan?¡±


    Su Yingxue jumped to her feet and rushed to the Qilin Garden. As she barged in, she kicked the door and cursed, ¡°Xiao Yu, where have you kept my sister? Release her at once! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go!¡±<div>


    Although Xiao Yu had helped them by fixing the tunnels, saving her brother, and thus owed them a favor, this man was really shameless!

 Chapter 934 - 935: 933 Xiao Yu is an old man

    Chapter 935: Chapter 933 Xiao Yu is an old man


    Her sister Miaoyan is still a young girl!


    How could he bring himself to do this?


    Utterly detestable!


    Xiao Si hurried out to wee her, blocking Su Yingxue, ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, our young master is napping right now, please wait in the front hall for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what? Where is my sister? I am here to take her home!¡±


    Su Yingxue was fuming with anger, thinking about how Xiao Yu¡¯s behavior was totally out of line. If he had so much as touched a hair on Su Miaoyan¡¯s head, she would surely prick him to death.


    Since she had been to treat Xiao Yu¡¯s illness before, Su Yingxue knew her way around and charged straight to Xiao Yu¡¯s room. She kicked open the door just as Xiao Yu was getting up.


    He wasn¡¯t using a wheelchair anymore and stood in front of Su Yingxue, his tall figure somewhat unustomed to her.


    Despite being from a merchant¡¯s family, he carried an air of schrly gentility, with a hint of indifference at the corners of his eyes and brows, adding to his untainted nobility.


    Clearly awakened by Su Yingxue, Xiao Yu said calmly, ¡°Ninth Princess Consort barges into my room. Does the Ninth Prince know about this?¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned green with anger, ¡°I¡¯m not here for you. What does it matter if the prince knows? Where is my sister? What have you done to her? Xiao Yu, have you lost all sense of humanity? Miaoyan is only fourteen, still a child, and you darey a hand on her!¡±


    She used Xiao Yu to his face, causing Xiao Si to wince, ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, you must be mistaken. Miss Miaoyan has been living in Qilin Garden and seems quite happy. Our young master never forces her to do anything!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Is Qilin Garden her home? She has her own house and doesn¡¯t return but feelsfortable staying here with your young master? My Auntie hase several times and hasn¡¯t been able to take her back. Are you saying it¡¯s not because your young master is preventing it?¡±


    Su Yingxue interrogated sharply.


    On this point, Xiao Si shook his head firmly, ¡°Our young master has never stopped her from leaving.¡±


    It¡¯s just that every time Madam Yin came to pick her up, after talking with their young master, she left and never mentioned taking Miss Miaoyan away again.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t bother to argue with Su Yingxue and, with a wave of his hand, had the servants bring Su Miaoyan out.


    Su Miaoyan was dressed in a light sheer skirt, delicate and lovely in color, enhancing her youthful face and making her seem like a fairy among flowers.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Su Miaoyan darted over in little steps, like a pink cloud crashing into Su Yingxue¡¯s embrace, snuggling into her.


    Su Yingxue saw her cheerful demeanor and flicked her forehead, ¡°You brat, staying away from home for so long, have you been brainwashed by this man?¡±


    ¡°Brainwashed? Why would I be brainwashed? Brother Yu has been very nice to me! I¡¯m much morefortable in Qilin Garden than at home!¡±


    Su Miaoyan giggled, her face sporting two tender and soft rosy cheeks.


    Su Yingxue wanted to pinch them, ¡°You, you even became addicted to living outside, a young girl who isn¡¯t married yet, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sister, have mercy!¡±


    Su Miaoyan cried out as Su Yingxue pinched her face, ¡°Sister is still unmarried, and you have been living outside all this time!!! Not returning home at all!¡±


    Su Miaoyan was quick to draw parallels, quite adept at it, indeed.


    But Su Yingxue wouldn¡¯t lose to her in verbal sparring, ¡°Sister is already married, living with my own husband, the prince. Are you married? Not only are you not married, but you are also living with this old man!¡±


    She pointed at Xiao Yu, thebel of an old man branded on him.<div>


    Xiao Si shivered upon hearing this, ¡°Miss Su, our young master is in the prime of youth, how has he be old?¡±

 Chapter 751: Breaking into Marquis Changxin’s Manor

    Chapter 751: Breaking into Marquis Changxin¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Su Miaoyan could learn it, she would stab anyone who made her unhappy next time.


    ¡°Miaoyan, don¡¯t fan the mes. Your Sister Xue is not allowed to make a move on this trip.¡± Su Han thought that Su Yingxue probably wanted to use her medical skills to make a deal with the Old Marquis.


    It was said that the Old Marquis¡¯s health had not been good recently. If Su Yingxue could cure him and present evidence, the Old Marquis, being a reasonable person, would naturally know how to resolve the matter.


    Su Miaoyan was a little regretful, ¡°Ye Zhenzhen and Su Xin are so mean. Shouldn¡¯t sister p them?¡±


    Previously, Su Miaoyan was used to seeing Su Yingxue teach people a lesson. This time, Su Miaoyan couldn¡¯t watch Su Yingxue p their faces, so she instantly became a little listless.


    Su Yingxue patted Su Miaoyan¡¯s head and lectured her, ¡°Miaomiao, be good. You must remember that martial arts and medical skills have to be used ording to the situation. I¡¯m now the future Ninth Princess Consort. If 1 hit someone, Your Highness will lose face along with me. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to plot against Su Xin and Ye Zhenzhen this time.¡±


    This made Su Miaoyan¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°Sister? How are you going to do it? It must be wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Just thinking about it made her feel so excited!


    Su Han looked at Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan¡¯s lively faces, and a touch of envy appeared in her eyes.


    In the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, the moment the three sisters arrived at the door, the guard was stunned.


    The three of them were all rare beauties in Jiang Du City. Su Yingxue was so beautiful that she could topple a country, Su Han was dignified and elegant, and although Su Miaoyan still looked like a little girl, one could already foresee how stunning she would be when she grew up.


    This was the first time he had seen such visitors, and the steward was startled out of his room.


    When he saw Su Yingxue and the other two, he was also shocked. ¡°Three young misses, are you here to pay your respects to Madam Lan? The madam has not returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Madam Lan? Why did I hear that the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam isn¡¯t surnamed Lan?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly.


    The steward was a well-dressed middle-aged man. When he heard this, his face immediately revealed disdain. ¡°That sickly person no longer has much power. Right now, in this manor, it is Madam Lan, Old General Su¡¯s youngest daughter, who has the authority. Our Marquis¡¯s most beloved wife is the head of the household.¡±


    ¡°The rules of the marquis¡¯s manor are strict. The marquis¡¯s wife is the madam, and there is only one. Below her are only concubines and mistresses. How can she call herself a madam?¡± Su Han was familiar with the rules of each mansion, so the steward felt embarrassed.


    ¡°This¡­ Madam Lan is now the one in charge of our manor! If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, leave quickly!¡±


    Just these two girls who spoke made the steward feel that they were not to be trifled with. He was not confident, so it was better to send them away as soon as possible!


    ¡°Leave? We¡¯re guests who have written formal invitations. You didn¡¯t serve us tea and even chased us away! You are awe-inspiring as a servant. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that you were the Marquis. This Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor has your surname!¡±


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s string of witty words was like a cannonball, shocking the steward.


    He cowered and took two steps back. ¡°You¡­ What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay my respects to the Changxin Marquis¡¯s madam!¡±


    The steward invited Su Xin in first and immediately sent someone to invite her back to make the decision.


    He didn¡¯t dare to mess things up!


    He did not dare to let anyonee into contact with Madam easily.


    For many years, Su Xin had instructed that even the children in the manor were not allowed to visit Madam often, causing her to be depressed.


    In addition, she was already suffering from consumption. She would die in a few years. In this manor, Su Xin was the only one who ruled..

 Chapter 936: 934 This Man is a Bit Special

    Chapter 936: Chapter 934 This Man is a Bit Special


    He felt that Xiao Yu was being somewhat wronged.


    Xiao Yu was only twenty-six years old, older than Su Miaoyan, but whenpared to that Ninth Prince from Su Yingxue¡¯s family¡­


    He was still somewhat younger, wasn¡¯t he?


    And their young master had only dyed getting married because of his business dealings, not to the point of bing the ¡°old man¡± Su Yingxue described.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s features were cool and collected, and on his face that seemed to show no emotion, his thin lips parted slightly, ¡°The words of the Ninth Princess Consort, I fear the Ninth Prince has not heard. When I have time, I will certainly have a good talk with His Highness.¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, ¡°Thinking of tattling to His Highness? As you like! But let me tell you, Xiao Yu, keep away from my sister. You sly old man, just find a madam from the Xiao family for yourself. Our Miss from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, you¡¯d best not touch.¡±


    Otherwise, they would turn from partners into enemies!


    A dark shade crossed Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes, lending them a dim and indecipherable emotion.


    ¡°Sister, you misunderstand. Brother Yu has been very kind to me! He teaches me to read and write, and it¡¯s far more interesting than what my tutors teach!¡±


    Su Miaoyan bounced to Xiao Yu¡¯s side, as docile as a little kitten.<div>


    And judging by her demeanor, she seemed to have gained a bit more poise andposure than her usual cleverness, as if she truly had learned quite a lot.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s tone rxed somewhat, ¡°Good, your Brother Yu has taught you well. But, Miss Miaoyan, can youe back with me to the Marquis¡¯s Manor now? Grandpa will be back soon, and your father, my Third Uncle, will probably return to court soon too. If you¡¯re still staying here when theye back, they¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°What? Grandpa¡­ and my father areing back soon?!¡±


    Su Miaoyan shuddered with fright, hastily clutching at Xiao Yu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Brother Yu, I really have to go back now, or if Daddy finds me here, I¡¯ll be in real trouble!¡±


    She was shrewd and knew how to charm any elder, but she feared her father most of all.


    Stern, a man who at no time would show favoritism, no matter how she yed coy or acted cute, it was useless.


    A faint sense of reluctance shed through Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes as his hand gently rested on her head.


    Compared to his proud and indifferent demeanor towards Su Yingxue just a moment ago, he now spoke to her tenderly, ¡°All right.¡±


    He arranged for someone to escort Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan back.


    He even personally saw them off at the gate of Qilin Garden.


    Su Yingxue was always observing Xiao Yu¡¯s expression. This man seemed to have a special feeling for Su Miaoyan.


    Special enough for her to take heed!


    But on the surface, he appeared to treat Su Miaoyan merely as a child.


    He didn¡¯t stop her when she came to take her away.


    Xiao Yu watched their carriage leave, the expression in his eyes retracted, bing profound and indifferent, yet holding an inscrutable darkness that others could not discern.


    Xiao Si stood beside him, heaving a sigh, ¡°Sigh, even Lady Yin couldn¡¯t take Miss Miaoyan away, and yet she went away with the Ninth Princess Consort.¡±


    His young master must feel reluctant!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t take her away because she herself wanted to go back. It was only then I let her.¡±


    In the end, he had not yet been able to give her a proper status.<div>


    However, there will be time in the future.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, when Su Yingxue brought Su Miaoyan back, Su Han had already prepared a table full of sumptuous food.


    With no elders present, Su Han lifted her cup and said with a light smile, ¡°Today, we three sisters will enjoy goodpany!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Sister Han is drinking! I want to drink too!¡±<div>


    Su Miaoyan poured out the fruit juice in her cup and quietly filled it with wine.

 Chapter 937: 935 Su Hans Change

    Chapter 937: Chapter 935 Su Han¡¯s Change


    Su Yingxue rapped her on the head, ¡°What are you doing drinking, kid? Pour it out for me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pour it out! I want to drink it! Besides, my birthday has passed, I¡¯m fourteen now! I¡¯m not a child anymore! Brother Yu said that in another year I¡¯lle of age! Once I¡¯m of age, I¡¯ll be a grown Miss!¡±


    Su Miaoyan protected her wine ss, pursing her lips forcefully.


    ¡°Hiss! It¡¯s always ¡®Brother Yu¡¯ this, ¡®Brother Yu¡¯ that. Su Miaoyan, has Xiao Yu drugged you? You two haven¡¯t, by any chance¡­¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue was about to voice her suspicions, Su Han quickly clutched her hand, ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Miaoyan is still young, but she knows her limits. She wants to drink, so just pour her a little! It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Su Han came to Su Miaoyan¡¯s defense over the cup of wine, and Miaoyan quickly drank it down.


    ¡°So spicy¡­¡±


    She coughed once, the liquid sliding down her throat, but it really took her by surprise, giving her an unprecedented thrill!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing her little mannerisms, Su Han couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.<div>


    Su Yingxue held her cup at the side, looking at Su Han and feeling that she was very different from usual.


    In the past, she always adhered strictly to the rules of propriety, the model among youngdies from noble families, meticulous in thought and never putting a foot wrong.


    Having not seen her for several months, she had be much more cheerful.


    It was as if they had switched roles; before, it was always Su Han who urged her and Su Miaoyan to stop messing around.


    Now, Su Han seemed more indulgent towards Su Miaoyan.


    ¡°Sister Xue, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Don¡¯t tell me your alcohol tolerance is even worse than mine?¡±


    Su Miaoyan deliberately squinted her eyes, teasing Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue was about to drink, but when the wine reached her lips, she felt a bit nauseous, ¡°Never mind, switch it for juice for me. I¡¯m not feeling great with the smell of alcohol today.¡±


    ¡°Even Sister Xue has a day when she doesn¡¯t drink. Let me drink for you!¡±


    As Su Miaoyan spoke, she went to snatch her wine cup, but before she could grab it, Su Han had already drunk Su Yingxue¡¯s wine.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, ¡°Since you¡¯re not drinking, I might as well drink some more with Miaoyan.¡±


    The dinner was enjoyed heartily, and the drinks were enjoyed even more.


    Su Miaoyan became drunk and was carried back to sleep soundly.


    Su Han was also drunk, and when Su Yingxue wanted to give her some sobering medicine, she pushed it away, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s rare for me to be drunk. I don¡¯t want to sober up so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    Su Yingxue noticed the change in Su Han but didn¡¯t understand why it was so significant.


    Dismissing Zhifen and Zhn, Su Han linked arms with Su Yingxue and staggered alongside her through the courtyard, a bitter smile on her face, ¡°Yingxue, do you also feel that Sister no longer seems like the noble youngdy from before, the role model among Young Misses?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister, you¡¯ve changed from before.¡±


    Getting drunk, finding a husband, managing a store¡ªsuch things were never part of Su Han¡¯s prior actions.<div>


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was the unattainable ¡®white moonlight¡¯, admirable but only to be looked up to from afar, out of reach.


    ¡°But I feel that the way I¡¯m living now is the mostfortable and enjoyable¡­ Before, I lived for the family, for the identity of the Eldest Young Miss of the Su family, for my husband, for the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Not once was it for myself.¡±


    The unbearable sadness in her eyes flowed out with her tears.


    Recalling the days of the past, although she was praised and envied by everyone¡¯s gazes, did she truly benefit from it?<div>

 Chapter 938: 936: Becoming a Ghost to Protect You

    Chapter 938: Chapter 936: Bing a Ghost to Protect You


    Once she left those high-end poetry banquets and gatherings, what did people say about her, Su Han, behind her back?


    Those who envied her perfection called her a pretender.


    Those she had kindly helped used her of feigning her goodwill.


    When she broke ties with Chu Xiaotian, she was doused with the kind of filth she hadn¡¯t experienced in twenty years, a weight that pressed down on her, leaving her gasping for air.


    It nearly drove her to a deathly corner.


    She was simply trying to survive, to fight her husband¡¯s family for the right to keep living and to protect her own family.


    But in the end, she wasbeled a wanton woman, shameless, by others.


    Some even mocked her saying that she could never marry again, that no one would want a heartless and cruel woman who had left her husband¡¯s family with nothing.


    But none of this was her fault!


    Looking at her tear-streaked face, Su Yingxue felt somewhat heavy-hearted, ¡°So, sister, did you start the shop and choose Song Chengyi to fend off the rumors and secure your future as your husband?¡±<div>


    It sounded somewhat forced.


    And even¡­ unbearably heartbreaking.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Han wiped away her tears, took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I did it for myself! I can run the business of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion well! Those women can target me, but they can¡¯t refuse the discounts and high-quality goods I offer! As for Song Chengyi¡­ he genuinely likes me, he treats me well, never has a man guarded me as sincerely as he does. He has been utterly selfless, paying any price to protect me.


    When he heard my father was looking for someone to protect me, he turned down a promotion to stay by my side; whenever Chu Xiaotian harassed or even insulted me, he would stand against him every time, even getting injured by Xiaotian. But he said he didn¡¯t care, he would never let me be sad; and then there were those young misses from rich families who insulted me¡­¡±


    A bittersweet memory surfaced in her heart.


    She was ridiculed at gatherings, called secondhand goods, someone who wouldn¡¯t be able to marry and should spend the rest of her life in a temple. Hearing this, Song Chengyi drew his sword against them.


    He said, ¡°If you wish to die, utter one more word against Miss, and my sword is ready to sever your heads!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    At the banquet, the group of frightened young misses from rich families ran off in an embarrassing state, daring not to insult her again.


    At that moment, Su Han¡¯s heart pounded fiercely in her chest.


    After Song Chengyi had chased those people away, he asked her cautiously, ¡°Miss, did I frighten you?¡±


    Su Han shook her head, her eyes full of emotion, ¡°Junior Officer Song, would you really act against them? They are all daughters of official families.¡±


    There was a hint of probing in her question.


    Even though she knew Song Chengyi might say something disheartening, she still wanted to hear it.


    He replied, ¡°If they continue, I will indeed take their heads to ensure their silence forever!¡±


    Shocking!


    That¡¯s the only feeling Su Han had at that moment.


    ¡°Killing them, you won¡¯t get away either. You will die,¡± Su Han eximed, astounded. Was this man willing to protect her reputation with his own life?<div>


    With his lips tightly pressed, Song Chengyi said, ¡°I know, but that way, I would have to protect Miss as a ghost from then on. Please do not be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 939: 937 Marry Only Song Chengyi

    Chapter 939: Chapter 937 Marry Only Song Chengyi


    To protect her as a ghost.


    It was this sentence that made Su Han make up her mind.


    Her heart was pleased with him, and she wanted to marry him, to be his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that Song Chengyi can love sister so much!¡± Su Yingxue and Su Han leaned against each other under the moonlight, smiling contentedly.


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were smiling, even gentler than the moonlight, ¡°Yes, all the love and protection I dared not wish for or ept before, he has given me. Therefore, no matter what he looks like or what status he holds, I¡¯m willing to marry him wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°This marriage, I think uncle and aunt won¡¯t refuse!¡± Su Yingxue was very happy for her.


    Speaking of her parents, Su Han felt some distress, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t really mind Song Chengyi¡¯s appearance, admiring his abilities and agrees with me being with him, but Mother¡­ she cares about Song Chengyi¡¯s poor background, theck of family support, and no achievements to his name, fearing that he won¡¯t be able to protect me in the future.¡±


    Qin Wan, being from a prominent family, naturally wanted to find a powerful marital home for Su Han to make up for her previous neglect.


    Song Chengyi¡¯s looks were unimpressive, and his background was not great; whenever Su Han brought him up with Qin Wan, she would frown.


    Even when she was harassed by Chu Xiaotian, letting Qin Wan know, she became even more worried.<div>


    Worried that if Chu Xiaotian came to make trouble in the future, Song Chengyi might be harmed by Chu Xiaotian in secret.


    By then, if she became a widow, hertter half of life would be even more uncertain.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Yingxue held Su Han¡¯s hand, her eyes bright as stars, ¡°Song Chengyi has exceptional abilities; he will definitely achieve great things in the future! Chu Xiaotian is no match for him!¡±


    In her previous life, before she died, Song Chengyi had already begun to show his edge. Now that he had Su Han, in order to protect her, he would only hasten and work even harder to improve himself.


    He would surely achieve sess even faster!


    As for Chu Xiaotian¡­


    Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves, ¡°Sister, if Chu Xiaotianes to find you again, youe and tell me, I¡¯ll let him know the consequences of a toad wanting to eat swan meat!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian, that damned toad!


    If hees again, she wouldn¡¯t mind causing the prince¡¯s mansion in Yong¡¯an County to have no heirs!


    Su Han chuckled softly, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two sisters supported each other as they walked to their own courtyards. Su Yingxue wanted to convince Su Han to sleep together, but Su Han imed she had a headache from the alcohol and wanted to rest alone.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t force her.


    She had justid down in her own courtyard when Zhifen quietly woke her, ¡°Miss, that¡­ The Prince of Yong¡¯an County hase again, still refusing to leave the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°Refusing to leave?¡±


    Su Han rubbed her aching head, ¡°Tell someone to drive him away!¡±


    Perhaps she had spent too much time with Su Yingxue, but Su Han¡¯s approach had also be more forceful.


    Zhifen was somewhat surprised, but still followed Su Han¡¯s orders to shoo Chu Xiaotian away.


    But Chu Xiaotian was clearly determined not to leave without seeing Su Han. After being driven away multiple times, he kepting back. Zhifen had no choice but to wake Su Han again, ¡°Miss, the Regional Prince refuses to leave. He¡¯s been driven away many times and is still outside the Marquis¡¯s Manor. He says he¡¯s not afraid of being seen; he just¡­ misses Miss and wants to see you one more time, even bringing a gift for you.¡±


    Su Han propped herself up on the bed, took a few deep breaths to settle her mind, then dressed and stepped out into the moonlight.<div>


    Zhifen protected her closely, following every step.


    Seeing here out, Chu Xiaotian¡¯s handsome face immediately lit up with a smile, ¡°Han¡¯er! You still came to see Your Highness! Your Highness¡­¡±

 Chapter 940: 938: Humble and Submissive

    Chapter 940: Chapter 938: Humble and Submissive


    He excitedly wanted to go up and embrace Su Han, but was pushed back by Su Han¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Your Highness, please show some respect!¡±


    Show some respect¡­


    Chu Xiaotian smiled wryly and helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are no longer the Regional Princess, and I should not be touching you, but I really miss you, Han¡¯er. Forgive me ande back home with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Forgive? Go back home?¡± Su Han¡¯s lips curled up with a mocking arc, a trace of disdain spilling from her eyes, ¡°Your Highness, you think that since I have not held the past entanglements against you, I am still as easy to manipte as before and that you can overstep your bounds with me, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Caught off guard and seen through, Chu Xiaotian suddenly felt somewhat guilty!


    It was just as Su Han had said!


    He took advantage of her unwillingness to lose her temper at him, so he harassed her relentlessly, step by step pressuring her, thinking that he could eventually take her back to the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s reaction was within Su Han¡¯s expectations, even the thoughts behind each of his expressions were crystal clear to her.


    ¡°Chu Xiaotian, you have always thought that Su Han still loves you; even if you almost killed me, left me bruised all over, humiliated me thousands of times, I would still return to your side, grovel before you, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I have never seen you as groveling, I know you acted that way because you admired me! Your toleration of my mother and sister was all because of your deep love for me! But Han¡¯er, I realize my mistake now, my mother and sister have also been exiled three thousand miles away, they can never return to Jiang Du City again. Isn¡¯t this punishment enough? You shoulde back with me now!¡±<div>


    Chu Xiaotian reached out to take her hand, but Su Han swiped her sleeve, and he didn¡¯t even touch the hem of her garment.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, ¡°Han¡¯er, what more do you want? I have already humbled myself to ask for your forgiveness, how much longer will you stay angry? Do you really want me to kneel before you and admit my wrongs?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian had only mentioned it casually, but Su Han replied with a slight smile, ¡°All right, if Your Highness kneels and apologizes, then I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve proposed.¡±


    ¡°Su Han! Don¡¯t go too far! How can you make me kneel to you!¡± Chu Xiaotian instantly became furious, his face the color of iron, ¡°A man¡¯s knees bear gold, and besides, considering my status, how can I kneel to a woman!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Kneeling to admit one¡¯s errors is nothing out of the ordinary. Or is it that Your Highness believes you are truly meless, and that your apology is merely because you¡¯ve heard the news of my impending marriage and cannot stand it?¡±


    A glint of shrewdness shed through Su Han¡¯s eyes.


    In the past, Chu Xiaotian also pestered her on the street, at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, on quite a few asions.


    But each time, a single look of disdain from her was enough to break his confidence, his pride would not allow him to continue being humiliated in public.


    However, this time, he had been waiting at the door of Marquis¡¯s Manor every night, persisting for three or four days already.


    She had onlye out to see him because of this.


    Presumably, it was hearing about her and Song Chengyi that had provoked him.


    A look of disgust appeared in Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, he hated Su Han¡¯s shrewdness. The Su Han of the past, who always disyed obedience and tenderness towards him, was who he missed. That was why, time and again, he put his dignity aside and came back to find her!


    But now, she looked as though she could see right through him without him having to say a word.


    It made him particrly uneasy.

 Chapter 757: Cure the Marquis Madam of Changxin

    Chapter 757: Cure the Marquis Madam of Changxin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Lingbai was shocked and quickly tried to console her. ¡°Mother, it was my fault. I¡¯ll apologize to her right away.¡±


    He stood up and bowed deeply to Su Yingxue. ¡°I acted impulsively earlier, and I¡¯m sorry. Also, thank you, Dr. Su, for treating my mother!¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Su Yingxue replied calmly.


    She could see that although Xu Aoqing had been ill for many years, she had never neglected her children¡¯s education and was a strict mother.


    As for Ye Lingbai, although he was impulsive, he was capable of recognizing his mistakes and wasn¡¯t unreasonable.


    However, the reason he hadshed out made Su Yingxue feel the need to advise him. ¡°Young Master Ye, you hold a prestigious position. Even if the Marquis reprimands you and you temporarily lose the glory of being the heir, you must remember that as long as your title hasn¡¯t been officially taken away, you must uphold the dignity of an heir. Harboring such hatred for those surnamed Su and acting rashly is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su is right!¡± Xu Aoqing agreed wholeheartedly.


    She grasped Ye Lingbai¡¯s hand. ¡°Ling¡¯er, you must never act so impulsively again. If Su Xin, that wicked woman, hears about it, she¡¯ll only harm us further!¡±


    Ye Lingbai clenched his fists, suppressing his grievances. ¡°I understand, Mother. I will remember what you and Miss Su have said.¡±


    He turned to Su Yingxue and bowed deeply again. ¡°Earlier, I was apologizing. This time, I want to sincerely thank you. From what I¡¯ve seen, my mother¡¯s condition has greatly improved under your care. I beg you, Miss Su, to continue treating her and relieve her from this suffering.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I never start treating a patient only to stop halfway. I assure you, Madam¡¯s illness will bepletely cured. She will recover and remain healthy for many years toe.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Lingbai was overjoyed. ¡°If Miss Su can truly cure my mother, I will no longer hold any grudge against people surnamed Su and will reward you generously.¡±


    He only knew her as Su Yingxue and wasn¡¯t aware of her rtionship with Su Xin. But he thought to himself, a woman as noble andpassionate as Su Yingxue, who embodies the heart of a healer, surely couldn¡¯t be like the venomous Su Xin.


    Su Yingxue shook her finger. ¡°You can continue to hold your grudge. After all, I do have conditions for curing Madam.¡±


    ¡°What conditions?¡±


    Xu Aoqing felt a bit anxious. She knew there was no such thing as a free lunch, and a genius doctor wouldn¡¯t juste to her door to treat her without reason.


    ¡°I want Su Xin expelled from the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor and for Madam¡¯s children to take the ce of Ye Zhenzhen in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue spoke calmly and deliberately.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t she your aunt?¡± Old Madam Sang was astonished.


    On the other hand, Xu Aoqing looked thoughtfully at Su Yingxue and said, ¡°Miss Su is indeed a wise person.¡±


    ¡°I have medical skills that can guarantee Madam¡¯s recovery. But can Madam guarantee that I will get what I want?¡± Su Yingxue negotiated with Xu Aoqing based on mutual benefit.


    Though she had a healer¡¯s heart and would treat Xu Aoqing, she wasn¡¯t a person who did things out of sheer kindness.


    Every action she took had a purpose, which she conveyed to Xu Aoqing.


    ¡°Wait! Since you are Su Xin¡¯s niece, why¡­ why would you do this?¡± Ye Lingbai couldn¡¯t understand the woman standing before him, who had seemed inscrutable from the very first moment they met.


    ¡°Because Su Xin is a bad person!¡± Su Miaoyan interjected, raising her small face and snorting.

 Chapter 942: 940 Breaking Free from the Bonds of Love

    Chapter 942: Chapter 940 Breaking Free from the Bonds of Love


    A woman who loved him like that, even if she had to break off their engagement because of his mother and sister,


    still couldn¡¯t forget him in her heart!


    How could she marry someone else so quickly?


    He couldn¡¯t bear it, she shouldn¡¯t!


    Su Han¡¯s expression remained calm, she had thought her heart would beat wildly at this moment.


    However, now facing Chu Xiaotian, her voice was soft yet resolute, ¡°I can¡¯t, my marriage to Song Chengyi is settled, we¡¯re just waiting for grandfather to return, then he can prepare our wedding date.¡±


    Even if her mother still somewhat disapproved of her and Song Chengyi, she would find a way to persuade her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t marry him! Han¡¯er, Your Highness still loves you, you can only marry me! Not him!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, Su Han¡¯s repeated rejections were nothingpared to her firm deration to marry Song Chengyi, which broke his heart.


    If she married Song Chengyi, he could never bring her home again.<div>


    He would lose herpletely!


    ¡°Love me?¡± Su Han looked at Chu Xiaotian¡¯s current state and let out a coldugh in her heart.


    Back when she was married to Chu Xiaotian, she ironed his clothes every night before bed and scented them with spices, keeping him spotlessly clean and carrying her fragrance.


    But now he looked miserable, covered in dust, without a trace of her scent on him.


    Su Han felt that she was finally free.


    Free from a constraint.


    The constraint of once loving Chu Xiaotian deeply.


    Su Han exhaled softly, ¡°Chu Xiaotian, whether you love me or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I, Su Han, no longer love you, Song Chengyi is more suitable for me.¡±


    This man, in terms of status and position, was inferior to Chu Xiaotian, and she hadn¡¯t even seen his true appearance.


    But the affection and care he gave were what Su Han had always wanted.


    ¡°Su Han!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his hand trembled violently as he tried to touch Su Han¡¯s hand, ¡°Even if I am defeated, you owe me a reason! I, the Prince of Yong¡¯an County, in what way am I inferior to that ugly and useless junior officer, Song Chengyi!¡±


    He¡¯d never wanted for anything since childhood.


    Nor had he ever been so humiliated!


    Song Chengyi, ugly as a ghost! And so coarse and crude!


    By what right¡­ by what right does he get to marry the Su Han I love!


    How dare he defile her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear Your Highness nder my future husband anymore. But if Your Highness insists on an answer, then let me tell you, I¡¯m marrying him because he loves me.¡± Su Han had calmed down, but her words ignited all the rage in Chu Xiaotian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°He loves you? Don¡¯t I love you too? I, Chu Xiaotian, have always lived in luxury, not inferior to any prince, and even if not as powerful as the Ninth Prince, my fourth-rank officer position surpasses that of other court officials! I have also fought in battles, I too havee through life-and-death struggles! I am so outstanding, yet I still have to grovel in front of you?<div>


    My mother and sister, they were exiled for bullying you, and I know it was their fault, so I erased the incident, only asking for you to return by my side! To get this jade peony hairpin for you, I traded away the military power and soldiers, I have sacrificed so much for you, do you still think I don¡¯t love you as much as he does?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian was too agitated, he even forgot to refer to himself as Your Highness, every word revealed his affection for Su Han.


    After hearing his speech, Su Han tugged at her lips, ¡°It sounds like Your Highness loves me very much.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 759: You Want to Accuse Su Yingxue? Dream On!

    Chapter 759: You Want to use Su Yingxue? Dream On!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All, sister, did you forget? Not only is her eyesight bad, but her heart isn¡¯t in the right ce either! Otherwise, how could Madam have been ill for so many years?¡± Su Miaoyan said loudly, clinging to Su Yingxue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Exactly. Madam¡¯s illness has persisted despite our aunt¡¯s care for so many years and has only worsened. Our dear aunt has indeed done an impressive job,¡± Su Yingxue replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Since I married into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, I have respected my sister and always thought of her well-being. I spent many silvers on doctors and tonics for her. There hasn¡¯t been a day I didn¡¯t hope for her recovery. Su Yingxue, how dare youe to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and nder me without any evidence!¡± Su Xin angrily retorted.


    ¡°Is it nder? Then, Aunt, please tell us which doctors you invited. I¡¯d like to discuss with them why an illness that could have been cured has dragged on for so long.¡± Su Yingxue challenged, raising an eyebrow.


    Su Xin¡¯sposure cracked. If Su Yingxue were as clueless as Ye Lingbai and the others, she might have managed to bluff her way through.


    But Su Yingxue was a doctor who ran her clinic and was likely acquainted with all the renowned doctors in the city. A conversation with them would reveal the truth about the bribes she had given to ensure Xu Aoqing wasn¡¯t properly treated.


    Grinding her teeth, Su Xin said, ¡°Many doctors have visited the manor, and I can¡¯t recall all their names. But even the Marquis himself has invited doctors. Are you suggesting the Marquis would harm Madam? Su Yingxue, don¡¯t assume that a bit of medical knowledge gives you the right to diagnose haphazardly. If you harm Madam, the Marquis won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± Xu Aoqing¡¯s voice came from the bed, weak but determined.


    Her words were punctuated by coughs and phlegm, but each cough seemed to relieve her somewhat.


    Despite her frail, skeletal frame, her eyes were sharp as they fixed on Su Xin. ¡°I trust Dr. Su. But you, Su Xin, you don¡¯t trust your niece and even try to wrong her?¡±


    Holding her head high, Su Xin replied, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her because I care about your health. If anything happens to you under Su Yingxue¡¯s care, I¡¯ll be med. It¡¯s better not to let her treat you, sister. I can¡¯t bear that responsibility!¡±


    With that, Su Xin ordered the steward to throw Su Yingxue out.


    Today was a grave mistake allowing these Su family sisters into the manor, and she red at the steward to emphasize her point. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The steward walked up to Su Yingxue and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, you should¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ye Lingbai¡¯s saber was at his throat.


    Ye Lingbai stood protectively in front of Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan, radiating fury. ¡°Miss Su is my mother¡¯s doctor. You will noty a finger on her. All of you, get out!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, are you nning to defy the Marquis? Don¡¯t forget, the Marquis has already decreed you are no longer the heir. Be careful, or you might lose even the right to stay in the manor!¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes glinted with a hidden threat.


    She had been in the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor for years, and Su Xin had Xu Aoqing and her children thoroughly under her control.


    She had already sabotaged Ye Lingbai¡¯s career and stripped him of his heir title.


    Despite his upright nature, he was now just a useless man kept at home.


    How could he possibly fight against her?

 Chapter 944: 942: Chu Jinling, Its Maddening

    Chapter 944: Chapter 942: Chu Jinling, It¡¯s Maddening


    Chu Jinling apanied Chu Yihan into the pce, matching his pace step by step.


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow and nced at him, ¡°What has happened in the pce?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, with you in charge, what could possibly go wrong! You used to treat entering the pce like a stroll, and now you should do the same, just wander around at will!¡±


    Chu Jinling scratched his ear, clearly reluctant to speak.


    If it weren¡¯t for his mother forcing him, he would never have taken on the task of leading the officials to greet Chu Yihan!


    Weing Chu Yihan into the pce was a big trouble!


    How could Chu Yihan not know? With Chu Jinling¡¯s temperament, unless all the princes were dead, he would never fulfill the duties of a prince.


    Today at the city gates, it must have been Noble Consort Xiao who forced him! If Noble Consort Xiao did this, it must mean that there were disturbances in the pce.


    The empress was unable tomand the situation, which is why Noble Consort Xiao wound up grasping great power.


    Chu Yihan headed straight for the imperial study. His esteemed Imperial Brother, iming he would rather die than leave the imperial study, had clung to the dragon throne ever since his royal seal had been taken from him by Chu Yihan. Living and eating in the imperial study as if he feared Chu Yihan would snatch away the throne.<div>


    Chu Jinling watched Chu Yihan enter the imperial study and then stood outside, not moving.


    As soon as Granny Song entered the harem, she kept a close eye on him, and upon seeing Chu Yihan go in while Chu Jinling stood outside, she hurriedly rushed forward, tugging at his sleeve, ¡°Your Highness, why are you dawdling? Why don¡¯t you follow His Highness in? The emperor, the empress, and the Seventh Prince are all inside! If you want to know what will happen between them and the Ninth Prince, you must wait inside! In case the Ninth Prince needs it, you can offer your help!¡±


    Chu Jinling shook his head, the picture of rity, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it! With my uncle¡¯s martial prowess, even if my father, the empress, and my seventh brother are inside, let alone the entire imperial guards of the pce rallying behind them, Uncle doesn¡¯t necessarily need my help! With just a flick of his fingers, Uncle could subdue them all!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t go inside to add to themotion!


    ¡°Oh! But you should at least go in to gather some intelligence for the Noble Consort. If something happens to the emperor, the Noble Consort will need to secure an escape route for you and herself!¡± Granny Song stomped her foot anxiously, thinking to herself that Chu Jinling simply did not understand how to protect his own interests!


    By being there, even if he could not seize the throne, he could at least get closer to Chu Yihan!


    Once Chu Yihan ascended to the throne, wasn¡¯t being granted a title andnds just around the corner?


    Then, Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t plummet drastically!


    But he¡­


    ¡°I am delicate, I can¡¯t stand the sight of blood.¡±


    Chu Jinling rubbed his arms, as if a cold breeze in the pce road could knock him down.


    Granny Song almost spewed blood!


    Inside the imperial study, destion filled the air.


    In a matter of months, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s hair had turned mostly white, and he appeared utterly deted, like a decrepit old man slumped on the dragon throne, awaiting the Grim Reaper to take him away.


    But the one who entered was not the Grim Reaper, it was Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Yihan¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s lips trembled violently, yet he couldn¡¯t articte Chu Yihan¡¯s name.


    Chu Yihan frowned slightly.


    The empress stood beside Chu Mingyuan with a dagger pressed against his throat, her voice ice cold, ¡°Ever since you took the royal seal, the emperor has fallen ill, immobilized, hardly recognizing people, and struggling even to speak clearly.¡±<div>


    She narrated calmly as if discussing someone else¡¯s matter, not her own husband¡¯s.

 Chapter 761: Almost Sent Away

    Chapter 761: Almost Sent Away<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Xin¡¯s heart sank with a sense of impending danger.


    But as Marquis Changxin stepped into the room, she immediately squeezed out two tears. She appeared like a helpless woman as she cried, ¡°Marquis, save me! She, she wants to kill me.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Marquis Changxin, in his sixties but still robust, had remainedposed despite years of experience in court.


    His gaze briefly swept over Su Xin before he quickly bowed, ¡°I pay respects to the Ninth Princess Consort. I hope the Ninth Princess Consort forgives me for not greeting from afar.¡±


    ¡°Marquis¡­¡±


    Su Xin widened her eyes in disbelief. Why did the Marquis bow to Su Yingxue instead of helping her?


    Wasn¡¯t she still yet to marry Chu Yihan?


    Su Yingxue was also surprised by the Marquis¡¯s gesture. ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°What? Ninth Princess Consort?¡±


    Xu Aoqing, secluded for many years, was out of touch with current events. If Su Yingxue hadn¡¯te today, she wouldn¡¯t have known about her identity as the Ninth Princess Consort.


    She quickly got out of bed and bowed to Su Yingxue, ¡°I pay respects to the Ninth Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Ye Lingbai pays respects to the Ninth Princess Consort!¡±<div>


    Even Ye Lingbai had just learned about Su Yingxue¡¯s additional title.


    Su Yingxue felt a bit awkward. ¡°Please, rise.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t used to such formalities as Chu Yihan was.


    Su Miaoyan voiced her confusion, ¡°Sister Xue isn¡¯t married yet. Why are you bowing to her?¡±


    Others might have let it pass, but Marquis Changxin was a legitimate marquis with an official position. Even he paid his respects.


    Marquis Changxin seemed to answer everyone¡¯s confusion. ¡°Earlier in the morning court, the Ninth Prince announced that the name of the Ninth Princess Consort would be added to the family tree of the imperial n. Her status as a princess consort is now established.¡±


    To others, it would have been necessary to bow to the heavens and enter the bridal chamber to be considered married.


    Establishing the ancestral hall and entering the family tree were tasks for the day after the wedding.


    But Chu Yihan had elerated this process. Su Yingxue¡¯s status as the Ninth Princess Consort was firmly established, even if they didn¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony. She had be the Ninth Princess Consort legitimately.


    This was something the Old Marquis knew better than anyone in the room.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved slightly, feeling sweet at the thought of Chu Yihan.<div>


    However, this didn¡¯t stop her from continuing to hold Su Xin by the throat.


    Su Xin¡¯s face had turned purple, her eyes rolling back as she struggled to speak, ¡°Marquis¡­ save¡­ save me!¡±


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pity. He held a serious expression as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what crime Lan¡¯er hasmitted to deserve such punishment from the Ninth Princess Consort. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Ninth Princess Consort is also Lan¡¯er¡¯s niece.¡±


    Any man seeing his beloved woman held by someone else wouldn¡¯t be pleased. If Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have the status of Ninth Princess Consort, the Marquis wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her for so long.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t release her grip, instead, she tightened it, while exining to the Marquis, ¡°If Aunt cared about family ties, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this. But when I came to see Madam, she attacked me, threatened to expel me from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, which frightened me into acting rashly¡­ and I ended upying hands on her.¡±


    Su Yingxue sighed lightly as if she were genuinely aggrieved by her actions.


    Su Xin was almost driven crazy by Su Yingxue¡¯s words. How dare she im to be aggrieved?


    She was the one who felt aggrieved!

 Chapter 946: 944 Chu Yihans Indifference

    Chapter 946: Chapter 944 Chu Yihan¡¯s Indifference


    ¡°Why! Impossible! You can¡¯t be impervious to threats¡­ unless you no longer wish to secure your throne!¡±


    The empress pointed a dagger at Chu Yihan, her face twisted in ferocity.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s Qingfeng Sword was raised, and with just the sh of its unsheathed de, it knocked the dagger from the empress¡¯s hand.


    ¡°tter!¡±


    On the ck, glossy marble floor, it made a crisp sound.


    Chu Yihan walked up to her, looking down from above, ¡°Even if you three die, Your Highness¡¯s reputation will remain unharmed. The people outside the pce, under yourmand, are now in my control. Should any traitor cause chaos, I shall quell it myself. As for the internal and external troubles of the Great Cheng Dynasty¡­¡±


    His gaze grew even colder, ¡°Years of my effort have culminated not just in this throne. I have raised an army of a million strong soldiers. Across the Nine Continents, as long as I live, no one will dare invade the Great Cheng Dynasty, or else they will share the same fate as Qi State¡ªannihtion!¡±


    This time, Qi State¡¯s incursion into the territory of the Great Cheng Dynasty will be repaid with their disappearance from the Nine Continents within three years!


    The words of Chu Yihan drained all strength from the empress¡¯s body.


    She fell to the ground like a doll.<div>


    Her n had failed, and Chu Chengye was beyond saving¡­


    Chu Chengye heard this too, feeling angry, ashamed, and utterly disgraced!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s illustrious achievements only highlighted how ipetent this once proud prince was!


    It was an even greater blow to Chu Mingyuan.


    He used hisst bit of strength to slump into the dragon throne. This was the throne he had schemed to take from his brother, having killed Chu Yihan¡¯s mother to secure it after years of plotting.


    But sitting on that throne for years, he never knew that Chu Yihan had amassed an army of a million mighty soldiers!


    What a colossal force that was!


    With nothing but the throne, he failed to fulfill the Emperor¡¯s duty to protect his nation and subjects.


    How empty was his reign on the dragon throne?


    How inept indeed!


    Tears of self-reproach and frustration slid from the corners of Chu Mingyuan¡¯s eyes.


    He closed his eyes and let out a breath. His body slowly slid down from the dragon throne.


    When Chu Yihan emerged, Su Yingxue had arrived as well.


    She was dressed in a crimson Luo skirt, her hair neatly done up, with a jeweled golden hairpin peeking out, its red tassels swaying in the breeze, entuating the smile in her eyes, making her even more radiant.


    She lifted her skirt and rushed toward Chu Yihan, intending to throw herself into his arms.


    But remembering they were in the pce, surrounded by many people, Su Yingxue gracefully curtsied instead, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Congrattions on your return to court!¡±


    Although it had been only a few days since shest saw Chu Yihan, in her heart, it felt like an entire season had passed.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to leap onto him, to cuddle and embrace him.


    ¡°Mm, rise,¡± he said.<div>


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words felt like a bucket of cold water poured over her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart chilled as she looked at Chu Yihan uncertainly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    She wanted to ask if he was still angry about the Qin Muyan incident. She had thought it over and was ready to exin. She no longer wanted to hold a grudge against him.


    But Chu Yihan, lookingpletely worn out, said, ¡°You are the Princess. The harem is your responsibility. Go, pay a visit to Noble Consort Xiao.¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue responded with an ¡°oh¡± and then Chu Yihan whispered a few matters of business into her ear for her to attend to.


    Without anyints, Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°I understand. I will go right away. But, Your Highness¡­¡±


    She wanted him to wait for her, to wait for her to finish so that they could have a proper talk.

 Chapter 947: 945: The Interesting Noble Consort Xiao

    Chapter 947: Chapter 945: The Interesting Noble Consort Xiao


    Chu Yihan rubbed his tired brows and eyes, ¡°Military affairs are numerous and I will have to stay in the military camp for a few days.¡±


    That is to say, he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the prince¡¯s mansion to stay for these days.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he was truly that busy or if he was avoiding her.


    Su Yingxue always felt that Chu Yihan¡¯s aloofness towards her, seemingly there yet not, was as if he was avoiding something.


    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Jinling pursed his lips, ncing in the direction of the harem.


    He still had to apany his young aunt, to visit his mother.


    Inside Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s Pce.


    On the luxurious and extravagant Imperial Consort¡¯s chaise lounge, Noble Consort Xiao reclined elegantly, her indolent nce exuding an imposing elegance.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue enter, she slowly rose, ¡°Her Majesty has seen the Ninth Princess Consort; you are courteous.¡±<div>


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s polite demeanor surprised Su Yingxue who quickly stepped forward to support her, ¡°Imperial Consort, you are too kind.¡±


    But Noble Consort Xiao lightly took her hand with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Such proprieties are only proper. After all, the world will be the Ninth Prince¡¯s soon, and as Princess Consort, you will be above the entire harem; as for this consort, being lucky enough to survive is already good, so naturally I must be courteous towards you.¡±


    What she said!


    It was as if after Chu Yihan ascended the throne, she, Noble Consort Xiao, would have to watch Su Yingxue¡¯s face!


    Su Yingxue forced a smile, ¡°It may not be so; with the Consort¡¯s insight, even if you be the Empress Dowager, no one would dare to offend you. Hence, you took the initiative to handle the issue at the pce gates involving the empress¡¯s people, sparing His Highness the trouble.¡±


    Pleasing Chu Yihan was why he let here see her.


    Her personal visit as the Ninth Princess Consort was also to give Noble Consort Xiao peace of mind.


    Noble Consort Xiao lifted her flowing silk veil, a charming fragrance wafting from within it.


    Her face bore a radiant smile, ¡°Her Majesty knows that the Ninth Prince and Princess Consort are reasonable; in the future, my son and I will rely on the emperor and empress.¡±


    She preemptively referred to them as the emperor and empress, something no one else would dare to do!


    But Noble Consort Xiao was always calcting and easy-going, so Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    With nothing else to do, she sat down and started chatting leisurely with Noble Consort Xiao.


    ¡°With the Consort¡¯s wisdom, I¡¯m sure His Highness won¡¯t treat you or the Xiao family unfairly.¡±


    Over the years, Noble Consort Xiao had not opposed Chu Yihan, and the Xiao family had provided much convenience in military matters; irrespective of her status, Chu Yihan would treat them well.


    Especially Chu Jinling.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze fell on the handsome young man, his figure bathed in the sunlight that scattered golden sparkles on him, highlighting his already pale skin, making his features seem even more gentle and agreeable.


    Noble Consort Xiao picked up the scroll in her hand andzily leaned back on her chaise lounge, her whole body emanating a noble aura. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my age, I would have married the Ninth Prince. As for Ling¡¯er¡­ he too will have the destiny of an emperor!¡±


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, suddenly feeling the urge tough, ¡°With Your Majesty¡¯s skill, if you had taken a fancy to the Ninth Prince, you might indeed have been a formidable rival.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao was different from those vulgar and cheap women who had fancied Chu Yihan before; if she started to make her moves and use her intellect, Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t sure she could handle everything.<div>


    Taking her seriously, Noble Consort Xiao said, ¡°That¡¯s quite possible! If Ling¡¯er were to be the heir to the Ninth Prince, he might now be¡­¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have the fate to be emperor! Mother, let go of this hope. In the past, the world belonged to father and seventh brother; in the future, it will belong to imperial uncle. As for me, I just want to write books and live a carefree life!¡±

 Chapter 948: 946: Waiting for Chu Yihan

    Chapter 948: Chapter 946: Waiting for Chu Yihan


    Why bother bing an Emperor?


    It¡¯s all worry and haste to an early grave!


    Isn¡¯t it better to live a long and healthy life with the one you love?


    Chu Jinling shattered Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s fantasy, and she heaved a sigh, ¡°Nevermind, nevermind, I was just joking with your Imperial Aunt. Go y.¡±


    ¡°Auntie,e y with me too! Mother and I are sick of all the glittering treasures in this pce,e on!¡±


    Chu Jinling took Su Yingxue by the hand and left, not caring about how Noble Consort Xiao was left behind in the pce.


    As Su Yingxue ran out of the pce with him, she asked with a curious expression, ¡°You¡¯re just leaving your mother behind? Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be lonely?¡±


    In her mind, the women of the harem fought tooth and nail for favor and power¡ªit was hardly an easy life.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for Noble Consort Xiao to be a woman of the imperial pce for the sake of her family either.


    And her conversation with Su Yingxue was quite interesting.<div>


    However, Chu Jinling quickly corrected her impression, ¡°My mother is never alone.¡±


    ¡°Never alone?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at Chu Jinling with suspicion.


    Her gaze made Chu Jinling feel uneasy, but considering his father had served his time as Emperor, he simply told Su Yingxue, ¡°My mother has a secret passage in the pce through which she can leave. She doesn¡¯t care whether the Emperor favors her or not, she enjoys her freedom on the outside, and honestly, she has more fun than my father ever could!¡±


    In his opinion, his mother as Imperial Consort was living a life far happier than his father as the Emperor.


    Surprise flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Noble Consort Xiao¡­ has a tunnel? Wait! The crew that your cousin formed, it was to serve your mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    So capable, able to dig tunnels and burrow through anywhere!


    Digging a tunnel out of the imperial pce seemed like no tough feat for them.


    ¡°Right! After she gave birth to me and was promoted to Imperial Consort, her position was secure. And with all the money she had, why would she willingly confine herself to the pce for life? She¡¯s always been free-spirited and unrestrained,¡± he said, casually flipping his hair with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing his demeanor, Su Yingxue was no longer overly surprised by Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s actions.


    After all, money can enable all manner of desires.


    Plus, Noble Consort Xiao lived such a clear and unrestrained life, which seemed to rub off on Chu Jinling as well.


    ¡°Jinling, be honest with me¡ªwhen you were a child, did you ever sneak out of the pce with your mother to y?¡±


    ¡°Of course! When I skipped sses and went to my mother¡¯s, she would take me to the gambling den. Together, we won quite a bit of silver! Who else do you think taught me how to gamble?¡±


    Chu Jinling winked, making Su Yingxue even more envious.


    If only Long Shuli hadn¡¯t left so early, she might have enjoyed herself more than even Noble Consort Xiao.


    After leaving the pce, Su Yingxue returned to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Although Chu Yihan indulged her, letting her stay at the Marquis¡¯s Manor or the prince¡¯s mansion, she was conscious of her status as a married woman, so she chose to remain at her husband¡¯s house, waiting for him toe back.


    The old steward was overjoyed to see her, and the whole prince¡¯s mansion wept tears of happiness in her presence for half an hour. Sheforted each of them before returning to the courtyard she shared with Chu Yihan as newlyweds.


    Everything was kept just as it was on their wedding day, with the red silk and ssnterns lining the courtyard glowing at dusk, a breathtaking sight.<div>


    Su Yingxuey on the wedding bed where the thoughtful steward had ced items like red dates and peanuts before her return, just like on the night of the wedding.


    Rolling on the bed and munching on red dates, Su Yingxue felt an increasing sense of loss.


    Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t returned, and she had no idea when he would.


    <div>

 Chapter 765: Expose!

    Chapter 765: Expose!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes and walked over to Doctor Huang¡¯s side. ¡°As a doctor, treating and saving lives is your duty. Doctor Huang, do you not feel guilty for making such unfounded usations?¡±


    Doctor Huang was shaken by her words, his whole body trembling. Having engaged in money matters too often, he had indeed buried his conscience.


    His original intention to study medicine seemed to have been long forgotten.


    Now brought to light by Su Yingxue, he felt overwhelming shame.


    However, he knew well that they were in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Saying the wrong thing here could result in more than just losing the silver he had earned.


    He feignedposure and then, stroking his beard, said, ¡°I have been practicing medicine for decades, particrly treating Marquis Changxin¡¯s madam. 1 am well aware of her condition. The Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s use of medication¡­ is indeed reckless!¡±


    Just as Su Xin was about to rejoice, the headmaster suddenly rebuked, ¡°Reckless? 1 think you¡¯re nothing more than a chatan! How dare you call yourself a doctor!¡±


    Doctor Huang¡¯s hand trembled as he stroked his beard.


    Su Xin quickly defended Doctor Huang. ¡°Headmaster, although you hold the position of headmaster at the Imperial Medical Academy, Doctor Huang is quite respected in Jiang Du City. How can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°Having prestige without the intention to treat and save lives does not make one a qualified doctor. 1 have already given him considerable respect.¡± The headmaster pointed to Xu Aoqing¡¯s phlegm container.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s phlegm contains impure blood, indicating long-term lung congestion. If Doctor Huang truly understood treatment, he would first clear the respiratory tract and then administer medication to eliminate it. Unlike the Ninth Princess Consort, who initially used strong medication, the patient shows no signs of weakness at present. Evidently, after the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s aggressive treatment, she followed up with tonic medicine and gentle treatment. Only through precise medication and acupuncture can good results be achieved.¡±


    He nced at Doctor Huang, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Yet Doctor Huang uses the Ninth Princess Consort of excessive medication. Can you urately identify what medication the Ninth Princess Consort used after examining her pulse?¡±


    Doctor Huang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    He genuinely couldn¡¯t determine what medication Su Yingxue had used!


    Moreover, Xu Aoqing¡¯s rapid and peculiar recovery was beyond his capabilities!


    Su Yingxue approached Doctor Huang. She wasn¡¯t interested in Doctor Huang¡¯s medical skills, but rather, she asked him curiously, ¡°May 1 ask, Doctor Huang, who instructed you to treat Madam in this manner?¡±


    Doctor Huang was startled. Su Yingxue¡¯s probing gaze felt like a sharp sword piercing straight into his heart, causing him inexplicable panic.


    While Doctor Huang panicked, Su Xin was busy crying in front of Marquis Changxin. ¡°Marquis, please listen to what Yingxue is saying! Although she is now the Ninth Princess Consort and holds a high status, she doesn¡¯t respect me as her aunt. However, this is the Marquis¡¯s Manor, your home! I have faithfully served you for many years and have endured hardships even without rewards. I am even more sincere to my sister. Who would have thought that the Ninth Princess Consort woulde and suspect me like this?¡±


    Every word she uttered used Su Yingxue of arrogance due to her status and of interfering recklessly in the affairs of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Marquis Changxin naturally felt displeased. ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, despite your noble status and exceptional medical skills, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to belittle other doctors. Moreover, you show disrespect towards Lan¡¯er. This is not how a junior should behave.¡±


    ¡°Marquis! Being a good elder isn¡¯t easy..¡±

 Chapter 766: Get Suspicious

    Chapter 766: Get Suspicious<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Only when an elder possesses both moral character and virtue can they truly be considered qualified to hold such a position. From the fact that my grandfather repeatedly expelled her from the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and even then, none of the uncles and aunties in the manor were willing to associate with her, it should be evident that my auntcks the qualifications to be considered an elder.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I am not using my status to belittle Doctor Huang. As a doctor myself, Doctor Huang has been treating Madam for so long, yet he is unable to even exin the medications I have prescribed for her. Does he truly possess the capability to treat her? Does Marquis not wish to discern whether Doctor Huangcks the necessary skill or is being manipted by someone?¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue¡¯s words were even more direct.


    The doubts in Marquis Changxin¡¯s heart were immediately brought to the surface by her words.


    ¡°Although Madam may have been born with certain deficiencies, this illness has developed over the years,¡± he murmured, casting a doubtful nce at Doctor Huang.


    Su Yingxue smirked. Anyone who could attain Marquis Changxin¡¯s position was undoubtedly astute. Even if he favored Su Xin, he should understand the gravity of the situation.


    Especially with the headmaster of the Imperial Medical Academy present.


    Marquis Changxin turned to the headmaster. ¡°May I ask, based on your impartial judgment, is this a matter of my wife¡¯s health or a reflection of Doctor Huang¡¯s medical proficiency?¡±


    The headmaster pointed to Xu Aoqing. ¡°Indeed, madam is gravely ill, but her condition is not beyond treatment. As for Doctor Huang¡­ I have yet to see evidence of his qualification as a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you baselessly nder me!¡± Doctor Huang protested, his disbelief evident.


    He had been practicing medicine for many years and had a reputation in Jiang Du City. He was even a regr physician for noble families and mansions. Yet, he was belittled to such an extent!


    He even said that he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a doctor.


    It was too much!<div>


    ¡°Baseless nder? Would the esteemed headmaster engage in such behavior?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    Her eyes, though crescent-shaped, exuded a chilling aura that instilled fear.


    Doctor Huang, somewhat worldly-wise, instinctively bowed his head before Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am a legitimate doctor. I do not diagnose without cause!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s legitimate, may I ask, Doctor Huang, how much did you earn in a month?¡± Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow, subtly setting a trap for Doctor Huang.


    Doctor Huang replied, ¡°The monthly sry from the medicine hall was ten taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Oh? With a monthly sry of ten taels of silver, how did you manage to afford attire from Radiant Colors Pavilion and a yellow rosewood bracelet?¡± Su Yingxue asked, subtly exposing the inconsistency.


    Su Yingxue grabbed his sleeve, allowing everyone to see.


    His attire, worth several times his monthly sry, exposed him entirely.


    ¡°Of course, it must be from alternative sources of ie! Perhaps epting bribes to harm others!¡± Su Miaoyan¡¯s clear voice chimed in.


    Marquis Changxin narrowed his eyes, his expression turning cold. ¡°It seems you truly are a doctor whocks ethical standards!¡±


    Doctor Huang panicked. ¡°Marquis, that¡¯s not true! These clothes, this bracelet¡­ they are¡­¡±<div>


    In his panic, Doctor Huang looked towards Su Xin.


    Su Xin red at him. ¡°Idiot! What was he looking at her for?¡± Su Xin thought.


    Of course, she paid no heed to the foolish doctor. She continued to sob before Marquis Changxin. ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s all my fault. I misjudged and chose such a doctor for my sister. I will punish myself and ensure to find a better physician for her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Marquis Changxin responded curtly.


    Compared to his previous tenderness towards her, he now regarded Su Xin with suspicion.

 Chapter 767: Lose One’s Face

    Chapter 767: Lose One¡¯s Face<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Marquis, my illness was treated by the Ninth Princess Consort. She is kind and willing to treat me. There is no need for others to worry.¡±


    Xu Aoqingy on the bed. Although her voice was weak, she seemed less lifeless than before.<div>


    Her face showed signs of vitality.


    Su Xin clenched her teeth, her grip on the handkerchief almost crushing it.


    Su Yingxue!


    This meddlesome woman!


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I will fulfill my promise, but I also want to uncover why Doctor Huang wanted to harm her and what grudge exists between them.¡±


    Since the truth had been revealed, there was no reason for Su Xin to have an easy time!


    If the truth seemed revealed, she had no choice but to expose it further.


    ¡°Marquis, Yingxue is not one to cause trouble without reason. Moreover, you and my grandfather have been colleagues for many years. As the younger generation, we naturally hope for harmony among the elders.¡±


    Su Han spoke openly.


    Elegant and graceful, her words were persuasive. As soon as she spoke, Marquis Changxin¡¯s resistance to Su Yingxue diminished.


    ¡°Exactly! As Handsome Brother says, in a big family, one unclear matter may lead to several, even years-old, issues. It¡¯s like the root of a big tree rotting away, if not removed in time, the whole tree will fall!¡±<div>


    Su Miaoyan chimed in.


    She was innocent and adorable. Marquis Changxin couldn¡¯t help but be curious about who her ¡°Pretty Brother¡± was and how he taught her such profound ideas.


    ¡°Miss Miaoyan, who is your Handsome Brother?¡± Ye Lingbai was equally curious.


    Su Miaoyan proudly replied, ¡°My Handsome Brother is named Xiao Yu. He¡¯s handsome and kind-hearted!¡±


    Ye Lingbai was taken aback. ¡°The Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family, the wealthiest family in the world, Xiao Yu?¡±


    Everyone present was familiar with this name.


    After all, whether or not they dealt directly with the Xiao family, they certainly interacted with their businesses.


    No one was unaware of who Xiao Yu was.


    Marquis Changxin couldn¡¯t help but take Su Miaoyan¡¯s words to heart.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Men, take Doctor Huang away and interrogate him about what happened when he treated the madam.¡±


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s trusted aide dragged Doctor Huang out.<div>


    As Doctor Huang was being dragged away, he screamed, almost shouting usations at Su Xin.


    Su Xin broke out in a cold sweat. She was afraid her involvement with Doctor Huang would be exposed. She immediately sent for Ye Zhenzhen to plead for her.


    Looking at the room full of people, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Marquis, with so many outsiders here, it¡¯s not good for us to investigate matters within our household. After all, if word gets out, it will tarnish the reputation of our Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about tarnishing your reputation?¡± Ye Lingbai sneered.


    A hint of malice shed in Su Xin¡¯s eyes, but she gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Eldest Young Master, I don¡¯t seek forgiveness for ming you.


    However, this is an internal matter for our household. Regardless of who the Princess Consort or thedy is, what does it matter to us?¡±


    Her words struck home. No family head would allow their family¡¯s scandals to be exposed to outsiders and spread.


    Even if the person¡¯s status were higher, they wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Marquis Changxin looked at Su Yingxue indifferently. ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve been of great help today. I¡¯ll have someone escort you back to your manor.¡±

 Chapter 768: Chu Yihan Followed Su Yingxue Like a Shadow

    Chapter 768: Chu Yihan Followed Su Yingxue Like a Shadow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue smiled. ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t exactly weed here, but apart from treating madam, I have another matter that needs resolving by Marquis before I depart.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Marquis Changxin¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°My marriage to Your Highness,¡± Su Yingxue stated frankly.


    ¡°Your marriage to the Ninth Prince is widely known and celebrated across the realm. While it brings honor to my Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, I¡¯m uncertain how I can assist the Princess Consort,¡± Marquis Changxin replied. He maintained politeness when discussing marriage matters.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about assistance. I merely hope that Marquis can keep your household members in check, preventing them from spreading rumors and causing trouble. I¡¯ll handle these rumors here, but if they reach Your Highness, I¡¯m unsure how he¡¯ll handle it,¡± Su Yingxue exined, her demeanor kind yet authoritative.


    Her wordspelled Marquis Changxin to address the issue.


    ¡°If it¡¯s merely a rumor, it will naturally be dispelled. But if it¡¯s not, what will the Princess Consort do?¡± Marquis Changxin recalled Su Xin¡¯s mention of Chu Yihan¡¯s possible interest in Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen had been loved by him for many years, so naturally, he was willing for her to marry well.


    Chu Yihan was undoubtedly the most esteemed man in the Great Cheng Dynasty, worthy of his status. It was an honor to be his secondary consort. But Su Yingxue seemed too dominant!


    ¡°Father, I suspect this rumor may be deliberately spread by someone in our household. Consider today, the Ninth Princess Consort visited Mother, and though the Ninth Prince didn¡¯te himself, he sent Doctor Huang and the headmaster. His attention and affection toward Ninth Princess Consort leave no room for a third party,¡± Ye Lingbai interjected.


    Ye Lingbai spoke up for justice.


    When it came to emotions, he understood well.


    When a man deeply loves a woman, he would never allow another person into his heart.


    Not even a single strand of hair could fit!


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. In some aspects, Ye Lingbai still understood things well!


    However, Marquis Changxin rebuked him, ¡°Nonsense! Do you think Ninth Prince is like you? Zhenzhen¡¯s status is sufficient to be the Ninth Prince¡¯s secondary consort. If Ninth Prince has intentions, and someone intentionally obstructs, it¡¯s sinister!¡±


    Su Xin smiled, standing beside Marquis Changxin. ¡°Exactly. Zhenzhen has been cherished by Marquis Changxin since childhood. Her beauty and character are among the finest in Jiang Du City. It¡¯s natural for Ninth Prince to be attracted to her.¡±


    ¡°When did my taste be socking?¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice, carried by the winter wind, sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Marquis Changxin was taken aback and promptly knelt. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    The others followed suit. ¡°Greetings, Ninth Prince!¡±


    Even Xu Aoqing mustered the strength to pay her respects.


    Now, only two remained standing in the room. One was Su Yingxue.


    Chu Yihan approached her and yfully tapped her nose. ¡°You finally remembered.¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled. ¡°Your Highness said no kneeling. He¡¯s mentioned it many times, so of course, I remember!¡±


    After all, she had never knelt before. Su Yingxue preferred to avoid such formalities if possible!


    This man was her husband!


    Hehehe!


    The other person standing there was Su Xin. She was stunned.


    She gritted her teeth. She hated Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue! Su Yingxue!


    This woman seemed to have all the luck, with Chu Yihan following her everywhere!


    Was Chu Yihan blind or simply idle?

 Chapter 769: Su Xinlan Was Stupid

    Chapter 769: Su Xin Was Stupid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You, what are you doing? Hurry up and bow to Your Highness!¡±


    Marquis Changxin saw Su Xin in a daze and quickly pulled her, prompting her to react and kneel unwillingly. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan said lightly, ¡°Marquis Changxin, the Crown Prince is free.¡±


    Marquis Changxin and Ye Lingbai stood up, and Su Miaoyan called him brother-inw. Naturally, Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯t let her and Su Han kneel.


    But when Marquis Changxin was about to help Su Xin up, Chu Yihan¡¯s cold gaze fell on him. ¡°Did I askyou to get up?¡±


    His gaze was so sharp like the Grim Reaper had descended upon Su Xin. Her legs trembled, and she knelt aggrievedly.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean? Lan¡¯er is my concubine, please be lenient, Your Highness,¡± Marquis Changxin pleaded for Su Xin.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s oppressive gaze fell on him. ¡°Her identity has nothing to do with me, but I will never let off those who spread rumors!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marquis Changxin panicked.


    Initially, he did not believe that Chu Yihan and Ye Zhenzhen were involved.


    However, he could not withstand Su Xin¡¯s few words of persuasion. She even vividly described them to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, which made him waver a little.


    Now that he saw Chu Yihan¡¯s attitude, he knew that Su Xin was foolish!


    He red at Su Xin. Su Xin¡¯s heart trembled violently.


    Xu Aoqing finally saw Su Xin lower her head for once. She could not wait to defeat her. However, she still thought for a while before she organized her words and said, ¡°Marquis, it is understandable that Sister Lan is eager to marry her daughter. However, since Ye Zhenzhen has already promised the young master of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, and now there are rumors that she and the Ninth Prince are going to be secondary concubines, it will damage the reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor and affect her future.¡±


    Marquis Changxin naturally valued his reputation. ¡°Bring Miss here!¡± he said immediately.


    His subordinates had gone to seek Ye Zhenzhen, but Su Xin panicked.


    She cursed in her heart. If Ye Zhenzhen came at this time, she would be pped in the face.


    She hurriedly went forward to dissuade him. ¡°Marquis, Zhenzhen has not returned yet. If we were to find her now, it would be too much trouble and arouse suspicion¡­¡±


    ¡°Her reputation has already be like this. What is she still doing outside!¡± Marquis Changxin was extremely displeased. The way he looked at Su Xin was no longer as doting as before.


    Su Xin bit her lip in grievance. He was not like this in the past. This old man, who was old enough to be her father, had doted on her before.


    Ye Zhenzhen was called back by Su Xin. At this moment, her father¡¯s men were looking for her, so she could not wait to pick up her pace.


    She had heard that Ninth Prince was here as well!


    Did the man she admired the moste to propose marriage?


    Just like how he proposed marriage to Su Yingxue previously?


    Although she didn¡¯t expect him to use the country as a betrothal gift, the betrothal gift he casually gave was enough for her to show off in front of all the nobledies in Jiang Du City!


    Thinking of this, she could not help but quicken her pace. She did not even see the threshold and stumbled in.


    ¡°All!¡± She made too much noise, and everyone in the room immediately focused their eyes on her.


    Su Xin quickly chided in a low voice, ¡°Zhenzhen, why are you so undignified?!¡±


    It ruined her image!


    ¡°Where did you go to cause trouble? Such recklessness! Hurry up and greet the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Marquis Changxin scolded angrily.


    Ye Zhenzhen entered the room and was scolded before she could be happy.


    She pouted her lips aggrievedly and walked in with small steps. ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 770: If a Tree Has Rotten Roots, It Must Be Dug Up

    Chapter 770: If a Tree Has Rotten Roots, It Must Be Dug Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Ye Zhenzhen saw Chu Yihan, her eyes lit up. She immediately approached Chu Yihan and bowed to him with a gentle voice. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Yihan pretended not to hear her.


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s enthusiasm contrasted sharply with his coldness, making the situation awkward.


    Ye Zhenzhen didn¡¯t dare to rise since Chu Yihan remained silent.


    The mother and daughter knelt on the ground. Chu Yihan asserted firmly, ¡°I will only marry one person in this lifetime. I will never take a concubine.¡±


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. It felt like a p in the face.


    But he was also perplexed. ¡°But Lan¡¯er mentioned earlier that Your Highness summoned her and Zhenzhen to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. If Your Highness had no intention, why take such action?¡±


    ¡°I have never summoned anyone to the prince¡¯s mansion,¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and authoritative.


    His words felt like a heavy boulder weighing on Marquis Changxin¡¯s heart.


    He inwardly seethed and shot a re at Su Xin.


    Su Xin could only wipe her tears, feeling aggrieved and unable to speak.


    She also worried about another matter. Since Chu Yihan had personally appeared, what about the person she had arranged to stay in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?


    She didn¡¯t know if he had escaped or not!


    ¡°Marquis, this rumor was investigated by my Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor. I have also brought the witness. It will depend on how Marquis deals withit.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at Su Han, who then ordered the tall, thin man to be brought in.


    After removing the cloth from his mouth, he immediately pleaded, ¡°Spare me! Eldest Young Miss, spare me! It was¡­ Su Xin who asked me to do this! She gave me money to spread rumors. It¡¯s not true!¡±


    He feared Su Yingxue deeply in his heart, and as soon as his mouth was freed, he couldn¡¯t wait to spill the beans.


    Su Xin panicked and immediately used, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re just a servant, why would you falsely use me? I¡¯ve hardly been to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, how could I bribe you!¡±


    ¡°Hardly been there? You frequent the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor and have sinister intentions!¡± The tall, thin man subconsciously revealed the truth.


    Su Yingxue smirked slightly. ¡°Auntie is indeed restless. Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor isn¡¯t enough for you to showcase your talents. You insist on meddling with the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor. No wonder Grandpa wants to throw you out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Marquis¡¯s Manor is a towering tree, but if the roots are rotten, it will surely rot unless it¡¯s cut down! Sister Xue, our Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor doesn¡¯t want such rotten roots!¡± Su Miaoyan pouted and spat at Su Xin.


    ¡°You, do you even have the right to speak!¡±


    Su Xin¡¯s eyes reddened as she attempted to pounce on Su Miaoyan. She wanted to shut her mouth!


    She looked utterly detestable!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Marquis Changxin grabbed Su Xin and threw her aside. ¡°It¡¯s you! Your methods are despicable!¡±


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s face turned red in front of Chu Yihan. ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced me!¡±


    No wonder Su Yingxue came to visit today. No wonder she insisted on curing madam. It was all because Su Xin had done such a despicable thing!


    Marquis Changxin shook his head heavily. ¡°Lan¡¯er, you disappoint me!¡±


    As soon as the word ¡®disappoint¡¯ was uttered, Su Xin felt as if her heart had been crushed. She shook her head violently and hugged Marquis Changxin¡¯s leg. ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t be disappointed in me. I didn¡¯t do it! It was¡­ It was Su Yingxue who ndered me! ndering Zhenzhen and me! Ninth Prince was interested in Zhenzhen¡­ Is Zhenzhen¡¯s innocence something to joke about?¡±

 Chapter 771: You Want to Go to the Ninth Prince’s Mansion?

    Chapter 771: You Want to Go to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this juncture, Su Xin could only shamelessly endure it.


    Otherwise, it would not only Marquis Changxin¡¯s trust in her but also Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. If the Ninth Prince had no intention, I would not have gone to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion that day¡­¡±


    She deliberately wanted to say something but didn¡¯t say it. Her aggrieved look made it seem as if Chu Yihan had done something to her.


    ¡°Are you ming the Ninth Prince for not holding you ountable for trespassing into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion that day?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. Her words gave Ye Zhenzhen a tight p.


    ¡± What is it? How dare she trespass into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion? Marquis, this is a great disrespect to the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Xu Aoqing was still lying on the bed, but she knew how to find the right time to make use of Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s mistakes.


    Marquis Changxin felt like he had lost all his face!


    He pulled a long face and reprimanded Ye Zhenzhen, ¡°You are too arrogant. How can you trespass into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion? Your Highness has already shown mercy by not ming you. Apologize to Your Highness and Princess Consort!¡±


    Marquis Changxin knew that since Chu Yihan hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor today, there must be an oue to this matter!


    Otherwise, Chu Yihan¡¯s anger was not something that he or the Marquis¡¯s Manor could bear.


    Ye Zhenzhen was still kneeling on the ground. She was angry and resentful. The anger in her heart was about to ignite her internal organs!


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize¡­That day, Your Highness didn¡¯t me me and even let me stay in the prince¡¯s mansion untilte at night. Could it be that Your Highness is so heartless?¡±


    She still wanted to continue to have a rtionship with Chu Yihan.


    However, Su Xin already felt that she was in danger. They had almost been killed by the pce guards of the prince¡¯s mansion that day.


    Now, Ye Zhenzhen was bringing up this matter again.


    Su Xin quickly knelt beside Ye Zhenzhen and held her in her arms as she bowed to Marquis Changxin. ¡°Marquis, Zhenzhen is still young. It was my fault as her mother that I brought her to the prince¡¯s mansion. This has nothing to do with her. It was my fault for what happened in the prince¡¯s mansion that day! Marquis, don¡¯t me Zhenzhen!¡±


    ¡°It seems that she likes the prince¡¯s mansion. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you bring her back to the prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Su Yingxue tilted her head and looked smart and strange.


    Chu Yihan held her hand and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your Highness¡­ As expected, you have feelings for me!¡±


    That was great!


    She had a chance to enter the prince¡¯s mansion. As long as she could enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, she did not believe that she could not defeat Su Yingxue!


    She would beat Su Yingxue up!


    Su Xin was trembling. She pulled Ye Zhenzhen and whispered, ¡°Zhenzhen, don¡¯t be careless. I¡¯m afraid that this is Su Yingxue¡¯s scheme again!¡±


    If Ye Zhenzhen was trapped in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, she would not be able to save her!


    ¡°Your Highness, my daughter is mischievous and is not fit to enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. Your Highness, please retract your order.¡± Marquis Changxin was even more worried than Su Xin.


    Chu Yihan had no interest in Ye Zhenzhen at all. It was not a good thing to bring her into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No matter how mischievous she is, she can¡¯t escape from the dungeon of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. I still have a tiger mountain, and there¡¯s a white tiger in the Tiger Mountain. She can also get along with Shan Bao. It¡¯s not that the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t tolerate her.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s words were light, but Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s face was pale. She almost fainted.


    Su Xin was so frightened that she screamed, ¡°No! Dungeon¡­ Tiger Mountain! My daughter can¡¯t go to such a ce!¡±


    She grabbed onto Marquis Changxin as if she had lost her soul and pleaded, ¡°Marquis! Marquis, think of a way! Zhenzhen can¡¯t go to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion! She has no interest in the Ninth Prince and doesn¡¯t want to go to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. She doesn¡¯t want to go!¡±


    If Ye Zhenzhen were to go to the prince¡¯s mansion, what would be of her life?

 Chapter 772: Separated from Her Beloved?

    Chapter 772: Separated from Her Beloved?<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Marquis Changxin naturally understood he couldn¡¯t allow Ye Zhenzhen to leave. How could he not know Chu Yihan¡¯s cruel and bloodthirsty nature?


    However, when he spoke, his tone was serious. ¡°Your Highness, I have failed to properly guide my daughter. I hope Your Highness can forgive me. Please don¡¯t punish my daughter. As a consequence, I will confine her to home for three years without marriage. I hope Your Highness will grant this request.¡±<div>


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen eximed, ¡°I¡¯m already eighteen! I can¡¯t remain unmarried for three years! I¡¯ll be considered an old woman!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ept it!


    She wanted to marry into a good family, not stay single forever!


    ¡°Marquis, please have mercy. Don¡¯t be so harsh on Zhenzhen. She¡¯s your beloved daughter!¡± Su Xin pleaded desperately.


    ¡°Shut up! If you had raised her properly and prevented her from having such thoughts, would I have to punish her like this?¡± Marquis Changxin snapped, his disappointment evident in his tone.


    At this moment, everyone awaited Chu Yihan¡¯s decision.


    Marquis Changxin¡¯s punishment was already severe, but without Chu Yihan¡¯s final word, it would not be final!


    Chu Yihan gently touched Su Yingxue¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Do you dislike her that much?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want her trying to steal you away from me!¡±


    She had no reason to like a woman trying to snatch her future husband, nor did she need to act saintly.<div>


    ¡°Marquis Changxin.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice held authority.


    Marquis Changxinbowed. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Send Ye Zhenzhen to a convent thirty miles outside the city for spiritual cultivation. Without the permission of the Princess Consort, she is not to marry in her lifetime.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was deep andmanding, resonating with authority.


    Especially when he mentioned needing Su Yingxue¡¯s approval.


    Su Yingxue whispered, ¡°Howdomineering!¡±


    A faint smile graced Chu Yihan¡¯s lips.


    Su Han and Su Miaoyan agreed that Chu Yihan¡¯s punishment was fitting.


    Only Marquis Changxin and Su Xin were shocked and heartbroken.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your leniency, Your Highness.¡± Marquis Changxin conceded, unable to hide his pain.


    ¡°How could this happen¡­ My daughter, why did you have to send her away!¡± Su Xin sobbed as she embraced Ye Zhenzhen, her heart aching.<div>


    Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan were as ruthless as Su Qingzhi had been in the past!


    ¡°Su! Ying! Xue!¡± Ye Zhenzhen gritted her teeth, tears in her eyes.


    She refused to cry. She wouldn¡¯t let Su Yingxue off so easily!


    After handling Ye Zhenzhen, darkness fell. Su Yingxue handed the prescription to Ye Lingbai, asking him to prepare the medicine for Xu Aoqing.


    Ye Lingbai expressed his gratitude profusely, and with sincerity.


    Xu Aoqing gave Su Yingxue a promise, ¡°Miss Su, rest assured, I will fulfill the promise I made to you.¡±


    With this assurance, Su Yingxue left satisfied.


    However, when Ye Lingbai saw her off, she suddenly asked him, ¡°Young Master Ye, have you ever deeply loved a woman?¡±


    Ye Lingbai was momentarily surprised, then replied solemnly to Su Yingxue, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Yingxue nodded, finding his response unsurprising. ¡°Deeply loved?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Although Ye Lingbai was unmarried, Su Yingxue guessed, ¡°Have you parted ways?¡±


    Ye Lingbai nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    They had separated despite their deep love, likely due to circumstances beyond their control.


    ¡°Do you still love her?¡±


    For some reason, Su Yingxue was particrly curious.

 Chapter 773: Already the Ninth Princess Consort

    Chapter 773: Already the Ninth Princess Consort<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Lingbai confessed without hesitation, ¡°1 love her deeply. Even after all this time, she¡¯s the only one in my heart.¡±


    Mentioning his beloved, Ye Lingbai¡¯s heart ached, yet a faint smile graced his lips.<div>


    There was perhaps nothing more joyous in this world than the thought of her.


    Su Yingxue smiled at Ye Lingbai without furtherment.


    Marquis Changxin repeatedly apologized to Chu Yihan, who had only briefly parted from Su Yingxue. Upon his return, he noticed her conversing with Ye Lingbai, and his expression immediately darkened.


    Su Yingxue approached him yfully and hooked his arm, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Yihan released her hand, his handsome face veiled in a hint of coldness.


    Su Yingxue observed his appearance and was puzzled. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Your Highness?¡±


    After all, they had only been apart for a short while.


    Why was he displeased?


    Chu Yihan remained silent. Su Yingxue pursued him with questions, but he offered no response.


    Walking behind them, only Su n and Su Miaoyan detected something amiss.


    As they exited Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor and prepared to board the carriage, Su Miaoyan whispered into Su Yingxue¡¯s ear, ¡°Silly sister! Your Highness saw you talking to Ye Lingbai!¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue came to a realization. ¡°Is he jealous?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Sister, if you know, why not go and appease him? Even Marquis Changxin must speak in hushed tones before him!¡±


    Su Miaoyan yfully winked and nudged Su Yingxue towards Chu Yihan.


    With Su Han¡¯s attentiveness, Song Chengyi had already procured another carriage.


    Su Han and Su Miaoyan boarded the carriage and returned to the manor.


    The carriage they had arrived in was now for Su Yingxue.


    As Su Miaoyan hopped into the carriage, she nearly sprained her ankle. Song Chengyi stood by, offering no assistance.


    In contrast, when Su Han entered the carriage, Song Chengyi extended his arm to her. His voice was hoarse yet gentle, ¡°Miss, be careful.¡±


    Su Han smiled and gently rested her hand on his arm.


    After Su Han settled into the carriage, Su Miaoyan teased, ¡°Sister Han, have you noticed that General Song beside you seems quite concerned about you?¡±


    Knowing what she was thinking, Su Han patted her head and exined, ¡°1 saved him once, and he¡¯s here to repay my kindness.¡±<div>


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Repay? So that¡¯s why! I thought he liked you! 1 saw how he looked at you, like how Ninth Prince treats Sister Xue. He cares for you in every way. Just now, when I almost fell, he didn¡¯t even help me up, but he treated you differently!¡±


    Su Han smiled, and Su Miaoyan dismissed it as a joke, giving it no further thought.


    However, Su Han¡¯s mind was elsewhere.


    She leaned against the wall of the carriage and lifted the curtain. She could see Song Chengyi sitting upright on a horse.


    Despite his scarred face and raspy voice, he exuded an aura of calm reassurance.


    This made her feel¡­ quite good.


    As soon as Su Yingxue entered the other carriage, she felt like she was being abducted.


    She lifted the curtain and pointed to the road outside the window, she questioned, ¡°Your Highness, this is not the way back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Chu Yihan sat upright in the carriage, his demeanor noble and imposing. ¡°We¡¯re returning to the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Su Yingxue pouted, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to kidnap me again? We¡¯re not married yet!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already the Ninth Princess Consort. Didn¡¯t Marquis Changxin inform you?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, his expression brimming with pride..<div>

 Chapter 774: Afraid That One Day

    Chapter 774: Afraid That One Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue cupped her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been called the Ninth Princess Consort all day, so of course I know. But, Your Highness, how could you act first and inform meter? Joining the imperial family¡¯s genealogy should at least require my presence, right?¡±


    Chu Yihan had arranged everything without a word. Su Yingxue thought that Chu Yihan was too domineering.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t join the imperial family¡¯s genealogy, how can you be my Princess Consort and still think of leaving?¡±


    Chu Yihan grabbed her face and pulled her into his embrace. Seeing her smiling and chatting with Ye Lingbai earlier had made him very displeased.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good for a man to be too jealous.¡± Su Yingxue spoke helplessly, her face still pinched.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Chu Yihan¡¯s face. Who said he was jealous?


    He released Su Yingxue but still sat upright with a serious demeanor. ¡°Su Yingxue, do you know the crime of making random guesses about this prince?¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Please enlighten me, Your Highness.¡± Su Yingxue blinked curiously.


    ¡°Tonight, you are not allowed to leave the prince¡¯s mansion!¡±


    Chu Yihan announced domineeringly, leaving Su Yingxue no chance to leave.


    Although they were not yet married, Su Yingxue always felt at home whenever she visited the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. Everyone there weed her with smiles, which made her feel more at home than at the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Especially when passing by Tiger Mountain, Shan Bao stood at the highest point and roared, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Its majestic and powerful call carried a few traces of deep longing.


    Finally, Su Yingxue hade to see him!


    Shan Bao was overjoyed and ran down the mountain to greet Su Yingxue, only to find¡­


    Su Yingxue walked past it and disappeared.


    ¡°Roar! Roar¡­¡±


    Shan Bao wed the ground furiously. Where did she go?


    At the Feiquan Pavilion, it was the second time Su Yingxue stepped into this ce. The warmth and fragrance of the hot spring made her unconsciously immerse herself.


    However, every time she entered, she couldn¡¯t help but kneel before the portrait of Consort Shu.


    Consort Shu was truly beautiful, so much so that people couldn¡¯t help but want to submit to her.


    Chu Yihan also knelt with her to pay respects to Consort Shu before pulling her up.


    Su Yingxue saw Chu Yihan silently go to a spot. When he returned, he was holding something but said nothing.


    Afraid of any misunderstanding, she quickly held his arm and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t mind it. 1 didn¡¯t say much to Ye Lingbai, 1 was just curious about his beloved and asked a couple of questions.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be curious about someone else¡¯s private matters for no reason?¡± Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow, finding it strange.


    Su Yingxue was never one to gossip or meddle in others¡¯ affairs.


    ¡°I felt an emotional resonance. Ye Lingbai said he and his beloved had been apart for a long time, but whenever he mentioned her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±


    Thinking of Ye Lingbai¡¯s smile still made Su Yingxue feel happy. This was the most beautiful aspect of love.


    Chu Yihan gazed deeply at her, waiting for her to finish.


    Her voice softened, ¡°Although we are getting married, Your Highness, I have a lingering worry. I¡¯m afraid that one day, we might be separated and not know when we can meet again. If that day everes, when 1 think of you, I guess I¡¯ll feel like Ye Lingbai.¡±


    That kind of love, unattainable but cherished like a treasure in one¡¯s heart, was enough to bring joy just by thinking about it.


    As long as there was such a beloved person in the heart..

 Chapter 775: Gentle and Loving

    Chapter 775: Gentle and Loving


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Yingxue suddenly felt a strong force on her face as Chu Yihan¡¯s lips fiercely covered hers. His voice was intense and domineering, ¡°No! Su Yingxue, I won¡¯t allow such a day toe!¡±


    Su Yingxue reacted by wrapping her arms around his neck. They were intimately entwined until Su Yingxue¡¯s hand touched the box that Chu Yihan had brought out.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked as a cool sensation attracted her attention.


    Instinctively, Su Yingxue opened the box and was momentarily blinded by its brightness.


    ¡°So bright!¡±


    Su Yingxue took a step back, discovering that as the box opened, a golden phoenix sprang forth. Upon closer inspection, she realized it wasn¡¯t a real phoenix but floating in the air.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s elegant fingers gently caressed the floating phoenix. In a low voice, he said, ¡°This is Phoenix Satin.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Satin?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She had heard that a famous weaving workshop from the previous dynasty required a hundred embroiderers a year to produce just one piece of this precious fabric.


    After the previous dynasty fell and the workshop was destroyed, Phoenix Satin disappeared. Several empresses of the Great Cheng Dynasty had sought Phoenix Satin to make their robes, believing it represented true imperial grace. Yet none had ever found it. And now, Chu Yihan had it?


    Chu Yihan exined, ¡°A surrendered general offered this to me ten years ago during a campaign in the desert. Phoenix Satin does not decay for a hundred years, and to this day, it remains as bright as new. When exposed to light, the phoenix floats in the air, vivid and lifelike. There is no other like it in the world.¡±


    Su Yingxue was both shocked and delighted. ¡°Your Highness, are you giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°I have already tailored it into a wedding dress for you, ording to your measurements,¡± Chu Yihan said.


    He held the Phoenix Satin with deep affection in his eyes. ¡°Put it on and let me see.¡±


    Su Yingxue was utterly surprised. Even the wedding dress had been prepared by Chu Yihan with such care.


    She changed into the wedding dress in front of him. Inside the Feiquan Pavilion, the soft light from luminous pearls and the reflections from zed tiles made the room as bright as day, creating a beautiful ambiance.


    But the most breathtaking sight was Su Yingxue in her Phoenix Satin dress.


    The golden phoenix on the train of her dress seemed ready to take flight, shimmering as if it were soaring through the air. It was stunningly beautiful.


    Chu Yihan gazed at Su Yingxue, unable to look away.


    She had grown into an extraordinary woman. Her face no longer held the softness of youth, but her clear, bright eyes were just as he remembered.


    ¡°To offer my whole life¡­¡± These were the most beautiful words of love he had ever heard.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s sweet voice was like a gentle stream flowing through the heart.


    Chu Yihan was drawn to her, stepping closer.


    Though she was not petite, standing before him, she only reached his chest. He gently wrapped his arm around her waist, and she sank into his embrace, soft and delicate, inviting tender affection.


    ¡°Your Highness, you kept this Phoenix Satin for ten years, which means you have been waiting for me all this time,¡± Su Yingxue sighed softly. She was deeply moved by his devotion.


    ¡°Thirteen years,¡± Chu Yihan corrected. ¡°Every day in my dreams has been this day, and every day has been about you.¡±


    Every word from Chu Yihan was etched into Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    The night was long. Inside the Feiquan Pavilion, the temperature steadily rose as their bodies entwined in an intimate embrace, bathed in the glow of the zed tiles.


    Tenderness and affection enveloped them..

 Chapter 776: Su Jinxuan’s Corpse

    Chapter 776: Su Jinxuan¡¯s Corpse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, when Su Yingxue returned to the manor, Su Qingzhi already knew about her visit to the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor. Instead of scolding her, he even praised her.


    Su Yingxue clung to her grandfather¡¯s arm, acting yfully. ¡°Grandpa, you spoil me so much. I¡¯m going to bepletely pampered.¡±


    Su Qingzhi looked at her with eyes full of affection.


    In his heart, he thought, so what if she gets spoiled? His granddaughter deserved all the love in the world.


    However, his sigh carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°Even if I spoil you, I can only do so for a little while longer. Once you marry the Ninth Prince, I won¡¯t have the chance to pamper you.¡±


    ¡°Who says so? Even after I marry, I¡¯ll still be your granddaughter!¡± Su Yingxue pretended to be angry. ¡°Are you saying that after I marry, you¡¯ll only spoil Sister Han and Miaomiao?¡±


    Su Qingzhi stroked his beard. ¡°That¡¯s true. Han¡¯er and Miaoyan still don¡¯t have marriage arrangements.¡±


    Su Yingxue puffed her cheeks. She understood she would soon be married off, and her grandfather would then turn his attention to her cousins.


    Despite her yful words, there were still responsibilities in the manor to attend to.


    Su Han saw hering out of Su Qingzhi¡¯s room and pulled her aside. She whispered, ¡°Su Jinxuan is dead.¡±


    Su Yingxue was slightly surprised. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°His body was found today. It¡¯s already cold. Do you want to see?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded and went with her to Su Jinxuan¡¯s courtyard.


    Guards were stationed outside. Su Yingxue and Su Han went inside to examine Su Jinxuan¡¯s body.


    Saint Ruan, perhaps bored in the medicine hut, heard about the body and eagerly joined them.


    Su Yingxue put on her gloves and was about to perform an autopsy on Su Jinxuan when Saint Ruan smelled the stench in the room. He frowned and said, ¡°How long has he been dead to smell this bad?¡±


    Su Han investigated the courtyard and returned to report to Su Yingxue. ¡°Grandfather originally had this courtyard guarded. Two people were supposed to serve Su Jinxuan daily, and Su Wei checked on him regrly. But with all the wedding preparations, no one paid attention to Su Jinxuan. Today, someone passing by smelled the strong stench. He came in to investigate, only to find¡­ the people guarding Su Jinxuan had disappeared as well.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Saint Ruan flipped his hair dramatically. ¡°They dyed discovering Su Jinxuan¡¯s death on purpose!¡±


    This ce was already neglected, so no one noticed when Su Jinxuan was quietly killed.


    Saint Ruan clicked his tongue. ¡°Someone really hated Su Jinxuan!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a revenge killing,¡± Su Yingxue said seriously after examining the body.


    ¡°Could it be suicide? Someone as ruthless as Su Jinxuan wouldn¡¯t give up easily. If he couldn¡¯t kill you, he¡¯d endure any torture. He wouldn¡¯tmit suicide,¡± Saint Ruan reasoned.


    Someone like Su Jinxuan would never end his own life easily.


    Su Han agreed. ¡°Su Jinxuan was ruthless. If he had any chance of survival, he would have fought desperately. Even in death, he would have plotted against you.¡±


    Knowing Su Jinxuan¡¯s ruthless nature, Su Han understood him well.


    She remembered what she had learned from Min Jia. ¡°His master is Wu Dao. That man is truly terrifying.¡±


    After finishing the examination, Su Yingxue stood up to wash her hands. She frowned, her expression cold. ¡°Su Jinxuan was drained of all his blood.¡±

 Chapter 777: Wedding Eve

    Chapter 777: Wedding Eve


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    So now, lie looked like a mummy, with every drop of blood drained from his body.


    The first person Su Yingxue thought of as capable of such an act was Wu Dao!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Wu Dao having a penchant for blood consumption! Could this be a disguised punishment from the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Saint Ruan was curious. He crouched down to take a closer look. ¡°Indeed, all the blood has been drained. That was suspicious!¡±


    There were many ways to kill people. There were all kinds of cruel and torturous methods.


    But this blood-draining method was unheard of for him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not blood consumption, then it¡¯s a disease!¡±


    Su Yingxue asserted firmly. ¡°Wu Dao must have a severe blood-rted illness!¡± ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Despite being bound to the Silver Moon Pavilion for so many years, Saint Ruan hadn¡¯t noticed this.


    ¡°The way Su Jinxuan and Su Yurou died is the same. Both were drained of blood. They were just tools for Wu Dao!¡±


    As things became increasingly bizarre, Su Yingxue seemed to have grasped a clue, but this thread of evidence was not enough to prove anything.


    If Wu Dao was sick and needed blood, what kind of illness was it?


    Would he be cured?


    Su Jinxuan was dead, so who was his next target?


    Was it her? Or someone else from the Su family?


    This puzzle hung over Su Yingxue¡¯s mind like a dense fog, and she continued to ponder it until the day before her wedding.


    Unfortunately, there was still no news of Wu Dao.


    Zi Wei, who had infiltrated the Silver Moon Pavilion, came back to tell her, ¡°Wu Dao is not there.¡±


    ¡°So, is Hong Lian still in charge of the Silver Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Zi Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s there, but she won¡¯t talk.¡±


    Although Hong Lian managed the Silver Moon Pavilion and could barely be called a Pavilion Master, all her power came from Wu Dao and another East Pavilion Master. Beneath them, Hong Lian was just a puppet.


    Su Yingxue had tried to ask Chu Yihan about Hong Lian¡¯s rtionship with Wu Dao.


    Chu Yihan said that Hong Lian was not someone Wu Dao would worry about. As for the other East Pavilion Master, he wouldn¡¯t care whether Hong Lian lived or died. So she couldn¡¯t use Hong Lian to lure out Wu Dao.


    But she dared not let Chu Yihan know that Su Jinxuan and Su Yurou¡¯s deaths were both at the hands of Wu Dao, and his next target could very well be other members of the Su family.


    Chu Yihan was already busy with their wedding preparations, so she decided to wait until after the wedding to tell him about these matters.


    With these thoughts in mind, Su Miaoyan knocked on the door and entered. She held a flower in her hand and behind her was Lin Sisi, who was dressed in armor.


    Lin Sisi exuded an aura of strength, her eyes sparkling with vitality. When she rushed in, she was in high spirits.


    ¡°Dr. Su, congrattions!¡±


    She sped her hands together, smiling warmly. Her scarred face was exposed to the sun, but she did not look dispirited at all.


    She still smiled beautifully.


    Su Yingxue stood up and hugged Lin Sisi. The two of them chatted for a long time. Lin Sisi said that her training in the military camp and her little actualbat a few days ago had made her feel especially enlightened.


    Under Chu Yihan¡¯s permission, she had taken the military examination like a man. Now that she had be a great general in the military. If she could achieve military merit in the future, she wanted to be a great general, just like her father and ancestors, defending the country and guarding the borders!


    When Lin Sisi spoke with excitement, she even lifted Su Yingxue. ¡°It must be because of your frequent intercession for me that the Ninth Prince has been particrly gracious to me. He has guided me many times in martial arts techniques and military tactics. I want to be his apprentice, but since he doesn¡¯t take disciples, I can only continue to address him as Your Highness as usual.¡±

 Chapter 778: Lovers Get Married

    Chapter 778: Lovers Get Married


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hey, put my sister down! Only Your Highness can hold her. If Your Highness sees this, all your benefits will disappear!¡± Su Miaoyan kindly reminded Lin Sisi.


    Lin Sisi trembled in fright and quickly set Su Yingxue down. ¡°I was reckless! Your Highness cares about you, I dare not harm you in the slightest!¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as porcin. Why are you treating me like I¡¯m so delicate?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, you better be delicate! The other day, Your Highness heard you cough once and questioned the servants who attended to you several times. Sister Zhn was so scared, her clothes were soaked with sweat! Now if General Lin were to hurt you or make you cry, and Your Highness saw it, wouldn¡¯t he just punish her with militaryw?¡±


    It was too terrifying!


    Lin Sisi shook her head and moved away from Su Yingxue, indicating that she couldn¡¯t bear this emotional burden.


    ¡°Wiry are you running so far away? Come here! I want to askyou, have you seen Ninth Princetely?¡±


    This was the only thing Su Yingxue was concerned about when it came to her.


    She shook off the past gloom, daring to unveil her inner thoughts boldly, living fearlessly under the sunlight. It couldn¡¯t be better.


    But, when it came to Chu Jinling¡­


    It was regrettable.


    Lin Sisi¡¯s smile faded a bit. ¡°A few days ago, when I was guarding the Qilin Garden, I saw him. He¡¯s doing well,posing poetry, painting, writing books, and enjoying the scenery. He seems quite happy.¡±


    ¡± What about you?¡± Su Yingxue asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡­ I told him that I¡¯m doing well now, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Tears shimmered in Lin Sisi¡¯s eyes. Chu Jinling was the one she always missed. Even though she couldn¡¯t be with him now and didn¡¯t even have the right status to approach him, she still missed him terribly.


    ¡°Ninth Prince thinks of you every day. In his paintings, there¡¯s not a single one without you. Even the kites he flies have your likeness!


    Su Miaoyan was moved by this.


    After saying that, she quickly ran back to her room and fetched a kite. She handed it to Lin Sisi. ¡°Here, this is the kite Ninth Prince painted while ying in the Qilin Garden. Look, the armor is the same as the one you wear, and even the patterns on the armor are the same, not a single stroke is wrong!¡±


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s smile was sweet.


    Lin Sisi rubbed her eyes and took the kite. Upon examination, she saw that the kite indeed depicted her. On the kite, she was depicted on the training ground, wielding a long spear with vigor.


    Chu Jinling¡¯s skills in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting were outstanding. The scenes he depicted were vivid and lifelike.


    As Su Miaoyan said, even the patterns on the armor¡­ were perfectly urate.


    ¡°How is that possible? We were far apart at the time. Could he see so clearly with just one nce, and remember it?¡±


    Lin Sisi found it unbelievable. Apart from the Qilin Garden, where they could have a fleeting nce from afar, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How could Chu Jinling paint her with such meticulous detail?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him, but that doesn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t seen you, right?¡±


    Su Yingxue teased, indicating that in their hearts, the ce for each other had never diminished.


    ¡°He came to the military camp to find me? That¡¯s not right! Unauthorized entry into the military camp is not allowed. If he had gone, someone would have reported it. His lightness skill is so poor, if he sneaked in, he would be caught!¡±


    Lin Sisi muttered to herself, but suddenly someone outside the door murmured, ¡°My lightness skill is not that bad!¡±


    After visiting the military camp so many times, he had not been discovered.

 Chapter 779: Dreaming of Her Mother

    Chapter 779: Dreaming of Her Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡± Who?¡± Lin Sisi agilely leaped out of the door, but no one was in sight.


    She frowned and returned to the bridal chamber, ¡°Strange, I heard a voice, why isn¡¯t anyone here? Could someone be deliberately ambushing in the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡±


    ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t hear anything at all?¡± Su Miaoyan cleverly peeked out and then retreated into the room. She looked innocent.


    Su Yingxue smirked. She had heard the voice and knew quite well that today Chu Jinling hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor under the pretext of conveying a message for Chu Yihan.


    He had been frequenting the cetely, probably for that brief moment just now.


    However, when she saw Lin Sisi¡¯s reaction, she knew that she did not have to say anything more.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t provoke Noble Consort Xiao. Noble Consort Xiao didn¡¯t have any principles, but her bottom line couldn¡¯t be crossed.


    Her only bottom line was Chu Jinling.


    Su Yingxue had thought that Lin Sisi hade to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to congratte her on a day off from the military camp, but she didn¡¯t expect her to stay directly in the Marquis¡¯s Manor today. She said it was Chu Yihan¡¯s order.


    ¡°Your Highness said, he wants me to personally protect you. Starting tonight until you enter the prince¡¯s mansion tomorrow, I must protect you closely. So tonight, I have to guard outside your door.¡±


    After dinner, Lin Sisi stood outside the door with a nine-ringed saber in her arms.


    Su Yingxue smirked, ¡°Is he¡­ asking you to be my door deity?¡±


    Lin Sisi was a senior military officer, assigning her to guard the door seemed a bit of a waste, didn¡¯t it?


    She chuckled, ¡°Who else woulde to the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor to cause trouble? My grandfather is still in the manor, no one would dare to offend.¡±


    ¡± Who made you mention Wu Dao?¡± Saint Ruan¡¯s dissatisfied voice came, apanied by a yawn. ¡°Others aside, this guy is something to watch out for. Even Chu Yihan has to guard against him. Until you enter the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, we all have to keep an eye on you!¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on?¡± Su Yingxue furrowed her brow slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s protection! I provide closebat protection, while this old man prevents anyone from using drugs on you or employing any sneaky tactics. After all, this old man has seen and knows many poisons and methods.¡± Lin Sisi exined.


    ¡°Hey, who are you calling an old man!¡± Saint Ruan protested. His hands were on hips.


    Lin Sisi snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re over seventy, calling you an old man is a problem?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m an old man, I¡¯m a young and handsome one at eighteen, aren¡¯t I tempting enough for you?¡± Saint Ruan raised his seductive eyes.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re still an old man. Who would have thoughts about you?¡±


    ¡°Wiry are you looking at me if you don¡¯t have any thoughts?¡±


    With Saint Ruan and Lin Sisi bickering outside, Su Yingxue had no worries about anyone harming her. Plus, Zi Wei was in her room.


    In the dim light, Zi Wei leaned quietly against the wall. His eyes with a faint purple hue, illuminating with a glimmer, ¡°I¡¯m watching over you.¡±


    No one could approach her.


    Su Yingxue raised her lips slightly. ¡°Good.¡±


    On this peaceful night, she should be able to sleep well.


    But she unexpectedly dreamed of someone.


    Her mother.


    In the dream, her mother¡¯s appearance was more distinct than in the portrait. She was wanton and mboyant. She was wearing a white gown, and her attire was refreshing and neat like she had never seen before.


    She greeted her with a smile, although it was their first meeting in the dream, she looked familiar.


    She even gently caressed her face. That warmth that was like a spring breeze made Su Yingxue cry.

 Chapter 780: Chu Jinling is No Longer a Child

    Chapter 780: Chu Jinling is No Longer a Child


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There seemed to be a trace of regret in her eyes as if she was saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see you grow up with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Su Yingxue struggled to wake up from her dream. It was already dawn.


    The busy figures were reflected in her window.


    Su Han brought Su Miaoyan and Zhn out from behind the screen, saying, ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯s time to get dressed.¡±


    Su Yingxue rubbed her hair. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She knew that on such a grand day today, she had to keep her spirits up.


    However, she never expected that marriage would be soplicated.


    She wore severalyers of the wedding dress that Chu Yihan gave her, and Su Han had to help her dress herself.


    Su Miaoyan, Zhn, Zhifen, and the others watched from the side.


    Zhifen eximed, ¡°This rare phoenix satin is gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Miss Han hadn¡¯t seen it in books and knew how to wear this wedding dress, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch it, afraid of tarnishing this rare treasure.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so envious!¡± Su Miaoyan held her small face, her eyes full of jealousy.


    Su Yingxue tilted her head helplessly. ¡°The dress is beautiful, but wearing it is just tooplicated!¡±


    It made her feel a little breathless!


    ¡°Yingxue, you have to say something auspicious on this big day!¡±


    Su Han helped her put on her dress and stood in front of her, smoothing the creases of her dress with the strictness and love of an elder sister.


    Su Yingxue pouted. ¡°Wearing this phoenix satin, I will be the most beautiful bride in the entire Great Cheng Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Sister Xue is not modest at all!¡±


    Su Miaoyan took the opportunity to tease her.


    Su Yingxue blinked as a response to her. ¡°Modest?¡±


    Normally, she would have to put on a disguise, but when she didn¡¯t want to, she could still be a little more modest.


    ¡°The auspicious time has arrived, the bride ising out of the room.¡±


    Outside the door, someone was singing loudly.


    Su Yingxue walked out of the door with everyone around her.


    The phoenix satin that only existed in legends dragged more than three feet on Su Yingxue¡¯s body. How many people hade to witness the exquisite phoenix satin?


    Su Yingxue walked out of the courtyard. The moment the sun shone on her, the phoenix behind her appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It was so lifelike. As she walked lightly, the phoenix behind her seemed to spread its wings and soar into the heavens!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Su Yingxue could hear the exmations of the people around her.


    She even saw Noble Consort Xiao appear in the crowd.


    She exchanged a nce with Noble Consort Xiao and smiled from afar.


    ¡°Dr. Su, watch your step.¡± Lin Sisi reminded her.


    She followed Su Yingxue¡¯s gaze and saw the dazzling Noble Consort Xiao. She was surrounded by stars and remained the epitome of earthly wealth and beauty.


    However, Chu Jinling was not by her side.


    Chu Jinling only appeared beside Noble Consort Xiao after Su Yingxue walked out of the courtyard. He held Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly, ¡°Mother, why are you here? You have to watch the ceremony at Imperial Uncle¡¯s Ninth Prince Mansion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you take a look at the person you like. You haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Miss Lin seems to have be more burly.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao had a faint smile on her face.


    She predicted that Chu Jinling would make a ruckus to go up and take a look. Otherwise, he would be angry with her and me her for being ruthless as a mother, insisting on separating him and thedy he loved.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Jinling still had a cool and handsome smile on his face. ¡°I think Mother is just coveting Auntie¡¯s wedding dress, Phoenix Satin. You have everything you want, but this phoenix satin is something that you can¡¯t exchange for even if you use all your wealth!¡±

 Chapter 781: Eliminate Noble Consort Xiao’s Suspicion

    Chapter 781: Eliminate Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s Suspicion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Noble Consort Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mother mentioned Miss Lin to you. Do you truly not miss her?¡±


    ¡°If I missed her, Mother wouldn¡¯t marry her to me, so why would I keep missing her? Mother, missing someone is very painful. I don¡¯t want to suffer all the time! You know, I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t endure hardship!¡± Chu Jinling leaned against Noble Consort Xiao, his demeanor revealing a hint of delicacy.


    Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, then with delight.


    After Chu Jinling escorted her into the carriage, he was off to apany his imperial uncle for the ancestral ceremony.


    Noble Consort Xiao, reclining in the luxurious carriage, narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. ¡°Granny Song, do you think Ling¡¯er has truly forgotten Lin Sisi, or is he still pretending?¡±


    Granny Song, who had been by Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s side, observed Chu Jinling¡¯s expression. ¡°The Ninth Prince doesn¡¯t seem to be pretending. He has always acted like a child in front of Your Majesty.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao snorted softly. ¡°I treat him as a child, but he¡¯s no longer one.¡±


    He was already an adult man.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that the Ninth Prince deliberately deceived you? But what was his motive? The Ninth Prince isn¡¯t as far-sighted as his uncle. Everyone around him is under yourmand, reporting his every move. He¡¯s always obedient in front of you.¡±


    Granny Song harbored no doubts about Chu Jinling, unaware of Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s suspicions.


    Noble Consort Xiao lightly brushed her beautiful nails past the corner of her eyes. ¡°If Ling¡¯er remains obedient for the rest of his life, then I¡¯ll n for him for the rest of his life. In short, this Lin Sisi, iming to be tainted, can never get close to him again.¡±


    No one could tarnish her precious son!


    But if her son was happy, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°Granny Song, go and dismiss the people around Lin Sisi! If Ling¡¯er no longer pays her any attention, then I needn¡¯t bother about her anymore.¡±


    Noble Consort Xiao gently closed her eyes to rest, emanating an aura of unattainable nobility.


    Granny Songplied and departed.


    Her actions were detected by the shadow guards monitoring her.


    The shadow guard returned to Chu Jinling¡¯s side and reported the matter.


    Chu Jinling nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Jinling approached Chu Yihan and saw him in a bright red wedding robe, looking vibrant. ¡°Imperial Uncle, you truly look dashing today!¡±


    No one couldpare to him.


    Mo Qi stood beside Chu Yihan and looked at Chu Jinling with a hint of surprise. ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯ve been hiding well. By coaxing the Noble Consort, you can easily visit General Lin in the future.¡±


    Chu Jinling waved dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I grew up by my imperial uncle¡¯s side, how could Ick such abilities? Wouldn¡¯t that embarrass my imperial uncle?¡±


    If it were any other time, Chu Yihan¡¯s reaction would have been to disdainfully throw Chu Jinling a nce and then deny any association with the matter.


    After all, he never engaged in the antics of the younger generation, so he wouldn¡¯t have sent Shadow Guards for him to use.


    But today, in his great joy, he rarely praised Chu Jinling, saying, ¡°Wait until you marry Lin Sisi before saying such things.¡±


    Before marrying her, it was still embarrassing for him!


    Chu Jinling¡¯s expression immediately fell. ¡°Imperial Uncle, your expectations are too high!¡±


    Being your nephew was truly difficult!


    Chu Yihan paid no mind and went out to wee Su Yingxue.

 Chapter 782: I’m Not in a Rush to Get In Bed

    Chapter 782: I¡¯m Not in a Rush to Get In Bed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This grand wedding was recorded in the annals of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    It caused an unprecedented sensation and shocked future generations.


    Worshipping the heavens, entering the ancestral hall, praying to the gods, every ceremony unfolded under the gaze of all.


    The people paid their respects with dignity and solemnity.


    In the evening, Su Yingxue was led into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    With a veil over her head, all Su Yingxue could see were the red carpet and petals beneath her feet. The noise around her was incessant, but being deprived of sight for a whole day felt unpleasant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to take another nce outside. In the end, she lost her bnce and almost fell!


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    A deep, powerful voice reached her ears. Su Yingxue¡¯s hand was held by him, and she stood firmly.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s hand emanated a reassuring warmth, calming Su Yingxue¡¯s drifting thoughts. She blinked and murmured, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    By protocol, he could only hold her hand with a red silk.


    She hadn¡¯t even been able to see his face for the entire day, and now, he had finally held her hand. Su Yingxue was relieved.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Your Highness, how much longer?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How much longer until it¡¯s over and we can retire to the bridal chamber?¡±


    After a day of weariness and soreness, she longed for relief.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s low chuckle filled the air. ¡°Are you that eager?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was still foggy. ¡°Is it urgent?¡±


    She was truly exhausted and just wanted to rest!


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll have the master of ceremonies expedite things.¡±


    In Chu Yihan¡¯s subdued voice, there was a hint of teasingughter.


    As he let go of her hand, and the cold wind hit her when Su Yingxue was holding the red silk, she suddenly realized and eximed loudly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not in a hurry for intimacy!¡±


    She wanted to rest!


    Unfortunately, her outburst was heard by Chu Yihan and those around her.


    The atmosphere froze.


    Su Han blushed, pulling at her sleeve. ¡°Yingxue, show some decorum!¡±


    Su Miaoyan stifled herughter. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not even dark yet!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you and Imperial Uncle will have plenty of time. No need to rush!¡± Chu Jinling muttered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t she be anxious? You guys are too naive!¡± Saint Ruan¡¯s words were cheeky.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face turned crimson.


    What did she just say?


    Shan Bao¡¯s roar silenced the room. It circled Su Yingxue protectively.


    Those who had beenughing earlier were now petrified.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she reached out from under her veil and gently stroked Shan Bao¡¯s head as it nudged in.


    Shan Bao nced at her, its eyes proud and disdainful.


    Yet, it walked with steady steps, guarding Su Yingxue to the wedding hall, and there was noughter to be heard again.


    Shan Bao resolved to protect her for the rest of her life.


    Chu Yihan led Su Yingxue to the wedding hall, where the master of ceremonies began calling out loudly.


    Inside, portraits of thete emperor and Consort Shu were disyed.


    They appeared loving and harmonious, even in the paintings, evoking envy.


    Chu Yihan removed the red silk and held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, whispering in her ear, ¡°After this ceremony, you¡¯ll be my rightful wife.¡±


    Though Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t see, she could feel the warmth of his palm and the pulsing of his heartbeat.


    She shyly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 783: Who Could Get Close to Su Yingxue?

    Chapter 783: Who Could Get Close to Su Yingxue?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°First bow to the heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°Second bow to the ancestral hall.¡±


    ¡°The couple bows to each other.¡±


    ¡°The ritual isplete¡­¡±


    After that shout, Su Yingxue¡¯s hand was tightly held by Chu Yihan. Their fingers intertwined, sping into each other¡¯s palms.


    Su Yingxue was also overwhelmed with emotions.


    The uing wedding banquet was a period they both had to deal with separately.


    Before letting Su Yingxue go to the bridal chamber, Chu Yihan insisted, ¡°Call me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Yingxue blushed. She pretended to be ignorant.


    ¡°Call me hubby,¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was as gentle and maic as a heavenly melody, stirring hearts.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll call you that when we¡¯re in the bridal chamber!¡±


    ¡°Not now¡­ I don¡¯t want to call you that in front of so many people!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Chu Yihan leaned closer to her. He happily agreed.


    Su Yingxue was filled with shyness, although she didn¡¯t call out ¡®hubby¡¯ in front of Chu Yihan, her heart was already shouting it out loud.


    ¡°Hubby.¡±


    ¡°Hubby.¡±


    ¡°Hubby.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue had been deeply moved, Su Miaoyan¡¯s scolding voice interrupted her.


    Ahead, Lin Sisi and Su Miaoyan, who had been guiding her, stopped. Su Han, who had been supporting her, also halted.


    She could only see that the path seemed to be blocked by someone kneeling on the ground.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Su Han, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Han gently patted her hand,forting, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Zhenzhen, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    This was the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, even if Ye Zhenzhen, as the daughter of Marquis Changxin, had managed to sneak in, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. Otherwise, she would be dragging her whole family into doom.


    ¡°Ye Zhenzhen?¡± Su Yingxue raised her eyebrows. She was surprised that Ye Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t been sent to the nunnery yet and was causing a scene at the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    In the distance, on the highest attic, two figures stood.


    Hong Lian stood beside Wu Dao, her red dress fluttering in the night breeze.


    She was full of anger and unwillingness. ¡°Pavilion Master, unfortunately, Chu Yihan¡¯s defenses were too tight, we couldn¡¯t even get close to Su Yingxue, let alone obtain her blood.¡±


    Wu Dao still draped himself in a ck robe, covering himself from head to toe.


    His voice carried a hint of bloodthirsty excitement, ¡°We can¡¯t, but someone can.¡±


    Hong Lian was puzzled, ¡°Who?¡±


    She could see from here that Su Yingxue was surrounded by skilled individuals, with Lin Sisi and Saint Ruan among them. Zi Wei had also been covertly vignt in protecting her. Their people couldn¡¯t even get close to Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Wu Dao let out a chilling, sinisterugh.


    Hong Lian focused and saw a woman blocking Su Yingxue¡¯s path. ¡°Could it be Ye Zhenzhen?¡±


    Even if she got close to Su Yingxue, what could she do?


    At that moment, in front of Su Yingxue.


    Ye Zhenzhen knelt on the ground, covering her face in tears. ¡°Sister Yingxue, my disrespect towards you before and my schemes against Ninth Prince were all my fault! I realized my mistakes now, on your wedding day, I kneel to apologize to you! I hope you can forgive me, sister!¡±


    ¡°Forgive you? On what grounds? Weren¡¯t you arrogant before, trying to snatch Ninth Prince¡¯s favor from Sister Xue? You even shamelessly imed that Your Highness liked you! And now youe begging for forgiveness!¡± Su Miaoyan pouted. She rushed forward and pped Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s face.


    ¡°I was young and ignorant at that time, causing a huge disaster, not only to myself but also to my family. I beg Sister Yingxue not to hold a grudge and give me a chance to start anew!¡±

 Chapter 784: Bridal Chamber

    Chapter 784: Bridal Chamber


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Zhenzhen was crying her eyes out. Even though Su Miaoyan had humiliated her, she did not retort. Instead, she extended her hands toward Su Yingxue in a humble manner.


    ¡°Yingxue, let me help you into the bridal chamber first. Leave this to Miaomiao and Miss Lin,¡± Su Han said, patting Su Yingxue¡¯s hand. She wanted to maintain Su Yingxue¡¯s good mood on her wedding day.


    However, Su Yingxue did not move. ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s no need. I want to see how she¡¯ll beg for my forgiveness.¡±


    Apanied by Su Han, Su Yingxue walked to Ye Zhenzhen and said in a calm tone, ¡°Ye Zhenzhen, who asked you toe to me for forgiveness? Your mother? Or are you begging me not to go to the nunnery?¡±


    She knew how ambitious Ye Zhenzhen was. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe and beg for forgiveness now.


    Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes darkened as she sobbed softly. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault! I don¡¯t want to go to the nunnery. My mother is currently in the manor and is no longer favored by my father. Sister, please forgive my mother and me, and let us live a good life in the Marquis¡¯s Manor! We¡¯re blood rtives after all!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she kowtowed to Su Yingxue with all her might.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you were clinging onto Your Highness previously.¡±


    ¡°Previously¡­ I was possessed! Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t argue with people like me!¡± Ye Zhenzhen kowtowed in front of Su Yingxue as if she did not care about his dignity.


    Su Yingxue could see that her originally unremarkable face was already covered in blood.


    She said, ¡°I heard that the young master of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate has already broken off the engagement with you. You can¡¯t keep your position as the county lord anymore. In the Changxin Marquis¡¯s Manor, the status of you and your mother has plummeted, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Zhenzhen gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you are begging me?¡±


    Ye Zhenzhen knelt obediently and reached out her hand to Su Yingxue. ¡°I hope that you can forgive me. Please forgive me!¡±


    Her eyes were filled with desire.


    How she wished that Su Yingxue would be like a savior and help her up.


    As she wished, Su Yingxue helped her up.


    However, what she said was, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. You and your mother must suffer the consequences of your actions.¡±


    She emphasized thest sentence.


    It was as if she was judging Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen was dragged away in a sorry state. Along the way, many people pointed at her and scolded her.


    Even her father, Marquis Changxin, found her embarrassing.


    When she was thrown out of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, no one cared about her.


    There were only a few pedestrians on the quiet street except for Ye Zhenzhen.


    Ye Zhenzhen wiped her face and stood up. She looked at the red carpet that wasid out for Su Yingxue and smiled proudly.


    Her eyes were filled with viciousness after she had seeded. She was like a dog baring its fangs in the dark. ¡°Su Yingxue, go to hell!¡±


    Those who did not give her a way out must be buried with her!


    Su Yingxue was sent to the bridal chamber. She had only taken a few steps when she started to feel dizzy.


    When she was helping Ye Zhenzhen up, she felt a slight pain. However, she did not say anything because she did not want to attract too much attention.


    She sat on the bed and looked down at her hands.


    There was a needle mark in her palm, and blood was oozing out.


    It was a small dot of red, but it erged infinitely in front of her eyes, turning into a bloody hole.


    ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy, I¡­¡±


    Before Su Yingxue lost consciousness, she could not make a sound.

 Chapter 969: 967: The Careful Su Hao

    Chapter 969: Chapter 967: The Careful Su Hao


    Xiao Yu had Xiao Si hand the ount book to Su Yingxue, causing her eyes to bulge, ¡°Millions of taels of silver¡­¡±


    Could she afford to pay that?


    Pah!


    It was enough to bankrupt her!


    But even bankruptcy was not the end; Xiao Yu would certainly have more tricks up his sleeve!


    Chu Yihan was about to go to war with Qi State, and there would be many needs along the way for military provisions and transportations that would require Xiao family¡¯s assistance. Would Xiao Yu behave if he couldn¡¯t be with Su Miaoyan?


    As if that were possible!


    The bastard had been scheming from the start!


    Su Yingxue was disgusted with his actions, but on second thought, a smirk curled her lips, ¡°Xiao Yu, as the head of the Xiao family, such a deep strategist, you¡¯ve gone to great lengths to marry my sister. It shows, you are deeply in love! If you cherish our little girl that much, the Marquis¡¯s Manor has nothing against it, except¡­¡±


    ¡°Except what?¡±<div>


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hasty reply betrayed a hint of impatience.


    By the time he realized Su Yingxue was probing, it was already a step toote.


    His eyes slightly lowered, nevermind.


    It was toote to take it back.


    Su Yingxue, satisfied, curled her lip and walked up to him, ced a hand on his ount book, and spoke with profound eyes, ¡°Except, Su Miaoyan is a delicate girl, our Manor can pamper her, but if she feels aggrieved in the Xiao family and cries all the way home, Xiao Yu, wouldn¡¯t you like to see what the Su family, which has produced generals for generations, looks like when they get angry?¡±


    Quite the threat!


    The Defender General has been a legacy passed down in the Su family for generations; after Su Qingzhi, Su Dingwei became the great general, and in the next generation, Su Hao also became an outstanding young general. With such a powerful backing as the Su family, Su Miaoyan would be well supported.


    If he took Su Miaoyan back to the Xiao family and she ended up aggrieved, it would not bode well for him.


    Xiao Yu curled his lip, ¡°The Su family won¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    ¡°Such confidence, Young Master Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Confidence is simply the reality.¡±


    Su Yingxue chuckled and left.


    Xiao Yu had made her a promise.


    He would do everything in his power for Su Miaoyan, that young girl.


    Even Xiao Si could see that.


    He stood beside Xiao Yu, quite nervous, ¡°Young master, you seemed too eager, revealing your hand.¡±


    Xiao Yu wore a thick mask in the presence of anyone, indifferent and cold; even his confidant would not fully grasp his thoughts.


    But this time, Xiao Yu was eager to show his bottom line in front of Su Yingxue.


    In his heart, Xiao Yu regretted it, but the moment Su Miaoyan¡¯s beaming smile surfaced in his mind, he was at peace, and even his tone softened, ¡°She already knows, there¡¯s no use in regretting it now.¡±<div>


    Hereafter, he would protect Su Miaoyan well, keeping her as adorable as she always was.


    Always as brave and fearless as the first time she saw him, calling him ¡°handsome brother,¡± innocent and naive.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Tomorrow was Su Hao and Wu Jinyan¡¯s wedding day.<div>


    That night, Su Haoy wide awake with excitement, so he decided to check his courtyard to make sure everything was in order.


    From therge front door of the Manor, he checked up to the front hall¡ªthe ce for the wedding ceremony¡ªand back to the bridal chamber. He touched the bed, eyeing the red dates, longans, and Copper Coins on it, his handsome eyebrows tightening, ¡°Do all these have to beid out on the bed? Jinyan will be waiting in the bridal chamber for quite some time; sitting like this, it seems rather ufortable.¡±


    Beside him, Shu Yan quoted cluelessly, ¡°Young master, the wedding matron said these must not be removed; they¡¯re old customs! They wish the young master and young madam to have offspring soon!¡±

 Chapter 970 - 971: 969: Lu Yings Struggle

    Chapter 971: Chapter 969: Lu Ying¡¯s Struggle


    But Lu Ying couldn¡¯t help feeling the irony, ¡°So, you never really intended to marry me, not even as your concubine, you just wanted to marry me off, all to avoid disgracing the Marquis¡¯s Manor, right?¡±


    Su Hao calmly admitted, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Su Hao, how can you be so heartless towards me? Have you forgotten our intimate encounter?¡±


    Lu Ying screamed hysterically, believing that Su Hao, being such an outstanding and responsible man, would definitely marry her after he fell into her trap and they shared physical intimacy!


    Regardless of how unsessful her efforts were to drive a wedge between him and Wu Jinyan!


    As long as she became his, surely he would give her a status and marry her!


    Yet he came up with such a method, to take her as a concubine, in name only, forcing her to leave him with her pride and self-respect in tatters?


    How wishful thinking!


    ¡°It must be Wu Jinyan who made you say this, right? It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s going to be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, such a vicious mind!¡±


    Lu Ying¡¯s gaze was fierce, wishing she could kill Wu Jinyan right then and there!<div>


    Su Hao rebuked coldly, ¡°Stop ndering Yan¡¯er. Say one more word, and I will not be polite to you!¡±


    His tone was grave, showing no mercy to Lu Ying, as if he would strike her if she spoke another word.


    ¡°How will you not be polite to me? On the eve of your grand wedding, will you heartlessly drive out the woman who shared intimacy with you, who should have been your wife, from the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Lu Ying¡¯s eyes were red, full of unwillingness and resentment.


    ¡°Lu Ying.¡±


    Confronted with her hysteria, Su Hao was exceptionally calm, ¡°You and I did share intimacy, but have you forgotten the circumstances of that night?¡±


    Lu Ying¡¯s agitated heart suddenly trembled violently.


    She panicked at the thought, could it be that Su Hao already knew the truth about that night, that the woman he took was not her but Wu Jinyan?


    No!


    Impossible!


    Neither of them could possibly know about it!


    Only she knew!


    Only she and Xuan Zhu knew!


    Lu Ying clenched her fists tightly behind her back, her tearful eyes staring at Su Hao, ¡°That night, you took my body and made me your woman, just like that! Su Hao, are you still trying to deny it? As a young general, do you want to pretend as if nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°I will not deny it. If you refuse to be married off and instead insist on marrying into the Marquis¡¯s Manor as my concubine, I will not refuse. But that night, I told you I was already betrothed. Despite that, you drank with me untilte. Now that I think about it, whether there was something wrong with the wine that night is an open question!¡±


    His eyes, clear and sharp, held suspicion, and Lu Ying¡¯s gaze widened, showing a mixture of hurt and disbelief.


    In fact, she felt slightly relieved. Su Hao had not realized that the person he was forced upon was Wu Jinyan; he was merely suspicious that she had drugged his wine.


    Of course, she had drugged him. Otherwise, how could Su Hao have been so out of sorts?


    But she would never admit it.


    ¡°Su Hao, if you were a man without responsibility, you would not need to keep me in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. I will go and bid farewell to Old General Su right now, but the purity of I, Lu Ying, was ruined by your hands. That fact can¡¯t be changed by anyone, even if you are to marry Wu Jinyan. You, Su Hao, still have a responsibility towards me, Lu Ying!¡±<div>


    Lu Ying put on a stubborn, choking demeanor that was somewhat pitiable.


    Su Hao¡¯s probing seemed not to yield the answer he was seeking.


    When Lu Ying turned to leave, he stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 971 - 972: 970: The Perfect Su Hao

    Chapter 972: Chapter 970: The Perfect Su Hao


    His expression softened a bit as he spoke, ¡°Lu Ying, I mean no harm. I just want you to understand that I truly made a mistake that night. I, Su Hao, owe you, and I would like to make amends to the best of my ability. The best way to do that would be to arrange your marriage and have both the Lu Manor and the Marquis¡¯s Manor provide you with the utmost dignity. I could even ask my sister to use her status as the Ninth Princess Consort to see you off when you marry. That way, you will certainly not be mistreated by your future family.¡±


    ¡°If you could meet someone you love, that would be best. You and your husband would live in harmony, and yourtter life would not be ruined by my actions. I could marry you and take responsibility for you, but in my heart, there is only Jinyan, and in this lifetime, I will only ever love her and her children. I will not have children with any other woman. So, these are your choices, and the solutions I can think of are only these. If there is anything else you desire, as long as I live, I will do my utmost to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°What if I want you not to marry me, or Wu Jinyan?¡± Lu Ying pressed on, determined to disrupt Su Hao and Wu Jinyan¡¯s rtionship.


    The depths of Su Hao¡¯s eyes darkened, and his demeanor was no longer gentle, ¡°If you prevent me from marrying Jinyan, you will face consequences beyond your imagination, and I will no longer feel the slightest bit of guilt towards you!¡±


    He knew he was at fault to begin with, truly indebted to Lu Ying, and he shouldpensate her.


    But this did not mean she could do whatever she wished.


    He would not allow anything that could harm Wu Jinyan in the slightest.


    ¡°Su Hao, it turns out you can be so heartless too,¡± Lu Ying said with a foolish smile, as tears overflowed from her eyes.


    When she was young and came to Jiang Du City, she fell for Su Hao at first sight. She couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a perfect man like Su Hao in this world. He was born into a noble family, yet he had not a trace of the young master¡¯s temper from a Marquis¡¯s Manor, warm and kind; even though he was a Martial General, he was also a man of delicate thoughts and considerate nature.


    In Bamboo Leaf Pass, despite his busy military duties, he would still write letters to Wu Jinyan every day, collecting interesting stories and trinkets from Bamboo Leaf Pass to send back to her. He nearly wanted to share every trifling thing about his daily life with her to express his longing and to provide herfort.<div>


    Such a perfect man, such an outstanding Su Hao ¡ª her admiration, unreciprocated, was an unbearable torment!


    She exhausted all her schemes, yet he still nned to marry Wu Jinyan, reserving his sole affection for her!


    Oh, how jealous she was!


    So jealous she was nearly driven mad!


    Her foolishughter was met with only calm from Su Hao, ¡°Lu Ying, everyone has their own happiness. I hope you find yours too. If you insist on bing my concubine, after I am married to Jinyan, I will let her arrange it.¡±


    After saying this, Su Hao returned to his bridal chamber to check if everything on the wedding bed had been cleared away properly and whether there was anything that might make Wu Jinyan ufortable.


    Lu Ying left at some point, unnoticed.


    But he did pay a visit to Su Yingxue and told her about what had happened that evening, ¡°Yingxue, although I cannot remember the details of that night, if not for Lu Ying¡¯s interference, it would be too harsh of me to treat her like this.¡±


    Su Hao was wholeheartedly dedicated to Wu Jinyan, but he was, after all, an upright man, already feeling guilty about Lu Ying.


    It was because both Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan felt there was something quite odd about the situation that he decided to test Lu Ying.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t recall anything about that day at all. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened, only the lingering physical sensations clearly reminded him of the reality.

 Chapter 788: Chu Yifeng

    Chapter 788: Chu Yifeng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ability?¡± Su Yingxue sat up and felt dizzy.


    After lying in bed for so many days, she managed to save her life.


    Fortunately, her life was saved.


    With a daily regimen of light meals and prolonged confinement in darkness, her voice was somewhat hoarse as she spoke, ¡°Who is your master? Where am I?¡±


    She had a hunch that she was now far from Jiang Du City.


    ¡°These details are better left for you to learn from my master when you¡¯re able to see him alive.¡±


    This person was quite rule-abiding. He refrained from uttering another word.


    He brought Su Yingxue out of the cabin and onto the shore. He pointed out a path for her to walk up on her own.


    Su Yingxue stood on the shore and looked out. The ce where she came from by boat was the vast sea, and the road that was given to her was a towering mountain.


    Stretching into the clouds, the stairs seemed to have no end in sight.


    Ah Hong had already departed. He took the cargo brought on the ship and ascended the mountain path.


    He looked behind him. Su Yingxue had gradually turned into a small figure. She had not moved, as if she could not walk.


    He walked to a carriage and whispered, ¡°Master, thatdy hasn¡¯t budged yet. I fear she may not withstand the rough journey.¡±


    The man in the carriage appeared nonchnt andnguid. As the carriage curtains swayed, only half of his exquisitely refined face was visible. ¡°If she can ascend, then let her. If not, then let her perish. Leave her be.¡±


    Ah Hong suddenly felt a twinge of sympathy for Su Yingxue. However, considering his master¡¯s cold-hearted demeanor, he refrained from furtherment and joined another carriage.


    Their mode of transport wasn¡¯t conventional. It utilized power ropes, effortlessly ascending the mountain.


    Even Su Yingxue at the mountain¡¯s base noticed this.


    These mechanisms were unfamiliar to her, yet she recognized their ingenuity.


    Both in design and material, they were rare sights in her era.


    Suddenly, thoughts of her mother crossed her mind.


    Her mother wasn¡¯t the only one who had ventured into this era. There was also Wu Dao, HanYuwen¡­


    Now, she had likely encountered another extraordinary figure from a different era, right?


    If one hadn¡¯t seen such phenomena before, it would indeed be peculiar.


    Su Yingxue had encountered many such instances, thus they no longer surprised her.


    However, with her current weakened state, climbing thousands of steps unaided was impossible.


    The Little Ginseng had fallen into a deep slumber again to save her, and she couldn¡¯t betray its kindness.


    Su Yingxue looked at the rope that was set up along the mountain and then looked at the nearby forest. She turned around and went into the forest.


    An hourter, Ah Hong and his master reached the mountain¡¯s summit and returned to Yungui City.


    In the city, there was a tall hexagonal tower that overlooked the entire city.


    Beneath the majestic tower, the Silver Moon Pavilion sign gleamed prominently.


    As Ah Hong was about to assist his master out of the carriage, a clear, ethereal voice cut through the air, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Behind him, a woman dressed in snow-white clothes floated in the air. Her entire body could only be described as snow-white. Her skin was as white as snow and her features as delicate as those of a celestial from heaven.


    Ah Hong immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Princess Sheng, thedy is still at the mountain¡¯s base. Master instructed her to ascend on her own, hence we didn¡¯t bring her along.¡±


    Compared to the concise response given to Su Yingxue, Ah Hong¡¯s words to Rong Sheng were more extensive.


    After all, the extent of one¡¯s speech depended on their status.


    Upon hearing this, Rong Sheng frowned. ¡°Chu Yifeng!¡±

 Chapter 973: 971: The Young General Rejoices in Gaining a Loving Wife

    Chapter 973: Chapter 971: The Young General Rejoices in Gaining a Loving Wife


    Su Yingxue¡¯s exquisitely beautiful eyes sparkled with light, ¡°Brother, I wasn¡¯t present at the time, and it¡¯s not easy to pass judgement, but as your sister, I understand you. Not to mention that your alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t poor, even if you drank so much that night that you were out of it, how could you still have slept with Lu Ying? When people are drunk, unless drugs are involved, they basically can¡¯t perform such acts and would have fallen asleep long ago.¡±


    Yet, on that very night Su Hao got drunk, trouble arose, and Su Hao remembered that it was Lu Ying who had invited him to drink. This matter didn¡¯t look normal from any angle.


    However, too much time had passed, and Su Yingxue had no way to investigate anything.


    But now the situation wasn¡¯t too bad, since Lu Ying and her father were both in Jiang Du City. Over time, she would surely resolve her doubts.


    ¡°Brother, leave the matter of Lu Ying to me. Even if she is hell-bent on marrying you to be a concubine, our Marquis¡¯s Manor has strict requirements for concubines. What if she has ill intentions? Wouldn¡¯t the manor then have a ticking time bomb?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Hao nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not familiar with Lu Ying, only feeling deeply guilty towards her because of that incident, which has caused me to lose my usual judgment. I¡¯ll trouble you with this matter. If she insists on marrying me, after the marriage, I¡¯ll ask Yan¡¯er to make arrangements. I have talked with Yan¡¯er about this; she doesn¡¯t me me and has also epted Lu Ying.¡±


    This was the mostforting thing for him, having done wrong by two women.


    Yet Wu Jinyan was someone who loved him, who could understand him anywhere and anytime, never making things difficult for him, making him feel exceedingly fortunate.


    ¡°Both brother and sister-inw are kind people, so as your sister, I am duty-bound to strive for your happiness!¡± Su Yingxue saluted Su Hao with her hands and yfully stuck out her tongue.


    Su Hao¡¯s tense mouth finally showed a trace of a smile as he tousled Su Yingxue¡¯s head, ¡°Having you as my sister is also my fortune.¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue smiled with pride and self-satisfaction.


    With the wedding the next day, she told Su Hao to go back early and rest.


    No sooner had Su Hao left than Zi Wei returned.


    Hended in front of Su Yingxue, ¡°Lu Ying has a guard by her side, a woman proficient in martial arts, hiding within the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue huffed lightly, ¡°I knew it; Lu Ying isn¡¯t a simple person. Zi Wei, go investigate Lu Ying and the person by her side. If you can find anything unusual about them, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s husky voice was particrly dear to Su Yingxue.


    It had been a long time since she had heard his voice. It remained as always¡ªconcise and cold.


    Yet, this coldness gave her a sense of security.


    The smile on Su Yingxue¡¯s face was very warm, and the purple at the corners of Zi Wei¡¯s eyes unconsciously softened as well.


    All was well with her.


    And he was at peace.


    Su Hao¡¯s wedding was extremely grand. Though the situation was unstable in the court, with Chu Yihan poised to ascend the throne as emperor, his bing the ruler was evident, as he was the choice of the people¡¯s hearts, which naturally made the officials and citizens happy.


    Moreover, it was well known throughout thend that the Ninth Prince favored only the Ninth Princess Consort.


    As the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s own older brother from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor was getting married, the carriages of officials, both civil and military, from the court, literally clogged the streets to the point where the bridal sedan chair could barely enter the gates.


    The sound of firecrackers was deafening, and the whole manor wasvishly adorned with red petals and festive cheer.


    ¡°Old General Su, congrattions! A granddaughter-inw has been gained!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions! Great joy for the Old General, great joy for the young general!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to the young general, for gaining a beloved wife!¡±<div>

 Chapter 790: East Pavilion Master’s Trial

    Chapter 790: East Pavilion Master¡¯s Trial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The girl she grabbed was named Ah Jing. She appeared to be thirteen or fourteen years old and was thin as a rail. She stubbornly held back tears, hence her eyes sparkled.


    She said, ¡°This is the back mountain of the Silver Moon Pavilion.¡±


    Su Yingxue was puzzled. ¡°Silver Moon Pavilion? Back mountain?¡±


    Wu Dao had killed her, so why was she thrown into the back mountain?


    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Ah Jing asked curiously.


    In such a harsh environment, the first person to initiate a conversation with her made her inexplicably fond of them.


    Su Yingxue was about to respond, but she didn¡¯t know why she had been captured.


    A group of people emerged from the valley.


    The leader, dressed in a dark red brocade robe, proimed loudly, ¡°You are all ves and refugees banished from various ces. You should have died long ago, or perhaps you have already died. However, the master will not grant so many people the chance to live for free. Among the ny-nine of you, only one will survive.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡±


    ¡°Wiry?¡±


    ¡± What are we supposed to do!?¡±


    The women trapped in the mountain voiced various questions, with the timid ones having already hoarsened their throats from crying.


    Amidst their cries, Air Hong announced the rules. ¡°In the back mountain, there are countless ferocious beasts, but there is also hidden food and water. However, this sustenance can only support one person¡¯s survival. Seven dayster, I will return to open the valley. The survivor will be escorted out by me, and the master will grant them a new life. Over these seven days, your fate and abilities will determine your survival.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Yingxue called out hastily, ¡°Who is your master? Is it the East Pavilion Master?¡±


    Ah Hong paused, recalling Rong Sheng¡¯s concern for Su Yingxue. Reluctantly, he turned back to her and grunted in confirmation.


    Su Yingxue raised an eyebrow. ¡°As I suspected!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Wu Dao!


    It was that¡­ even more mysterious East Pavilion Master!


    Wu Dao¡¯s adopted son!


    Chu Yihan had mentioned this person to her before. He was vtile andpletely different from Wu Dao.


    Just based on his actions, Su Yingxue knew he was also a lunatic.


    Of the ny-nine, only one could survive.


    Could someone who survived such vicious battles still be called human?


    The East Pavilion Master intended to forge a formidable individual!


    ¡°I want to live! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Where¡¯s the food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I need to eat first!¡±


    After Air Hong left, the female ves began struggling and fighting over food.


    They were all people who had wed back a life, living at the lowest rung of society. Being alive was their sole motivation.


    Ah Jing also wanted to snatch food. Seeing Su Yingxue still frozen in ce, she ran back to pull her, saying, ¡°Hurry and grab some! If the food we can find here is taken away, we¡¯ll starve. We still have seven days! Every extra day alive counts!¡±


    Su Yingxue considered carefully and grabbed her hand. ¡°This way of fighting for food won¡¯t lead to survival.¡±


    The battles among the ny-nine had been filled with ughter for the past seven days.


    Ah Jing bit her lip. ¡°But if we don¡¯t snatch it, we might not evenst a day. We might even get killed!¡±


    To survive, one had to fight!


    Even if it was just for a day, an hour, or even half an hour.


    Su Yingxue shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have a n. Everyone can make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡± Ah Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with curiosity.


    She felt that despite Su Yingxue¡¯s lingering illness, she exuded a reassuring presence.

 Chapter 975: 973 Su Miaoyan Kidnapped

    Chapter 975: Chapter 973 Su Miaoyan Kidnapped


    Who wants to be his wife? They were just kidding!


    ¡°I¡¯m not little anymore! Sister Miaoyan, don¡¯t be afraid, just for your spirit in wanting to prank the bridal chamber, I¡¯ll definitely marry you when I grow up! Be my wife!¡±


    Su Miaoyan couldn¡¯t help but give her younger brother a thumbs up, admiring his audacity; he was trulymendable.


    But for some reason, she felt a chilling aura emanating from Xiao Yu, as if a storm was about to start, pressing down on her so heavily that she struggled to breathe.


    ¡°You, impossible.¡±


    Xiao Yu addressed the audacious little brother behind Su Miaoyan bluntly, and though the boy was brave and fearless, he was instantly pulled away by the adult behind him.


    While spanking him, his father lectured, ¡°Don¡¯t you see who that is? Do you think you can offend the Xiao family¡¯s Eldest Young Master?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a young master too! Father! You¡¯re an official! Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°The official your dad holds is far inferiorpared to the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao family!¡±


    The voices of father and son drifted from a distance as Xiao Yu¡¯s handsome features remained cold and indifferent, save for the fierce intensity in his eyes when he looked at Su Miaoyan.<div>


    Su Miaoyan found herself being pulled into a secluded area by Xiao Yu, looking puzzledly at him, ¡°Brother Yu, I need to go entertain the guests out front.¡±


    ¡°The person you have to entertain today is me,¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s slender, jade-like fingers touched her face.


    Her fair cheeks were smoother and softer than a freshly peeled egg, irresistibly tempting one to touch.


    Su Miaoyan pouted her mouth as Xiao Yu¡¯s calloused fingers caressed her face, tickling her slightly, but she inexplicably enjoyed this touch.


    When in Qilin Garden, Xiao Yu rarely touched her, saying that she was still a girl and should remember always the differences between men and women. She had taken Xiao Yu¡¯s words to heart even more so than her mother¡¯s or teacher¡¯s. Now confused, she said, ¡°Brother Yu, didn¡¯t you say men and women should keep their distance? I can¡¯t entertain you alone. How about we call that younger brother from earlier to join us?¡±


    If Su Miaoyan hadn¡¯t mentioned that younger brother who wanted to marry her, Xiao Yu might not have noticed her cunning, but now, the hints of slyness in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fingers then pinched her cheek.


    Su Miaoyan panicked, her speech faltering, ¡°Brother Yu, why are you pinching me? I still have to¡­ entertain guests.¡±


    She wanted to run!


    The aura emanating from Xiao Yu thickened, bing dangerously intense.


    ¡°You think you can provoke me and then run away?¡± A rare, meaningful smile appeared on the usually cold visage of Xiao Yu, implying something Su Miaoyanprehended yet didn¡¯t quite understand¡­ possessiveness.


    She seemed to sense what Xiao Yu was about to do, yet she knew full well she was truly still too young!


    As Xiao Yu leaned over, she struggled, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, I really have to go, umm¡­¡±


    It was toote.


    The man¡¯s lips pressed against hers with an overwhelming force, leaving Su Miaoyan¡¯s mind nk. In the distracted moment, she found herself in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms, enveloped by a potent masculine scent that quickly robbed her of her senses. It felt like everything was controlled by Xiao Yu and all she could do was passively ept it.


    Su Hao had already weed Wu Jinyan into the household, and ording to tradition, Su Yingxue and Su Miaoyan as younger sisters, were to assist the new sister-inw into the home as a sign of respect for the bride. Su Yingxue had been waiting there already, but there was no sign of Su Miaoyan.


    ¡°Auntie, where did Miaoyan go?¡± Su Yingxue saw Wu Jinyan had entered and hurried over, her brow furrowed with worry.

 Chapter 976: 974 Falling into the Fire Pit

    Chapter 976: Chapter 974 Falling into the Fire Pit


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for her. How can this child be so disobedient? On brother¡¯s big wedding day, such an important asion, and she just runs around causing trouble!¡± Madam Yin stamped her feet anxiously.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. If sister is not here, I¡¯ll go in her stead.¡±


    Su Han stepped forward, with Song Chengyi, who was always by her side to protect her, beside her.


    She had specifically brought Song Chengyi over today to meet grandfather, and grandfather was very satisfied. Today was the day she wanted to gain the Su family¡¯s approval for Song Chengyi.


    Moreover, ording to the rules, Su Han, being the elder sister, was not supposed to take her sister¡¯s ce.


    Su Yingxue interrupted, ¡°Cousin, you better stay with General Song. He¡¯s not familiar with the Marquis¡¯s Manor, to prevent any disorder.¡±


    Hertter words were to caution Su Han because today¡¯s guests included many notables, as well as people from the Regional Prince¡¯s Mansion. Both Chu Xiaotian and the Old Regional Prince were present.


    If Song Chengyi encountered any difficulty and Su Han was not there, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    Su Han¡¯s heart sank as she nced at Song Chengyi beside her, ¡°Indeed, but with Miaoyan not here and you alone to attend, as well as needing to support Jinyan over the fire cauldron, can you manage?¡±


    She noticed that Su Yingxue, perhaps due to being overly busy these past few days, had aplexion that was not as good as usual, and her rouge today was especially thick.<div>


    Su Yingxue felt a bit unwell, but she hadn¡¯t noticed anything particrly abnormal about herself. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡­¡±


    She merely shook her head lightly when she suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡°Yingxue!¡±


    Su Han quickly supported her.


    She needed to take care of Song Chengyi, and now with Su Yingxue feeling ufortable, she suddenly found herself in a difficult position.


    Seeing her dilemma, Song Chengyi spoke in his rough voice, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll follow along.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried about himself; he just didn¡¯t want to be away from Su Han.


    Touched, Su Han was about to leave with Su Yingxue when Qin Wan stopped her, ¡°Han¡¯er, you can¡¯t go. As the elder sister, you should be in the main hall. General Song, not being a member of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, shouldn¡¯t enter the front hall either.¡±


    It was clear that Qin Wan still hadn¡¯t epted the rtionship between Song Chengyi and Su Han.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Han sounded helpless.


    ¡°Madam, Miss Su Han, if you don¡¯t mind, let me help you with this. I¡¯ll go with the Ninth Princess Consort. I¡¯m of a simr age to her and can pretend to be the younger sister, helping to support the bride,¡± proposed Lu Ying, walking gracefully in a rose-hued dress, dignified andposed.


    Wu Jinyan had already passed through the second gate, and it was almost time for her to enter the third gate and proceed to the hall, leaving no time to ponder further.


    As Su Yingxue was about to object, Qin Wan said to Lu Ying, ¡°Then please trouble Miss Lu to go.¡±


    With her respectable status and as a distinguished guest who had saved Su Hao, allowing him to recuperate in their Marquis¡¯s Manor, Lu Ying, other than Su Miaoyan, was indeed the best choice.


    ¡°The bride has arrived¡ª¡± announced the matchmaker loudly. Su Yingxue, furrowing her brows, had no choice but to apany Lu Ying.


    But Lu Ying moved ahead of her, stepping forward and taking Wu Jinyan¡¯s arm.


    Wu Jinyan, with her veil covering her face, could not tell it was Lu Ying; she thought it was Su Yingxue or Su Miaoyan. The tiredness from the journey eased a little as she was supported by Lu Ying, ready to step over the fire cauldron.


    On the right, Su Hao was holding her red silk, an ordinarily reassuring presence. Unexpectedly, the hand supporting her suddenly let go of its strength, dragging her to the side and causing her to stumble.


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    Wu Jinyan identally overturned the fire cauldron, sending sparks flying. Not only did her wedding dress catch fire, but there was also a woman¡¯s scream from the side.


    A figure tumbled into the fire cauldron.

 Chapter 977: 975: Whose Child is in the Belly

    Chapter 977: Chapter 975: Whose Child is in the Belly


    Wu Jinyan thought it was Su Yingxue and quickly crouched down to help her, ¡°Yingxue, are you alright?¡±


    But her gazended on a face that was not Su Yingxue¡¯s, it was Lu Ying!


    ¡°Miss Wu, I bear you no grudge and simply came to lend a hand. Why would you treat me like this, marring my face?¡± Lu Ying¡¯s skin was scorched red with sparks and immediately swelled up.


    Wu Jinyan was taken aback by the usation, for she had no such intention, ¡°Miss Lu, you must be mistaken, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I throw myself into the fire then?¡±


    Lu Ying¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears of grievance. She nearly convinced Wu Jinyan that it was her own carelessness that had caused the injury.


    But Wu Jinyan snapped back to reality when her veil slipped off.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Su Hao, with no regard for propriety, tossed aside the red silk and helped her up.


    Su Hao picked up her veil and was about to cover her when Lu Chongming burst from the crowd, ¡°Bride, I originally came to offer my congrattions today, but the way you¡¯ve treated my daughter is simply too much! Have you forgotten how at Bamboo Leaf Pass, Ying helped you wholeheartedly so that you could escape from trouble, only to be¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t speak of it! Miss Wu certainly didn¡¯t do it on purpose! We mustn¡¯t discuss what happened at Bamboo Leaf Pass, it could affect her!¡± although Lu Ying whispered, restraining herself, many guests still heard her.


    ¡°What happened at Bamboo Leaf Pass? Wasn¡¯t the young general supposed to be guarding there?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard? The young madam got pregnant and ran off to Bamboo Leaf Pass herself to be with the young general and their child!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, look at her belly, it¡¯s quite erged!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Miss Lu and her father in charge of guarding Bamboo Leaf Pass? Hearing them speak¡­ Could it be that the child the young madam is carrying isn¡¯t the young general¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you all spouting?¡±


    Su Hao roared angrily, silencing several gossipers nearby who then frightenedly shut their mouths.


    But a roar could stop the whispers, not the suspicion in people¡¯s hearts.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯splexion turned very bad, not even the brightest rouge could hide it.


    Su Yingxue shook her head to clear some dizziness; she immediately pricked her own hand with a needle to regain rity of mind, then quickly supported Wu Jinyan and confronted Lu Ying, ¡°Miss Lu, in truth, you were here to assist the bride on behalf of my sister. I appreciate your intentions, but since you are unsteady on your feet, you have trouble carrying out this task. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself further, please step aside and continue as a guest.¡±


    With that statement from Su Yingxue, the confusion among the guests was cleared up, and they understood why Lu Ying was present.


    This made the earlier words of Lu Ying and Lu Chongming appear rather malevolent.


    Lu Ying gritted her teeth in secret; Su Yingxue was formidable indeed.


    Lu Ying curtsied, ¡°As you wish, Ninth Princess Consort.¡±


    She and Lu Chongming retreated to the side.


    Her departure seemed too easy, and Su Yingxue caught a flicker of triumph in her eyes, but now, it was more important for Su Hao and Wu Jinyan to proceed with their wedding ceremony.


    Su Yingxue quickly helped Wu Jinyan, instructed the wedding matron to rearrange the brazier, and guided her to step over it.


    Sensing Wu Jinyan¡¯s racing heartbeat, Su Yingxue held her hand, endlessly supplying her with strength, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother and I are here. You¡¯ve entered the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and once you and brotherplete the wedding ceremony, you will officially be his wife, the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s lips trembled as she spoke, ¡°Yingxue, thank you.¡±<div>


    If the rouge and lip color weren¡¯t brightly red, they would not have concealed the pallor of her face.

 Chapter 978: 976: Husband and Wife Bow to Each Other, Ultimately Severing Ties

    Chapter 978: Chapter 976: Husband and Wife Bow to Each Other, Ultimately Severing Ties


    And by her side, Su Hao and Su Yingxue both supported her down the route.


    Su Hao¡¯s hand, meanwhile, gently rested on her waist, bracing her, ¡°Yan¡¯er, after the wedding ceremony, I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±


    Wu Jinyan barely managed a response, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She forced herself to stay spirited for Su Hao¡¯s sake. She had toplete the wedding and be husband and wife with him!


    Amotion had just arisen outside, and Su Qingzhi inside the hall heard the noise. Yet, as the head of the family, he had to remainposed and thus did not show much surprise.


    Watching Su Hao and Wu Jinyan approach him, and after catching Su Yingxue¡¯s wink, he was reassured.


    The master of ceremonies loudly proimed, ¡°Now, the newlyweds pay respect to heaven and earth¡ª¡±


    Wu Jinyan and Su Hao turned around, bowed together, and paid their respects.


    The crowd congratted with sincere happiness, all but Lu Ying, whose eyes were dark, her lips curved in a smirk that reveled in another¡¯s misfortune.


    Su Yingxue watched her, feeling that she still had tricks up her sleeve. However, Zi Wei had not yet returned, and no anomalies had urred for now.<div>


    ¡°Now, pay respect to the parents!¡±


    Su Hao and Wu Jinyan had already bowed to Su Qingzhi and were about to bow to each other as husband and wife.


    The climax of the wedding arrived.


    In the midst of this, Chu Yihan also arrived. He did not wish to interrupt Su Hao¡¯s wedding ceremony, so he discreetly joined the crowd.


    Mo Qi was by his side, ¡°Look, master, the Princess is over there!¡±


    ¡°Yingxue.¡±


    Chu Yihan murmured, his gaze had already fixed on Su Yingxue; she was d in a red dress, festive and beautiful, yet her brows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other¡ª¡±


    At the final bow, both Su Hao and Wu Jinyan couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. After this bow, they would truly be husband and wife.


    They bent together, about to bow down¡­


    ¡°You can not bow!¡±


    The aged voice of the neer was resonant and powerful, directly interrupting their motion.


    Su Qingzhi quickly stood up, ¡°Who says they can¡¯t bow?¡±


    ¡°I say so!¡±


    Su Qinghe stepped out from the crowd, clutching something in his hand.


    He hurried to Su Qingzhi¡¯s side, pointed at Wu Jinyan, and said, ¡°Qingzhi, you can¡¯t marry this girl as your granddaughter-inw! She will bring disgrace to our family name!¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart violently trembled at his words.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Su Hao, knowing she was panicked, quickly took her hand.<div>


    ¡°Su Hao, I¡­¡± Wu Jinyan was terribly frightened; she had felt uneasy ever since she¡¯d entered, always anticipating that something was about to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Yan¡¯er, no one can stop me from marrying you!¡±


    Su Hao supported Wu Jinyan, showing rare defiance to an elder. He looked coldly at Su Qinghe, ¡°Elder, you oncemanded respect for your virtue and reputation, which the younger generation should honour. However, you havee to disrupt the wedding and prevent the ceremony; I ask forgiveness, Elder, but I cannot tolerate this! Yingxue, please have the senior seated!¡±


    He firmly intended to restrain the man.<div>


    Su Yingxue was just as aggressively thinking the same; they could not allow chaos in the presence of so many onlookers.


    She stepped forward, ostensibly to help, but in reality, she seized control of Su Qinghe, gently whispering to him, ¡°Grandpa Qing, you came to offer congrattions, please take a seat first. Afterward, you can join everyone at the feast!¡±


    A numb sensation spread through Su Qinghe¡¯s arm, prompting him to jerk his hand away from Su Yingxue¡¯s grip; his face flushed red as he pointed at her and Su Hao, ¡°You¡­ why won¡¯t the two of you let me speak! Could it be that you know something? Or are you in collusion?¡±


    The expressions on both Su Yingxue and Su Hao¡¯s faces immediately soured.

 Chapter 979: 977: Lu Yings Trap Design

    Chapter 979: Chapter 977: Lu Ying¡¯s Trap Design


    ¡°Ninth Princess Consort, this Master is an elder in the Su family. Regardless of what he has done, you all should show respect!¡± Lu Ying stood out at the right time to speak in front of everyone, stealing the spotlight.


    ¡°This Miss truly understands propriety! And she is also very pretty!¡±


    ¡°This is General Lu¡¯s daughter from Bamboo Leaf Pass, well-born and good-natured. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s talented in both literature and martial arts!¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s a shame. Such ady would be a suitable match for the young general!¡±


    These words reached Wu Jinyan¡¯s ears, and everything that had happened at Bamboo Leaf Pass reyed in her mind.


    Su Qinghe also scoffed, ¡°I will put aside the matters between you siblings for now, but as the patriarch of the n, I cannot stand by and watch this wedding continue!¡±


    He handed over the items in his hand to Su Qingzhi with a stern tone, ¡°Qingzhi, you fool, look at this carefully for yourself! After you have looked, do you still dare to let them hold the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Su Hao, seeing Su Qingzhi confusedly epting the items from Su Qinghe, instinctively hurried to grab them. However, Su Qingzhi sharply scolded him, ¡°Stop right there! If you dare move, I will throw you out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Hao had no choice but to stand still, but the things on that paper would obviously ruin his wedding with Wu Jinyan.<div>


    He couldn¡¯t bear it. Just as he was about to make another grab for it, Lu Ying, with sharp eyes, sprang into action along with him. The paper, scrolls, and official documents in Su Qingzhi¡¯s hands were all scattered on the ground.


    On the surface, Lu Ying was stopping Su Hao, ¡°Su Hao, you must noty hands on the Old General. He¡¯s your own grandfather, after all!¡±


    Underhandedly, however, she kicked, scattering the items in front of everyone.


    A promation was blown to Su Miaoyan¡¯s feet. Su Miaoyan was about to catch it when Xiao Yu swiftly waved his folding fan, shielding her face and preventing her from touching the object.


    Su Miaoyan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Brother Yu, what is that? Why won¡¯t you let me catch it?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression was cold as he protected her and took a step back, ¡°It¡¯s nothing good, don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    The events of today were clearly a trap that had been carefullyid out in advance.


    Whether the Su siblings were nners or victims, it had nothing to do with him. He would not let Su Miaoyan get involved and be tainted by scandal.


    His young girl was pure and adorable.


    ¡°A hefty reward for whoever has seen thisdy and brings her to the government office!¡±


    ¡°This young woman encountered danger at night. We hope the public will unite to find her!¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t the woman in this portrait Miss Wu? It¡¯s signed by the county magistrate of Bamboo Leaf Pass. Could it be that she encountered danger at Bamboo Leaf Pass?¡±


    ¡°God, she hasn¡¯t been assaulted at Bamboo Leaf Pass, has she? That¡¯s why she¡¯s hastily marrying the young general?¡±


    ¡°So this is why the patriarch came to stop the wedding!¡±


    ¡°Is the child she¡¯s carrying of the Su family bloodline?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! The child Yan¡¯er is carrying is mine. Shu Yan, throw out anyone who speaks out of turn!¡±


    Su Hao shouted coldly.


    Shu Yan hurriedly moved to expel people, trying to retrieve the scattered papers.


    But it was toote to stop the rumors.<div>


    Everybody looked at Wu Jinyan, pointing at her bulging belly, gossiping and conjecturing wildly. Some even started to fabricate stories that Wu Jinyan was a spy from the enemy country, infiltrating Su Hao¡¯s side to gather intelligence, and that she was carrying an illegitimate child in order to muddy the Su family bloodline.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you shut up!¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her teeth in hatred. The mouths of these people were genuinely vile, catching them off guard!


    ¡°Yingxue,e back!¡±<div>


    Su Qing¡¯s face was dark as he instructed Su Wei, Su Dingwei, Qin Wan, and others to escort the guests out, leaving only the Su family members in the hall.

 Chapter 980: 978: Dont Say Brother Yu Stinks

    Chapter 980: Chapter 978: Don¡¯t Say Brother Yu Stinks


    He approached Su Hao, and with a stern voice, he demanded, ¡°Exin yourself to me clearly, what exactly is going on here!¡±


    He had read every single word on the promation, the official documents, and the written papers, making sure he understood everything.


    At this moment, his heart felt extremely heavy.


    ¡°Grandfather, you mustn¡¯t believe these things, they are entirely fictitious. Yan¡¯er and I share a deep affection, she could never be a spy. She is the daughter of a former minister, from an unblemished background!¡±


    ¡°Unblemished? Born of a courtesan, and you speak of purity?¡± Su Qinghe sneered, waving his sleeve, his eyes filled with contempt.


    Su Hao could not refute, Wu Jinyan¡¯s background was indeed not admirable, but her integrity was pure!


    ¡°Elder, that is going too far! Does a person¡¯s origin determine their entire life? Are courtesans not human? Are their children not children?¡±


    ¡°No! The emperor, his officials, schrs, farmers, workers, merchants, the world has a social order with hierarchical distinctions, and it has always been this way! Women from pleasure quarters are lowly and vulgar, they simply do not deserve to be considered human!¡± Su Qinghe¡¯s n upheld traditional concepts rigorously, and his words reflected an adamant ss mentality, bluntly wounding in their delivery.


    Before Su Yingxue could object, Wu Jinyan burst out angrily with tear-filled eyes, ¡°Do not insult my mother! My mother might havee from humble origins, and so did I, but we have never been disgraceful. Self-reliant women exist everywhere under the heavens, Elder, you look down upon so-called ¡®lowly¡¯ women, but do you not have such women in your own manor? Men like you, how lofty can you possibly be!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re insolent!¡± Su Qinghe flushed with anger, berated by Wu Jinyan, ¡°You, a girl not yet married into the family, daring to nder and disrespect an elder like this,cking all courtesy! The Su family cannot tolerate you!¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed, Miss Wu, even if you are to marry Su Hao, this Master Su is even respected by Su Hao himself. As a wife, how can you be so impolite to an elder, damaging Su Hao¡¯s face like this!¡± Lu Ying saw an opportunity to speak up, immediately winning Su Qinghe¡¯s favor.


    Pointing at her, Su Qinghe snorted at Wu Jinyan, ¡°Look, this is what daughters of official families, young misses of great households, should be like! Now look at yourself!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan clenched her teeth tightly as Su Qinghe continued to sling mud at her.


    Her rage surged through her body, and a rush of blood surged to her abdomen, causing her to bend over in pain, ¡°My child¡­¡±


    Her stomach felt as if she had been punched several times.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly rushed to support her.


    ¡°Elder, we should respect you, but please, this is our family matter, do not meddle too much!¡±


    Su Yingxue was extremely fed up with people like Su Qinghe, her temperament like Long Shuli¡¯s, loathing his adherence to convention and ss consciousness.


    It was as if Su Yingxue pped Su Qinghe with a nk, it might be alright to say the affairs of the Su family were unrted to him.


    His face turned the color of iron as he looked towards Su Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, you are still alive! Look at what your grandchildren are like! With one bing the Ninth Princess Consort, the others below have be so disobedient! Just look!¡±


    As if finding no one to confide in, he pointed at Su Hao first, then towards Su Han, ¡°Look at her, a Young Miss, after renouncing ties, not staying at home but instead showing her face daily, followed by a man behind her! And there¡¯s¡­ your youngest granddaughter! At such a young age, mingling with those men reeking of money, disgraceful!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s disgraceful! My brother Yan¡¯er does not smell at all! He smells nice, you old man, you¡¯re the one who smells! Not only do you stink, but your mouth is foul, enough to pollute the air!¡±

 Chapter 797: Chu Yifeng is Too Thick-skinned

    Chapter 797: Chu Yifeng is Too Thick-skinned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a whole night of fighting, thest ce she stood was still in her room.


    When Ah Hong got up and came to Su Yingxue¡¯s ce, he was not surprised to see her guest room full of debris. He had a humble and polite smile on his face. ¡°Miss Su, master wants to bring you to see someone.¡±


    After saying that, he walked in front and led the way. With such amanding tone and way of doing things, Su Yingxue had no room to resist.


    She held the red jade soft whip in her hand and followed him. If she saw Chu Yifeng again, she would fight with him!


    Even if she couldn¡¯t tear his face apart, she¡¯d make sure to knock out one of his teeth!


    How despicable!


    Su Yingxue was brought to the top floor. She remembered that the level of the Silver Moon Pavilion represented status.


    Of course, Chu Yifeng lived on the top floor, and so did Rong Sheng.


    She was already prepared to fight Chu Yifeng, but Alt Hong didn¡¯t bring her to Chu Yifeng¡¯s ce.


    This was the room furthest away from Chu Yifeng, and it was the quietest yet elegant room. The rays of sunlight shone into the room, and it felt very warm just looking at it.


    The person who lived here must have an important ce in Chu Yifeng¡¯s heart.


    Ah Hong did not open the door. Instead, he opened a corner of the window and let Su Yingxue peek inside.


    Su Yingxue looked over nonchntly, but her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control herself and was about to rush in when Ah Hong stopped her. ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t get agitated. The Ninth Prince has taken Princess Rong Sheng¡¯s medicine and is now sleeping peacefully. He hasn¡¯t slept for seven days and seven nights. If he doesn¡¯t sleep now, he won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heartache for Chu Yihan. ¡°Your Highness, why did you be like this?¡±


    She had expected that when the war broke out, he would lead his troops out!


    Coupled with the shock of her disappearance, it was reasonable for Chu Yihan¡¯s bloodthirst to re up¡­


    But he had not slept for seven days and seven nights!


    How could he endure this?


    The left side of Su Yingxue¡¯s chest was pinched hard by someone. It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    Ah Hong¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Because of the West Pavilion Master¡¯s scheme, the Ninth Prince¡¯s bloodthirst acted up on the night of his wedding. His heart was in chaos and his imperial brother tried to kill him again. It was Old General Su who tried his best to save the Ninth Prince¡¯s life. However, the Great Qi Dynasty and the Great Sheng Dynasty quickly went to war, and the Ninth Prince had to lead his troops out. After several bitter battles, his bloodthirst had not been eliminated. He was trapped in the enemy¡¯s ambush and was unable to withstand the attack.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ Did Chu Yifeng save him?¡± Su Yingxue looked through the window at the sleeping Chu Yihan and choked.


    Ah Hong nodded. ¡°Yes, master¡¯s men brought Miss Rong Sheng¡¯s powerful tranquilizer and forced Ninth Prince to fall unconscious.¡±


    A strong tranquilizer.


    Su Yingxue had read about it in a book. It was a medicine that she had yet to develop, but Rong Sheng had it.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°When can I see His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s original order was that you shouldn¡¯t see Ninth Prince before he recovers. Princess Rong Sheng will be responsible for curing Jiu Wangye.¡± Ah Hong said.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you let me treat him?¡± Su Yingxue bit her lip.


    ¡°Because your medical skills can¡¯tpare to Rong Sheng¡¯s.¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s mocking voice could be heard.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s red jade soft whip swung out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know medicine, then don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Rong Sheng said coldly beside him.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s expression was as if he was telling the truth.


    His shamelessness was beyond the reach of anyone.

 Chapter 986: 984: The Reputation of the Marquiss Manor is Ruined

    Chapter 986: Chapter 984: The Reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is Ruined


    She also hinted to Su Han to consider more for her and Song Chengyi¡¯s sake.


    If grandfather also got angry about this matter and again disagreed with her marriage to Song Chengyi, it would be a huge drag!


    If she could bear the responsibility alone, then let her bear it alone!


    With her lips pressed tightly together, Su Han was cautious, not speaking any further.


    Seeing them like this, Su Qingzhi¡¯s anger did not subside but grew. ¡°Have responsibility? Can this matter be solved simply because you have responsibility? The reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, my own dignity, Su Hao¡¯s future, can these be salvaged by you just iming responsibility? For decades, the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor has never been humiliated like it is today! To marry a woman into the family who is carrying another man¡¯s child! You really have grown capable!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand and smashed the teacup, the shattered pieces embedding into the carpet!


    The entire hall was filled with an oppressively heavy atmosphere.


    Nobody dared to speak lightly.


    Only Su Qinghe let out a low sigh, ¡°Qingzhi, being angry now is of no help. The thing we need to think about is what to do about Su Hao¡¯s marriage arrangement. We can¡¯t just let him waste his whole life on Wu Jinyan, can we? He owes the Lu family and Lu Ying an exnation.¡±<div>


    He couldn¡¯t help but bring this up because of Lu Ying¡¯s exemry conduct today, which made him feel that this woman, with her grace and sense of propriety, was a hundred times more suitable for Su Hao than Wu Jinyan.


    ¡°Why do you keep praising Lu Ying? Are those things you received today from her?¡± Su Yingxue looked at Su Qinghe with suspicion.


    Su Qinghe¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such suspicion. Those things were not from the Lu family! They were from a student of mine who just returned from Bamboo Leaf Pass. I invited him to the wedding, and when we discussed the events of Bamboo Leaf Pass, he gave them to me. The matter concerns the Su family¡¯s lineage and the position of the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. How could I remain indifferent?¡±


    With such an exnation from Su Qinghe, coupled with his rigid and stubborn thinking, it was not difficult to understand why he was insisting on preventing Wu Jinyan¡¯s entry into the manor today, even at the expense of the Manor¡¯s face.


    After all, if the wedding waspleted and then they forced Su Hao to divorce Wu Jinyan, the gossip about the Marquis¡¯s Manor would be even worse.


    ¡°Yingxue, is this how you show suspicion to your elders? Lately, you have been increasingly inappropriate! You meddle in your brother¡¯s affairs, and you can¡¯t even manage your sister properly. What was Xiao Yu doing at the Marquis¡¯s Manor today!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s harsh reprimand weighed heavily on Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The matter between Xiao Yu and Miaoyan, I was nning to report to you after brother¡¯s wedding. Xiao Yu has intentions toward Miaoyan, and the Xiao family as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Miaoyan is not yet of age. What ce is the Xiao family for her to go to!¡±


    Su Qingzhi firmly opposed, casting a harsh scolding on Su Yingxue, ¡°Just because the Ninth Prince is indulgent with you, does not mean you can do whatever you please!¡±


    As Su Qingzhi berated more, he grew even angrier, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s humiliation of the Manor, you and Su Hao cannot shirk responsibility. I will give each of you twenty heavy strokes. As for Su Hao¡¯s marital affairs¡­ I will let him marry Lu Ying soon, making her the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue was deeply startled, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t like Lu Ying, how can you make him marry her?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if he doesn¡¯t like her? Lu Ying has the capabilities to be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. As for your brother¡­ if he doesn¡¯t like her, he shouldn¡¯t have touched Lu Ying! Now, the Marquis¡¯s Manor has been humiliated. If he wrongs Lu Ying by flouting proper behavior at the beginning and abandoning her in the end, how will the world speak of our Manor? The reputation of the Su family built over a hundred years could be destroyed in an instant!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s voice boomed.

 Chapter 999: 997: The Bridal Sedan Comes to Force a Marriage

    Chapter 999: Chapter 997: The Bridal Sedan Comes to Force a Marriage


    His words were tinged with sorrow, evoking much sympathy.


    But among these people, Su Yingxue was not included; she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to turn her head to nce at Su Dingheng.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, among the numerous elite children, only Su Dingheng and Su Xin were exceptions. Su Dingheng was out of ce here; he tasted nothing during the meal and left as soon as he had finished eating.


    He had no right to send Su Hao off to the military deployment, nor did he have any right to care for Su Yingxue. The taste of solitude and destion at this moment made his heart curl up and tremble violently.


    The image of Long Shuli emerged before his eyes.


    She was always so unrestrained and carefree, but whenever he tried to get close, she would say with a hint of scorn, ¡°Su Dingheng, you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Ovee with trembling, a chill swept over his entire body. He wrapped his clothes tightly around himself and slunk back to the rear courtyard.


    A few days left before Su Hao¡¯s deployment, the once calm Marquis¡¯s Manor, which quietly awaited Su Hao¡¯s departure, was once again disturbed from its tranquility.


    Lu Chongming, carrying a bridal sedan, arrived at the gates of the Marquis¡¯s Manor with Lu Ying, announcing his intention to marry his daughter into the Marquis¡¯s family, to the young general.


    The marriage between Su Hao and Wu Jinyan had been destroyed prior, and the affair between Su Hao and Lu Ying had spread. The Marquis¡¯s Manor was engulfed in controversy, but the matter had been overshadowed by Chu Yihan¡¯s ascension to the throne, and after a month, everyone had almost forgotten.<div>


    However, Su Hao was about to be deployed, and he had appointed Lu Chongming as a general to deploy with him.


    Lu Chongming was a mature and steady person, and his actions were by no means rash.


    He stopped the bridal sedan at the main entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, not intending to coerce or entice Lu Ying inside, but rather, he calmly waited for someone from inside toe out.


    At this moment, Su Hao was discussing matters in the pce, so the decision-making in the manor fell to Qin Wan. After consulting with Su Qingzhi, Qin Wan intended to send Zhifen to inform Su Yingxue, but Su Qingzhi shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t go at this moment. The emperor hasn¡¯t yet summoned her into the pce. We don¡¯t know his intentions. Her appearance isn¡¯t suitable, and her pregnancy is unstable. She can¡¯t exert herself. Watch over her courtyard and make sure she remains unaware of the situation.¡±


    Qin Wan nodded, ¡°Father is thoughtful.¡±


    She apanied Su Qingzhi to go out together.


    Approaching the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Lu Chongming hurriedly came forward to pay respects, ¡°General Lu Chongming, at your service, Old General Su.¡±


    ¡°General Lu, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Su Qingzhi gave him a hand to rise, ostensibly with respect, yet with a subtle hint of pressure, ¡°General Lu is highly respected and has glorious military achievements. I have always regarded General Lu as a wise man. But what is the meaning of today¡¯s actions?¡±


    Bringing the bridal sedan directly to the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    Undoubtedly, Lu Ying was sitting inside the bridal sedan!


    This was coercion!


    Lu Chongming maintained hisposure, with an expression neither humble nor arrogant, ¡°Old General, everyone knows that my daughter is already bound to the young general. Today, I have specially brought my daughter to the manor, hoping that before he departs, they as husband and wife can reunite.¡±


    ¡°General Lu exaggerates. Our family¡¯s Hao¡¯er is about to depart on a military mission, with military affairs weighing on his mind. He really has no thought to spare for marriage at this time. Our manor has not yet found a suitable wife for him either. This reunion of husband and wife truly cannot be mentioned.¡±


    Qin Wan tactfully yet withoutpromise expressed the stance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    They certainly hadn¡¯t said they intended for Su Hao to marry Lu Ying.


    ¡°Does madam mean to say that there has been a misunderstanding on my part? Are you suggesting that the manor¡¯s young general, the currentmander, does not intend to take responsibility for my daughter? Is this¡­ the stance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor? Or themander¡¯s intention?¡±


    Lu Chongming looked bewildered, even a bit flustered.

 Chapter 1000: 998: Unstable Fetal Energy

    Chapter 1000: Chapter 998: Unstable Fetal Energy


    However, Su Qingzhi heard the undercurrent in his words, he deliberately mentioned Su Hao¡¯s current deployment to drag him down with it.


    How could the leader of an army, holding themander¡¯s seal, be an irresponsible scoundrel?


    Such talk would reach the front lines, and even before battle broke out, they would be ridiculed mercilessly by the enemy!


    Themander of the Great Cheng Dynasty, to be seen as so petty and small!


    Qin Wan was somewhat angry, ¡°General Lu, the affair between Miss Lu and Su Hao is a domestic matter, while Su Hao, as themander, is dealing with a matter of state! How can state affairs and family affairs be confused as one?¡±


    He was threatening the Marquis¡¯s Manor to ept Lu Ying!


    Because Lu Chongming had a good reputation among the people and the impression of always being upright, he continued with candor, ¡°To cultivate oneself, regte the family, govern the country, and bring peace to the world, if Su Hao as themander can¡¯t even handle cultivating the self and regting the family, how can he bring peace to the world for the emperor, wage wars, and tten Qi State?¡±


    ¡°General Lu speaks the truth!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this young general can¡¯t just wrong ady and then shirk responsibility by going off to war, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss Lu is so pitiable, left to ride in the bridal sedan to his door by herself!¡±<div>


    ¡°Such devoted love from Miss Lu!¡±


    The citizens buzzed with conversation, most expressing dissatisfaction with the Marquis¡¯s Manor and Su Hao, as if Su Hao were a heartless, faithless scoundrel!


    Inside the bridal sedan, Lu Ying heard everything outside clearly, her lips curving slightly, today, this Marquis¡¯s Manor, she was determined to enter!


    As long as the public applied pressure, with the deployment imminent, for the sake of the soldiers¡¯ morale, Su Hao would have to ept her, no matter how unwilling he was!


    The crowd of citizens grewrger, their voices louder, Qin Wan, standing beside Su Qingzhi, said with difficulty, ¡°Father, if we continue at a standstill, the people and the officials will only talk more about our Marquis¡¯s Manor and Hao¡¯er, not only ruining Hao¡¯er¡¯s reputation but even affecting this deployment!¡±


    If the troops are not united, and there is discord between the officers, the battle will falter, and Su Hao will really be ruined!


    The century-old reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor would also be damaged, and it would even affect Su Yingxue, who had not yet been named empress.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s fists clenched tightly within his long sleeves, his eyes as sharp as a hawk¡¯s, lightning-fast, ¡°Lu Chongming, do you think I, Su Qingzhi, and the Marquis¡¯s Manor, would be afraid of you?¡±


    What kind of dangerous battlefield had Su Qingzhi not seen in his life, what big storm had he not faced, but there was something he hated most!


    And that was being threatened!


    Seeing the situation, Lu Chongming immediately knelt down, ¡°Old General, please calm your anger! This general has no intention of threatening you, I just want my daughter to have a ce to settle down before joining themander in the deployment without worrying, this matter¡­ even the emperor is aware of it.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face changed suddenly, ¡°The emperor knows?¡±


    The bridal sedan was brought into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Qin Wan arranged for Lu Ying to be temporarily ced in another courtyard, to wait for Su Hao¡¯s return to discuss how to deal with her.


    By the time she had finished all this, Su Han had returned and Su Yingxue had already learned of Lu Ying¡¯s entry into the manor.


    She hastily grabbed Qin Wan¡¯s wrist, ¡°Great Aunt, how could you let Lu Ying enter the mansion? She is forcing herself in to be my brother¡¯s wife, but my brother doesn¡¯t like her! What right does she have?¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t be anxious, and don¡¯t agitate your pregnancy! You¡¯re already not stable.¡±


    Concerned about Su Yingxue¡¯s health, Qin Wan hurriedly supported her, fearing that she would be too agitated.


    Patting Su Yingxue¡¯s back, Su Han said, ¡°Yingxue, this is not something my mother can decide. If Lu Ying has entered the house, it must be with grandfather¡¯s agreement. Grandfather understands the big picture and has more concerns than you and I. Let¡¯s go see grandfather first. Hao¡¯er will be back soon, we will resolve this matter together, but don¡¯t neglect the little one in your belly, he¡¯s a spirited one.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 812 - 810: Thwarting Wu Dao’s Conspiracy

    Chapter 812: Chapter 810: Thwarting Wu Dao¡¯s Conspiracy


    ¡°If I wanted to trap you to death, would you still be alive right now?¡± Chu Yifeng countered Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan snorted coldly.


    Su Yingxue tugged at Rong Sheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Sister Rong Sheng, did you poison him?¡±


    Otherwise, how could Chu Yifeng¡¯s attitude have made such a sudden three ¨C hundred ¨C and ¨C sixty ¨C degree turn?


    Rong Sheng shook her head, ¡°He will help us kill Wu Dao.¡±


    ???


    If no poison was involved, then how did Chu Yifeng¡¯s madness get cured?


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan, who appeared unconcerned and even pushed a bowl of ginseng bird¡¯s nest in front of her, telling her to replenish her strength properly.


    Seeing that Chu Yihan had epted the situation, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t make a fuss and started eating.


    However, she noticed some changes seemed to have urred between Rong Sheng and Chu Yifeng.


    Chu Yifeng was more enthusiastic towards Rong Sheng, constantly serving her food until she said she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and even then, Chu Yifeng was still thinking about what dessert to prepare for her after dinner.


    As Chu Yifeng became happier, he ate more, and Rong Sheng asionally served him a few morsels of food, then Chu Yifeng would behave like someone stricken with madness.


    After they finished eating, the night was dark and windy.


    When everyone had settled down to rest, Chu Yifeng led them to the underground information chamber.


    This was an underground castle with rigorously designed mechanisms on all sides. Once the stone wall dropped, it became cut off from the outside world. Apart from Chu Yifeng, who could operate the mechanisms, no one else could leave.


    Chu Yifeng allowed them to see it openly because each mechanism could only be activated with his blood.


    Even if Su Yingxue saw it, without his blood, she couldn¡¯t move any mechanism.


    Once inside the Stone Chamber, Su Yingxue gasped, ¡°Hubby, those who are ruthless to others are even more ruthless to themselves.¡±


    To open the secret chamber just once required blood, which ensured high secrecy, but the cost to oneself was considerable.


    If one had to open it several times a day, one would wonder if Chu Yifeng¡¯s blood would be enough.


    Chu Yifeng, as if having eyes on the back of his head, turned around and looked at Su Yingxue coolly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t married Chu Yihan, your tongue would now be for sale on the ck market.¡±


    His Silver Moon Pavilion ck market sold everything, not just gold, silver, and jewels which weremon, but also human lives, and even positions of officials, empresses, and imperial consorts were avable for purchase.


    Su Yingxue puffed up her cheeks.


    Chu Yihan rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, if he says it again, Your Highness will cut out his tongue.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smile blossomed beautifully, ¡°Hubby is the best!¡±


    The idea of a husband stabbing his brother for his wife¡¯s sake shouldn¡¯t be too adorable.


    After a moment of levity, the group began to focus on their joint strategy.


    Chu Yifeng was in control of Wu Dao¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°Wu Dao has reached the vicinity of Yungui City, but he has not entered the city and has not found me yet. 1 specte that there are still people he is waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Who is he waiting for?¡± Su Yingxue asked.


    Wu Dao had countless inscrutable schemes. Only Rong Sheng, who had crossed through time, could understand and grasp them clearly.


    Rong Sheng told them, ¡°He is waiting for the pir of the Great Wei Dynasty, the royal family member.¡±


    Chu Yihan said gravely, ¡°Qin Muyan, half of the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s military power, is in his hands. Once Qin Muyan dies, Great Wei will be thrown into chaos.¡±


    Just like him of the Great Cheng Dynasty, Han Yuwen of Qi State, and Princess Beiling Rong Sheng.


    Each one was a power and military might consolidator among the Four Nations.


    All were targets Wu Dao intended to deal with.


    ¡°That is to say, once Qin Muyan arrives, Wu Dao will make his move against you!¡±


    Su Yingxue clenched her fist tightly. Wu Dao had used her death to strike at Chu Yihan, waging war against the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    Han Yuwen, being his student, would undoubtedly submit to him. That left Chu Yihan, Qin Muyan, and Rong Sheng. By killing Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan, and making Han Yuwen and Rong Sheng conquer Great Qi and Beiling City for him, he could then let Chu Yifeng unify the Great Wei and Great Cheng Dynasties.


    The Four Nations would all be under his control!

 Chapter 814 - 812: Accompanying Little Ginseng

    Chapter 814: Chapter 812: Apanying Little Ginseng


    Su Yingxue smacked her lips, ¡°This encounter is somewhat pitiable, but had he not attempted to steal the money pouch because he saw that the person had wealth, he would not have met this catastrophe.¡±


    There was nopassion for the suffering of humanity on her face, Alt Hong highly appreciated this, even adoring it more, ¡°People who first enter the ghost market are all shocked, this ce is another world entirely. Those wearing masks are the righteous on the surface, yet once here, they be beings of uncertain nature. Miss Su¡¯s observation is keen, and this calmposure is indeed rare.¡±


    If it had been earlier, Su Yingxue would certainly have wanted to stand up for justice and smash this so-called ghost market.


    However, now she did not think that way, ¡°Every ce exists for a reason, inevitably with its own purpose. Even if this is the underworld market, I surmise it has its own set ofws.¡±


    Ah Hong smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, thew of the ghost market is to survive based on one¡¯s own abilities, no one will save you, nor will anyone pity you.¡±


    Su Yingxue uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and was not surprised.


    She could imagine that those hiding here were all extremely vicious people.


    But to be able to live here and keep surviving was not something everyone could achieve.


    After wandering around for half an hour and having strolled down one street, when Ah Hong asked her if she wanted to continue to the next one, she said there was no need, she wanted to go back and rest.


    On her way back, she passed by a medical clinic,plete with a medicine hall and doctors, which suddenly made her miss her own clinic.


    Although trapped here, the idea of expanding Tongchang Medical Center all over the world still persisted in her heart.


    ¡°Having left the Great Cheng Dynasty for so long, I wonder how Xiao Yu¡¯s preparations areing along.¡±


    Su Yingxue muttered to herself that, should things go well, after killing Wu Dao, she was going to return and continue the unfinished business.


    She lived in the most prominent Zhuiejing Building in the ghost market, a ce where the people of the market dared not approach. Ah Hong had told her when he brought her here that only the great ve master of the market, like her, was qualified to live here.


    However, Zhuiejing Building was divided into east and west sides; she lived on the east side, and the ve master lived on the west, so they would not disturb each other.


    Su Yingxue nodded and told Ah Hong that he could leave; she wanted to rest.


    After Alt Hong left, Su Yingxue entered Medicine King Valley.


    While brewing and adjusting her own medicine, she also needed to apany Little Ginseng, who had exhausted its whiskers.


    Little Ginseng looked much older, and its ginseng roots had gained a couple more wrinkles.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue, it let out a child¡¯s whiney voice, ¡°Hmph! Faithless wretch! To save you, I¡¯ve again expended a thousand years of Spiritual Power, and only now do you think to visit me! Heartless and ungrateful! Up to no good!¡±


    Su Yingxue listened quietly as it ranted, gently stroking its Spiritual Body with her hand, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault, my bad. You need to recover quickly, okay?¡±


    Like a deted child, Little Ginseng bombarded Su Yingxue with a tirade and, when it became too tired to continue, stopped, its adorable voice taking on a slightly husky tone, ¡°Hey, why are you being so obedient?¡±


    Usually, she would banter back, but now that she was the only target of its scolding, it made her¡­ oh no, made the ginseng find it boring.


    Su Yingxue lifted its Spiritual Body, revealing an intriguing smile, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll continue to pull your whiskers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so brutal; you¡¯ll never get married like this!¡±

 Chapter 819 - 817: Is Su Yingxue from the Great Wei Dynasty?

    Chapter 819: Chapter 817: Is Su Yingxue from the Great Wei Dynasty?


    Seeing Mu Fei again, Su Yingxue didn¡¯t show a pleasant face, after all, she didn¡¯t like to deal with abnormal people.


    But the look Mu Fei gave her was especially strange. At first, he was very excited, but as he calmed down, it turned into a still pool of dead water.


    It seemed waveless, but Su Yingxue always felt that beneath his eyes lurked turbulent waves.


    Yet she was sure she didn¡¯t know Mu Fei, and there was absolutely no connection between them.


    However, on her way there, she heard Ah Hong say that the owner of Xi Lou used to be a woman, a ve master with the highest status in the Ghost Market, who had lived in Xi Lou for twenty years, and her position had never been challenged by anyone; she had also kept quite a few male pets.


    Mu Fei was one of her male pets.


    However, Mu Fei was ruthless. He killed Hua Yi and took her ce to be thergest ve master in the Ghost Market.


    This was the most sensational event in the Ghost Market in the past two years.


    But those living in the Ghost Market were no ordinary people, so this bit of gossip entertained the masses for a while and was soon forgotten.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you from the Great Wei Dynasty?¡±


    Mu Fei waved his fan, and Ah Jing, who was serving at the side, passed a cup of tea to Su Yingxue.


    Her eyes were bright, seemingly not at all in the Ghost Market but acting as a maid in an ordinary family, exhibiting even more color than before.


    With her lips pursed, Su Yingxue took the tea cup but did not drink, replying to Mu Fei, ¡°Ie from the Great Cheng Dynasty. My identity, you probably bought with a female ve. You paid such a big price to see me; are you plotting against the Great Wei Dynasty, or against me?¡±


    After two days in the Ghost Market, Su Yingxue had already adapted well.


    Although she didn¡¯t think it was a good habit, she took it as a sign of her strong adaptability.


    Mu Fei¡¯s mouth curled up, his red lips revealing an enchanting charm, ¡°Worthy of being the Ninth Princess Consort, with exceptional courage and insight. I won¡¯t hide it from you, Miss Su. Beforeing to the Ghost Market, I was also from the Great Wei Dynasty. The first time I saw you, I felt you looked very familiar, as if we had met before.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never been to the Great Wei, you must be mistaken,¡± Su Yingxue said indifferently, but suspicion arose in her heart.


    Indeed, she had never been to the Great Wei, but her mother had intricate connections to it.


    Before she met Rong Sheng, she suspected her mother was from the Great Wei. After meeting Rong Sheng, he said their souls from another world had been arranged with their own identities by Wu Dao, and none of them were ordinary, so her mother was the same.


    But even Rong Sheng didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s identity.


    If she wanted to find out, she could only rely on herself to investigate.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity then. The Great Wei once had a famous beauty who looked exactly like you, Miss Su. It seems I¡¯ve been too homesick, and thus mistaken someone else for her,¡± Mu Fei said with a tone containing an apology, very obligingly nodding to Su Yingxue in apology.


    To her, his behavior wasn¡¯t humility but seemed like¡­ a habit ingrained over many years.


    Mu Fei wanted to change it, but couldn¡¯t.


    This habit was an instinctive desire to please women.


    But-


    After being discovered by Su Yingxue, a hint of annoyance quickly shed through his eyes.


    Ah Jing seemed to notice too, as the atmosphere in the room turned a bit gloomy, ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mu Fei¡¯s roar was hoarse with rage, startling Ah Jing.


    She quickly bowed and left the room.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxue stood up to take her leave, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong, Master Mu, I will take my leave.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like Mu Fei and so didn¡¯t stay long.

 Chapter 821 - 819: His Past with Rong Sheng

    Chapter 821: Chapter 819: His Past with Rong Sheng


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t understand Chu Yifeng¡¯s feelings for Rong Sheng. Right now, finding a way to deal with Wu Dao was more important to her.


    She studied what Rong Sheng had written in his book and came up with a n, but first she went to a tavern.


    Ah Hong, holding the book written by Rong Sheng, didn¡¯t dare to even touch its corners with his own hands. He presented it to Chu Yihan, along with the silk it was wrapped in, and washed and dried his hands in front of Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan held Rong Sheng¡¯s book in his palm, gently caressing it, a devilish curve forming at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Sister¡¯s handwriting, after practicing for so long, is still like a child¡¯s scribbles.¡±


    He remembered when he first met Rong Sheng, she was like a fairy high above, proficient in everything.


    But her handwriting alone was unbearably ugly.


    He was born into the royal family and began studying literature and calligraphy at the age of three. Naturally, his handwriting was much better than Rong Sheng¡¯s.


    He wrote a piece of calligraphy for Rong Sheng, and she said, ¡°It looks as if it was printed from a textbook.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t fully understand, he thought it must be a uniquepliment.


    Later on, as Rong Sheng taught him how to trick Wu Dao and be a ¡®modern person,¡¯ he taught her calligraphy in return.


    Unfortunately, even though he hade to know the kind of world Rong Sheng described as modern, she still couldn¡¯t produce beautiful handwriting.


    Ah Hong was used to it; whenever he got something from Rong Sheng, Chu Yihan¡¯s eyebrows would light up with joy.


    But he had to tell Chu Yihan, ¡°Master, the Ninth Prince has been defeated and is hiding outside the city. The situation for Qin Muyan of the Great Wei Dynasty isn¡¯t good either. The West Pavilion Master seems to being to see you, master. Are you prepared?¡±


    In previous years, Wu Dao repeatedly tested Chu Yihan, nearly taking his life time after time. He had survived from the edge of the knife and the sea of fire, yet Wu Dao still appeared from time to time. If Chu Yihan showed any behavior in front of him inconsistent with Wu Dao¡¯s expectations,


    Wu Dao would certainly take his life.


    Moreover, this time, it concerned their grand n to eliminate Wu Dao.


    To this day, he had not seen any ingenious ns from Chu Yihan.


    He feared that in the end¡­ their efforts would be in vain.


    Chu Yihan scoffed disdainfully, a wisp of hair falling on his chest, sliding over his smooth skin, his expression one of indolent sloth, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a Su Yingxue in the ghost market? If they want to kill Wu Dao, let her figure it out herself.¡±


    He had given her a chance, and that was enough.


    Outside Yungui City, atop a steep mountain with a rugged path, stood a pce carved by the divine work of spirits.


    The pce wasvish and majestic, but behind itid a cliff thousands of feet high.


    Hidden between the mountain and the clouds, even its fresh air couldn¡¯t be graced by sunlight.


    Hong Lian walked through a colored fountain and into the pce, observing that everything there was incongruous with their era.


    Had she not served Wu Dao for so long, Hong Lian would never have known what European-style architecture was.


    Red walls and yellow roofs were reced by white, the great hall ceiling hung several tens of meters high, even festooned with crystalline objects that dangled from the roof like tassels,


    Wu Dao said these were crystal chandeliers.


    But without electricity, he ced luminous pearls in the room, casting a beautiful glow Hong Lian had never seen before.


    However, when Wu Dao was present, the luminous pearls were covered.


    He couldn¡¯t be exposed to light.


    In the darkness, Hong Lian approached Wu Dao and knelt down, ¡°Pavilion Master, as you predicted, Chu Yihan, grief-stricken from the loss of Su Yingxue and with frequent bouts of bloodthirst, has faced repeated defeats in battle. Now he only has twenty thousand troops, who have been separated from Old General Su¡¯s forces, and is retreating outside Yungui City.¡±

 Chapter 822 - 820: Beheading Her for Public Display

    Chapter 822: Chapter 820: Beheading Her for Public Disy


    Wu Dao nodded, his voice hoarse and aged, ¡°Hmm, how about Qin Muyan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a better position than Chu Yihan. Beiling can¡¯t take him down for the moment, but following your method, we poisoned his soldiers. Now half of his troops are paralyzed on the ground, unable to move. He¡¯s been forced into retreat and is now not far from Yungui City.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve alle,¡± Wu Dao said with a hint of excitement in his raspy voice.


    He twirled his ck-leather gloved wrist, and in his right hand, he held a white box with carvings Hong Lian had never seen before, so beautiful and unfamiliar.


    Hong Lian had always been curious, ¡°Pavilion Master, this box is very pretty, but what exactly is inside?¡±


    Whenever Wu Dao was in the hall, he consistently held this box, but it seemed light as if it contained nothing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about things that don¡¯t concern you,¡± Wu Dao turned to Hong Lian with an implicit warning.


    Unable to see his eyes, Hong Lian was still affected by his dark and oppressive aura, the air around them instantly tinged with gloominess.


    She quickly knelt, ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master, your subordinate was presumptuous!¡±


    She was about to leave when Wu Dao suddenly murmured as if talking to himself, ¡°The time has not yete. In a few days, she will also arrive, and then this world will no longer be mine to enjoy alone.¡±


    ¡°She?¡±


    Hong Lian dared not ask more, but she guessed that Wu Dao was nning to summon someone else from another world.


    Just like Long Shuli, Rong Sheng, Han Yuwen, and Chu Yifeng, who he had brought before.


    Each of them was a remarkable figure capable of dominating a nation on their own.


    Although Hong Lian envied and resented them, she never thought aboutpeting with these individuals.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t win, but Su Yingxue was already dead.


    As the daughter of Long Shuli, winning against Su Yingxue was akin to beating the most formidable among them, Long Shuli, wasn¡¯t it?


    With this thought, she felt bnced again in her heart.


    Three dayster, outside Yungui City, both Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan were badly injured, driven into a corner by the troops of Han Yuwen and Beiling.


    Han Yuwen, dressed in a sumptuouslyplex princess robe, stood at the forefront of the formation. She looked up proudly and smiled at Chu Yihan at the city gates, ¡°Your Highness, you have no escape now. As long as you agree to spend the rest of your life serving me obediently, I promise I will ask my teacher to spare your life.¡±


    Chu Yihan, covered in blood, was trembling as he held the Qing Frost Sword, yet even at hisst breath, he did not lose his regal demeanor.


    His eyes emitted a cold and bloodthirsty light as he slowly spat out three words, ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Han Yuwen angrily waved her sleeve, ¡°You still won¡¯t submit! Do I need to break your pride and make you kneel before me?¡±


    She adored Chu Yihan¡¯s unyielding spirit, which is why she was willing to give him a chance to serve her, but she couldn¡¯t believe how ungrateful he was!


    She scoffed, ¡°Chu Yihan, even if you don¡¯t submit to me, you¡¯ll never have another woman in this lifetime. The man I like can only belong to me. Any woman that covets the man I desire has only one fate¡ªdeath! Just like Su Yingxue.¡±


    Han Yuwenughed triumphantly.


    There was nothing that made her happier than knowing that Su Yingxue had died at the hands of Wu Dao.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to mention her!¡±


    With a roar of rage, a knife was thrown towards Han Yuwen.


    Han Yuwen was startled; if not for Yun Dan deflecting the knife and falling injured, she would have been split in two by Qin Muyan¡¯s de.


    Qin Muyan, also drenched in blood, exuded an even more magnificent heroic spirit, ¡°Han Yuwen, if you have the courage, face me in a duel! Even though you¡¯re a woman, I won¡¯t hesitate to behead you and disy it for all to see!¡±

 Chapter 824 - 822: Han Yuwen’s Defeat and Escape

    Chapter 824: Chapter 822: Han Yuwen¡¯s Defeat and Escape


    Upon witnessing the siege of Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan¡¯s formidable armies, Han Yuwen immediately ordered the Qi State troops to resist, gritting her teeth in hatred, ¡°Why do they still have soldiers and horses? Haven¡¯t they already been defeated? Chu Yihan has been so badly injured, he¡¯s already hidden away in Yungui City, how could he still lead troops!¡±


    ¡°Princess, please stay calm and cautious. Let¡¯s first retreat a bit to avoid getting hurt by these people. As for the Ninth Prince¡­ perhaps someone in Yungui City has saved him. I just saw that the person leading the troops is Su Hao, not the Ninth Prince,¡±


    Yun Dan advised in a low voice, standing beside Han Yuwen.


    Her mind was intricate, but she also pondered some perplexing points.


    For instance-


    Why the army that just now seemed like a defeated rabble suddenly became as fierce as a legion of tigers and wolves.


    ¡°Su Hao¡­ Su Yingxue¡¯s brother. Pass mymand, bring me his head. 1 will grant ten thousand gold and a marquisate to the one who aplishes this!¡±


    A trace of bloodlust shed in Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes. She wanted not just Su Yingxue¡¯s death but also for all those who loved her to apany her to hell!


    They don¡¯t deserve to live in this world with her!


    Yun Dan conveyed her order but almost failed to make it back to her side.


    Having been struck by an arrow in the back, she gasped for air as she ran to Han Yuwen, her mouth full of blood: ¡°Princess, hurry! There¡¯s an ambush. Qin Muyan isn¡¯t injured at all, and Su Hao¡¯s army is majestic, not resembling one that has lost a battle. Their numbers are increasing!¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Where are Beiling¡¯s troops? Is Rong Sheng dead? Why doesn¡¯t hee out andmand his troops!¡±


    Han Yuwen stood atop the carriage, shouting arrogantly.


    An arrow from Su Hao whistled through the air, scattering her hair and pulling her down from the carriage by tangling in her tresses.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Han Yuwen screamed in terror.


    Had Yun Dan not acted swiftly and cut her hair in time, Han Yuwen would have been smashed to death!


    With Yun Dan cushioning Han Yuwen¡¯s fall and seriously injured, she still urged, ¡°Princess, run quickly!¡±


    Han Yuwen quickly stood up, forgoing her princess¡¯s image, and fled immediately towards the pce at the top of Wudao Mountain.


    ¡°Follow her!¡±


    Qin Muyanmanded his troops to pursue Han Yuwen.


    Meanwhile, Su Hao followed Chu Yihan¡¯s military orders, cutting off Han Yuwen¡¯s troops at the base of the mountain, causing her to flee in disarray, isted and without support.


    As Han Yuwen fled towards the mountain, she ran into Chu Yifeng midway.


    Seeing him as if he were a savior, she flung herself at him, ¡°Senior Brother!!¡±


    Chu Yifeng raised an eyebrow, his alluring eyes filled with a roguish charm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my junior sister? Get up quickly. Why such a sorry state? You are a princess of a nation; this is unbing of your image.¡±


    Chu Yifeng pretended to be amodating, and Han Yuwen saw no w in his act.


    She even thought that inside Chu Yifeng¡¯s body was a soul like hers that had transmigrated and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you find it strange? Clearly, you pretended to save Chu Yihan earlier, striking at him to inflict more injuries. Yet now, he can still lead troops, and Su Hao and Qin Muyan have been relentlessly pursuing me. I had no choice but to escape to find our teacher.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t turn to Wu Dao, she was certain to be dismembered by Qin Muyan¡¯s horses.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Yihan fail to show up? He should have died in the city. Now, you go to the teacher in peace. Come, let your senior brother help you,¡±


    Chu Yifeng kindly helped Han Yuwen up.


    Han Yuwen had no guard up against him.


    However, while walking on the mountain path, she casually spoke to Chu Yifeng, ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember the way to our teacher¡¯s ce? I don¡¯t recall it very well..¡±

 Chapter 826 - 824 The Final Game

    Chapter 826: Chapter 824 The Final Game


    Chu Yifeng lightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Tsk, such an overconfident person should be trapped by the teacher in a secret room and slowly yed to death.¡±


    Han Yuwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Chu Yihan is overestimating himself. Once caught, let me handle him on teacher¡¯s behalf, so the teacher won¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    The man she liked was naturally supposed to fall into her hands, to be tormented by her.


    She had just tempered his sharpness, so he would kneel at her feet, willingly serving her.


    Wu Dao didn¡¯t pay any attention to the back and forth between these two, instead pondering why Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t died!


    Yungui City was Chu Yifeng¡¯s territory, and even if he was somewhat rebellious, he was still brought there by his teacher; it made no sense for him to still harbor brotherly affection for Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Yifeng, go bring Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan to me. If they resist, kill,¡± Wu Dao ordered coldly and viciously.


    ¡°All right, teacher, I¡¯ll go now and bring their heads to you,¡± Chu Yifeng repliednguidly, hiszy posture carrying a sovereign¡¯s air.


    ¡°Wait, senior brother, don¡¯t kill Chu Yihan, he¡­¡± Han Yuwen still wanted to spare Chu Yihan¡¯s life, but Wu Dao suddenly red at her, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, go die with him!¡±


    Upon hearing this Han Yuwen shuddered, immediately turning to face Wu Dao, ¡°I was wrong, teacher. Please, kill him. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After she spoke those words, Wu Dao¡¯s animosity towards her lessened.


    Although Han Yuwen felt it was a pity for Chu Yihan to die,pared to her own life, he truly wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Perhaps in the four kingdoms and nine provinces, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone like him with a divine countenance that fascinated her.


    But one must be alive to enjoy being served by them, if she were dead there would be nothing left!


    Liking him was one thing, but deep inside her modern soul, shecked the foolish sentimentality to die for love!


    Dead people are stupid and deserve nothing!


    Chu Yifeng went down the mountain and came face to face with Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan.


    Both weremanders of armies, awe-inspiring and imposing, nowhere near their prior wounded and dispirited condition.


    Excitement sparked in Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is Wu Dao on the mountain?¡±


    Chu Yifeng nodded, ¡°Yes, the mountain¡¯s defenses aren¡¯t hard to breach.¡±


    No matter how many assassins the West Pavilion had or how powerful their martial arts were, they were insignificantpared to thousands of troops.


    Yet Chu Yihan frowned, ¡°Did you see her?¡±


    ¡®Her¡¯ referred to Su Yingxue.


    Without news of her, he continued to feel uneasy.


    ¡°No, but you sent Mo Qi to find her, it would be hard for anything to happen to her,¡± Chu Yifeng pointed towards the mountain, now was the best opportunity to eliminate Wu Dao, missing it would lead to a catastrophe for the four kingdoms and nine provinces.


    Without hesitation, Chu Yihan ordered Su Hao to hold the base of the mountain, while he and Qin Muyan led the troops straight up the mountain to attack Wu Dao¡¯s pce.


    Inside the grand hall, the sounds ofbat grew closer, causing Wu Dao to furrow his brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Yifeng had gone to eliminate the people below, the noise shouldn¡¯t have traveled up.


    Han Yuwen was actually excited, ¡°Senior brother must be overpowering the enemy, capturing them all alive, right?¡±


    As she excitedly rushed out, an arrow struck her, piercing through her body and pinning her to the wall.


    With a ¡°puh,¡± the powerful inner strength behind the arrow inflicted severe damage to Han Yuwen, causing her to spit out blood violently.


    ¡°How could¡­ this happen¡­¡± Han Yuwen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Chu Yifeng supposed to be capturing people? Why were they attacked instead?


    ¡°Call Hong Lian over,¡± sensing something was amiss, Wu Dao ordered someone by his side.

 Chapter 827 - 825: He Captured Rong Sheng

    Chapter 827: Chapter 825: He Captured Rong Sheng


    Wu Dao sat on the dragon throne, his hands gripping the ck jade-carved dragon heads, his body shrouded in ck from head to toe.


    He watched Chu Yihan and Qin Muyan charge towards him, their momentum surging, without showing any superfluous expression, only his voice, already hoarse, sounded even more sinister, ¡°Chu Yifeng, you dare to betray me.¡±


    Chu Yifeng hadn¡¯t charged to the front, yet Wu Dao mentioned him first.


    He responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think this should have been within your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Expected? Ha!¡± Wu Daoughed coldly, ¡°Just because I tested you a few years ago, so you hold a grudge against your teacher, me?¡±


    He arranged for his ¡°younger brother¡± to bring people to kill him today?


    If Wu Dao hadn¡¯t been so nonchnt, Chu Yifeng might have thought he remembered those days of living worse than death incorrectly.


    But certain memories are etched in the bones, intertwined with the soul.


    His lips curled up with an extremely wicked smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I hold a grudge. Simply put, I also want to kill you.¡±


    The reason wasn¡¯t very noble, not for the sake of the four kingdoms and nine provinces or anything, but simply because he wanted to kill Wu Dao.


    This person was too cruel; his existence made him ufortable.


    ¡°You also want to kill me?¡± Wu Dao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget! It was I who brought you here! Without me, you would still be in thatboratory, endlessly repeating those boring experiments! You¡¯d never see the light of day!¡±


    Spend a lifetime locked in aboratory¡ªno matter if one made world-shaking scientific discoveries, no matter how much one contributed to the country, they could never stand at the pinnacle of power, sit in the position above ten thousand people!


    Such a life would be pitiful!


    It was he who took notice of him, allowing him the chance toe here, to borrow the identity of a prince and assume the position of Silver Moon Pavilion Master!


    All of this, it was all given to him by Wu Dao!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never seen what this so-called darkb looks like, I, Chu Yifeng, was born a prince of the Great Cheng Dynasty, of noble identity, a dragon among men.¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips twisted into a light sneer.


    Everyone heard the sound of Wu Dao¡¯s sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°Did Rong Sheng help you deceive me?¡± Wu Dao¡¯s eyes, filled with blood vessels, were barely visible.


    Ominous and terrifying.


    After training for so long, setting up for so long, and even testing repeatedly, Chu Yifeng wasn¡¯t the soul he had brought in!


    He was not his student!


    ¡°How¡­ How could this be?¡± Han Yuwen was pinned against the wall, her eyes wide with shock.


    Her medical skills saved her from being killed by Chu Yihan¡¯s arrow, as she used surgical tools to remove the arrow, but she had lost too much blood and herplexion was deathly pale.


    She begged Wu Dao for help, ¡°Teacher save me! I will never betray you, I will always be your student! We came here together, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Chu Yifeng wasn¡¯t a modern soul, but she was!


    She still wanted to share the prosperity with Wu Dao!


    She also wanted to be the emperor of a nation!


    ¡°Useless thing, you can¡¯t even save yourself, why should I keep you!¡± Wu Dao¡¯s attitude was exceptionally cold.


    In his eyes, Han Yuwen was just a student who did tasks for him; useful when needed, no effort spared when not.


    Especially in the current situation.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, who you are, is irrelevant,¡± Wu Dao said with a coldugh.


    With a wave of his hand, Hong Lian seized someone, appearing behind him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Princess Beiling?¡± Qin Muyan recognized Rong Sheng.


    He had met Rong Sheng previously when he had gone to Beiling City; she was memorable.


    Behind him, the soldiers of Beiling City were also shocked.


    Their princess was in Wu Dao¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes turned blood red the moment he saw Rong Sheng being captured, a bloodthirsty gleam taking over his gaze.

 Chapter 832 - 830: Ghosts that Fear the Light

    Chapter 832: Chapter 830: Ghosts that Fear the Light


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes shed with satisfaction as she stared at the ghost-like frightened Wu Dao, ¡°You fear the light, but I want you to see that this world belongs to those who live under the sun, not to a monstrous being like you who thinks he can control everything!¡±


    This world belonged to them, not to Wu Dao¡¯s Asura realm!


    Wu Dao covered his face and retreated backward, his voice urgent and panting, ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t be so smug!¡±


    Once he obtained the box¡­


    Su Yingxue would die!


    She must die!


    Behind Su Yingxue, Rong Sheng spoke up to remind her, ¡°Yingxue, take that box, it¡¯s the product of scientific research, destroy it quickly!¡±


    Destroy it!


    Only then would Wu Dao¡¯s hope be destroyed!


    Then Wu Dao wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes hardened as she saw Wu Dao crawling towards the spot where the box had fallen. She immediatelyshed out with her whip, sending the box flying and foiling Wu Dao¡¯s attempt to grab it.


    Without the box, Wu Dao became weak and powerless, copsing on the ground, unable to even get up immediately.


    Chu Yihan leapt forward, capturing Wu Dao and pressing the Qingfeng Sword against his neck, ready to take Wu Dao¡¯s life at any moment.


    Qin Muyan went out to have the pce surrounded and thoroughly eradicate Wu Dao¡¯s dark forces, clearing them outpletely, including capturing Han Yuwen and Hong Lian.


    On the other side of the ck Jade Dragon Chair, Chu Yifeng, holding his wound, ran to Rong Sheng and embraced her tightly, rubbing against her forcefully, ¡°Senior sister! Senior sister¡­¡±


    His blood stained Rong Sheng¡¯s snow-white clothes red.


    Rong Sheng, enduring intense pain, reached out gently to touch his wound, ¡°First¡­ stop the bleeding.¡±


    She could always think clearly about what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t.


    Now was not the time for sentimentality.


    If Chu Yifeng¡¯s injuries were not treated, his life would be in jeopardy.


    ¡°You tend to me,¡± Chu Yifeng said, holding her hand, his gaze stubborn.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in no position to save myself right now, only Yingxue¡­ can save you.¡± Every word Rong Sheng uttered was like stepping on nails with bare feet, her flesh pierced by sharp pain. She felt like every corner of her body was being torn apart, as if someone was ripping her to countless fragments.


    She looked at Su Yingxue with pleading eyes.


    Su Yingxue looked towards Chu Yihan, who also said, ¡°Save him.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°Okay, rest assured.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let Chu Yifeng die.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like this madman.


    She took out a medical kit from Medicine King Valley, which had everything she needed. As she was about to apply medicine to Chu Yifeng, he suddenly pushed her away. On his pale face, there was a stubbornness filled with malice, ¡°I only want senior sister!¡±


    He needed Rong Sheng to live!


    She couldn¡¯t die!


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Su Yingxue, ¡°Save her! She must live, no one can let her die!¡±


    Stubborn and imperiously tyrannical.


    This man¡¯s attitude made him hard to like.


    But Su Yingxue understood that it was for Rong Sheng.


    Yet for Rong Sheng¡­


    Su Yingxue checked her pulse, the medicine was working quickly.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s indifferent face showed no extra expression, ¡°Saving me will take time, this pain, I can bear through it.¡±


    She had already taken a hemostatic drug for herself; she wouldn¡¯t bleed out and die.


    But enduring the double dose of painkiller she had injected into herself would require sheer willpower.


    If she made it through, so be it.


    If she didn¡¯t endure it¡­


    Then it would be her fate.


    Rong Sheng persuaded Chu Yifeng, ¡°First let Yingxue give you medicine, both your internal and external injuries are severe.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 831: Calling the Husband

    Chapter 833: Chapter 831: Calling the Husband


    He was first pierced through the body by a knife, losing a lot of blood, and then took a palm strike from Hong Lian, which caused even more serious internal injuries. Now, still having the strength to hold onto her, appeared to be pure willpower keeping him alive.


    Going on like this, he was probably going to die quicker than she would.


    But Chu Yifeng¡¯s stubbornness could not be resolved by anyone. Holding onto Rong Sheng, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll share in your pain. If you can¡¯t be healed, I won¡¯t be healed either.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, are you really a madman? The medicine that Sister Rong Sheng developed herself, even she can¡¯t cure it. But you¡¯re seriously injured. By not seeking treatment, do you want to die in front of her?¡± Su Yingxue was greatly surprised.


    She¡¯d seen the insane, but she¡¯d never seen anyone as insane as Chu Yifeng!


    Truly¡­ his name says it all!


    Might as well call him Chu Yifeng the Mad.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany!¡± Rong Sheng¡¯s cold voice seemed somewhat hurtful.


    But Chu Yifeng was used to being hurt by her. He sneered, ¡°I just want to be with you. You hate me, don¡¯t you? Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if I died?¡±


    Rong Sheng blurted out before thinking that she would be unhappy!


    If he died, how could she possibly be happy?


    But, that thought shed through her mind, and in the end, she did not say it.


    ¡°As you say, I really should be happy.¡± Rong Sheng¡¯s cold face gave Chu Yifeng a misconception.


    As if the woman who had just wept for him, calling him A¡¯Feng, was just a fleeting dream.


    The sober Rong Sheng was cold and unfeeling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t care about that much, directly knocking Chu Yifeng out, then pressing him to the ground, ripping his clothes, scattering medicine, and stitching up the wound.


    She did it for Chu Yihan. She had no need to argue with the madman.


    Upon returning to Chu Yihan¡¯s side, Mo Qi had already appeared, holding Wu Dao captive.


    Su Yingxue could thenfortably tend to Chu Yihan¡¯s wounds as well.


    Earlier, in order to suppress Chu Yifeng, Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t hurt him and ended up being injured by him.


    Upon seeing the wounds on his body, Su Yingxue felt indignant, ¡°When Chu Yifenges to, I will definitely make sure the injuries you, Your Highness, have suffered are inflicted on him instead! And twice over at that!¡±


    Otherwise, Chu Yihan¡¯s suffering would be in vain!


    Her man shouldn¡¯t be hurt so casually!


    ¡°What did you just call?¡± Chu Yihan pinched Su Yingxue¡¯s face, raising an eyebrow.


    Su Yingxue took a moment to respond, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The pressure on her face grew, and Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes emitted a slight chill, ¡°Think carefully before you speak.¡±


    A threat indeed.


    If she called wrong, her face might end up wrecked.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s earlobes turned slightly red, and her face was tinged with embarrassment, ¡°There are so many people around here.¡±


    Can she call him husband when they get back?


    ¡°Call.¡±


    Chu Yihan was brief and to the point, his gaze drifting to Qin Muyan not far away with a sword, as if proiming his sovereignty.


    With no choice left, Su Yingxue¡¯s cheeks reddened, pouting, she called out softly, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile, his already strikingly handsome face became even more captivating.


    Even a descent of the gods couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, what should be done with this man?¡±


    Mo Qi, who was usually indifferent to the frequent disys of affection, had a face like thunder today.


    Seeing blood at the corner of his mouth, Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help being concerned, ¡°Were you injured by Hong Lian?¡±


    Earlier, when Mo Qi had found her and they went up the mountain together, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to Wu Dao, he had found a shortcut and took her with him. But when they had encountered Hong Lian, Mo Qi had faced her alone to conceal her presence.


    Su Yingxue knew that Mo Qi, working with Chu Yihan, was not of weak martial arts skills.


    But now, the two gaping wounds on his body¡­

 Chapter 834 - 832: He’s Still Resisting

    Chapter 834: Chapter 832: He¡¯s Still Resisting


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, master, do you want me to kill this man for you?¡±


    A strong killing intent shed in Mo Qi¡¯s dark eyes.


    Behind him, Hong Lian shouted, ¡°Mo Qi, don¡¯t kill the Pavilion Master! You dare to kill him!¡±


    Mo Qi¡¯s sword-holding hand trembled, but what followed was his fury as he turned to face Hong Lian, ¡°Even if the master spares him, I will kill him right before your eyes!¡±


    Hong Lian cares about this Pavilion Master, more than he cares about me!


    Oh no!


    This Pavilion Master is indeed someone Hong Lian cares about.


    As for me¡­ I simply don¡¯t count.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I am just a joke.


    Su Yingxue sensed something andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Pavilion Master will definitely die.¡±


    She turned to look at Wu Dao, who, exposed to the light, showed hate that was even greater than fear.


    His eyes were like an abyss covered in vines, always ready to entangle someone and drag them into darkness.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    Wu Dao¡¯s sneer was cold and ghastly, as if it came from hell.


    His eyes seemed to have seen right through Su Yingxue, ¡°You¡¯re alive till now because of the spatial device you carry, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart chilled; this was something she hadn¡¯t even told Chu Yihan!


    She has Medicine King Valley, and Little Ginseng to protect her life!


    But how did Wu Dao know?


    Could it be that he has one too?


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, just in time to see the white box magically appear in Wu Dao¡¯s hand as he made a fist, allowing him to immediately break free from Mo Qi¡¯s grip.


    Chu Yihan moved swiftly like an arrow leaving the bow, grabbing Wu Dao¡¯s hand and snatching the box from him, bent his legs with a kick, forcing him to kneel.


    His brows furrowed deeply, ¡°What witchcraft have you used!¡±


    How is it possible to disappear and reappear as if by teleportation?


    What secret does this white box hold?


    It could bring Rong Sheng and the souls of others here and materialize in Wu Dao¡¯s hand anytime, granting him intangible power.


    Wu Dao¡¯s eyes glinted with triumph, ¡°As long as I have it, you cannot kill me!¡±


    This box is fused with his life, it¡¯s not something that these people can simply destroy!


    Su Yingxue stepped forward, took the box from Chu Yihan¡¯s hand, and tried to split it open with the Qingfeng Sword, only to discover that the sword couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on the box¡¯s tough exterior.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t waste your energy, even your mother couldn¡¯t destroy it back then, what can you do? What are youpared to her?¡±


    Wu Dao¡¯s gaze was sinister, and the evil energy spreading out from him intensified his hatred.


    With just a thought, the box returned to his hand.


    He held it aloft, boasting confidently, ¡°Su Yingxue, if you have any way to kill me or destroy this, you win! But you don¡¯t have any!¡±


    What her mother couldn¡¯t do in the past, she couldn¡¯t do either!


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A cold light shed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes as she swiftly moved forward, knocked the box out of Wu Dao¡¯s hand, and injected him with a syringe-full of liquid.


    This slight pain was like mere tickling for Wu Dao, who had years of medical research under his belt.


    He didn¡¯t care in the slightest, even scoffing with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re even more foolish than your mother. She believed I would return, and you think you can kill me¡­¡±


    The smile on Wu Dao¡¯s face didn¡¯tst as he tried to finish his sentence, turning into something grim and terrifying.


    ¡°What have you injected me with¡­¡±


    Panic surfaced on his face.


    Although Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t initially one hundred percent sure, the panic in Wu Dao¡¯s eyes confirmed it for her,

 Chapter 835 - 833: Collapse

    Chapter 835: Chapter 833: Copse


    ¡°Your porphyria, even if we took blood from all three of us, couldn¡¯t possibly be cured! And¡­ with the injection of a high concentration of alcohol, you, without a doubt, will die!¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, how could you possibly¡­¡±


    Wu Dao was unable to resist the weakness and pain assaulting his body, and he no longer had the strength to summon the box. The alcohol quickly paralyzed him, and caused his blood to start running chaotic.


    Wu Dao had never hated someone like this¡­


    Not even Long Shuli!


    He gritted his teeth, word by word seething with hate, ¡°Su Yingxue, you dare! You dare destroy everything I have!¡±


    His grand vision and ambition!


    His ambition to dominate the world!


    All these years of management and plotting, he was just a little short of sess!


    He could kill Long Shuli, who stood in his way!


    But this time, Su Yingxue¡­


    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±


    Wu Dao struggled desperately, he could still summon the box, but the box was firmly controlled by Su Yingxue; she opened it, and it was originally empty inside.


    But the box, while in an open state, could not be summoned by Wu Dao at will.


    She talked about this with Little Ginseng during their chat. Little Ginseng said, just like its Spiritual Body couldn¡¯t separate from Su Yingxue¡¯s body, Wu Dao and the box, if both were to fall at the same time, would lose the ability to control and be controlled.


    Wu Dao, like a dying spider, crawled towards Su Yingxue, demanding the box, ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±


    His efforts could not be in vain!


    He could not have crossed over to this life for nothing!


    He had to be the supreme ruler of the world!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s sword pierced through his body, nailing him firmly to the ground.


    Afterwards, he protectively guarded Su Yingxue.


    The sight before him made Wu Dao feel even more repulsed.


    After scheming his entire life, he had gained nothing!


    His hand slowly reached for his dragon throne, Wu Dao pressed a button with a sinister look in his eyes, a smile ying on his face, ¡°Su Yingxue, your mother is dead, and you won¡¯t get to live well either!¡±


    In the past, Long Shuli, to oppose him, even if she was vited by a man like Su Dingheng, still lived a splendid life! She made him grind his teeth with silent hatred to this day, hating her intensely every time he thought of her!


    Even if he was to die¡­ he was going to take them with him!


    The ground beneath Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan started to shake.


    Chu Yihan was the first to feel that something was amiss, hugging Su Yingxue¡¯s waist, and shouted to everyone, ¡°Hurry up and leave! This ce is going to copse!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Wu Dao let out onest maniacalugh!


    As his body fell, it pressed down on the switch, and the pce began to shake violently.


    Chu Yihan embraced Su Yingxue, Mo Qi carried Chu Yifeng on his back while holding Rong Sheng, and Qin Muyan grabbed the others and was about to leave.


    But before they could reach the entrance of the grand hall, the entire pce copsed with a bang.


    Behind the pce was a sheer cliff. The pce crumbled entirely, everyone shaking uncontrobly, unable to steady themselves.


    Feeling the ground plummeting rapidly beneath him, Chu Yihan wrapped his arms around Su Yingxue¡¯s waist, shielding her with his body below, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Highness won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡±


    Su Yingxue saw a beam falling towards Chu Yihan¡¯s back and quickly embraced him, rolling away several times.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The earth-shattering sound reverberated through the sky. When Su Hao and his men arrived, they did not see the magnificent and ever-changing pce. What he saw was just a deep pit!


    An area that had just experienced a sudden copse!


    ¡°Sister! Your Highness!¡±


    Su Hao, with a panicked face, shouted into the abyss, but the only thing that echoed back was his own voice.

 Chapter 836 - 834: Ruthless, Leaving No Way Out

    Chapter 836: Chapter 834: Ruthless, Leaving No Way Out


    He couldn¡¯t see, nor could he hear the voices of the people below.


    He must save them!


    ¡°Sister, brother will definitely save you!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s eyes reddened, his fists clenched tightly.


    He mobilized all the troops, trying to find a way to get down to the edge of the cliff and excavate the ruins inside, with both the Great Wei Dynasty and Beiling City¡¯s armies obeying hismand anding to help.


    At the bottom of the cliff.


    Amidst the ruins, Su Yingxue¡¯s head was filled with Little Ginseng¡¯s fuming voice, ¡°Su Yingxue, can you please live properly! I used a whisker to save you, and you¡¯ve only been alive for a few days before you go looking for death again! You really are going to anger me to death!¡±


    So infuriating!


    The adorable voice, like that of a small beast.


    A brain explosion.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s head ached from the noise, and she came to, supporting her head, ¡°Stop yelling, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    She had only been temporarily dazed by the copse and shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re not dead, hmph! If you die again, I won¡¯t save you,¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s cute and irritated voice evoked the image of a child with a puffy, adorable face, looking all huffy.


    If it could transform into a human, Little Ginseng would certainly look like that!


    Perhaps with a little mouth pouted so high that a basket of herbs could hang from it.


    Su Yingxue was lucky, the beam that had copsed crossed over with another, forming a protective space around her and Chu Yihan.


    She quickly pushed the man beside her, ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡±


    She could move Chu Yihan, but she couldn¡¯t wake him.


    rmed, Su Yingxue asked, ¡°Your Highness? Are you injured? Where are you hurt?¡±


    She searched Chu Yihan¡¯s body for injuries and found none, but it seemed like his head had taken a severe hit.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart immediately became uneasy, ¡°Your Highness, did you hit your head? Your Highness, wake up, please!¡±


    The space was too cramped, she couldn¡¯t even take his pulse, she could only stretch out a hand to move the bricks and debris from Chu Yihan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say you would protect me?¡±


    Su Yingxue tried her best to move closer, but she could still only lie down, propping herself up with her arms.


    As she struggled to raise her hand and touched Chu Yihan¡¯s face, she encountered a warm liquid.


    ¡°Blood¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue looked at her hand in shock, Chu Yihan¡¯s head was bleeding.


    His back was facing her now, had his face been smashed¡­


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Tears immediately brimmed in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, Your Highness, I don¡¯t want you to die! You can¡¯t die!¡±


    Perhaps jolted by Su Yingxue¡¯s crying, Chu Yihan spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°You still won¡¯t call me properly, I wouldn¡¯t rest in peace even in death.¡± ¡°Call you¡­¡¯


    With her face streaked with tears, Su Yingxue¡¯s voice was soft and lingering, ¡°Hubby¡­ I¡­ I will call out, hubby! You are my hubby, I¡¯ve realized now, hubby, please hold on, let me see if you are alright?¡±


    Chu Yihan easily turned over towards her, looking at her with warm affection, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, are you alright?¡± Su Yingxue blinked, then broke into a relieved smile.


    Chu Yihan was alright!


    He could still move, and the blood she felt was just from a cut on his forehead, it wasn¡¯t a serious injury!


    Su Yingxue hugged Chu Yihan with excitement and joy, ¡°Hubby, this is wonderful¡­¡±


    Thank goodness, they were both ok!


    Her heart had been nearly shattered with fear just moments ago.


    The two entwined together, with Chu Yihan¡¯s hand resting on the back of her head, sealing their reunion with a deep kiss.


    After the tension in the air eased slightly, he brought up, ¡°Finding a way out won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Wu Dao was a cruel man who didn¡¯t leave any way out even for himself.


    The pce¡¯s copse had been premeditated; upon his own death, he nned to take everyone down with him.

 Chapter 837 - 835: Loving Someone Is Wonderful

    Chapter 837: Chapter 835: Loving Someone Is Wonderful


    Su Yingxue looked around; it was a scene of ruins. Even if they managed to climb out by hand, they were still at the bottom of the cliff. They would need someone from above to rescue them; otherwise, their chances of survival were very slim.


    Moreover, it was unknown whether the others were still alive.


    Su Yingxue had Chu Yihan prop up the beam on top of him, slowly moving away the debris to make room enough to sit up.


    Chu Yihan, using two intersecting beams, created a space stable enough to sit.


    Su Yingxue began calling out for the others, ¡°Sister Rong Sheng! Mo Qi! Scarlet me King!¡±


    ¡°Sister Rong Sheng!¡±


    ¡°Mo Qi!¡±


    ¡°Scarlet me King!¡±


    She called for a long time before receiving a few weak responses.


    ¡°Yingxue, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Rong Sheng. She sounds close to us!¡±


    Su Yingxue breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Rong Sheng was alright.


    But there was a sob in Rong Sheng¡¯s voice, ¡°Chu Yifeng¡­ can you save him?¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handsome brows revealed a hint of urgency.


    When Chu Yifeng teased him, he was always unresponsive and even found him annoying.


    But blood ties are definitely something he cares about.


    Rong Sheng said, ¡°He was protecting me and got badly hurt, all the medicine I had has scattered, and now I can¡¯t treat his wounds.¡±


    If Rong Sheng had any medicine at all, she wouldn¡¯t be so helpless.


    But upon hearing Su Yingxue¡¯s voice, she remembered what Wu Dao said; Su Yingxue had a space of her own, she would certainly be able to produce some medicine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sister Rong Sheng, I have some.¡±


    Su Yingxue first reassured Chu Yihan, then asked him to figure out how to reach Rong Sheng¡¯s location, at the very least, to make a path through which they could pass the medicine to her.


    She entered Medicine King Valley, gathered and prepared medicines, taking out all the medicines she had previously stored in Medicine King Valley.


    ¡°In such a dire situation, you still have the mood to care about others!¡±


    Busy in the pharmacy, Su Yingxue felt a poke and got distracted. She turned to see a little girl standing beside her with two round buns atop her head, her face as cute as if carved from pink jade.


    At this moment, the girl was looking up, pouting arrogantly. That haughty expression was just like what Su Yingxue imagined Little Ginseng would look like transformed into human form.


    Su Yingxue pulled her hand away and pinched Little Ginseng¡¯s chubby face, pinching until she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch, don¡¯t touch! I¡¯ve just managed to transform and it¡¯s not stable yet! If you mess it up, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    Little Ginseng stepped back two paces, puffing up her face.


    Seeing her like this softened Su Yingxue¡¯s heart a bit. She knelt down and hugged her, nting a kiss, ¡°Won¡¯t touch you, just a kiss, alright?¡±


    ¡°Su Yingxue, you¡¯ve be a hooligan! Is it because of your hubby?¡±


    Little Ginseng could always sense that man¡¯s actions towards Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue nodded, as if she had indeed be a bit more of a hooligan since being with Chu Yihan. asionally, she wanted to be close to him, to kiss him, to sleep with him, and even to have a cute child like Little Ginseng with him!


    ¡°The medicine¡¯s going bad!¡±


    Seeing her blushing and lost in thought, Little Ginseng looked at her with disgust.


    It¡¯s just a man, after all.


    Is he worth all this?


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up, loving someone is a wonderful thing, and it¡¯s normal to daydream,¡± Su Yingxue said as she quickly finished preparing the medicine and took the opportunity to teach Little Ginseng a lesson.


    She left like this without thinking about a very important issue untilter when she realized, she started to have a headache over Little Ginseng¡¯s existence.


    When Su Yingxue opened her eyes again, she held many items in her hands: golden wound medicine, bandages, gauze, and injection vials.

 Chapter 838 - 836: Saving Chu Yifeng

    Chapter 838: Chapter 836: Saving Chu Yifeng


    Ever since Sister Rong Sheng gave her that book, she had started researching and, using the set of tools left by Long Shuli, she had actually developed antibiotics.


    Chu Yihan had already cleared the path, and now they were only separated by a wall that had copsed between them and Rong Sheng and Chu Yifeng.


    With a single palm strike, Chu Yihan created a hole big enough for Su Yingxue to pass things through.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s medical skills were on par with her mother¡¯s, so she was naturally capable of saving Chu Yifeng.


    Su Yingxue then reassured Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, rest assured, Sister Rong Sheng won¡¯t let Chu Yifeng die.¡±


    Chu Yihan hummed in acknowledgment, then his probing gazended on her. ¡°Can you tell Your Highness where these medicinese from?¡±


    He had noticed before that Su Yingxue always carried a small medicine box, but the things she could pull out of it were not something that little box could hold. Now, she had simply closed her eyes for a moment and conjured up so many items to save Chu Yifeng.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yingxue paused, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t n to hide it from Your Highness¡­ I mean, hubby, I just feared you wouldn¡¯t believe it if I told you.¡±


    ¡°Having seen the phenomenon of crossing from another world, what else peculiar about you could Your Highness not ept?¡±


    Chu Yihan pinched her cheek.


    Su Yingxue smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    After all, her rebirth was the strangest thing of all.


    She told Chu Yihan about Little Ginseng and Medicine King Valley, but there was no surprise in Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes, only more relief. ¡°Little Ginseng is protecting you very well.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°She¡¯s a bit haughty, but she¡¯s my life-saving token.¡±


    Just like Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Who¡¯s haughty, Su Yingxue, can¡¯t you say something good about me!¡±


    Little Ginseng¡¯s voice came through, and even Chu Yihan could hear it.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is she speaking?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked puzzled, ¡°Huh? Your Highness, you can hear that?¡±


    Chu Yihan nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Little Ginseng, have you be more powerful? Can Your Highness hear you speak now?¡± Su Yingxue was particrly curious.


    ¡°I could always do it, but you never wanted anyone to know. Little Ginseng didn¡¯t need to show off, did you think Little Ginseng could only stay in your head?¡±


    Little Ginseng stood with her hands on her hips, which Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t see, puffing up her round bun-like face.


    She clearly doted on Su Yingxue, always considering her needs, but she never gave Su Yingxue even the slightest verbal advantage.


    ¡°In that case, Your Highness thanks you for taking care of his wife,¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was much softer. He hadn¡¯t seen a spirit ginseng cultivated for a thousand years, but her childish voice was adorable, making him feel an instinctive fondness.


    ¡°In that case, Little Ginseng grudgingly epts your thanks. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just speak up. Little Ginseng will not turn you down!¡± Little Ginseng¡¯s voice became milkily soft and sweet, also carrying a sense of grandeur.


    Su Yingxue felt unhappy, ¡°Why are you so biased?¡±


    She had been integrated with Little Ginseng for so long, and the creature had never uttered a kind word about her. Yet, why had she be soisant towards Chu Yihan after a mere thank you from him?


    The difference in treatment was too great!


    Unfair!


    ¡°Because he¡¯s good-looking! If someone¡¯s good-looking, whatever they say is right! Little Ginseng will absolutely not refuse any of his requests!¡± Little Ginseng proimed proudly.


    Su Yingxue pouted.


    What more was there to say?


    No wonder she turned into a girl!


    Behind the wall, Rong Sheng was treating Chu Yifeng, administering antibiotics, applying medication, stitching up the wound, all in one go.

 Chapter 839 - 837: He Refuses to Take Medicine

    Chapter 839: Chapter 837: He Refuses to Take Medicine


    Chu Yifeng slowly awoke and saw Rong Sheng beside him. His sensuous thin lips curled up slightly, ¡°Even in going to hell, I still end up with Senior Sister, huh.¡±


    Rong Sheng told him calmly and steadily, ¡°We¡¯re not dead.¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­¡±


    Chu Yifeng sighed softly, almost as if he was disappointed that they hadn¡¯t died.


    Unmoved, Rong Sheng continued to treat his wounds.


    With his injuries all taken care of, Rong Sheng held the oral medicine to Chu Yifeng¡¯s lips, sinctlymanding, ¡°Take it.¡±


    Chu Yifeng turned his head away, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°This is medicine for pain relief and anti-inmmation.¡±


    ¡°Still not taking it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    A touch of anxiety rose in Rong Sheng¡¯s heart. His body was covered with many wounds. The fact that he had survived was testament to his strong willpower. Now, although she had saved his life, she could fully imagine the pain from those wounds as a doctor.


    He was in pain.


    ¡°It hurts, but if you kiss me, I¡¯ll take the medicine.¡±


    In Chu Yifeng¡¯s handsome brows there was the posture of a shameless rogue.


    Rong Sheng immediately turned cold, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    In the past, any intimacy between her and Chu Yifeng had been forced upon her, and she would definitely not offer herself willingly.


    A streak of malice shed through Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes.


    Knowing that Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue were behind the wall, he shouted, ¡°Chu Yihan, has Su Yingxue ever kissed you of her own ord?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s voice, cold and detached, came through, ¡°How boring.¡±


    Su Yingxue heard the noise on their side. She walked up, clung to Chu Yihan¡¯s shoulder, and kissed his lips, even biting his face, making sure her voice was loud enough to be heard by Chu Yifeng.


    After kissing, she deliberately cooed seductively, ¡°Hubby, did you like it?¡±


    Chu Yihan hooked his lips, pulling her into his embrace and pinching her face, ¡°You little troublemaker.¡±


    A stifled feeling built up in Chu Yifeng¡¯s chest.


    He pointed to the wall above him, looking at Rong Sheng, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Su Yingxue was deliberately provoking him!


    The emotionless face of Rong Sheng, cool and detached as a fairy, remained unmoved, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    She began to forcefully push the medicine into Chu Yifeng¡¯s mouth. However, even with his injuries and lying down, she was no match for the strength in his arms alone.


    Rong Sheng tried several times unsessfully. Each time the medicine approached his lips, he swatted it away.


    She grew somewhat angry, ¡°Chu Yifeng, this is the medicine that could save your life. Don¡¯t take it, and you might as well prepare to die in pain.¡±


    ¡°You are my life-saving medicine.¡±


    A trace of scorn flitted through Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Rong Sheng, do you even have a heart?¡±


    He could endure being cut and stabbed, have his legs broken, and even die for Rong Sheng.


    But all he asked was for Rong Sheng to kiss him, yet she refused.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s face remained cold, offering no response.


    She held the remainder of the medicine and asked Chu Yifeng, ¡°Are you going to take this medicine or not?¡±


    Chu Yifeng smirked coldly and turned his back, no longer speaking.


    Rong Sheng understood his thoughts; if she didn¡¯t kiss him, he wouldn¡¯t take the medicine.


    He was ruthless to others, and even more so to himself.


    But she¡­


    Rong Sheng bit her lip; she stopped paying attention to Chu Yifeng and quietly turned to sit aside.


    She had always loathed physical contact with others. Chu Yifeng¡¯s repeated coercions made her despise any closeness with him.


    She would never initiate a kiss with him.


    There was a standoff between them for a while, until Chu Yifeng spoke lightly, ¡°Rong Sheng, you only pretended to be with me before to get my help in killing Wu Dao, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s spine stiffened, her heart suddenly thrown into disarray.


    As she was unsure how to respond, Chu Yifeng scoffed coldly, ¡°Your eyes have already betrayed you.¡±

 Chapter 840 - 838: Want Me to Take Medicine? Kiss Me.

    Chapter 840: Chapter 838: Want Me to Take Medicine? Kiss Me.


    It¡¯s just that he was willing to jump into this pit.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s body curled up slightly, her arms wrapped around her knees, her face buried in them.


    At this moment, she felt like a person stripped of their clothes.


    The thoughts she believed were well hidden had been easily seen through by Chu Yig.


    And her true feelings¡­


    A tear fell from the corner of her eye, Rong Sheng closed her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and said nothing more.


    They were buried underground, and although Su Yingxuc had saved them and provided some food and medicine, it was never a long-term solution.


    Moreover, Chu Yig refused to eat anything.


    On the third day, after Su Yingxue passed things to Mo Qi and Qin Muyan, she peered through the hole in the wall and saw Rong Sheng sitting on one side, while the food meant for Chu Yifeng remained untouched.


    She moved over and tugged at Chu Yihan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hubby, won¡¯t you go and persuade him?¡±


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s temper really stank and was incredibly stubborn.


    He was harder to deal with than a rock in a cesspit.


    Rong Sheng couldn¡¯t handle him, and in his severely injured state, not eating or drinking, it was very easy for him to end up reporting to the King of Hell.


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t want to interfere; he knew Chu Yifeng¡¯s nature better.


    He parted his lips lightly, ¡°Only Rong Sheng can touch his heart, he won¡¯t live just for Your Highness.¡±


    As an elder brother, Chu Yifeng did indeed cherish him. Despite his often harsh words, his actions were always incredibly caring.


    But he was not the reason Chu Yifeng wanted to live.


    Only Rong Sheng was.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze met Rong Sheng¡¯s, causing the still waters of her heart to stir slightly.


    Chu Yifeng had maintained that position for a long time without moving.


    Rong Sheng pursed her lips and slowly moved over, touching him as ifpromising, ¡°Chu Yig, take your medicine, eat something.¡±


    Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t move.


    Rong Sheng closed her eyes for a moment, her voice cold but with a hint of coaxing, ¡°Turn around, let me feed you.¡±


    The thought of Chu Yifeng¡¯s demands made Rong Sheng feel sick instinctively.


    In her mind, all she could see were the torments Chu Yifeng had put her through in the past.


    The more reserved she was, the more shameful positions he would force her into, just to humiliate her.


    If it wasn¡¯t a matter of life or death, she would never havepromised.


    Having expressed herself thus, Chu Yifeng still did not move.


    On the other side, Su Yingxue was getting anxious. She knew Rong Sheng was shy and called out to Chu Yifeng boldly, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t get up, Sister Rong Sheng won¡¯t kiss you anymore!¡±


    She didn¡¯t control her volume when she shouted, and both Qin Muyan and Mo Qi heard her.


    Qin Muyan found it amusing, ¡°So childish!¡±


    Mo Qi coolly curved his lips, smiling self-deprecatingly.


    A blush spread across Rong Sheng¡¯s face.


    She was already regretting her decision.


    In matters between men and women, she had never been the initiator.


    Yet she waited a long time, and Chu Yig still barely moved.


    Never doubting there was a problem due to Chu Yifeng¡¯s stubborn nature and still sensing his breathing, she didn¡¯t worry too much.


    But when he remained silent for so long, Rong Sheng¡¯s heart sank, and she quickly crawled in front of Chu Yig, forcefully turning him over.


    Chu Yigy like a soulless shell, his eyes closed. As soon as he was turned over, his hands suddenly sprawled out, limp and powerless on the ground.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng!¡±


    Rong Sheng panicked.


    She quickly felt for his pulse.


    Gone.


    ¡°Chu Yifeng, wake up!¡±


    The sudden panic made her lose the calm she had from years of medical practice, ¡°Chu Yifeng, stop being angry with yourself, you¡¯re going to die!¡±

 Chapter 841 - 839: Blood Transfusion

    Chapter 841: Chapter 839: Blood Transfusion


    ¡°Sister Rong Sheng, what¡¯s wrong with him? Hurry and take his pulse!¡±


    Next door, Su Yingxue sensed that something bad was happening, and her heart was also suspended in fear.


    Chu Yifeng¡¯s fist made the holerger, his gaze suddenly tense, ¡°Chu Yifeng!¡±


    He can¡¯t die!


    ¡°Yingxue, he doesn¡¯t have a pulse, I can¡¯t feel his pulse anymore, he¡­¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes brimmed with panic-stricken tears, her gaze frantic and helpless.


    Chu Yihan looked around, managed to lift the entire thick beam, and then passed Su Yingxue through, ¡°Save him!¡±


    His eyes, grave, fixed on Su Yingxue, carrying a heavy hope.


    Su Yingxue nodded, looking at him supporting the beam, ¡°Hubby, be careful!¡±


    She had to stay by Rong Sheng¡¯s side, so Chu Yihan had to keep supporting the beam the whole time.


    Su Yingxue acted swiftly, realizing that Chu Yifeng was only temporarily in shock, she quickly joined Rong Sheng in administering aid.


    But the two of them pressing on his heart and feeding him medicine still couldn¡¯t make Chu Yifeng regain consciousness.


    Rong Sheng noticed, ¡°He¡¯s lost too much blood, refused to take his medicine, and wouldn¡¯t eat. He¡¯s too weak, his body can¡¯t hold up, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.¡±


    Such stubbornness, he wouldn¡¯t even spare himself when it took hold!


    Su Yingxue was somewhat distressed, ¡°We can¡¯t find someone to give him a blood transfusion right now, and he won¡¯t swallow any medicine, what do we do¡­¡±


    ¡°My blood type is the same as his, I can give him a transfusion.¡±


    Rong Sheng, her features cold but clear, skillfully took out a syringe. Rolling up her sleeve, she handed her slender arm to Su Yingxue, ¡°Yingxue, you carry out the procedure.¡±


    ¡°Sister, how do you know your blood type is the same as his?¡± Su Yingxue was surprised.


    Seeing how adept Rong Sheng was, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first time she had given him a blood transfusion.


    Rong Sheng didn¡¯t answer her, and Su Yingxue didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask any more, but still reminded, ¡°Sister, can your body withstand it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that Rong Sheng had been poisoned by Chu Yifeng, she herself was also severely injured. Even giving a little blood to Chu Yifeng would be difficult for her.


    Rong Sheng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just hurry.¡±


    She feared Chu Yifeng¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t hold out.


    Su Yingxue quickly performed a blood transfusion for her and Chu Yifeng. Throughout the process, Rong Sheng¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    She was very worried about Chu Yifeng.


    With Rong Sheng¡¯s blood flowing into Chu Yifeng¡¯s body, and Su Yingxue feeding him some medicine, Chu Yifeng¡¯s breath and heartbeat returned.


    Su Yingxue took a deep breath, ready to remove the syringe, ¡°It¡¯s okay now,


    Sister, he¡¯se around, there¡¯s no need for more blood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Rong Sheng stopped Su Yingxue¡¯s action, ¡°Transfuse another unit to him, to promote blood cirction in his body. Otherwise, he will feel cold all over, his wound won¡¯t heal, and there¡¯s a risk of infection.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s rational calmness was admirable.


    But Su Yingxue was worried, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been injured too. Giving him so much blood now, can your body withstand it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rong Sheng looked delicate but was exceedingly determined.


    Su Yingxue could not stop her, and could only watch as Rong Sheng gave blood to Chu Yifeng until her face turned pale and she copsed to the ground, unable to support herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sister!¡±


    Su Yingxue removed the syringe for them; Rong Sheng¡¯s face was deathly pale, and she had no strength to even sit up.


    Su Yingxue fed her a blood-replenishing pill, her eyes carrying a hint of worry.


    Before she could speak, Rong Sheng continued to give instructions, ¡°Give me his medicine.¡±

 Chapter 842 - 840: Loving Unknowingly

    Chapter 842: Chapter 840: Loving Unknowingly


    Su Yingxue ced a small vial into her hands, and thought, ¡°Sister, you should rest quickly, I¡¯ll feed him the medicine.¡±


    Considering Chu Yifeng¡¯s current state, as long as he could swallow what was put in his mouth, it was good enough.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, you all¡­ go and rest,¡± she said.


    She closed her eyes.


    Su Yingxue was still worried about her, but Chu Yihan said, ¡°Yingxue,e here and help Your Highness with the healing.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How is Your Highness¡¯s injury?¡± she eximed.


    As soon as Chu Yihan mentioned healing, she immediately went over to his side.


    Chu Yihan set down the pir, and once again, they were separated from Rong Sheng.


    Rong Sheng cherished the gratitude in her heart.


    She struggled to sit up, moved next to Chu Yifeng, took the medicine that Su Yingxue had given her, held it in her mouth, gently opened Chu Yifeng¡¯s mouth, slowly leaned down, and pressed her lips to his.


    Her tongue gently and forcefully pushed the pill into Chu Yifeng¡¯s mouth; Chu Yifeng, not fully conscious, instinctively wrapped around the pill, swallowing Rong Sheng¡¯s softness along with it.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Her body was so fragrant and soft, it was heartbreakingly endearing.


    Before the fourth day arrived, Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan felt a tremor, as if the whole cliff had been pried up and was rising slowly.


    Su Yingxue frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Wu Dao is not dead yet?¡±


    Chu Yihan held Su Yingxue tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Su Yingxue leaned into his embrace, his warmth enveloping her, aforting warmth sweeping over her heart, and she curled her lips into a shallow smile.


    With him there, she wouldn¡¯t be scared.


    After enduring the night, Su Yingxue miraculously found that the pce, which had copsed into ruins, had actually been raised back up.


    They were rescued, and the first person she saw was Su Hao.


    Excited, Su Hao ran up to her, ¡°Sister! Are you alright?¡±


    He wanted to hug Su Yingxue, but seeing her in Chu Yihan¡¯s arms, he could only step back.


    Su Yingxue cheerfully said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine! Did you save us? Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Lifting an entire pce was not an easy feat.


    Even Chu Yihan was impressed, ¡°General Su, you have worked hard.¡±


    Su Hao didn¡¯t dare to take the credit, ¡°Your Highness tters me. It wasn¡¯t me this time, it was the Yue Family¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°The Yue Family?¡±


    Chu Yihan frowned slightly, ¡°After Qianji Sect, the Yue Family?¡±


    Su Hao nodded, ¡°Exactly, two days ago Miss Yue Lian arrived with her people and started preparing. Today, they managed to raise the pce.¡±


    He had always thought that this was as difficult as reaching the heavens.


    But the Yue Family, with its legacy from Qianji Sect, had actually seeded.


    Indeed, it was a work of genius, worthy of awe.


    Chu Yihan looked into the distance, where the girl in the green dress stood afar; she bowed slightly toward Chu Yihan, as if greeting him.


    Chu Yihan nodded in response.


    Originally, when he destroyed Qianji Sect, he had spared the Yue Family alone, partly because the loss of their heritage would have been a pity and partly because the Yue Family understood the situation. During the Qianji Sect¡¯s confrontation with the imperial court, Yue Lian was the only one who did not oppose the court, so he spared her lineage when he decimated Qianji Sect.


    Now, it seemed to be a repayment.


    In his arms, however, Su Yingxue was particrly surprised.


    ¡°ZiWei!¡±


    Standing not too far away, she broke free from Chu Yihan and ran towards him, and Zi Wei rushed forward, embracing her.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t expected him to be so emotional; her body was trembling slightly.


    She gently patted ZiWei on the shoulder, ¡°ZiWei, I¡¯m not dead, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 843 - 841: Saving Them was Zi Wei’s Wife

    Chapter 843: Chapter 841: Saving Them was Zi Wei¡¯s Wife


    Zi Wei¡¯s chest vibrated powerfully, his heartbeat pounding at a pace he had never experienced in all his years.


    Intense, fiery.


    Even his usually cold face slowly thawed.


    This scene filled Yue Lian with admiration.


    But she had to intervene.


    She stepped forward, hooking her arm through Zi Wei¡¯s, ¡°Zi Wei, let go of the Ninth Princess Consort, she¡¯ll have trouble breathing if you continue like this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡±


    Zi Wei was not being stubborn for the first time.


    He hugged Su Yingxue tight, as if she was as precious as his own heart.


    ¡°Zi Wei, let me go.¡±


    Su Yingxue felt a bit embarrassed, it wasn¡¯t proper to do this in front of so many people.


    She quietly poked Zi Wei in the back.


    Zi Wei still refused to let go.


    Yue Lian, out of options, whispered in his ear, ¡°If you keep holding the Ninth Princess Consort like this, and the Ninth Prince mes her, what will she do then?¡±


    Her words poured over Zi Wei like icy water.


    His whole body tensed, and slowly, he released Su Yingxue.


    Then he turned around.


    From beginning to end, he never let Su Yingxue see his face.


    Su Yingxue turned to Chu Yihan and pulled a face, signaling him not to be angry.


    Chu Yihan huffed lightly and turned away to deal with the aftermath.


    Only then could Su Yingxue rx, and she noticed the girl by Zi Wei¡¯s side, asking curiously, ¡°Are you Zi Wei¡¯s friend?¡±


    Yue Lian identally locked eyes with Su Yingxue and was utterly captivated by her beauty.


    They had juste out of a wreckage, everyone marred with wounds and covered in dust.


    Yet even so, it did not conceal the beauty of Su Yingxue, her radiant eyes and pearly teeth, her gaze starlike, truly deserving the title of the world¡¯s foremost beauty.


    But Yue Lian was not a woman who felt inferior.


    Arm in arm with Zi Wei, she spoke softly, ¡°We¡¯ve gotten married, I am his wife.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Su Yingxue almost bit her tongue. She had been away for a while, and Zi Wei got married?


    Zi Wei felt her astonishment and immediately spoke out, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I don¡¯t have to get married.¡±


    Yue Lian¡¯s hand was dropped, causing her to bite her lip.


    Yue Lian felt an inexplicable fear towards Su Yingxue.


    She was afraid that Su Yingxue would take Zi Wei away, preventing her from being with him.


    Zi Wei had once told her that he would only listen to Su Yingxue, only protect her his entire life.


    Given Zi Wei¡¯s nature, just one word from Su Yingxue would make her lose him.


    Surprisingly, Su Yingxue punched Zi Wei hard, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is marriage a matter to be trifled with? Now that you¡¯ve married thisdy, you are her husband, you must cherish her, and be responsible for her your entire life!¡±


    Zi Wei felt her anger and corrected himself, ¡°All right, I will be responsible for her.¡±


    Su Yingxue was then reassured.


    She turned her gaze gently towards Yue Lian, ¡°Miss, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? There¡¯s no need, our Yue Family owes the Ninth Prince a favor, this is but repaying that debt.¡±


    Yue Lian had her own pride, she would not let others see her weakness easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you saved me, it¡¯s because of Zi Wei.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were full of kindness, ¡°Thank you for being good to Zi Wei, I¡¯ve always hoped he would be loved well, and now you¡¯ve given him a home, it makes me very relieved, you must love him very much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Though she did not know how their rtionship developed so quickly to the point of marriage.


    Yet Su Yingxue could see that Yue Lian was a kind-hearted girl, and Zi Wei must have married her willingly.


    Nobody could force him.

 Chapter 844 - 842 Why Get Married?

    Chapter 844: Chapter 842 Why Get Married?


    Yue Lian blinked, then answered subconsciously, ¡°Yes, I love him very much.¡±


    Love that was too deep to extricate herself from.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Yingxue energetically patted Zi Wei on the shoulder, ¡°Zi Wei, you must treat your wife well. When we get back, I will prepare a dowry for you! I, as the host, can¡¯t be too stingy!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s mind was filled with happiness for Zi Wei.


    Behind her, Su Hao called out to her, and she went off first.


    Only when her footsteps had faded did Zi Wei dare to turn around, watching her retreating figure, his heart brimming with longing.


    Yue Lian seldom saw emotions in his eyes, seeing him like this, she smiled wryly, ¡°You¡¯ve missed her for so long, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    She had witnessed how cold-hearted he could be.


    The emotionless assassin, who never disyed any feelings.


    But when he had just seen Su Yingxue, he had embraced her eagerly, like an earthquake or an erupting volcano.


    His love for her was intense.


    Zi Wei left with a downcast gaze, without uttering a word.


    As if Yue Lian were just air.


    A dim smile on her face, Yue Lian had foreseen this before she married Zi Wei.


    Now¡­


    Yue Lian gently wiped her face, she was simply heartbroken.


    The ruins had been excavated; people were injured, some lightly, some seriously. Qin Muyan was taken away by Wei Jue, and Mo Qi carried off.


    Wu Dao and Hong Lian were dug out.


    Wu Dao was already dead, his head shattered, his brains dried up.


    Hong Lian, by rights, should be dead, but Su Yingxue found she still had breath.


    She didn¡¯t seem like she had been without food or medicine these past few days.


    Thinking of Mo Qi¡¯s miserable state, Su Yingxue suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill Hong Lian.


    She turned to look at Chu Yihan, ¡°Just lock her up in the dungeon for life.¡±


    Chu Yihan was initially unwilling to let her go; he never left loose ends.


    But since Su Yingxue pleaded, he relented.


    While Su Hao¡¯s people were digging through the ruins to rescue them, they also unearthed a box.


    Su Hao handed it to Su Yingxue, ¡°I noticed this thing is extraordinary, probably not an ordinary item.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°Indeed it¡¯s not ordinary. But now that Wu Dao is dead, it¡¯s better to destroy this thing. What if it lures people here again?¡±


    Their world had be chaotic once more, hadn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t destroy it!¡±


    Rong Sheng spoke up to stop her, ¡°Why not entrust it to me for safekeeping?¡±


    Su Yingxue actually had no desire to keep it and seeing that Rong Sheng was a modern soul, it seemed appropriate for her to have it. Perhaps she could make use of it.


    But just as she was about to hand it to Rong Sheng, Chu Yihan took the box away, ¡°Your Highness will keep it.¡±


    His cold gaze swept over Rong Sheng, seemingly with a hidden meaning, and then he looked toward Chu Yifeng on the stretcher, ¡°Take good care of him.¡± That sentence was meant for Rong Sheng.


    Rong Sheng¡¯s eyes grew colder, but she said nothing, departing with Ah Hong.


    Everything was over.


    Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, simultaneously turning around, looked at Wu Dao¡¯s corpse, both thinking the same thing, ¡°Grind his bones to dust and scatter his ashes.¡±


    Wu Dao had malicious intentions, stirring up trouble in their world, scheming, responsible for the death of Su Yingxue¡¯s mother, and causing Chu Yihan and his brother to be separated for many years. Even in death, he didn¡¯t deserve a peaceful end!


    As Wu Dao¡¯s ashes were thrown out, the bleak sky suddenly cleared.


    Some ashes fell on the box in Chu Yihan¡¯s hand, which suddenly began to glow.


    Curious, Su Yingxue watched the box, ¡°Open it and take a look!¡±


    Chu Yihan, fearing something harmful might be inside the box, pulled Su Yingxue close and then opened it.

 Chapter 845 - 843: The Image of Long Shuli

    Chapter 845: Chapter 843: The Image of Long Shuli


    The box emitted an incredibly brilliant light, and a figure slowly appeared. Chu Yihan thought someone from that world was about toe through and quickly tried to close the box.


    However, Su Yingxue grabbed his hand, her eyes zing with intensity, ¡°No! It¡¯s my mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Hao also came over.


    He saw the figure in the blue light; it was indeed his mother.


    His eyes warmed slightly, ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, could it be you¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°By the time you see this, mother will have already died.¡±


    The figure in the blue light began to speak.


    Her voice was clear and present, yetced with a thread of sadness, ¡°Yingxue, Hao¡¯er, this hologram will only appear after Wu Dao is dead. If you can see this, it means you were strong enough to kill Wu Dao and avenge me.¡±


    Ovee with emotion, Su Yingxue also shed tears, ¡°Yes, Mother! We killed Wu Dao, we avenged you!¡±


    Avenge her!


    Long Shuli¡¯s voice became cheerful and bright again, ¡°Since the enemy is dead, there¡¯s no need for sorrow. My children, you mustn¡¯t shed tears so easily!¡±


    Hearing these words, both Su Hao and Su Yingxue wiped away the tears at the corners of their eyes, revealing bright smiles.


    Long Shuli, in the blue light, though she had been gone for many years, seemed as if she was right there in front of them, speaking in perfect sync, ¡°Yes, Mother knew it, both of you are strong and brave kids!¡±


    ¡°Mother had Hao¡¯er early and even spent a few years with him, but Yingxue¡­ Mother wronged you. I only had time to give you a name, hardly even a nce before selfishly choosing to leave. Before I left, I left many things for you. If you find them useful, feel free to delve into the medical texts when you have time. If you find them too profound and abstruse, then let them be.


    You were raised by grandpa, so Mother isn¡¯t too worried about your upbringing. As for that brainless Father of yours, just don¡¯t count on relying on him.


    Parental love is something Mother didn¡¯t provide the best conditions for, you¡¯ll have to make up for itter on. Mother did her best, after all, I was schemed against by Wu Dao too.¡±


    Su Yingxue burst outughing, ¡°Mother, you really have a sense of humor.¡±


    A tender smile yed upon Su Hao¡¯s lips, ¡°Mother has always been such a cheerful and optimistic woman.¡±


    ¡°Cheerful and optimistic is a must. Apart from the time I was vited when I felt depressed for a little while, when I woke up, I gave your Father a good thrashing and then it was all right. After all, I was fortunateter and acknowledged grandpa as my Father; he really pampered me, blindly insisting on passing the title to your good-for-nothing Father. He said his other two sons were sessful and didn¡¯t care about the title.


    I thought I couldn¡¯t let grandpa¡¯s intentions go to waste, so besides Mother, both of you also must continue the legacy of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. Did you hear me?¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Hao answered in unison, ¡°We heard you, Mother!¡±


    Long Shuli nodded, ¡°You would definitely say you heard me. And then it¡¯s about both of your lifelong matters. With all the busyness up until now, Wu Dao is dead, and the major affairs are taken care of. Peace is restored to thend, and it¡¯s time for both of you to think about marrying and having children. Hao¡¯er, you¡¯re stubborn and definitely won¡¯t marry a girl you don¡¯t like, social status won¡¯t constrain you. As for Yingxue¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother has no other expectations for you, just don¡¯t marry an emperor or a Your Highness, Mother hates those pce drama plots, and you probably won¡¯t like them either.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yingxue clearly noticed that Chu Yihan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good.

 Chapter 848 - 846 Going to Great Wei Dynasty, Verifying Identity

    Chapter 848: Chapter 846 Going to Great Wei Dynasty, Verifying Identity


    All Hong was somewhat worried, but since the order hade from the Ninth Prince and it was for the sake of his master¡¯s health, he could only silently mourn for Chu Yifeng in his heart.


    Su Yingxue was no Rong Sheng; herbat effectiveness was absolutely off the charts!


    Rong Sheng and Chu Yihan exchanged a nce, with Rong Sheng sensing that Chu Yihan had something to say to him, so he led him onto the balcony.


    At that moment, the sun was setting in the west, the sky adorned with splendid colors, casting a picturesque scene upon their white robes.


    However, Rong Sheng¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°What is it, Ninth Prince?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Yihan hade to speak with him about Chu Yifeng¡¯s matters.


    ¡°This box, earlier it disyed an image that was left by Yingxue¡¯s mother, Princess Shu Li. Your Highness is asking on Yingxue¡¯s behalf, do you know how to operate it? Can that image appear again?¡± Chu Yihan handed the white box to Rong Sheng.


    Rong Sheng took it and looked it over, shaking his head, ¡°That was a recording. After Wu Dao died, this box became useless.¡±


    Having said that, Chu Yihan turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Rong Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave, ¡°You were reluctant to give me the box that day, but now, you trust me with it?¡±


    Chu Yihan admitted frankly, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t want to give it to you, for fear you would travel back and no one would be able to save Chu Yifeng, but Your Highness does not have the right to decide another person¡¯s life.¡±


    Therefore, he still handed the box over to Rong Sheng.


    Whether she chose to travel back or to stay by Chu Yifeng¡¯s side was her own decision to make.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A ripple stirred in Rong Sheng¡¯s heart.


    Chu Yihan and Chu Yifeng were born of the same mother, but their characters were worlds apart.


    If she had obtained the box that day, she might have entertained the thought of going back, but now¡­


    Rong Sheng¡¯s slender hands, holding the box, trembled lightly.


    When Chu Yihan returned to the room, Su Yingxue had just finished wiping her hands. She hopped over and clung to Chu Yihan¡¯s arm, ¡°Hubby, everything¡¯s been taken care of. Your brother has taken his medicine and gone to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Did he take his medicine and fall asleep, or did you knock him out?¡±


    ¡°He was knocked unconscious after his medication.¡±


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°I gave him an injection of anesthetic so that after his whole body became numb, I forcibly administered the medicine. After that, I knocked him out to prevent any fuss. This way, he can rest in his sleep, how peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    Chu Yihan praised her and then led her away.


    If not for his years at Silver Moon Pavilion, Ah Hong would have found it hard to ept just how unusual the Ninth Prince was as a younger brother.


    But he turned back to nce at the unconscious Chu Yifeng on the bed and sighed softly, ¡°Both are the same.¡±


    The two brothers were equally extraordinary in character. Now that Chu Yifeng had been knocked senseless and disciplined by his sister-inw, there was nothing surprising about it.


    It was Rong Sheng, however.


    Ah Hong saw Rong Sheng holding a box as she went to the side chamber.


    She still couldn¡¯t leave Chu Yifeng¡¯s room, or the poison would torment her, but her steps carried a hint of urgency.


    She was not like her usual self, cold and noble.


    Yungui City bordered the Four Nations and was also near the Great Wei Capital. Knowing that there was a way through the underground market to reach the Great Wei Capital directly, Chu Yihan set out with Su Yingxue.


    The people of the underground market, not often graced with the celestial-like beauty of Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, began to entertain some thoughts when they appeared.


    But the overwhelming power radiating from Chu Yihan, along with the Qingfeng Sword in his hand, instantly quelled any such notions among the people of the market.


    Unapproachable, indeed.


    On the Zhuiejing Building, Mu Fei stood on the Xi Lou, fanning himself as he overlooked the scenery of the market.

 Chapter 850 - 848: He Is Unwilling to Marry His Cousin

    Chapter 850: Chapter 848: He Is Unwilling to Marry His Cousin


    ¡°Mu Yan! You are a son of the Great Wei Dynasty and also Zhao¡¯er¡¯s cousin. Why don¡¯t you propose to her already? Your military campaign¡ªwhich took you away¡ªhas left Zhao¡¯er with such deep concern!¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother, Zhao¡¯er doesn¡¯t dare to disturb cousin. Cousin¡¯s departure for war is a matter of great national importance. How could Zhao¡¯er¡¯s trivial worries possibly justify interference? Zhao¡¯er is fine.¡±


    Shen Yu stole a nce at Qin Muyan, then immediately shrank back into the imperial grandmother¡¯s arms, blushing with shyness.


    Air, Qin Muyan¡ªthis man made her fall in love at first sight, trapping her deeply in his allure.


    Just the thought of marrying him, of bing his Princess, made Shen Yu feel that all the hardships and sufferings of her earlier life were worthwhile.


    But her quietly sent loving nces went unnoticed when they reached Qin Muyan.


    The handsome features of Qin Muyan, marked by an aura of valor, were now cold and indifferent, ¡°Replying to imperial grandmother, your grandson has been injured in the recent military expedition and has not fully recovered. It is not appropriate to discuss marriage now. Let us wait until your grandson¡¯s wounds have healed before we continue this discussion.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    With those words, a heavy atmosphere fell over the great hall.


    Qin Rulie¡¯s gaze darkened, and the imperial grandmother became angry, ¡°What? Have you not been injured less in wars before? Do you always need to be so fussy every time you return? The imperial grandmother sees that you are very well! You just don¡¯t want to marry Zhao¡¯er, is that it?¡±


    Qin Muyan almost blurted out yes, but Qin Ge promptly knelt before the imperial grandmother, ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm your anger. Mu Yan did not intend to be disrespectful; he is willing to marry Zhao¡¯er! It¡¯s just that he cherishes Zhao¡¯er too much to bear her worries about his health. Regarding this marriage decree, if it really cannot wait, and if the emperor consents, we can draft the edict now. As his brother, I will express gratitude to the emperor and the Empress Dowager on behalf of Mu Yan.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Qin Muyan approached her with furrowed brows, ¡°Your son does not wish to marry her, does not wish to wed at all!¡±


    He liked Su Yingxue. The one he wanted to marry was Su Yingxue alone!


    This so-called cousin meant nothing to him at all!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Qin Rulie, who had previously shown him some protection, now lost his temper too, ¡°In the presence of the imperial grandmother, do you think you can defy her orders? Apologize to cousin Zhao Hua, and say that once you have recovered, you will marry her immediately!¡±


    ¡°Imperial brother¡­¡± Qin Muyan clenched his fists in anger. Although there was over a decade¡¯s age difference between them, Qin Rulie had always been affectionate towards him, never forcing him into doing anything against his will!


    But now¡­


    Qin Rulie knew of his reluctance, but he revered their grandmother even more.


    Under pressure from Qin Rulie, Qin Muyan had no choice but to kneel and say reluctantly, ¡°Your grandson has been impolite. Regarding the marriage with cousin Zhao Hua, once healed from my injuries, I will reach a decision.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The imperial grandmother clutched Zhao Hua protectively, ¡°My granddaughter is like a pearl cast aside. She is worthy of even the gods in heaven! If you don¡¯t want to cherish her through marriage, I am not even willing to give her to you! All of you, get out!¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother, please don¡¯t be upset, take care not to harm your health.¡±


    From within the arms of the imperial grandmother, Shen Yu¡¯s face streaked with tears, her eyes full of resentment.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t Qin Muyan agree to marry her?


    Even now, as Princess Zhao Hua of the Great Wei Dynasty, cherished by the imperial grandmother, he still didn¡¯t like her?


    Who did he like, then?


    The family banquet ended unhappily. Shen Yu stayed beside the imperial grandmother, dabbing her tears, with the imperial grandmother feeling both distressed and furious. Stubbornly, she insisted on finalizing the marriage between her and Qin Muyan, yet Qin Muyan stubbornly refused to acquiesce.


    The olddy passed out several times from anger. The court physician was called, and themotionsted until midnight before it was finally quelled.


    When Qin Ge returned to the prince¡¯s mansion, he looked exhausted.


    Qin Muyan also went sleepless through the night.

 Chapter 860 - 858: What is Mu Fei’s Intention?

    Chapter 860: Chapter 858: What is Mu Fei¡¯s Intention?


    ¡°Why not ask Mu Fei where he got the blue-scaled jade which is supposedly my mother¡¯s personal belonging?¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes were sharp as she turned to look at Mu Fei.


    This person was unfathomable!


    The Empress Dowager and Qin Muyan also stared intently at Mu Fei.


    Their gazes carried a powerful pressure.


    If it had been any ordinary person, they would have been scared into having a heart attack by now.


    Yet Mu Fei remained calm and unhurried as he said, ¡°This jade pendant was something I found at a ghost market. I am also a citizen of the Great Wei Dynasty and had heard of this item. Hence, I sought it out and eventually discovered the whereabouts of Princess Zhao Hua. If Princess Zhao Hua is not the daughter of the Eldest Princess, then why was the other half of this jade pendant not found with someone else, but with her instead?


    The Ninth Princess Consort ims to be the daughter of the Eldest Princess, but what evidence does she have to prove it? After all, apart from a face that resembles the Eldest Princess, she has nothing else. And I have heard that those with exceptional medical skills can change a person¡¯s face.¡±


    As soon as Mu Fei spoke, the hall erupted intomotion.


    ¡°Changing faces?¡± Qin Rulie¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°You mean to say, turning an entirely different face into an exact replica? Is such miraculous craftsmanship possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Su Yingxue of the Great Cheng Dynasty is renowned for her extraordinary medical skills. Surely, the emperor has heard of her, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Mu Fei¡¯s eyes had a flirtatious lift, the corners harboring a sharp glint.


    Qin Rulie nodded, ¡°Indeed, I have heard a little about her reputation recently.¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue close to Chu Yihan, a seed of doubt took root in his heart.


    ¡°Imperial Brother, Yingxue¡¯s face has never changed; when I met her, she was already as she appears now! Besides, she is benevolent and skillful in medicine, using her talents solely to save lives. Changing her appearance is something she would disdain to do!¡± Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t wait to defend Su Yingxue.


    He knew that once his Imperial Brother began to doubt Su Yingxue,


    The motivations behind her and Chu Yihan¡¯s visit to the Great Wei Dynasty woulde under suspicion.


    He would not stand by and let such a thing happen.


    ¡°The Ninth Princess Consort is famed for her iparable beauty, an object of desire for the whole world, but¡­ blood rtions and affection cannot be reced by beauty,¡± Shen Yu covered her chest, sobbing and gasping for air.


    Her speech was feeble and pitiful, yet it subtly reminded everyone that Su Yingxue¡¯s beauty was her best weapon!


    She also implied that Qin Muyan was blinded by Su Yingxue¡¯s allure.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, considering the matter of the youngdy¡¯s identity, I think it should be handled with caution. We must uncover theplete truth,¡± Qin Rulie said with a deep frown.


    No matter who was the genuine party and who was the impostor, it was a matter of great importance!


    The lineage of the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty must not be confused!


    The intentions behind the simultaneous appearance of these two people also needed to be thoroughly investigated!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble if the emperor desires a clear resolution,¡± Chu Yihan, who had been observing from the sidelines, spoke lightly.


    Although he wasn¡¯t part of the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty, and he seldom spoke, there was not a single person in the great hall who dared to overlook his presence.


    He had been holding Su Yingxue¡¯s hand the entire time and said coolly, ¡°If you want to know the closeness of blood rtions, a blood test will suffice.¡±


    ¡°A blood test? Are you suggesting we do a blood kinship test?¡± Qin Muyan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, my Princess Consort is capable of verifying whether two individuals share blood rtions,¡± Chu Yihan, cradling Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, softened his expression when his gaze fell upon her.


    ¡°Is it really so?¡± The Empress Dowager was quite astonished.


    Qin Rulie was also surprised.


    Qin Muyan was rtively calm and a look of admiration appeared in his eyes, ¡°Indeed, I have witnessed such skill before. I can vouch for Yingxue, her results are undoubtedly urate!¡±

 Chapter 863 - 861: Shen Yu Hits the Wall

    Chapter 863: Chapter 861: Shen Yu Hits the Wall


    ¡°Under the watchful eyes of the public, the court physician dared not tamper with anything,¡± Chu Yihan said coldly, his oppressive gaze piercing through Qin Ge.


    Between the court physician and Qin Ge, only Qin Ge was the most suspect.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, do not make baseless usations against my mother. She has always been fair and would never make a mistake with the results,¡±


    Although Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t ept the oue, he believed in his mother and couldn¡¯t think of any reason she would err.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, the Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty respects you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can insult my aunt, the Eldest Princess of Great Wei!¡±


    Qin Rulie¡¯s face was filled with indignation.


    The Imperial family of the Great Wei Dynasty always treated each other with mutual respect and affection, and did not allow outsiders to interfere.


    Seeing the conflict between the Qin brothers and Chu Yihan escting, the Empress Dowager spoke out, ¡°Enough, the Ninth Prince means well and bears no ill intent. Now that the results are out, Zhao¡¯er is indeed my own granddaughter, so let¡¯s put an end to thismotion.¡±


    Although she recognized Shen Yu¡¯s identity, her fond gaze still lingered on Su Yingxue.


    She looks just like my Zheng Er!


    Kneeling at the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet, Shen Yu clenched her teeth in silent hatred. The Empress Dowager still held onto her fondness for Su Yingxue. If she had another trick up her sleeve, Shen Yu would still find it difficult to cope.


    Resolutely, she stood up, holding her skirt, and cried softly, ¡°I know I am not as beautiful as Miss Su, nor do I possess her noble status. It¡¯s clear Zhao¡¯er is not worthy of this princess¡¯s title. Better for Zhao¡¯er to seek my mother in theherworld!¡±


    With those words, she violently rushed toward a nearby pir.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The Empress Dowager covered her heart in rm, ¡°Zhao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Cousin!¡±


    Qin Ge and Qin Rulie hurried over too, lifting her up to take her away and calling for the court physician to treat her, causing a frantic bustle in the Funing Pce.


    Only Qin Muyan approached Su Yingxue and said in a low voice, ¡°Yingxue, let me take you back to the pce to rest for now. It¡¯s not suitable for you to stay in the pce any longer.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Rulie was preupied with the suicide attempt of Shen Yu, temporarily forgetting the predicament between Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue, which also helped avoid some conflicts.


    Su Yingxue was about to say something when Chu Yihan pulled her into his embrace. His eyes were cold, and his words carried an innate authority, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Your Highness. I will protect the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yihan, this is the Great Wei Dynasty, do not overstep!¡± Qin Muyan snorted coldly, still unwilling to let go of the suspicion Chu Yihan had towards his mother earlier.


    But Chu Yihan, holding Su Yingxue, walked away.


    They just left like that.


    Su Yingxue did not turn back to look at him again.


    A sense of disappointment flooded Qin Muyan¡¯s heart.


    His dejected figure was noticed by Qin Ge.


    Qin Ge, observant and detail-oriented, knew she hadn¡¯t misjudged the situation; Qin Muyan must have feelings for Su Yingxue.


    But now, Su Yingxue was already Chu Yihan¡¯s Princess.


    Qin Ge¡¯s brow furrowed tightly at the thought.


    Thepse in focus she had experienced earlier still lingered in her mind. It was as if she had done something instinctively, yet now she couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Her body had never exhibited such strange symptoms before.


    It was as though a man¡¯s voice had issued her amand in her mind¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mother?¡± Qin Muyan turned around, noticed Qin Ge standing behind him with an inscrutable expression, and quickly showed concern.


    Qin Ge extended her hand for him to hold and said, ¡°Mu Yan,e with mother.¡±


    Shen Yu was being treated in a side hall while Qin Ge and Qin Muyan went to the courtyard in the pce.


    Qin Ge dismissed the pce servants nearby and when alone with Qin Muyan, her scrutinizing gaze fell upon him, ¡°Did you refuse to marry Zhao Hua because of this Su Yingxue? You like her!¡±

 Chapter 866: 864: Granting Marriage to Qin Muyan

    Chapter 866: Chapter 864: Granting Marriage to Qin Muyan


    She thought Mu Fei would demand money and valuables just like her parents did.


    But Mu Fei let out a series of chillingughter, ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡±


    Theughter made Shen Yu¡¯s skin crawl without reason.


    ¡°The reward I want, you better pay close attention, I want you to secure your ce as princess, not giving Su Yingxue the slightest opportunity, otherwise, your end will be the deception of the imperial family, and you¡¯ll be torn apart by five horses!¡±


    Mu Fei leaned in close to Shen Yu, his cold voice echoing in her ears, making her envision a horrifying scene: a dark pathpletely lined with menacing skeletons!


    She grasped her chest in fright, but once Mu Fei left her, she finally saw clearly that this was just the splendid side hall of Funing Pce; there were no such ominous skeletons.


    It was just her mind ying tricks on her.


    Mu Fei reminded her, ¡°y the role of the princess well in the pce, win over the Empress Dowager, and don¡¯t let Su Yingxue get close to her; when the time is right, make them enemies of Su Yingxue.¡±


    He was so terrifying that Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips in agreement, ¡°I understand.¡±<div>


    ¡°As for your parents, I advise you to deal with them sooner rather thanter, else they will surely be a stumbling block for you.¡±


    Mu Fei¡¯s voice reverberated in her mind.


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart trembled fiercely¡ªthose were her biological parents after all!


    Was she really expected to kill them?


    But then she thought, how useless they were, nearly exposing her; if they were to live and stay in the pce, they would inevitably mess things up again; without her identity as the princess, she wouldn¡¯t just be unable to go back to selling fish, but her very life would be in jeopardy!


    ¡°No! I will not let anyone take what¡¯s mine! All of this¡­ it¡¯s all mine!¡±


    Shen Yu gazed greedily at the wealth of the pce, a hint of ruthlessness shing in her eyes.


    Once Shen Yu¡¯s identity was confirmed, the Empress Dowager showered her with even more affection, sending treasures and silver jewelry flowing towards her like water, letting her ask for anything she wished, as if she wanted to pluck the moon from the sky for her.


    But Shen Yu always appeared sickly and aloof, showing little happiness.


    The Empress Dowager thought, ¡°Is Zhao¡¯er still worried about your origins? As for the Ninth Princess Consort, I think she is a reasonable person and has not entered the pce again. The matter of the identity must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    The Empress Dowager felt regret over Su Yingxue, but the matter of blood rtionships couldn¡¯t be changed, so regret was all it could be.


    Hearing her say this, Shen Yu meekly responded on the surface, ¡°Yes, the Ninth Princess Consort will definitely notpete with me for the title of the princess. What Zhao¡¯er cares about even more is the blood rtionship with the imperial grandmother, after all, imperial grandmother has been without a mother for so many years, and I haven¡¯t been able to see my mother either.¡±


    As she spoke, she covered her face and cried, drawing out all the pain in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart ached and she shed tears, treating her even more tenderly.


    She wanted to give Shen Yu everything she had.


    She thought about her old age and the possibility that her eyes might close before long, and that Zhao Hua, not yet married, would have no one to look after her.


    So she summoned Qin Ge and Qin Muyan to her side and brought up the subject of an arranged marriage again.


    Qin Ge had no objections, as marrying another granddaughter cherished by the Empress Dowager to Qin Muyan would further secure his position in both the imperial family and in the court.


    As for Qin Muyan, he was expressionless and simply said, ¡°I shallply with the Empress Dowager¡¯s wishes.¡±<div>


    His willingness to marry Shen Yu brought greatfort to the Empress Dowager. Qin Rulie drafted a decree, and on the same day, it was proimed to the world.

 Chapter 869: 867: Qin Muyans Wholehearted Protection

    Chapter 869: Chapter 867: Qin Muyan¡¯s Wholehearted Protection


    ¡°Wei Jue, take men to the pce and arrest Su Yingxue. Throw her into the imperial prison to await her punishment!¡±


    Qin Rulie immediately ordered his men.


    Wei Jue was a man assigned by Qin Rulie to Qin Muyan, who had always been loyal to the Imperial family. Now seeing the two brothers in conflict, he felt extremely troubled, ¡°Your Majesty, to arrest the Ninth Princess Consort so hastily¡­¡±


    ¡°Hasty? Do you and your servant n to wait until Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards enter the imperial pce and kill Zhao Hua before you stop considering it hasty?¡±


    Qin Rulie sneered coldly.


    ¡°There are Shadow Guards of Chu Yihan in the pce?¡± Qin Muyan¡¯s expression darkened.


    He immediately stopped obstructing Qin Rulie¡¯s actions.


    If it was only Su Yingxue, he would definitely protect her to the end, but Chu Yihan¡¯s moves had already involved matters of state!


    He could not act recklessly!


    He personally went to the pce with his men to bring Su Yingxue to the imperial prison.<div>


    Su Yingxue naturally refused to go with him. The Shadow Guards all appeared, intending to protect Su Yingxue and help her escape from the Great Wei Dynasty.


    Seeing the highly skilled Shadow Guards, Qin Muyan felt a surge of resentment, ¡°Yingxue, you indeed dispatched Shadow Guards to spy within the pce. Don¡¯t you know this is a great taboo for a sovereign!¡±


    The resting ce of a nation¡¯s Emperor, how can it tolerate the prying eyes of others!


    Su Yingxue knew they were at fault in this matter, but she spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, I have no intention of spying on the imperial pce. The one I am watching is Shen Yu. She has ulterior motives!¡±


    Impersonating her identity, longing for everything, and even with the aid of such strange people like Mu Fei, their plots feel dangerous!


    Qin Muyan¡¯s expression slightly darkened, ¡°But now Imperial Brother has decreed your arrest, Your Highness cannot defy hismand. Yingxue, do not resist. Come back with me, I promise, I will never harm you.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question! We swear to protect the Princess¡¯s safety with our lives!¡±


    The Shadow Guards defended Su Yingxue.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was grave, ¡°I know Your Highness trusts me, but your Imperial Brother, mother, none of them trust me. I cannot let myself be put in danger.¡±


    To betray Chu Yihan¡¯s deep trust in her.


    ¡°But if you leave now, what then? Imperial Brother will certainly not let this go, and he is bound to lead his troops against the Great Cheng Dynasty. Do you really want to see the ensuing war and disasters upon the people? Trust me, Your Highness, I will not let you suffer any harm. Once the imperial grandmother awakens, I will plead on your behalf.¡±


    Qin Muyan patientlyforted her.


    Towards others, he would never show such tenderness or patience.


    But towards Su Yingxue, he did not wish to confront her with des, much less hurt her.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, for she certainly could not allow a war between two nations because of her. Qin Muyan could be trusted.


    He would not let here to harm.


    Su Yingxue pressed down on the shoulder of a Shadow Guard in front of her.


    That Shadow Guard immediately stepped aside, opening a path for her.


    Su Yingxue walked toward Qin Muyan, ¡°I trust you, Your Highness. I won¡¯t let the Shadow Guards make a move tonight. But I ask Your Highness to give me a chance as well.¡±<div>


    Qin Muyan looked at her seriously, ¡°Whatever you wish to do, Your Highness will assist you, as long as it does not harm my family.¡±


    In a whisper, Su Yingxue spoke a sentence in his ear, ¡°I want to see the Empress Dowager.¡±


    Qin Muyan nodded in agreement.


    He took Su Yingxue to the imperial prison but granted her the best treatment avable. Apart from restricting her freedom, all other provisions were no different than in the pce. When he left, he also left Wei Jue behind, ¡°You protect Yingxue. No one is allowed to see her. If she suffers any injury, Your Highness will hold you ountable!¡±<div>

 Chapter 870: 868: Mu Fei Steps in to Save the Prime Minister

    Chapter 870: Chapter 868: Mu Fei Steps in to Save the Prime Minister


    Wei Jue clenched his fist in salute, ¡°Yes, I will obey themand!¡±


    Qin Muyan went to report back to Q.in Rulie, who immediately wanted to interrogate Su Yingxue.


    Qin Muyan advised him, ¡°Imperial Brother, it¡¯s better to wait until after you¡¯ve met with the imperial grandmother and Zhao Hua before making any decisions. The incident of Zhao Hua falling has too many suspicious points. If Yingxue wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t need to be so foolish. With her superb medical skills, there are countless ways to kill someone without detection.¡±


    Qin Rulie, listening to Qin Muyan, felt a headacheing on, ¡°It seems to me that your entire heart is set on Su Yingxue, to the point where you¡¯d wish to be a suit of armor for her to wear, impervious to sword and spear!¡±


    Every word and deed did nothing but favor Su Yingxue.


    It was simply madness.


    Qin Muyan made noment.


    After all, his stance was clear, with him around, no one could harm Su Yingxue.


    Shen Yu¡¯s illness had been tormenting her all night, with the court physicians at a loss; it wasn¡¯t until Mu Fei stepped in that Shen Yu¡¯s life was saved.


    The Empress Dowager awoke and, upon hearing the news, was so moved that she wept profusely, and awarded Mu Fei plenty of gold, silver, and jewels.<div>


    Mu Fei appeared neither arrogant nor humble, and simply said with a light smile, ¡°The princess¡¯s injuries are quiteplex, but since I was the one who saved her, I feel obliged to see it through. I dare to ask to care for the princess until she has fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! With your excellent medical skills taking care of Zhao¡¯er and ensuring her recovery, I will certainly reward you generously!¡±


    The Empress Dowager agreed immediately.


    Qin Ge also said, ¡°Once Princess Zhao Hua has recovered, I will speak to the emperor on your behalf, bestowing upon you a title that will ensure you have no worries about food and clothing in the future.¡±


    ¡°I thank the princess,¡± Mu Fei replied.


    In front of them, Mu Fei was the picture of humility.


    But the more humble he appeared, the stranger Qin Muyan found him.


    He approached Mu Fei and, from a height, interrogated, ¡°Your Highness has investigated you; youe from the Ghost Market, a ce full of desperados. The matter of you finding the Blue Scale Jade must be thoroughly verified. When did you learn medical skills that could save Zhao Hua?¡±


    Mu Fei¡¯s lips quirked at an angle, a hint of roguishness spilling forth, ¡°Your Highness, should you not be more concerned about your cousin, Princess Zhao Hua¡¯s condition?¡±


    This counter-questioning left Qin Muyan quite displeased, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to question me! Speak, how did youe upon the Blue Scale Jade and ascertain Zhao Hua¡¯s whereabouts? What exactly happened when Zhao Hua fell from the pce?¡±


    ¡°I am but amoner devoted to serving the Great Wei Dynasty. If Your Highness harbors such doubts, it is best I no longer remain in the pce,¡± Mu Fei proimed.


    Saying so, Mu Fei attempted to take his leave.


    The Empress Dowager hastily called out, ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    She halted Mu Fei and then turned a sharp gaze towards Qin Muyan, ¡°Muyan, what is the meaning of this? You don¡¯t inquire after Zhao Hua¡¯s condition but instead question her life-saving benefactor? Are you suspecting this Mu Fei of harming Zhao¡¯er? It was clearly that Su Yingxue who plotted against her!¡±


    The more the Empress Dowager had previously adored Su Yingxue, the greater her disappointment was now!


    ¡°That Su Yingxue likely used her beauty to gain sympathy from me, seeking to steal Zhao¡¯er¡¯s identity. Such a scheming and malicious woman, yet she is the Ninth Princess Consort of the Great Cheng Dynasty, how can you be deceived by her?¡±


    ¡°Imperial grandmother, she would not deceive me, I assure you. Yingxue is truly not a viin; she wouldn¡¯t harm Zhao Hua,¡± Qin Muyan protested.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The Empress Dowager, livid with anger, eximed, ¡°If you plead for Su Yingxue once more, do note to see me, your imperial grandmother, again! Get out!¡±<div>

 Chapter 876: 874: Her Zheng Er!

    Chapter 876: Chapter 874: Her Zheng Er!


    She would do her utmost!


    Seeing her leave, Mu Fei¡¯s eyes shed with intense violence.


    He would definitely not allow Su Yingxue any chance to turn the tables!


    Qin Muyan, apanied by the Empress Dowager, had already arrived at the entrance of the imperial prison.


    The Empress Dowager was elderly, and Qin Muyan could not rush her; he could only wait for her to slowly alight from the carriage and stand firm.


    As for him, riding the whole way, his knees, which had been knelt for two days and nights, were already numb with pain.


    When he moved to help the Empress Dowager, he himself staggered.


    ¡°Take it slow!¡±


    The Empress Dowager stood firm and actually gave Qin Muyan a hand in support.


    Looking at his swollen knees, the Empress Dowager sighed softly, ¡°You! I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. What¡¯s so good about this Su Yingxue?¡±<div>


    Qin Muyan said gravely, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the imperial grandmother think she¡¯s good? She resembles auntie so much; auntie was a gentle and kind woman, and so is she!¡±


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart was suddenly blocked. Qin Zheng, because she was a kind woman, had been inadvertently kidnapped during the Lantern Festival and had been separated from her for so many years.


    This Su Yingxue¡­


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±


    The Empress Dowager shook her head; when she first saw Su Yingxue, that face had also seemed familiar to her.


    For the sake of her obstinate grandson, she would go and listen to what she had to say!


    But before they could enter, they heard someone shouting loudly from behind, from the carriage: ¡°Imperial grandmother, please wait for Zhao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er?¡±


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s attention was instantly attracted.


    The carriage that had been speeding along came to a stop, and Shen Yu¡¯s face appeared from within. The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart softened with pain, ¡°Oh, my dear Zhao¡¯er, you¡¯re not yet recovered, how can you withstand such jostling!¡±


    The Empress Dowager hurried to help her.


    After Shen Yu alighted from the carriage, she immediately knelt in front of the Empress Dowager, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Imperial grandmother, Zhao¡¯er has been unfilial, worrying you. Zhao¡¯er is also concerned for you! Your precious health cannot endure the damp and cold of this imperial prison; it¡¯s easy for your legs to catch cold. Let¡¯s go back with Zhao¡¯er.¡±


    The Empress Dowager was touched and helped her up, when Qin Muyan spoke out to admonish her sternly, ¡°Since when is it your ce toment on the imperial grandmother¡¯s affairs? If you have an injury, you should be resting well in the pce. Otherwise, if you get hurt again, whom will you me?¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes were sharp, scrutinizing Shen Yu as if he were an eagle eyeing its prey.


    Her appearance was truly strange.


    Chastised by Qin Muyan, Shen Yu felt both embarrassed and annoyed, yet she had to maintain a frail appearance, ¡°Cousin is right to reprimand me, but Zhao¡¯er is just worried about the imperial grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡°The imperial grandmother is with Your Highness; what could possibly go wrong? Your intentions are rather odd. You¡¯ve avoided the imperial grandmother for several days, to heal your injuries, and as soon as Your Highness brings her out of the pce, you hastily follow. What are you really up to?¡±


    Qin Muyan pressed her with question after question.


    Shen Yu was in utter turmoil but had to admit, Qin Muyan was indeed too astute.<div>


    She showed no favor toward her cousin, treating her as an enemy, seeing right through her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mu Fei¡¯s prior instruction, she would have revealed herself in front of Qin Muyan.


    Stabilizing her mind, she slowly raised her face, on the verge of speaking, ¡°Imperial grandmother, Zhao¡¯er is truly just worried about you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Zheng Er! My dear Zheng Er!¡±<div>


    The Empress Dowager, seeing Shen Yu¡¯s face, had her eyes immediately well up with tears. Wasn¡¯t this her cherished, coddled treasure, Zheng Er?

 Chapter 877: 875: Sending a Dream

    Chapter 877: Chapter 875: Sending a Dream


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    Qin Muyan slightly furrowed his brow, feeling that Shen Yu had changed from before!


    Her face had undergone a great transformation, almost identical to Su Yingxue!


    How could this be?


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Zhao¡¯er is well aware of her lowly status, and that she cannot win cousin¡¯s favor, but Zhao¡¯er is grateful for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s kindness. I will apany Imperial Grandmother for life, with no regrets, just hoping that Imperial Grandmother will take care of her health and not visit Su Yingxue again, not step into this damp and cold imperial prison and harm your health!¡±


    Shen Yu wept with deep emotion, and with her face that was ny-nine percent simr to Su Yingxue¡¯s, the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart instantly turned to mush.


    She held Shen Yu in her arms and wept, ¡°I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go! No one can separate me from my child! Other than you, I will meet no one else!¡±


    The Empress Dowager said this as she prepared to get into the carriage with Shen Yu to return to the pce.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, you clearly promised me that you would go see Su Yingxue.¡±


    Qin Muyan blocked the way in front of the carriage, barring their path.<div>


    ¡°What are you doing? Zhao¡¯er has not yet fully recovered, and I must apany her back to the pce to rest!¡±


    The Empress Dowager scolded Qin Muyan with a stern face.


    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, you clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Clearly what! It was a mistake for me to leave the pce with you. It¡¯s better not to see Su Yingxue! Let your Imperial Brother deal with her!¡±


    The Empress Dowager said seriously.


    Seeing Qin Muyan refuse to give way, she red at him and scolded coldly, ¡°Are you now disregarding even my words for Su Yingxue¡¯s sake? Get out of my way!¡±


    Qin Muyan held back a surge of frustration, stepping aside, but he was still not willing to let go, shouting at the carriage driving toward the imperial pce, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Yingxue is not a bad person, she is the best woman in the world!¡±


    ¡°The best woman¡­¡±


    Shen Yu clenched her fist so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh, causing her palm to ache.


    Hearing these words, she wished she could kill Su Yingxue in the imperial prison right away!


    This wretched woman!


    How dare shepete with her for the princess¡¯s identity and take away all of Qin Muyan¡¯s attention?


    Detestable!


    Truly detestable!


    Luckily, the Empress Dowager showed her pity, pulling her into her embrace, and Shen Yu conveniently leaned against her knee.


    The Empress Dowager asked tenderly, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, why does your appearance seem to have changed after a few days not seeing you?¡±


    Mu Fei had already prepared a reason for Shen Yu about the face-changing matter.


    Shen Yu said as he had taught her, ¡°I dare not deceive Imperial Grandmother, in these past days, I dreamt of my mother. In the dream, Mother pitied my solitary and miserable existence in the pce, and I told her it was because Su Yingxue resembled her more than I did, and hence I was treated so.


    Mother was angry and med herself for departing this world too early, causing me to endure such hardships. If she were still here, she would definitely protect me. She said she wanted to change my appearance to look exactly like her, so that no one could rece me.¡±<div>


    As Shen Yu spoke, she lifted her tear-streaked face, showing her visage that greatly resembled Su Yingxue, close to the Empress Dowager¡¯s face.


    ¡°When I woke up, I found that my appearance had changed; it was my mother¡¯s spirit in heaven, blessing me.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s pitiful state made the Empress Dowager even more heartbroken.


    She had originally not believed in spirits or Buddhism, but after Qin Zheng went missing, she set up a Buddhist hall in the Funing Pce, praying daily, believing that as long as she was sincere, her Zheng Er would definitely return.<div>


    Shen Yu¡¯s tale about the dream made her half-believe, but after returning to Funing Pce, the chief maid reported to her, ¡°Empress Dowager, something terrible has happened¡ªthe portrait of Princess Zheng in the Buddhist hall has been involved in an incident!¡±

 Chapter 890: 888: Charging at Her in Front of Grandma

    Chapter 890: Chapter 888: Charging at Her in Front of Grandma


    ¡°Your Highness never resented her; she can sleep in as long as she wishes.¡± Chu Yihan shared a smile with the Empress Dowager while sipping tea, leaving the pce maids of Funing Pce utterly bewitched!


    In this world, how could there be such a breathtakingly handsome man!


    Standing at the door and witnessing this scene, Su Yingxue instantly ran to the Empress Dowager¡¯s side to act charmingly,¡±Grandmother, it¡¯s not that I deliberately indulged in sleep; it¡¯s all Your Highness¡¯s fault!¡±


    Su Yingxue shot Chu Yihan a re.


    Who was the one toying around all night?


    Could you really me her for sleeping so soundly?


    The Empress Dowager tapped her little granddaughter fondly, her eyes showing nothing but indulgence, ¡°You, just like your mother, are a bit mischievous. Yihan has been so lenient toward you; even my cousin¡¯s empress has never slept in till the midday meal as you do, and he adores her immensely!¡±


    ¡°The empress is the mother to a nation; of course, she needs to take on more hardships. But I don¡¯t have to!¡±


    As Su Yingxue spoke, the sight of a table full of her favorite dishes had her ready to dive in.


    However, she still nced at the Empress Dowager, who smiled and picked up a chopstick-full of food for her, ¡°Here, have some, my dearest! All these dishes were selected by Yihan himself. He cares deeply about everything that concerns you; I can¡¯t find a single fault in that!¡±<div>


    Back when the Empress Dowager considered Shen Yu as her granddaughter, she constantly worried about not being able to find a good family that would serve her with minute and thoughtful attention at all times.


    Later, when she began to pay attention to her marriage with Qin Muyan, she fretted somewhat; Qin Muyan was an unrestrained man, and when it came to attending to women, he hardly had much care.


    It wasn¡¯t until now, with Su Yingxue being recognized, and seeing how well Chu Yihan treated her, that she could finally be at ease.


    In this world, there was no second man who could be as good to Su Yingxue as Chu Yihan was.


    Even when it came to Qin Muyan, with her understanding of him as his imperial grandmother, he probably could not match Yihan¡¯s attentiveness.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, that Shen Yu has been moring to see you,¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s trustworthy nanny whispered at her side.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she set down her chopsticks, sighing softly, ¡°Ah, this child¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, Shen Yu has a wicked heart and isn¡¯t worth your pity. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over her anymore; leave the handling of this matter to me,¡± Su Yingxue volunteered.


    ¡°But¡­ after all, she has served me for days on end, and since her return to the Great Wei several months ago, every time she enjoyed mypany at my knees, I felt she was still a dutiful child, even though¡­ she did what she did to you in order to retain her status.¡±


    In the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, there was still a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°Grandmother, do you still remember her birth parents?¡±


    ¡°Her parents¡­ I¡¯m not sure why they left the pce, and I didn¡¯t inquire much about them,¡± the Empress Dowager replied.


    At the time, she was only concerned with having Mu Fei look after Shen Yu.


    Now that she thought about it, those two must have been taken away by Mu Fei.


    Su Yingxue remarked, ¡°It¡¯s likely they¡¯ve already met with misfortune. Mu Fei is a ruthless person; he wouldn¡¯t have left them be. Shen Yu, who would even betray her own birth parents, doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    In her heart, the Empress Dowager still harbored a sliver of hope for Shen Yu.


    Thissted until Qin Muyan came to Funing Pce looking for Su Yingxue.


    Qin Muyan paid his respects to the Empress Dowager and also notified Qin Rulie to hurry over.


    Seeing their tense expressions, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°My dear Mu Yan, what has happened? Have you caught that Mu Fei yet? I must thoroughly question him.¡±<div>

 Chapter 900: 898: No Sign of Qin Muyan

    Chapter 900: Chapter 898: No Sign of Qin Muyan


    Qin Ge suddenly felt guilty, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    A mother knows her daughter best.


    Her thoughts were instantly seen through by the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°s, Ge¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I do not care for Mu Yan, but Yingxue and Yihan¡¯s feelings for each other are strong. Moreover, they are already married; the deed is done. Why cause unnecessary trouble? I will have Ru Lie annul the betrothal between Mu Yan and Yingxue, as if it never existed. You and Ru Lie should take your time to carefully choose another partner for Mu Yan.¡±


    The Empress Dowager held Qin Ge¡¯s hand, her voice earnest and heartfelt, ¡°I know you have no children of your own and have always treated Mu Yan as if he were your birth son, but his marriage is ultimately not something we can control.¡±


    In her tone was a note ofpromise. In the past, when Shen Yu impersonated Su Yingxue, she wanted to decide Qin Muyan¡¯s marital affairs, only to nearly make a grave mistake.


    Only then did she truly understand that, despite their high positions, not everything is under the control of people who seem to be omnipotent.


    In the end, they are only mortals with flesh and blood, subject to birth, aging, sickness, and death, happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. They are not the deities who control life and death.


    Qin Ge¡¯s smile was bitter at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Your daughter acknowledges this, but feels sorry for Mu Yan.¡±


    Thinking of how Qin Muyan had spent the past few daysnguishing in the prince¡¯s mansion, Qin Ge felt heartbroken. She had not been able to give her child the best, what he most desired.<div>


    It was a failure on her part as a mother.


    The next day, Su Yingxue took her leave from the Empress Dowager; in the Funing Pce, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes rimmed red, fighting back tears as she held Su Yingxue¡¯s hand, speechless and choked up.


    Su Yingxue also felt reluctant to part, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured. After the Great Cheng Dynasty stabilizes, I will return to visit you with Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good, I know, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Even after just one night, the Empress Dowager seemed to have aged considerably, her hair whiter.


    Su Yingxue wasn¡¯t sure if it was her own illusion, but the Empress Dowager seemed ill.


    But when she had administered the antidote for the sleeping draught that day, she had not observed any unusual symptoms in her physical condition.


    These past days, she had intended to re-examine and take her pulse, but the Empress Dowager said that the court physicians were taking care of her and that there was no need to trouble anyone, so Su Yingxue did not insist.


    At this moment, she wanted to take the Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse.


    However, the Empress Dowager steadied herself with Qin Ge¡¯s hand, diverting the attention, ¡°Ge¡¯er, where is Mu Yan? As her cousin, how can he note to see Yingxue off when she is about to leave?¡±


    Qin Rulie frowned, quite puzzled, ¡°Indeed, in these past days, I have not seen him attend court properly. I wonder what he has been doing in the mansion.¡±


    Anxious they might see through any ruse, Qin Ge quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, Mother, Mu Yan has been training troops in the military camp these past days and is quite exhausted. Recently, he has been at home contemting military strategies, in case of emergency. Thus, he neglected Yingxue, and it is truly regrettable.¡±


    With an apologetic look towards Su Yingxue, Qin Ge said, ¡°Yingxue, your cousin has been busy and unable to see you off. As your aunt, I apologize on his behalf. All the travel provisions I prepared for you have been given to your people. Take care on your journey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Aunt,¡± said Su Yingxue with polite gratitude. Yet, she noticed numerous gaps in Qin Ge¡¯s words.


    During a chat with Qin Rulie a few days ago, he mentioned not having seen Qin Muyan for a month, with no sign of him even at the army camp, leaving his whereabouts unknown.


    With Qin Ge making excuses, it seemed that Qin Muyan was not having an easy time in the mansion.


    But wasn¡¯t she the cause of it all?

 Chapter 902: 900: The Baby Feels a Bit Wronged

    Chapter 902: Chapter 900: The Baby Feels a Bit Wronged


    Su Yingxue immediately leaned out, ¡°Mo Qi, are you tired of driving? Let me do it, and you go rest inside the carriage!¡±


    The carriage bumped, giving Su Yingxue the chance she had been waiting for to break free from Chu Yihan. She hurriedly jumped down from the carriage.


    But on the road ahead, Qin Muyan was waiting for her on horseback.


    Qin Muyan approached her and extended his hand, his eyes deep, ¡°Yingxue, mount the horse. Your Highness has something to say to you.¡±


    Su Yingxue had intended to ask him to get down and talk, but a man¡¯s low roar came from behind her, ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    He was threatening her!


    Su Yingxue huffed and ced her hand in Qin Muyan¡¯s, allowing him to take her away on horseback.


    Qin Muyan¡¯s horse sped off quickly, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight after a while.


    Mo Qi turned to ask for instructions, ¡°Master, should we bring the Princess back?¡±


    With Su Yingxue fleeing with Qin Muyan right in front of Chu Yihan, it seemed Chu would have destroyed the Great Wei Dynasty out of spite.<div>


    ¡°Let them be!¡±


    From inside the carriage, a man¡¯s voice, cold as ice and barely containing his rage, could be heard.


    Conscious of his duty, Mo Qi alighted from the carriage, and with the Shadow Guards, moved away from the carriage.


    To their surprise, Chu Yihan ordered, ¡°Proceed!¡±


    ¡°Proceed? Are we not waiting for the Princess?¡± one of the Shadow Guards whispered tentatively.


    Mo Qi gave him a strong pat on the back and squinted at him, ¡°Follow the master¡¯s orders. Those who talk too much will receive their punishment!¡±


    The Shadow Guard who got hit had tearful eyes: ¡°¡­¡±


    The baby was just worried about the Princess.


    The baby felt a bit wronged.


    Qin Muyan took Su Yingxue close to the military camp. Today, he hade from the prince¡¯s mansion to the military camp.


    Standing on the high mountain behind the camp, overlooking the soldiers training below, Qin Muyan couldn¡¯t hide the sorrow in his eyes, ¡°Yingxue, is there truly no chance for me?¡±


    He had fallen for Su Yingxue at first sight, with a deep affection that he had never abandoned.


    He had tried everything, and in the end, he even waited for the truth¡ªthat Su Yingxue was his cousin to whom he had been betrothed.


    But in the end¡­


    Fate was making a fool of him.


    Su Yingxue held his horse¡¯s reins and lightly patted its mane, ¡°Yes, cousin, you have no chance. I love Your Highness, and I am married to him.¡±


    Such a straightforward answer.


    Decisive and final.


    Not leaving anyone with any hope.<div>


    A sharp pain surged through Qin Muyan¡¯s heart, more intense than the worst injury he had ever suffered on the battlefield.


    Su Yingxue knew he would be hurt, but she had to say the words she had prepared, ¡°Cousin, I am honored to be your cousin by blood, and I am honored to have met you. Like Your Highness, you are a hero of our time, the arm of the nation, but Su Yingxue is only one person with just one heart. I have promised myself to Your Highness and cannot promise myself to anyone else.


    My mother once said, ¡®One life, one partnership, no room for another in between.''¡±


    These words hit Qin Muyan like a storm, pounding into his heart.<div>


    He desperately tried to block them, but they recklessly stormed into his heart, leaving it battered and wounded.


    ¡°Fine, then Your Highness will send you away.¡±


    Qin Muyan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, his barely concealed anger and frustration clearly written on his face.


    He had never known the feeling of not getting what he wanted.


    But now, he had to face the reality.


    His beloved cousin, his Su Yingxue, he had to part with her for life, never to have her again.


    Before leaving, Su Yingxue told him another truth, ¡°Cousin, actually, your young aunt Qin Zheng has long been deceased. My mother, Long Shuli, is not her.¡±

 Chapter 903: 901 The Initial Heart Still Remains

    Chapter 903: Chapter 901 The Initial Heart Still Remains


    ¡°But the one who crossed over into her body was a modern soul, and as for what a modern soul is, after we together vanquished Wu Dao, I think you also understand.¡±


    Qin Mu Yan was so shocked by this revtion that he couldn¡¯t regain hisposure for a long time.


    He did know that Wu Dao was a soul from this world, as were Han Yuwen and Rong Sheng. So his little aunt¡­ no, it should be said Su Yingxue¡¯s mother was as well.


    Thinking back, this matter did not seem so strange after all.


    Though he had never seen his little aunt, the Imperial Brother said she was always a gentle and timid girl, far different from the world-renowned Long Shuli.


    ¡°Therefore, the person with whom you were betrothed is already gone. Our betrothal has not been fulfilled, and you need not dwell on it.¡±


    Su Yingxue advised.


    The greatest regret is not that one has failed to obtain what they desire.


    But that what was rightfully his was mistakenly given to someone else.


    If it was never his to begin with.<div>


    It should be able to untie the indissoluble knot in his heart.


    Qin Mu Yan¡¯s smile was mournful, ¡°It seems, Your Highness, we were truly not fated.¡±


    If only his injuries had been more severe a bit earlier, if only he had met Su Yingxue a bit sooner¡­


    Now, thinking about these things was meaningless.


    Qin Mu Yan helped Su Yingxue onto the horse, ¡°Since it is so, Your Highness will not obstruct you and Chu Yihan any longer. This horse was discovered by Your Highness in the forest, it took quite some time to tame. Capable of traveling a thousand li in a day, fiercely loyal, it has followed me through many battles. Today, Your Highness gifts it to you.¡±


    Before Su Yingxue could say anything, Qin Mu Yan patted the horse, as ifmunicating with it.


    No sooner had he left the horse, it raised its hooves and neighed.


    It lifted its front legs high in a disy of wild grace, showcasing its ability to cover great distances.


    Yet it did so without harming Su Yingxue in the slightest.


    Su Yingxue was amazed, ¡°What an impressive horse!¡±


    To receive such a fine horse from Qin Mu Yan, how embarrassing for her!


    ¡°Cousin, what is the horse¡¯s name?¡±


    Since Qin Mu Yan offered it with such sincerity, it would be terribly rude not to ept!


    Qin Mu Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Since it is a gift to you, it¡¯s your horse. You should name it.¡±


    Su Yingxue held the reins, nced at Qin Mu Yan once more, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it ¡®Chuxin¡¯ (Initial Heart).¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Qin Mu Yan did not ask about the meaning behind the name she chose. He stood in ce, watching her as she spurred the horse and left.


    As he watched her retreating figure, the longing in his eyes transitioned from intense to ethereal, diluting bit by bit until it vanished into nothingness.


    He turned and entered the military camp.<div>


    Riding Chuxin, Su Yingxue hurried to catch up to Chu Yihan. The forest breeze was refreshingly pleasant, and her smile gradually blossomed, ¡°Chuxin is most beautiful. To not forget Chuxin is to remain true to the beginning.¡±


    All things in this worlde to this.


    Qin Mu Yan¡¯s treasured gift, she would remember in her heart.


    She would surely never forget.<div>


    Yearster, Chuxin would still be there.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chu Yihan was having a tiff with Su Yingxue.


    Along the way, Mo Qi and the Shadow Guards allined bitterly.


    Both masters were veryposed, each more resilient than the other.


    But those who served them could not endure it!


    Mo Qi, ustomed to being tormented, was doing okay, but the other Shadow Guards who followed suffered miserably. In front of Chu Yihan, one would be punished each day, and the punishment was to return to the Shadow Guard Camp for retraining.


    They had all finally graduated from the Shadow Guard Camp and had yet to really show their skills.


    So! Just like that, they had the ill luck of being sent back to start over.


    What rotten luck!

 Chapter 904: 902: The Forgetful Potion

    Chapter 904: Chapter 902: The Forgetful Potion


    Mo Qi, after attending to Chu Yihan, finally found a moment to visit Su Yingxue.


    Seeing Su Yingxue leisurely preparing medicine, mumbling to herself, not knowing to whom she was speaking, Mo Qi knocked on the door, ¡°Princess, may Ie in?¡±


    Su Yingxue looked up and said to Little Ginseng, ¡°Alright, you go practice now!¡±


    Then, she waved Mo Qi in, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Mo Qi stood opposite her, his sword properly secured at his waist, young and handsomely boyish, his eyes like a gxy, which were a pleasant sight to behold.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s hand rested on the copper pestle used for grinding medicine, as she appraised him withposure, ¡°Mo Qi, just speak your mind, there¡¯s no need for politeness with me. You¡¯ve served His Highness for so long, and you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me, your Princess.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask the Princess for a certain medicine,¡± Mo Qi stated bluntly.


    Su Yingxue blinked, ¡°What medicine?¡±


    She knew that Mo Qi had been injured in the eye before and had taken some time to recuperate before hurrying to the Great Wei Dynasty.


    But Chu Yihan¡¯s men were particrly resilient to injuries, so Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t been too concerned about Mo Qi.<div>


    Now that Mo Qi had spoken up, she certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°The Princess is peerless in medical skills. I wonder if you have ever developed a medicine that can make one forget feelings,¡± Mo Qi¡¯s amber eyes unwittingly spread a trace of pain.


    Su Yingxue paused, ¡°No.¡±


    Such a medicine was indeed beyond the scope of her current research.


    Mo Qi was the first toe to her seeking such a remedy.


    ¡°Could the Princess consider the loyalty I¡¯ve shown His Highness over the years, and my utmost effort to protect the Princess, and develop such a medicine for me?¡± Mo Qi¡¯s tone was quiet, pleading, and his voice gradually grew moist.


    This room was small, and sorrow could be contagious.


    Su Yingxue also began to feel the sadness.


    Mo Qi had feelings for Hong Lian, a fact she learnedter, and Mo Qi had even apologized to her for causing misunderstandings between her and Chu Yihan before, saying it was his fault, and he had epted his punishment.


    Now he was asking for a medicine to forget feelings¡­


    Su Yingxue gazed steadily at him, ¡°Are you certain? Do you really need to rely on medicine? It is not impossible for human effort to achieve this. You are the most formidable person by His Highness¡¯s side, the leader of the Shadow Guards, with outstanding achievements and perseverance. Over time, you will surely forget her. Moreover, you will meet many people in the future, and you are bound to find a better Miss, who will bring you good fortune.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be another,¡± Mo Qi said, looking down.


    Su Yingxue seemed to hear something shattering in the air, breaking so cleanly; the feeling told her it couldn¡¯t be picked up, couldn¡¯t be restored.


    Just as she was wondering how tofort Mo Qi, she heard his muffled voice, filled with profound depression, ¡°Love is a terrifying thing; it turns a person¡¯s name into a seal, closing off your heart. You can¡¯t escape, and no one else can enter.¡±


    Su Yingxue was taken aback, ¡°Really¡­ that terrifying?¡±


    She attempted to imagine it, what it would be like if she were to give up Chu Yihan and be with someone else¡­


    The feeling of her heart being torn and in pain was very real.


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Love indeed was terrifying.<div>


    She promised Mo Qi, ¡°I will do my best to develop it for you, but it will take time. I may even need to go back and ask Saint Ruan for help, but I will get the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, slightly bitter and yet heavy.


    But in his amber-colored eyes, Su Yingxue thought she saw a glimmer of hope.<div>

 Chapter 905: 903: Su Hao Falls into Enemy Lines

    Chapter 905: Chapter 903: Su Hao Falls into Enemy Lines


    She could only hope that she could bring Mo Qi a glimmer of hope.


    It seemed that her mother¡¯s medical skills had mentioned a medicine that could control a person¡¯s memory. She began to peruse her mother¡¯s letters as soon as she entered Medicine King Valley and also took the opportunity to write a letter to Princess Rong Sheng, asking her for some advice and references.


    At this moment, she had no idea what kind of dire straits Princess Rong Sheng was in.


    When Ah Hong received the letter, he reported to Chu Yifeng with some difficulty, ¡°Master, this letter, should it be given to Princess Rong Sheng?¡±


    More and more stunning female ves surrounded Chu Yifeng, attending to him.


    His sensually alluring face wore a cold smile, ¡°Give it to her! Let her see how wonderful the outside world is, how free people are, and let her truly experience the feeling of always being in the dark!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ah Hong sighed and turned to go to the underground chamber.


    He used Chu Yifeng¡¯s blood to open the door, then ced the letter down. Seeing the food on the table that hadn¡¯t been touched for several days, he sighed deeply, ¡°s.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª<div>


    On the border of the Great Cheng Dynasty.


    Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t spoken a word to Chu Yihan the entire journey. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about softening her stance, but Chu Yihan¡¯s ill-temper has shown when she had stealthily climbed into the carriage, and he had thrown her out.


    She was also losing her patience, why was Chu Yihan so wildly jealous!


    He wouldn¡¯t even listen to her exnation!


    All she did was bid farewell to Qin Muyan.


    He had been cold to her for such a long time, determined to be moody and even threw her aside!


    If Chu Yihan wouldn¡¯te for her, she was happy to ride alone and take her time; she could even enjoy the local customs along the border!


    Not until her grandfather¡¯s letter arrived, reporting that Su Hao had been trapped behind enemy lines for two days, did Su Yingxue be anxious and quickly headed towards Jingcheng.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡±


    Wearing cold jade, Su Yingxue dashed into the military camp, headed straight for themander¡¯s tent.


    Upon hearing her voice, Su Qingzhi hurriedly stood up to wee her, ¡°Yingxue!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Su Yingxue flung herself into his arms, her face filled with urgency, ¡°Grandfather, where¡¯s brother? How is he? Is there any news? When do you n to dispatch troops? I want to go save brother too!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be impetuous and anxious.¡±


    Su Qingzhi patted her back,manding Su Wei to pour her some tea.


    Su Yingxue was in no mood for tea. She sat beside Su Qingzhi at themander¡¯s position, ¡°Grandfather! You are brave and good at war. Brother is in danger on his military campaign, why haven¡¯t you rescued him? Isn¡¯t he trapped?¡±


    She had received the message yesterday and had hurried there today. By her calctions, Su Hao had been surrounded for three days, in the midst of the enemy camp, without water or food ¨C it was very dangerous!


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be hasty. Don¡¯t me the Old General just yet. The Eldest Young Master is the Old General¡¯s grandson; how could the General not be anxious? It¡¯s just that, given the situation, the General cannot dispatch more troops now!¡± Su Wei hurriedly reassured Su Yingxue.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t more troops be dispatched?¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face was filled with confusion. The Great Cheng Dynasty had a million strong army, a prosperous economy, and ample provisions; it stood as the most powerful among the four kingdoms and nine provinces and should be invincible in any offensive!<div>


    This time, Qi State hade to fight, simply because Han Yuwen had died, and they were picking a fight. Although Qi State was one of the Four Nations, its power was far from that of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Why should they fear them?


    ¡°Yingxue, after all, you are a woman and do not understand military affairs. This matter awaits the Ninth Prince¡¯s decision. As your brother has fallen into enemy hands without heeding my advice, he must bear the consequences!¡±


    Anger and annoyance were evident on Su Qingzhi¡¯s face, mixed with distress.


    <div>

 Chapter 906: 904: Chu Yihan Seeks Accountability

    Chapter 906: Chapter 904: Chu Yihan Seeks ountability


    ¡°Brother won¡¯t listen to advice? Why is this? Brother has always been level-headed, and since he set out with grandfather, how could he ignore advice?¡± Su Yingxue was utterly confused.


    In Yungui City, they had even watched their mother¡¯s final video together. At that time, Su Hao showed no sign of anything unusual!


    Su Qingzhi shook his head in frustration.


    Only Su Wei could exin to Su Yingxue, ¡°The Eldest Young Master previously went back to Jiang Du City alone, iming it was to visit Miss Wu. The Old General, remembering his long separation from Miss Wu, did not me him. But after the General returned, he started to be downcast and acted less prudently, often making mistakes. This time, he was provoked by the enemy general¡¯s taunts, acted impulsively, and led troops in anger, falling into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡±


    The Old General had indeed sent troops to rescue him, but the enemy, knowing that the Eldest Young Master was his grandson, guarded him especially strictly. The Old General dispatched troops twice, losing thousands of soldiers, and with the enemy securing the Eldest Young Master so tightly, there was nothing he could do. One couldn¡¯t send those soldiers to their deaths just for the sake of the Eldest Young Master alone! Their lives mattered too; they were beloved sons of their parents!¡±


    Having heard this, Su Yingxue immediately understood that Su Qingzhi was not only their grandfather but also the Defender General of the Great Cheng Dynasty; he couldn¡¯t disregard the lives of his soldiers.


    This battlefield was cruel, not like their y at home in Jiang Du City.


    But what she couldn¡¯tprehend was, ¡°Sister Jinyan has always been fine in Jiang Du City, so why would brother do this?¡±


    Su Yingxue simply couldn¡¯t think of what could have happened between the two of them to cause Su Hao to lose his rationality to such an extent.


    ¡°Who knows! If you want to know, ask your brother!¡±<div>


    Su Qingzhi angrily mmed down his teacup, feeling a mix of anger, annoyance, helplessness, and pain.


    Su Yingxue knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do; after all, the soldiers of the entire Great Cheng Dynasty listened most to Chu Yihan¡¯smands, and this border territory was also Chu Yihan¡¯s domain.


    The mere mention of his name could terrify the enemy troops; she turned and rushed out to find Chu Yihan.


    She bumped into a solid chest at the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Su Yingxue touched her nose, which really hurt!


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡±


    Chu Yihan, seeing her reddened nose, wanted tofort her with a heartache.


    But recalling that she had run off with Mu Yan and hadn¡¯te to please him in days, the anger in his heart hadn¡¯t yet subsided, and he withdrew his hands.


    ¡°Your Highness, my brother has been trapped behind enemy lines for three days now, please think of a solution!¡±


    Su Yingxue grabbed his arm, stomping her feet in anxiety.


    So, it was for Su Hao.


    Chu Yihan¡¯s expression darkened, and he pursed his lips as he entered the military tent.


    Upon seeing Chu Yihan, Su Qingzhi and Su Wei quickly bowed, ¡°We are at Your Highness¡¯s service.¡±


    ¡°Please rise.¡±


    As soon as Chu Yihan entered the military camp, he emanated an aura of majestic fortitude, his whole being exuding an imposing and confident air as if he owned the entire battlefield.


    He had already received reports earlier that Su Hao, unable to bear the taunts of the enemy, had recklessly led his troops out, losing not only men and supplies but also getting himself trapped behind enemy lines. Chu Yihan began by reprimanding, ¡°Su Hao, as the General Weiwu with richbat experience, has stillmitted such a basic error, causing loss to our troops and supplies and damaging the dignity of our forces. Your Highness will definitely not let this go unpunished!¡±


    Anger was evident on Chu Yihan¡¯s face.


    Su Qingzhi and Su Wei hastily knelt down with Su Qingzhi saying, ¡°I have failed in my strict upbringing, leading to Su Hao making such a mistake. I am willing to share in his punishment!¡±<div>


    He kowtowed deeply to Chu Yihan, while the other militarymanders in the tent also knelt, not daring to speak.

 Chapter 907: 905: Su Qingzhi Is Punished

    Chapter 907: Chapter 905: Su Qingzhi Is Punished


    Su Yingxue was desperate as she rushed in front of Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, now is not the time to talk about crimes. Brother is still in danger, we must rescue him first!¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t be presumptuous in front of Your Highness. Step down!¡±


    Su Qingzhi scolded coldly.


    Yingxue felt a stifling sensation in her chest. She had always been informal in front of Chu Yihan, but now, with Su Hao trapped by the enemy, Chu Yihan was being so heartless.


    Yingxue turned and knelt down in front of him, ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t we rescue Brother first? Do you really want to see something happen to him?¡±


    Su Hao was her real brother, and Wu Jinyan was still waiting for him in Jiang Du City!


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Chu Yihan looked at her coldly, ¡°Su Yingxue disregards military discipline and is to be confined for ten days immediately. She is not to be released until the military affairs are concluded!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, amanding officer approached Su Yingxue to escort her away.


    Yingxue refused to go, so she was bound and taken away.<div>


    ¡°Chu Yihan, I must save my brother!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s voice still echoed in the tent.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s expression was grim, and he kowtowed deeply, ¡°This humble official has failed to discipline Su Hao properly and to manage my granddaughter. I voluntarily ept the punishment of thirty military canes and to be executed publicly. I hope for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Yihan didn¡¯t stop him and gave the order, ¡°Summon all themanding officers to witness the execution in person. If anyone dares to put their own interest first and disobey military orders in the future, they will be executed without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The atmosphere inside the tent was one of severe military discipline.


    Outside the military tent, Su Qingzhi knelt before themand tent as themanding officers watched the execution. They all felt a pang of pity as they watched him being punished.


    But they also sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s strictness in military discipline, taking Su Hao as a warning to be even more cautious.


    Outside the military tent, the sounds of Su Qingzhi¡¯s punishment echoed.


    Just like a military camp, Su Yingxue, confined inside, could also hear the sounds.


    Mo Qi came to Chu Yihan¡¯s side to report, ¡°Master, the Princess is crying.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart sank. He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, his gaze was sharp as a de, ¡°Deploy ten Shadow Guards to watch her day and night. If she steps one foot out of the tent, Your Highness shall show no mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mo Qi ryed the order. Although he knew Chu Yihan was acting out of necessity, he couldn¡¯t help but ask on behalf of Su Yingxue, ¡°Your Highness, what are your ns for rescuing General Su?¡±


    Su Hao was Chu Yihan¡¯s brother-inw. Even setting aside this familial rtionship, Chu Yihan valued Su Hao as an outstanding general and would certainly not disregard his safety.


    It was only in front of everyone that he needed to show absolute impartiality and fairness without showing any favoritism.


    Chu Yihan stood in front of the sand table, scrutinizing the battle situation, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, ¡°Su Hao has been too reckless this time, falling right into the enemy¡¯s trap. Since the enemy cannot recoup their losses through battle, they will surely kill him in a fit of rage. His situation is extremely perilous.¡±


    One misstep and Su Hao could be doomed.<div>


    And given his pride and dignity, he would surely prioritize the country¡¯s interests. If he were trapped in a stalemate for too long, he wouldn¡¯t hold out and wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be a bargaining chip in negotiations.


    He would rather die for his country.


    This was something that greatly worried Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan had not slept all night. Inbination with the reports, he meticulously went through the entire battle situation.<div>


    Su Qingzhi was severely injured and had to rest in bed for the night. The next day, he first went to visit Su Yingxue.


    Seeing her tied up and behaving, Su Qingzhi was somewhat relieved. He patted her shoulder and instructed her, ¡°Stay here quietly and don¡¯t cause a fuss. Your grandfather and Your Highness will take care of rescuing your brother. You mustn¡¯t add to the chaos!¡±

 Chapter 908: 906: Using Su Hao as a Leverage

    Chapter 908: Chapter 906: Using Su Hao as a Leverage


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°I¡¯m so skilled in medicine, I can help too! Take me with you, I can save my brother! What if brother¡¯s injuries are severe? And you¡­ your wounds! Let me go, and I¡¯ll apply medicine to your wounds!¡±


    ¡°No need, the military camp has the best military doctors. You don¡¯t have to worry about Hao¡¯er or myself. What you need to do now is to stay here. The camp is not like Jiang Du City, and certainly not like being at home. You must not go to Your Highness to throw a tantrum. And you must not meddle in military affairs!¡±


    After giving his instructions to Su Yingxue, Su Qingzhi nned to leave.


    He had already reached the entrance of the tent but then turned back, telling her carefully and patiently, ¡°In the military camp, Su Hao and I are generals, Your Highness is themander-in-chief. Regardless of what happens, Your Highness is always right. For instance, yesterday¡¯s order ming me was strict military discipline. If Your Highness cannot rescue Su Hao, it is also within expectation. You must not me Your Highness privately, be spoiled by favor, or throw tantrums at Your Highness. Do you understand?¡±


    Seeing that Su Qingzhi could barely straighten his waist from the injuries, Su Yingxue said with tears, ¡°I understand, granddaughter will not throw tantrums at Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good, stay here peacefully until the war is over.¡±


    Supported by Su Wei, Su Qingzhi walked out.


    Su Yingxue was filled with mixed emotions, regretting that she couldn¡¯t be of help!


    In this military camp¡­ can there really be no ce for women?<div>


    Inside themander¡¯s tent, Chu Yihan summoned all the generals, and a proposed treatyy before them. Chu Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and deep, ¡°This is sent from Qi State, take a look for yourselves.¡±


    The generals each took their turn to read the document. A straightforward General Zhou angrily said, ¡°The enemy¡¯s delusions! They actually want our army to surrender, cede territory, and pay them silver aspensation for their war losses. What about the casualties of our soldiers? Who willpensate them? The beautifulnds of the Great Cheng Dynasty cannot fall into the hands of Qi State, especially when they are a defeated force!¡±


    This war, which was supposed to end in a month, with their strength, they could push all the way to the capital city of Qi State and make the emperor kneel before them and call them father!


    But Qi State was asking them to surrender and cedend as well as pay, or else they would kill Su Hao!


    This was a naked threat!


    ¡°Your Highness, we must not surrender. Otherwise, where will the army¡¯s dignity stand, where will Your Highness¡¯s reputation stand? As long as Your Highness wishes to fight, I will follow you to the capital of Qi State! Make them bow their heads in subjection and beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! We cannot surrender!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Su Hao took military action on his own, already breaching military discipline. That Your Highness did not execute him was already showing extraordinary mercy! If Su Hao has any integrity, he would sacrifice himself for his country to fulfill a greater cause!¡±


    General Zhou spoke with emotion and indignation.


    He had just finished speaking when the general behind him nudged him with an elbow and gave him a look.


    General Zhou saw the army¡¯s mainmander for this mission, Su Qingzhi, standing at the forefront, silent and with a stern expression.


    He immediately understood that it would not be pleasant for Su Qingzhi to hear them criticizing Su Hao.


    Su Hao was his grandson, personally trained by him ¨C the youngest and mostmanding general in the military.


    Zhou Tang no longer spoke.


    The tent was suddenly filled with a deathly silence.


    Chu Yihan, d in armor with the Qingfeng Sword at his side, exuded authority and an imposing air of amander-in-chief.


    His gaze rested on Su Qingzhi, ¡°Old General Su, Your Highness would like to hear your opinion.¡±<div>


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi coughed deeply, blood in his sputum, which he quickly concealed.

 Chapter 909: 907: Publicly Chastising and Beating

    Chapter 909: Chapter 907: Publicly Chastising and Beating


    He cleared his throat, knelt on one knee, and respectfully said, ¡°In my humble opinion, what the generals have said is very true. Su Hao¡¯s rash deployment and entrapment within enemy lines are not worthmenting. We must notpromise the majesty of the Great Cheng Dynasty or weaken our cities because of one person. If necessary, this old minister will personally lead the troops to battle and order Su Hao to sacrifice himself for the country as an example to our army!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    After Su Qingzhi finished speaking, everyone gasped in shock.


    Su Qingzhi was known for his strict military discipline, and his reputation was widespread, but they had never imagined he would be so ruthless even to his own grandson, the only direct descendant of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor.


    After Su Jinxuan¡¯s death, there was only young master Su Hao left in the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    If Su Hao died, the Marquis¡¯s Manor would have no sessor.


    Yet, upon further thought, they admired the fact that Su Qingzhi, as the Defender General, did not show favoritism towards Su Hao just because he was his grandson.


    Everyone stood up in respect and said in unison, ¡°Old General Su¡¯s righteousness is truly admirable, sir!¡±


    Su Qingzhi slightly bowed to them, ¡°I have not been strict enough in my discipline, allowing Su Hao to make mistakes. I am ashamed!¡±


    ¡°The Old General is too modest!¡±<div>


    Zhou Tang said,forting him.


    Up to now, Su Qingzhi had not uttered a single biased word. Just yesterday, he had taken his punishment bravely, making those who had med Su Hao seem somewhat excessive.


    After much thought, Zhou Tang stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Your Highness, why not let me lead the troops for another attempt? I will exert all my efforts to rescue General Su Hao.¡±


    Chu Yihan pointed to the sand table, ¡°You demonstrate for Your Highness, how do you n to rescue Su Hao.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Zhou Tang clenched his fists and walked up to the sand table, pointing to the location where Su Hao was surrounded, he said, ¡°This ce is the One-Line Sky Canyon, surrounded by mountains on three sides and with only one entrance, which is tightly guarded by the Qi army. There are about fifty thousand soldiers, and the terrain is treacherous. However, the original troops of the Qi army are stationed far from here. Your Highness, give me a hundred thousand troops, and I will lead them straight into the canyon to rescue General Su Hao.¡±


    Everyone gathered around the sand table and agreed with Zhou Tang¡¯s proposal, ¡°Your Highness, our army currently has three hundred thousand troops at the border. Giving General Zhou a hundred thousand troops is more than enough. Although the canyon is treacherous, we can force our way through. The Qi army is no match for us, and General Zhou will surely be victorious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by gathering our troops, we can also directly attack the Qi army¡¯s main camp and capture their Liaoking! To counter-threaten Qi State!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s face was grim, ¡°Three hundred thousand troops moving out, splitting into two groups, but the Qi army also has two hundred thousand troops. He only sent fifty thousand to guard the canyon, don¡¯t you understand what this implies?


    They are waiting for ourrge forces to strike at the canyon and then circle around to attack us. Once our military camp is vacant, they will break through Jingcheng!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Zhou Tang felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°But after all, the Qi army only has two hundred thousand troops, and there are more than a hundred thousand troops near our army that can be mobilized. Even if we lose Jingcheng, we can take it back, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Someone, beat Zhou Tang with twenty military sticks immediately!¡±


    Chu Yihan roared angrily.


    All the generals knelt down in fear, ¡°Your Highness, please calm your anger!¡±


    Mo Qi led the men and directly pressed Zhou Tang in front of everyone, beating him with twenty military sticks. Zhou Tang spat out a mouthful of blood from the beating.


    He genuinely did not understand what he had said wrong to warrant a public punishment from Chu Yihan!


    ¡°Your Highness, please calm your anger. General Zhou was just eager to save General Su Hao.¡±


    Among the generals, a slender but steady middle-aged man stepped forward.<div>

 Chapter 910: 908: Chu Yihans Strategy

    Chapter 910: Chapter 908: Chu Yihan¡¯s Strategy


    This man named Lu Chongming was the defender of Bamboo Leaf Pass, having protected it for many years with abundant experience in border battles. He solved Zhou Tang¡¯s dilemma, ¡°General Zhou, attempting to rescue General Su Hao in this manner is improper. Firstly, deploying a hundred thousand troops to engage in a fierce battle in the valley, we would surely suffer a severe drain against a well-prepared enemy force. It¡¯s not certain that we can rescue our men, and we may easily fall into encirclement by the remaining one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers of the Qi army. Not only could we lose General Su Hao, but we would also suffer hefty losses in our troops. Secondly, if Jingcheng were to fall, themon people would be left homeless, a loss that cannot easily be remedied. Your Highness is considering the welfare of the border¡¯s popce, you must not act rashly.¡±


    ¡°General Lu speaks with good reason,¡± Su Qingzhimended.


    Although he was very thankful to Zhou Tang for his sincere concern for Su Hao, Lu Chongming was clearer-headed, representing a model for them as military men.


    ¡°Moreover, the Ninth Princess Consort is still in camp. If all the troops are deployed, this will also jeopardize the Princess¡¯s safety,¡±


    Lu Chongming also thoughtfully added.


    ¡°Nonsense! There is no favoritism in the military, how can the army bepared with a single woman?¡± Chu Yihan rebuked Lu Chongming.


    Lu Chongming hastily admitted his fault, ¡°Yes, this subordinate has spoken out of turn!¡±


    He nced regretfully at Su Qingzhi, whose feelings were somewhatplex.


    He was worried about Su Hao as well and wanted to know what decision Chu Yihan would ultimately make.


    But despite discussing until evening, they still had no n that satisfied and got an approving nod from Chu Yihan.<div>


    Su Qingzhi gradually felt tormented, his body beginning to give out. During the night, overwhelmed with concern, he fainted.


    ¡°Old General!¡±


    All themanding officers grew anxious.


    Su Wei carried Su Qingzhi back to his military tent, while Chu Yihan called for the army¡¯s doctor but did not follow them there himself.


    Watching the officers all follow Old General Su, Mo Qi privately asked Chu Yihan, ¡°Your Highness, why not send the Princess to treat Old General Su? There¡¯s no army physician with superior medical skills to the Princess here.¡±


    After all, Su Yingxue would devote herself wholeheartedly when it came to her own grandfather.


    Chu Yihan shook his head, ¡°There is a spy within our ranks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Qi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Chu Yihan walked over to the sand table again, eyeing the terrain and topographyid out before him, his thoughts growing more intense. Su Hao might act rashly out of emotional agitation, but the trap set by Qi State was all too easy.


    If Su Yingxue were let out, her judgment would inevitably be clouded by her concern for her family.


    With Su Hao trapped behind enemy lines and Old General Su in a simr predicament, Su Yingxue would be even more anxious.


    She might end up being exploited again.


    Chu Yihan wrote two secret letters, ordering Mo Qi to deliver them overnight. He waited until all the officers had left Old General Su¡¯spany before he stealthily entered his tent.


    Although Su Qingzhi was old, his martial arts had not diminished in the least. He drew his sword from the scabbard and, amidst the darkness, urately struck at the intruding figure.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The clear collision of metal caused Su Qingzhi to stagger back several steps. The chill of the sharp de made him widen his eyes, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    This was the unmistakable edge of the Qingfeng Sword, which he had experienced firsthand before.


    As he was about to light themp, Chu Yihan interrupted, ¡°Keep quiet, don¡¯t let anyone notice.¡±


    Just as Su Qingzhi was puzzling over this, Su Wei¡¯s voice came from outside the tent, ¡°General, what happened!¡±<div>


    ¡°Nothing, I just identally knocked over a medicine bowl.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare another bowl for you?¡±

 Chapter 911: 909 Cunning Qi Army

    Chapter 911: Chapter 909 Cunning Qi Army


    ¡°No need; you all may leave!¡±


    ¡°Old General, you must take good care of yourself!¡± Lu Chongming¡¯s voice came through.


    Zhou Tang was outside too, ¡°Old General, let use in and see you!¡±


    ¡°No need, cough cough¡­ this old man wishes to rest now, thank you all for your concern!¡±


    Su Qing, pretending to cough a few times and making the sound of getting into bed, convinced the gathered crowd outside the tent to disperse.


    Once the sound of footsteps had vanished, Chu Yihan spoke faintly, ¡°Old General, can your body still hold up?¡±


    Su Qing lifted the quilt, intending to get out of bed, ¡°This official is ashamed, putting Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for formalities; at this moment, I am your grandson-inw.¡±


    In the darkness, Chu Yihan urately steadied him.


    Su Qing was somewhat touched but also puzzled, ¡°Your Highness, this is to deceive others, but why go to such lengths?¡±<div>


    As soon as Chu Yihan entered the military camp, he had Su Yingxue tied up and put under watch, and had not shown any kindness to this old man. Initially, Su Qing thought Chu Yihan¡¯s anger to be understandable, but now with his covertte-night visit, his motives were inscrutable.


    ¡°Inconveniences abound in the military camp. Your Highness¡¯s previous cold treatment, and also the attitude toward Yingxue, I beg the Old General¡¯s forbearance,¡± Chu Yihan said, his voice holding a trace of apology.


    ¡°Your Highness need not do so; it is all as it should be! But have you noticed something, Your Highness? You act with such caution¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a hidden traitor in the army.¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s tone was very certain, without the slightest hesitation, startling Su Qing.


    ¡°In the army¡­¡± After his shock, Su Qing struggled to regain hisposure, ¡°The militarymanders have always dedicated themselves to the Great Cheng Dynasty with utmost discipline. How could there be a traitor among them?¡±


    This was even more unexpected to him than Su Hao¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If there were no traitor, Su Hao couldn¡¯t possibly be trapped in enemy territory. It¡¯s already the fourth day, and if Su Hao is still alive, it¡¯s not because he hasn¡¯t sacrificed himself for the country, but because he¡¯s being held captive in the enemy camp, unable to move.¡±


    Chu Yihan had intimate knowledge of each of hismanders. Regarding Su Hao, he was sure of two things: firstly, Su Hao was not someone who would act rashly and charge directly into the enemy¡¯s camp.


    Secondly, he knew that if Su Hao had any capacity at all, he would not have been trapped in the enemy camp for so long.


    It would be better to say that he was under house arrest rather than being besieged.


    The enemy was holding him as a bargaining chip, aiming for both fame and profit.


    In the dark, Su Qing couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but he could see the peerless radiance twinkling in Chu Yihan¡¯s obsidian-like eyes. His temperament was so steady that even Su Qing, a general who had fought for decades, deeply admired him.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you already have a n?¡±


    Su Qing asked.


    Theposure of Chu Yihan allowed Su Qing¡¯s heightened anxiety to somewhat abate.


    ¡°I have sent out two secret letters, one to Xiao Yu. In Xiao Yu¡¯s hands is a work team that can break through any cliff or precipice within a day. During my battle with Qin Mu Yan, I had witnessed their capability. I will request they create a secret passage in Gorge Skyline, to facilitate my search for Su Hao.¡±


    After his initial shock, Su Qingposed himself and requested to be allowed to undertake the mission, ¡°For such a perilous venture into enemy territory, please allow this official the opportunity, Your Highness. Let me take on this task!¡±


    Chu Yihan, upon whom the entire Great Cheng Dynasty¡¯s fate rested, should not be taking such risks¡ªit would be a dereliction of duty for him as Defender General.<div>

 Chapter 912: 910: Saint Ruan Saves Su Yingxue

    Chapter 912: Chapter 910: Saint Ruan Saves Su Yingxue


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Old General Su¡¯s injuries have not healed, and his abilities are limited. If he falls into enemy hands again, it would be even more troublesome. There is another secret letter from Your Highness that does require Old General Su to take some action,¡± Chu Yihan instructed indifferently.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s blood boiled with fervor, ¡°Your Highness¡¯s orders, your humble servant would not hesitate to die a thousand times over!¡±


    Chu Yihan whispered a sentence in his ear that shocked Su Qingzhi once again, ¡°Can this¡­ really work?¡±


    ¡°It can.¡±


    The reply from Chu Yihan was very sinct and his tone brooked no argument, leaving Su Qingzhi unable to retort.


    After Chu Yihan had left, although Su Qingzhi tossed and turned sleeplessly, he felt great admiration in his heart.


    ¡°Chu Yihan, truly a rare talent of a general and an emperor!¡±


    It really was Su Yingxue¡¯s good fortune to have married him.


    Into the tent where Su Yingxue was trapped, a figure slipped in.


    Su Yingxue had her silver needle ready in hand, and was about to shoot it, when a seductive low voice rang in her ear, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here to save you, can you show a bit of gratitude!¡±<div>


    ¡°Saint Ruan?¡±


    Her eyes sparkling like stars, Su Yingxue blinked and then leaped for joy, ¡°How did you get here? Hurry, untie me!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s handiwork was truly ruthless; she did not know what kind of ropes had been used on her, but she could not break free at all, not even able to move, which was suffocating her!


    ¡°Hold on, this rope is made by the Qianji Sect¡¯s Yue Family; it looks like rope, but inside it¡¯s all twisted with diamond dust. Even if you tear your skin apart, you won¡¯t be able to break free.¡±


    Saint Ruan fumbled with the knots behind Su Yingxue for a while before he finally managed to untie them for her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sighing in relief, Su Yingxue turned around and was about to rush out.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Saint Ruan grabbed her and knocked hard on her head, ¡°Are you dumb? Outside is full of Chu Yihan¡¯s Shadow Guards. Do you think you can get out now? The moment you step one foot out, the next foot will be tied up and dragged back in. Are you dumb or what!¡±


    That made sense to Su Yingxue; she couldn¡¯t defeat the Shadow Guards.


    But that made her curious, ¡°If it¡¯s full of Shadow Guards outside, how did you old hag get in?¡±


    ¡°I slipped them a sleeping draught when they weren¡¯t expecting it and snuck in. How about that? Aren¡¯t you impressed by me?¡±


    Saint Ruan was bursting with pride, looking for praise.


    ¡°Impressive! Then go and slip them some more, knock them out and get me out of here!¡± Su Yingxue urged Saint Ruan. She could use the drugs herself, but it was better to let Saint Ruan carry the can!


    If Chu Yihan found out she had run away, she¡¯d just pin the me on Saint Ruan and let him take the fall as the culprit.


    Saint Ruan knocked on her head again, ¡°Have you gone stupid from being tied up by Chu Yihan? Even if you get out now, what use is it? You can¡¯t save your brother nor lead an army into battle. If you go out now, you¡¯ll just get caught by Chu Yihan for nothing, wasting everyone¡¯s effort!¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve said it all! So why did youe to find me? Small talk? For small talk you have to pay extra!¡±


    Su Yingxue showed her teeth and grinned, wishing she could bite Saint Ruan.


    Having hit a nerve with Su Yingxue¡¯s intelligence, Saint Ruan finally had a chance to feel smug and happily plopped down on Su Yingxue¡¯s bed, ¡°You just don¡¯t understand. Tonight, you should sleep peacefully. Tomorrow, I will take you with Chu Yihan to sneak into the valley to rescue your brother!¡±<div>


    ¡°Eh? Your Highness is willing to save my brother? How do you know!¡±


    ted beyond expectation, Su Yingxue remembered Su Qing¡¯s words weighing on her like a boulder. She was always worried that Chu Yihan in the military camp wouldn¡¯t pamper her as he did in usual days and would truly leave Su Hao uncared for the sake of the army¡¯s soldiers.

 Chapter 913: 911: Xiao Yus Tunnel

    Chapter 913: Chapter 911: Xiao Yu¡¯s Tunnel


    If something happened to her brother, the rtionship between her and Chu Yihan¡­


    It would bepletely deadlocked!


    ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re Chu Yihan¡¯s beloved sweetheart, and Su Hao is your brother; how could he not save him? Moreover, Chu Yihan¡¯s lifelong reputation¡ªhe can¡¯t tolerate the Qi army trampling on his face and touching his big brother-inw?


    Last night he had Mo Qi send out secret letters. I intercepted one, which was meant for Xiao Yu. He asked Xiao Yu to dig a tunnel leading to Skyline. I guess he¡¯s nning to go alone first to investigate your brother¡¯s situation and then figure out a rescue n, while sweeping up this suicide squad of the Qi army in one fell swoop!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness really thinks things through!¡±


    Su Yingxue eximed in admiration, and Chu Yihan really could hold back. Keeping such a secret from her, he decisively tied her up here.


    You have to say, this man¡­ is awesome!


    ¡°Okay, instead of praising your hubby, you¡¯d better hurry up and make a human-like doll to put here as a decoy. Tomorrow, we will follow Chu Yihan. With the doll here, you can throw a tantrum or whatever. Otherwise, once the Shadow Guardse in, it can cover for you for half a day or a day!¡±


    Saint Ruan nked out a bunch of tools for Su Yingxue, not sure how he managed to bring them in, but it was enough to make a human-like doll as big as Su Yingxue.


    Having said that, Saint Ruan copsed on her bed to sleep shamelessly, with no intention of helping Su Yingxue with the work.<div>


    Su Yingxue had just moved her things into Medicine King Valley,fortably making the doll. Little Ginseng blew a breath on the finished doll, and it even moved, startling Su Yingxue so much she nearly sprained her tongue, ¡°This¡­ it won¡¯t really be me, will it?¡±


    Little Ginseng¡¯s bun-like face revealed a mocking smile, ¡°Dream on! That breath will only allow it to move for a day at most! It¡¯ll help you disguise! Your hubby¡¯s Shadow Guards won¡¯t notice you¡¯ve quietly slipped away within a day.¡±


    Su Yingxue tried it out, and the doll even breathed.


    Absolutely brilliant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but praise Little Ginseng, ¡°Being alive for thousands of years really does make a difference!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If I were just like any of you mortals, how could I show off any superior advantages?¡±


    Little Ginseng rolled its eyes, feeling disgraced being her integrated system for so long as Su Yingxue had ended up like this.


    But there was nothing it could do about it; who told it to be unlucky?


    Who told it there was no choice?


    It was really depressing.


    Su Yingxue pinched Little Ginseng¡¯s bun-like face, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Try being inside someone else¡¯s body, and see if they wouldn¡¯t have stewed you for nourishment long ago!¡±


    She had already loved her for a very long time!


    Little Ginseng¡¯s cheeks puffed up as it huffed, ¡°Hmph!¡±


    It seemed very proud on the outside, but deep down, it still loved Su Yingxue.


    After all, by borrowing Su Yingxue¡¯s body, it could now transform into human shape.


    Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan sessfully escaped from Chu Yihan¡¯s military camp. Following Saint Ruan¡¯s pre-nned route, Su Yingxue saw that Chu Yihan indeed carried the Qingfeng Sword and entered the tunnel alone.


    But she couldn¡¯t follow Chu Yihan into the tunnel. They waited for two hours after Chu Yihan entered before she and Saint Ruan dared to move.


    Walking through the tunnel dug by Xiao Yu for the second time, she was amazed again, ¡°Having money really can do anything, huh? This kind of talent, this kind of expenditure of manpower and resources, if not for a tycoon, who could afford it?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think the title of the wealthiest family is just for show? The Great Cheng Dynasty has stood for so many years; the Xiao family has existed for just as long. A century-old foundation, what¡¯s digging a tunnel to Xiao Yu? Let alone digging; if you asked him to build a city from scratch, it would be a trivial matter for him.¡±<div>

 Chapter 914: 912: Selling Out Teammates Happily

    Chapter 914: Chapter 912: Selling Out Teammates Happily


    Decades ago, he had already seen just how terrifying the wealth of the Xiao family could be.


    At that time, Xiao Yu¡¯s father, still a young man, had thrown millions for the woman he loved, making countless women of the Great Cheng Dynasty green with envy!


    ¡°Millions¡­¡± Su Yingxue imagined the enormity of that fortune in her mind and sighed deeply, ¡°He really did love his madam!¡±


    ¡°Who said that was his madam! She was merely one of his concubines. However, not many years after marrying into the Xiao family, she withered away in depression. Later on, there was never any mention of Xiao Yu¡¯s father doing anything for this concubine again.¡±


    Saint Ruan snorted disdainfully, ¡°Men are all about self-interest, always chasing the new and getting tired of the old.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡±


    Su Yingxue mercilessly mocked.


    Saint Ruan: ¡­


    Damn it, I really want to block up that tunnel we came through!


    So infuriating!<div>


    After Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan exited the tunnel, they found themselves in a gorge, which was part of the Qi army¡¯s campsite. Unclear of theyout, they dared not move recklessly.


    Saint Ruan told Su Yingxue to stay put and not move; his lightness skill was good, so he would scout around and thene back for her.


    Su Yingxue obediently stayed put and also took the time to check the medicines she had brought with her.


    She had brought a lot of medicinal remedies for Su Hao, and she had even made some poisonst night, nning to give the Qi army an ¡°addition¡± to their meal!


    God dammit!


    They dare to plot against my brother!


    They¡¯re courting death!


    When Saint Ruan returned, his brows were tightly furrowed with worry, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to move around. There must be at least ten thousand men encamped here. We don¡¯t know which tent your brother is hidden in. Searching one by one would waste too much time and might alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°But we still have to search!¡±


    Su Yingxue was quite anxious. She worried that with Su Hao¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t be threatened by the enemy army, and it was very likely that he wouldmit suicide to not be a burden to the main force.


    If he were to die¡­


    Just thinking about it made Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ache, and there was also Wu Jinyan in Jiang Du City, who had been waiting all along for her brother to return!


    Saint Ruan suggested they not take the risk and wait until night to search each tent.


    Su Yingxue and he waited together until it got dark when the Qi army¡¯s vignce had somewhat rxed, and then the two of them stealthily infiltrated the military camp.


    It was Su Yingxue¡¯s first time entering enemy territory; she was extremely cautious, not daring to carelessly scatter any of the poisons she carried.


    Not until a shadow flitted before her eyes and she was dragged into a tent.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Just as Su Yingxue was about to strike, she was captured by Chu Yihan, who seized her wrist.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness.¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue instantly stiffened all over, excessively guilty.


    Saint Ruan, behind her, was on tiptoe, ready to flee.


    ¡°Get back here!¡±


    Chu Yihan said sternly in a low voice, and Saint Ruan, with the tips of his toes touching the ground, positioned himself behind Su Yingxue.<div>


    Both he and Su Yingxue dared not speak, silently enduring the immense pressure emanating from Chu Yihan¡¯s presence.


    The air suddenly became thick.


    Su Yingxue felt as if her heart were frozen by the coldness emitting from Chu Yihan.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke Chu Yihan¡¯s arm with her finger, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry~ I was just worried about my brother, and Saint Ruan just happened by and offered me a hand.¡±


    Saint Ruan didn¡¯t dare move, thinking, Good brother, didn¡¯t sell me out at the critical moment!


    That¡¯s worth it!


    But the next thing Su Yingxue said was, ¡°Originally, I was nning to obediently listen to you and grandpa¡¯s words, to be tied up in the military camp and wait, but Saint Ruan insisted on untying my ropes, knocking out your Shadow Guards, and even discovered your secret tunnel to bring me over. I¡­ couldn¡¯t resist him.¡±


    Saint Ruan: ???


    ¡°Su Yingxue you son of a¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, ¡°If you want to be a meal on the enemy¡¯s te, go ahead and walk out on your own.¡±

 Chapter 915: 913: Lu Ying

    Chapter 915: Chapter 913: Lu Ying


    Saint Ruan vehemently shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Had time allowed, he would have asked for it to rewind so that he could have bound Su Yingxue even tighter, and stuffed his socks into her mouth as well.


    This ungrateful bastard!


    Chu Yihan¡¯s chest swelled with rage, which he couldn¡¯t vent on Su Yingxue.


    All he could do was furrow his brow tightly, ¡°You do not trust Your Highness! Would I abandon Su Hao without a care? You are so anxious to dash out here to court death, do you think of marching and fighting as child¡¯s y?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Had it been Qin Muyan advising you today, would you have patiently waited?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s deep brows and eyes fixed on her.


    Su Yingxue was stunned for a moment, unable toe back to her senses. Why suddenly bring up Qin Muyan?


    What does he have to do with this?


    To Chu Yihan, her momentary distraction was an admission.<div>


    If someone as heroic as Qin Muyan had immediately waged war on Qi for her sake, without regard for the cost of lives, and rescued Su Hao, surely Su Yingxue would have been deeply moved, wouldn¡¯t she?


    A faint pain throbbed in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you thinking about? What does it have to do with Qin Muyan¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Your Highness does not want to hear you say that name!¡±


    Each time she said it, his heart ached once more!


    ¡°Can you two not go back and argueter? Now that you¡¯re here, at least take a look at him. Is Su Hao dead or alive? Aren¡¯t you going to give him a nce?¡±


    Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t stomach this dog food any longer and could only say something unpleasant to prick their hearts.


    And Su Yingxue was indeed pricked to the heart.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you found where Brother is being held? How is he now?¡± Su Yingxue frantically shook Chu Yihan¡¯s arm.


    Chu Yihan brushed her hand aside, his gaze cold and clear. ¡°He¡¯s in the next tent.¡±


    He waited with Su Yingxue here for the change of guards before they sneaked into the adjacent tent.


    On the crucifix, Su Hao was bound with thick iron chains from head to toe, utterly exhausted and covered in injuries.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue covered her mouth to stop herself from crying out.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Behind Su Hao, a woman sounded the rm.


    She hurriedly stood in front of Su Hao. After a quick nce over the three of them, she guarded Su Hao even more closely, ¡°If you want to kill him, kill me first! I will never let you touch him!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Yihan asked sharply.


    Lu Ying was intimidated by Chu Yihan¡¯s overwhelming presence, her body trembling slightly, instinctively wanting to kneel in submission.<div>


    Seeing her protect Su Hao, Su Yingxue attempted a patient exnation, ¡°We are not the Qi army, I am his¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t you dare approach him! Brother Hao is my husband! I will protect him even if it costs me my life!¡±


    Lu Ying was a delicate woman but full of spirit, standing fearlessly in front of Su Hao.


    ¡°Husband?¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue struggled to find the words.


    Since when did Su Hao¡­ acquire another sister-inw?


    ¡°Lu Ying, show some respect. This is¡­ the Ninth Prince.¡±


    From behind her, Su Hao struggled to open his eyes.


    Each word he uttered came with enormous pain.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t care less as she pushed Lu Ying aside, hugging Su Hao and quickly stuffing a Heart Protection Pill into his mouth, ¡°Brother, this is a Heart Protection Pill, swallow it quickly.¡±


    Following instructions, Su Hao swallowed and began to focus on absorbing the medicine.


    ¡°The Ninth Prince? You¡¯re talking nonsense! Why would the Ninth Prince venture deep into enemy territory ande here!¡±


    Lu Ying, having been pushed aside, showed clear displeasure on her face.


    Her voice, uncontrolled, drew the attention of those outside, ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡±

 Chapter 916: 914: Calling Su Hao Husband

    Chapter 916: Chapter 914: Calling Su Hao Husband


    The patrolling guards burst in and, seeing only Su Hao and Lu Ying inside the tent, coldly ordered them to behave before leaving.


    It was only after they had gone that Su Yingxue came out, her brows furrowed at the sight of Su Hao shackled in chains, ¡°Brother, bear with it a little longer, we will rescue you soon.¡±


    Su Hao nodded through the pain, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Behind him, Lu Ying was silently observing everything¡ªthe Ninth Prince and Su Hao¡¯s sister, Su Yingxue, had bothe to rescue him.


    This waspletely different from what she had anticipated.


    It had disrupted all her ns!


    Saint Ruan was assisting Su Yingxue, using corrosive poison to dissolve the iron chains on Su Hao, while Chu Yihan was observing the surroundings and keeping an eye on Lu Ying.


    ¡°Are you the daughter of Lu Chongming? Why are you with Su Hao in the military camp?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s piercing gaze settled on Lu Ying. Military discipline was strict, and the military camp had always forbidden the entry of women. Even Su Yingxue had been tied up and confined upon entering the camp. It was suspicious that Lu Ying could be caught in enemy lines with Su Hao.


    ¡°Your Highness, I came because I was worried about my husband. I did not expect him to be trapped, and since we are bound by life and death, I will be by his side,¡± replied Lu Ying with an exnation that seemed both reasonable and calm, neither arrogant nor humble, giving away no cause for suspicion.<div>


    Chu Yihan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, perhaps because he could feel that Lu Ying, as the daughter of a prominent family, had an unusual calmness and meticulous thought unlike ordinary people.


    When Chu Yihan was about to ask more, Lu Ying rushed to Su Hao¡¯s side, catching his heavy body and supporting him with her slender arms, ¡°Hubby, hang in there.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ying, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We are not¡­¡± Su Hao¡¯s face showed an embarrassed expression, indicating his indecisiveness.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on between you two? You¡¯re already betrothed, and Sister Jinyan should be your wife,¡± Su Yingxue hadn¡¯t had the chance to say this earlier, but now she feltpelled to remind him.


    This Lu Ying, she was calling Su Hao ¡°hubby¡± as if she were addicted to it.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s face shed through Su Hao¡¯s mind, causing his expression to darken, and he did not respond to Su Yingxue¡¯s words.


    However, Lu Ying said, ¡°Yingxue, since your brother and I are bound for life, you should start calling me sister-inw. As for Wu Jinyan, there¡¯s no need to bring her up in front of your brother again.¡±


    ¡°My only sister-inw is Wu Jinyan. Whatever the situation is with you and my brother, I¡¯m not clear on it, but please get your facts straight before addressing me as Your Majesty the Princess,¡± retorted Su Yingxue, unhappy with Lu Ying¡¯s assertive attitude.


    Furthermore, Lu Ying¡¯s statement to stop mentioning Wu Jinyan caused her impression of Lu Ying to plummet.


    She had noment on Lu Ying¡¯s ambition to supnt Wu Jinyan.


    But the years of affection between Su Hao and Wu Jinyan could not be reced by someone who had only appeared less than a year ago.


    A shadow of darkness flitted across Lu Ying¡¯s eyes, ¡°Given the current situation, it doesn¡¯t seem like the time to discuss status.¡±


    ¡°I, the Princess, insist on discussing it now! What will you do about it?¡± Su Yingxue said with some pride, finding Lu Ying particrly irksome.


    Lu Ying did not speak for a while, refraining from acknowledging Su Yingxue as ¡°Your Majesty the Princess.¡± Before Chu Yihan could say anything, Su Hao spoke gravely, ¡°Lu Ying, Yingxue is the Princess and my sister, you must not be disrespectful to her!¡±


    In spite of being riddled with wounds, he put particr emphasis on his tone for the sake of the way Lu Ying addressed Su Yingxue.


    A tinge of dimness passed through Lu Ying¡¯s eyes as she lowered her gaze, ¡°This nobleman¡¯s daughter has seen Your Majesty the Princess, and I hope the Princess will forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 917: 915: Shock

    Chapter 917: Chapter 915: Shock


    Su Yingxue paid her no heed, instead patting Saint Ruan on the shoulder, ¡°Come and give me a hand, help me carry my brother.¡±


    Saint Ruan gave her a disdainful look, ¡°He¡¯s not my brother! Why don¡¯t you ask your hubby to help you!¡±


    ¡°Are you helping or not? His Highness still needs to lead us out, can you do that?¡± Su Yingxue rolled her eyes at him and shot back directly.


    Saint Ruan snorted lightly, he really was idle, looking for trouble.


    Grinding his teeth, he joined Su Yingxue in taking Su Hao from Lu Ying¡¯s arms.


    The reason she said ¡®snatch¡¯ was that Su Yingxue felt Lu Ying¡¯s reluctance to let go.


    But she was even more unwilling to let this woman touch her brother again.


    With her arms empty, Lu Ying watched as Su Hao was taken away, not turning back to look at her for another nce; he was eager to return to his sister¡¯s side.


    Lu Ying thought darkly to herself, the rtionship between Su Hao and his sister was indeed very good!


    If Su Yingxue did not like her, it would be somewhat tricky for her to be with Su Hao.<div>


    While she pondered how to solve this matter, everyone had already walked ahead of her, and Chu Yihan¡¯s cold voice came through, ¡°You were not bound, do you wish to stay here?¡±


    ¡°No, this humble daughter was careless!¡±


    Lu Ying immediately followed.


    She had not anticipated that Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue could actually create a secret passage into the One-Line Sky Canyon. If they managed to rescue Su Hao like that, she would not be able to fulfill what she promised to the Qi military.


    So on the way, she picked up two pebbles and shot them out with a whoosh, one hitting the Qi soldiers¡¯ torch basin and the other hitting Saint Ruan¡¯s ankle.


    The force was gentle, but it hit the nerve, causing Saint Ruan to suddenly fall over, ¡°Damn!!!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The Qi soldiers, alerted by the noise, immediately became vignt.


    A small team quickly went to check Su Hao¡¯s tent, and upon finding him missing, they immediately sounded the military horn, ¡°Someone is breaking the prisoner out, search with caution!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered.¡±


    ¡°What do we do? We¡¯re in a canyon, with only a few of us¡­¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s heart was filled with worry as they were not far from the canyon Su Yingxue mentioned.


    Struggling to speak, he said, ¡°Yingxue, put brother down, you and His Highness leave through the secret path. I will stay here. If they capture me back, they might not catch up to you quickly, and you could still escape!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, brother! We came here to rescue you, how could we possibly leave you behind and run?¡±


    Su Yingxue was in extreme distress; even if Su Hao were unharmed, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave him alone here, and all the more so now that he was full of wounds. If he returned, wouldn¡¯t he just suffer more?


    ¡°Yingxue, you must not act rashly. Now that you are the Ninth Princess Consort, you must prioritize His Highness in all matters. His Highness is so noble and ourmander-in-chief. If he falls into the hands of the enemy, it would dishearten our military spirit and give Qi State an opportunity to defeat our forces! Brother cannot bear to see this happen, letting His Highness walk into a trap. I would rather die now to ensure your safety!¡±


    Su Hao pulled a metal hairpin from his hair and pressed its sharp end against his own neck.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock.<div>


    A flicker of joy passed through Lu Ying¡¯s heart, ¡°Yes, Your Highness and Princess, please leave quickly. I will apany him and buy you some time!¡±


    As long as she stayed by Su Hao¡¯s side, the original n would not change.


    ¡°No, you go too, back to the military camp, to your father¡¯s side.¡±


    Su Hao gave Lu Ying a shove, pushing her toward Su Yingxue.<div>


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu Ying!¡± Su Hao gasped heavily,

 Chapter 918: 916: Persistence Toward Su Hao

    Chapter 918: Chapter 916: Persistence Toward Su Hao


    ¡°When I was severely injured and unconscious, I may have spoken some nonsense, but until everything is concluded, you needn¡¯t die on my behalf. I can¡¯t ept such a sacrifice.¡±


    He wanted to distance himself from Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying¡¯s whole body trembled slightly. The promise she had finally extracted from Su Hao through so much effort was being denied by him because of Su Yingxue and Chu Yihan?


    A sh of hatred passed through Lu Ying¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Yihan nced at Su Hao and said, ¡°Your Highness will not abandon any of his generals.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s bloodstained face was full of surprise. Chu Yihan was far-sighted and always made the right choices; why would he take risks because of him?


    ¡°Hey! Enough with all this modesty! Anyone would think you¡¯re ying house. Can¡¯t you see the torches in the distance? If they catch up, we¡¯re all dead. I¡¯ll have to ount for my twilight years right here! Can you say something useful?¡±


    Saint Ruan shouted angrily, hands on hips.


    These people entangled with emotions were really too much!<div>


    Chu Yihan exuded a formidable pressure, causing Saint Ruan to back down slightly. ¡°Well¡­ I just spoke without thinking. You don¡¯t need to take a loose-tongued person like me so seriously¡­¡±


    Was he being too serious?


    Damn this bone-chilling coldness, who is he trying to kill?


    ¡°Do you have enough poison?¡± Chu Yihan¡¯s gaze settled on him, suddenly asking.


    ¡°Ah? Poison? Uh¡­ enough to take down a few thousand people, but for tens of thousands of troops, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Saint Ruan rummaged through his tunic and belt, tallying his possessions.


    Su Yingxue looked at Chu Yihan and immediately stood up, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him. ¡°Your Highness, do you have a n? If Saint Ruan doesn¡¯t have enough medicine, I still have some!¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to say more. She had Little Ginseng and Medicine King Valley; Chu Yihan could have as much poison as he wanted!


    Chu Yihan nodded. ¡°Help your brother.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s face beamed with excitement as she and Saint Ruan helped Su Hao up and followed Chu Yihan closely.


    The only one they ignored was Lu Ying.


    Seeing Chu Yihan preparing for battle, Su Hao remembered Lu Ying and instructed Su Yingxue, ¡°Give my sword to Lu Ying for self-defense.¡±


    Despite being chained, Su Hao¡¯s belongings were still in the tent. When they hade out earlier, Su Yingxue had retrieved his sword and kerchief for him and kept them on her person.


    Hearing his request, she replied, ¡°All right.¡±


    She handed over the kerchief and sword to Lu Ying. ¡°The sword is for your defense. Take good care of yourself, but don¡¯t lose this kerchief no matter what. It was personally embroidered for my brother by Sister Jinyan.¡±


    Lu Ying¡¯s eyes, as she looked at the kerchief, shed with a dark desire to destroy it. However, outwardly she expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Ninth Princess Consort.¡±


    The difference between her gratitude now and her aloofness before was striking.


    She still wanted to take Su Hao from Su Yingxue¡¯s hands, but after Su Yingxue¡¯s refusal and expression of displeasure, Lu Ying respectfully bowed her head without arguing further, showing a verypliant demeanor.<div>


    Even Saint Ruan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This woman truly loves your brother! She was as proud as a peacock before, but now she¡¯s so respectful to you, the Ninth Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t have much of a liking for her but at least for now she wouldn¡¯t let her dislike lead to any action, so she just snorted coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hmph! I bet she loves your brother deeply, and she¡¯ll be your sister-inw in the future!¡±<div>


    With Saint Ruan¡¯s vast experience and insight, he could tell this Lu Ying was not simple. Moreover, she harbored an extraordinary persistence towards Su Hao¡ªa resolve so deep that not even broken bones would deter her.

 Chapter 919: 917 Temporary Evasion

    Chapter 919: Chapter 917 Temporary Evasion


    Because Chu Yihan was leading the way in front, the three of them hadn¡¯t sustained many injuries, and when someone tried to attack from behind, Lu Ying sessfully fended them off.


    So although their progress was difficult, they still managed to tear a hole through the enemy ranks.


    However, they knew that it would be impossible for just a few of them to fight their way out.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    In front, the blood of the enemy soldiers sshed all over Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan, and the only thing they could smell in their nostrils was the scent of blood.


    The enemy general yelled at them, ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t possibly escape! Surrender now, or we¡¯ll kill you all!¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t possibly stop, but Lu Ying retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Even if we die in battle, we will never surrender! General Su Hao and I will not surrender, especially now that we have a leader!¡±


    ¡°A leader¡­¡±


    The enemy general took a moment to react, then his gazended on Chu Yihan, who was holding a sword. The bright gleam of his precious sword and his powerful presence, which no one dared approach, made the general realize instantly, ¡°Chu Yihan! He¡¯s themander of the enemy forces, Ninth Prince Chu Yihan!¡±


    ¡°Capture Chu Yihan alive! Rally our troops!¡±<div>


    ¡°Capture Chu Yihan alive!¡±


    ¡°And his Ninth Princess Consort, seize them!¡±


    ¡°Seize them!¡±


    The soldiers who had been scared off by Chu Yihan were suddenly reinvigorated as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Theyunched a more ferocious attack on Su Yingxue and Saint Ruan, forcing them to divert their attention from aiding Su Hao to confront the enemy.


    ¡°Su Yingxue, be careful!¡±


    Saint Ruan threw a handful of poison powder, taking down a small group of men who were about tond their des on Su Yingxue.


    He handed Su Haopletely over to Su Yingxue, ¡°Hold your brother by yourself. I¡¯m too busy now!¡±


    His protection was vital to them!


    It was far too dangerous for Su Yingxue to attend to Su Hao while her attention was divided.


    Lu Ying stood guard by Su Hao¡¯s side. Though she had sustained some minor injuries, she hadn¡¯t let anyone touch Su Hao.


    She knew it was difficult for Su Yingxue to support Su Hao alone, so she seized an opportunity when Su Yingxue was growing weary and seemed about to falter, stepping behind her and taking a blow from a soldier¡¯s de for her.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Lu Ying spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, her eyes filled with urgency as she warned, ¡°Princess, be careful!¡±


    Su Yingxue summoned her energy, kicked fiercely, and used her red jade soft whip to coil around the neck of their attacker, flinging him into the air.


    The mannded heavily on the ground, his muscles torn and bones shattered!


    ¡°Lu Ying!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ying, how are you?¡±


    Su Yingxue had no choice but toy Su Hao down to help Lu Ying up.


    Lu Ying, on her knees, suddenly looked up and charged toward Su Hao.<div>


    She threw herself into Su Hao¡¯s arms, and the wound on her back from a recent de strike received yet another gash.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The pain of the flesh being sliced open made Lu Ying sweat cold sweat profusely.


    Su Hao held her, his voice tinged with nervousness, ¡°Lu Ying, are you alright? The wound on your back¡­ hang in there!¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Lu Ying responded gently, ¡°For you, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    She struggled to summon a smile for Su Hao, causing him to feel an intense guilt.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lu Ying is severely injured; we must treat her wounds at once!¡±


    Su Yingxue shouted this while continuing to fend off attacks, calling out to Chu Yihan.


    Chu Yihan swung his sword, the sword energy fierce and roaring like a soaring dragon, unstoppable.


    The dozen or so men in front of him were instantly in.


    He surveyed his surroundings and pointed to a cave, ¡°In there!¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Hao, carrying Lu Ying, retreated into the cave,

 Chapter 920: 918: It Has Been Seventy Years Since Being Enslaved

    Chapter 920: Chapter 918: It Has Been Seventy Years Since Being Enved


    Chu Yihan looked toward Saint Ruan, ¡°Release the poison! Hold them back!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    With a swoosh, Saint Ruan pulled out his belt, scattering it open, and multi-colored poison powders spread into the air, blinding the eyes and inducing hallucinations. Soon after, all of the soldiers began to vomit blood and fell to the ground.


    Before retreating into the cave, Saint Ruan also ced multipleyers of poison on the ground and in the air, ensuring they couldn¡¯t invade in a short time.


    He ran into the cave, hands on his hips, gasping for breath, ¡°Damn! I¡¯m exhausted! Chu Yihan, you sure know how to boss people around!¡±


    They all had retreated first, leaving him to cover the rear!


    Unfair!


    And not even a word of worry about him!


    ¡°These soldiers are no match for you in any case. There¡¯s no need to worry about you.¡±


    Chu Yihan nced indifferently at him and then walked over to Su Yingxue¡¯s side.<div>


    Looking at Su Yingxue, covered in blood, he grasped her arm, pulling her up, ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±


    Su Yingxue shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s not my blood. It¡¯s Lu Ying¡¯s. She¡¯s severely injured. I need to treat her now. Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing that her color was normal and she wasn¡¯t injured, Chu Yihan let go of her and headed outside the cave.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you injured?¡±


    Su Yingxue still chased after him to ask, but Chu Yihan didn¡¯t give her so much as a nce.


    With time pressing, Su Yingxue could only hurry back, to apply medicine to Lu Ying¡¯s wounds. Her movements were swift, and she gave Lu Ying some anesthetic, which after taking, made her fall into a deep sleep.


    Night fell quickly. Saint Ruan rubbed his arms, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°Cold and hungry. I don¡¯t know how long the few of us can hold out, and I don¡¯t know if Chu Yihan has arranged for reinforcements. If not, we¡¯re certain to end up stuck here.¡±


    Su Yingxue nced at the weak Su Hao. They needed not only warmth and food but also medicine.


    She went out, entered Medicine King Valley, and brought back some silk quilts, scooped up some spiritual spring water, and even caught several fish, while also grabbing some medicinal herbs.


    She dropped a pile of items in front of Saint Ruan, instructing him to start a fire and roast the fish. She took charge of brewing the medicine and also gave a silk quilt to both Su Hao and Lu Ying, one for each to cover themselves with.


    Su Hao and Saint Ruan, seeing her conjure these goods seemingly out of thin air, were both astonishingly surprised.


    Just as Saint Ruan was about to ask where these appeared from, Su Yingxue stuffed a steamed bun into his mouth, shutting him up, ¡°Shut up! Get to work! No more talking!¡±


    Saint Ruan: ¡­


    It had been over seventy years since he wasst enved like this!


    Seeing her attitude toward Saint Ruan, Su Hao realized she didn¡¯t want to share, so he chose not to ask.


    Instead, Su Yingxue took the initiative to reassure him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about where these things came from. As long as we¡¯re here for one day, I promise everyone will live well. We¡¯ll definitely get out of here and be safe. Brother, do you believe me?¡±


    Su Hao nodded, ¡°Brother believes you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to ask for reasons. The inherent connection within their bloodline naturally led him to trust Su Yingxue unconditionally, without needing any rationale or exnation from her.


    Su Hao, wanting to recover quickly and not hold Su Yingxue back, took his medicine and then went to sleep.<div>


    Behind himy the injured Lu Ying, whose breathing was stable, yet it was evident that her injuries were severe.


    In his mind, the image of Wu Jinyan kept surfacing tumultuously, especially the time he hurried back to Jiang Du City, full of joy to meet Wu Jinyan, only to find her in a pregnant state.


    This scene yed on repeat in his dreams, entangling him like a giant hand tearing at his nerves over and over, pulling out the most unbearable pain from deep inside his heart.


    <div>

 Chapter 921: 919: Lost His Handkerchief

    Chapter 921: Chapter 919: Lost His Handkerchief


    As dawn broke the next day, the sounds of the enemy army¡¯s assault resumed outside the cave,pelling Saint Ruan to go out and spread poison, aborious task he performed diligently twice a day, just to keep the enemy at bay.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Su Hao and Lu Ying, the two wounded, were still recuperating. Chu Yihan and Su Yingxue were busy in their own ways¡ªone tending to the injured and the other with furrowed brows in deep thought, pondering over something unknown.


    Only Saint Ruan could not hold back his words, ¡°I say, Ninth Prince! Chu Yihan! Can we even survive this, and if so, when can we leave? You have to give us a word! We can¡¯t possibly stay here indefinitely, can we? The poison I have canst at most another two days. Have you even decided when the reinforcements will arrive, or when Old General Su wille to rescue us?¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s control over the war situation was not something he would casually reveal to others, especially when he himself harbored doubts.


    He red briefly at Su Hao and Lu Ying, his voice low, ¡°The two of them are injured and cannot fight. My power alone is not enough to protect four people. We need to wait here a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°How many days do we need to wait? I¡¯m almost out of poison!¡±


    Saint Ruan exploded, aware of the dangers on the battlefield. He had brought as much poison as possible, covering himself from head to toe with it!


    But damn it, there seemed to be an endless number of enemies in this valley!


    Damn it, he was facing an army! An entire army!


    Thousands upon thousands of them!<div>


    Even as someone who uses poison, he didn¡¯t have enough for all of them!


    ¡°Chu Yihan, you didn¡¯te here alone, without discussing with your men, did you?¡± Saint Ruan expressed his concern.


    ¡°Do not doubt His Highness!¡±


    Su Yingxue shoved another freshly fried little yellow fish into Saint Ruan¡¯s mouth, crispy and delicious, though a bit hot.


    ¡°Oww, oww, oww!¡±


    Saint Ruan hopped around, covering his mouth, eyes brimming with tears!


    After he had settled down, Su Yingxue focused her attention on caring for the two patients, Su Hao and Lu Ying.


    Fortunately, Su Hao was quitepliant and caused her no worry; his wounds healed quickly.


    Compared to his life-threatening state the previous days, he was now finally able to stand and walk by himself.


    As for Lu Ying, she proved to be a bit troublesome. She insisted on taking medicine with Su Hao, doing activities with him, and even when standing up, she sought his support.


    Su Hao was a man who greatly valued propriety between men and women, even though he and Lu Ying had been forced into captivity together for a few days, and she had seen him at his worst¡ªLu Ying, in front of him, was unashamed.


    But that was all out of necessity.


    Now, whenever Lu Ying wanted his support, he wrapped his hand with Su Yingxue¡¯s handkerchief before helping her up, to avoid any skin-to-skin contact.


    Although Lu Ying was heartbroken, she remained devoted to him and constantlyforted him, hoping to inspire him.


    Su Yingxue coldly observed from the side, her feelingsplex and conflicted.


    In her heart, she had long chosen the perfect sister-inw, Wu Jinyan.


    She did not appreciate Lu Ying¡¯s forwardness, a woman who actively sought Su Hao¡¯s attention¡ªloathing her for disrupting the connection between Su Hao and Wu Jinyan.


    But with Lu Ying having taken two stabs for her and Su Hao, the debt of life-saving gratitude made it difficult for Su Yingxue to maintain her distaste; hence, she often chose to turn a blind eye whenever Lu Ying clung to Su Hao.


    As if she did not see a thing.<div>


    However, today, when Su Hao returned with Lu Ying, still wrapped in her handkerchief, Su Yingxue suddenly remembered, ¡°Lu Ying, where is my brother¡¯s handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°His handkerchief¡­ is not with me,¡±


    Lu Ying shook her head with an innocent look.


    <div>

 Chapter 924: 922: Great Victory

    Chapter 924: Chapter 922: Great Victory


    Another chaotic melee ensued, just when Su Yingxue thought they were in for a bitter fight, the enemy¡¯s formation suddenly broke apart, and a thunderous wave of hoofbeats approached.


    Li Chenghuan¡¯s forces were pierced, split into isted groups, and amidst the crowd, a figure in white armor stood out brilliantly. Wielding a nine-ringed saber, she charged through the thousands of troops with a fierce killing intent.


    Following her, someone carrying the battle g of Chu Yihan¡¯s army surged forward. The troops were orderly and disciplined, enveloping Su Yingxue and the others in the center, safeguarding them firmly.


    Su Yingxue was overjoyed, ¡°Reinforcements! Sisi!¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was Lin Sisi!


    Lin Sisi rushed to Chu Yihan¡¯s side, knelt down with her saber, and shouted loudly, ¡°Junior officer Lin Sisi hase to the rescue! Please give your orders, Your Highness!¡±


    Chu Yihan raised the Qingfeng Sword andmanded the army, ¡°Break out of the gorge and annihte the enemy!¡±


    Standing behind him, Lin Sisi echoed with a strong voice, ¡°His Highnessmands, break out of the gorge and annihte the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±<div>


    ¡°Break out of the gorge, annihte the enemy!¡±


    The shouts were earth-shattering. The troops brought by Lin Sisi caused Li Chenghuan¡¯s forces to scatter and flee like homeless dogs.


    Li Chenghuan retreated from the gorge, leading the remnant of his scattered soldiers, gathering one hundred and fifty thousand troops, and with a great force marched toward Jingcheng. In the midst of the troops, he shouted, ¡°Attack! Chu Yihan¡¯s reinforcements have struck, and Jingcheng is unguarded. Let¡¯s break into Jingcheng, breach their border! Attack!¡±


    With the force distribution of Chu Yihan¡¯s army in his hands and arge army behind him, he believed that after Jingcheng sent out its troops, its defenses would surely be weak. He intended to charge directly into Jingcheng, and once he had seized the city, he would then contemte how to deal with Chu Yihan.


    However, he was unaware that in Jingcheng, waiting for him, was Su Qingzhi along with a well-rested army of three hundred thousand.


    From the moment he began his siege, he was met with a fierce counterattack. He was defeated so swiftly that he had no time to react. Had it not been for his lieutenant who stood in front of him and saved his life, he would have perished at the gates of Jingcheng.


    After his defeat, Li Chenghuan wrote a letter overnight requesting reinforcements from Qi State, but before his letter could be sent out, it fell into Chu Yihan¡¯s hands. Chu Yihan did not give him a moment to breathe, joining forces with Su Qing overnight to encircle and capture him alive, and subdued all the soldiers under Li Chenghuan¡¯smand.


    The battle between Qi State and the Great Cheng Dynasty ended in a swift defeat as soon as Chu Yihan arrived, within just a few days.


    When the news traveled back to Qi State, the Emperor of Qi was so enraged that he fell ill and never recovered, marking the decline of Qi State.


    After reorganizing his army, Chu Yihan nned to return to the court.


    The night before, he treated his officers to a grand drink to celebrate their victory.


    The military camp was bustling with lively scenes.


    Lin Sisi finally got the chance to see Su Yingxue and to embrace her for a moment.


    ¡°Dr. Su! Ninth Princess Consort! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Lin Sisi lifted Su Yingxue up and swung her around several times. The two were as close as two peas in a pod.


    Looking up at Lin Sisi, who was half a head taller than her, Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes also sparkled with excitement, ¡°And I haven¡¯t missed you? But who would have thought, my Sisi would transform into General Lin!¡±


    Now that Lin Sisi had repeatedly distinguished herself in battle, Chu Yihan had appointed her as a Sixth Rank General. Being appointed to the military, she became the first female general since the founding of the Great Cheng Dynasty, a figure of unparalleled prestige at that time!


    In the military camp, many generals could not help but heap praise on Lin Sisi.


    Especially General Lin Aotian, who was exceptionally proud.<div>


    Holding a jug of liquor, Lin Aotian approached Su Yingxue, ¡°I pay my respects to the Ninth Princess Consort! Princess, this officer offers you a drink in toast. You must grace me with your eptance!¡±

 Chapter 925: 923: Men Need a Sense of Security

    Chapter 925: Chapter 923: Men Need a Sense of Security


    Su Yingxue took the wine bowl, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it!¡±


    Overjoyed, she drank the wine and then remembered to ask, ¡°Why does General Lin toast me? This time, my brother and I were trapped in the One-Line Sky Canyon, and it was Sisi who led the troops to rescue us! My brother and I should be toasting Sisi instead!¡±


    She shouted, ¡°Brother! Brother! Come and toast to Sisi! Eh, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find Su Hao anywhere in the room and frowned, ¡°Weird, where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for General Su now. I just saw him go off with the Old General. Perhaps the Old General needed him for something. The two of us can just drink!¡±


    Lin Sisi wrapped her arm around Su Yingxue, leaving her father behind, and went off to have fun on her own!


    In this military camp, there were only three women. She didn¡¯t know Lu Ying, so she could only strike up a conversation with Su Yingxue!


    Su Yingxue walked arm in arm with Lin Sisi, thinking Lin Sisi must have something on her mind to share with her. But Lin Sisi took her to a quiet corner with few people and whispered, ¡°Hey, are you and Your Highness having a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue fell silent, not knowing how to start. Others might not have noticed the subtle signs, but Lin Sisi, who had known her for so long, could definitely see through them.<div>


    She seemed somewhat helpless, ¡°When we returned from the Great Wei Dynasty, I said a few words to Qin Muyan. After that, His Highness didn¡¯t pay much attention to me. Even when we were trapped, he barely spoke to me and even asked me whom I trusted more, him or Qin Muyan.¡±


    ¡°What was your response?¡± Lin Sisi suddenly seemed very interested.


    This was a loaded question!


    Su Yingxue replied frankly, ¡°I said I trusted both. They both are rare talented leaders, equally outstanding, and surely both could resolve the situation.¡±


    Lin Sisi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her gaze towards Su Yingxue suddenly turned strange, morphing from bewilderment to sympathy, and finally, she heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just making His Highness miserable on purpose? Men need a sense of security. Your answer totally shattered His Highness¡¯s sense of security. His heart must be broken!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what?¡±


    Sense of security?


    And men need it?


    Chu Yihan¡¯s heart broken?


    Su Yingxue touched Lin Sisi¡¯s head, ¡°You aren¡¯t drunk, are you? What nonsense! His Highness is so strong, does he need others to give him a sense of security? Besides, the conversation I had with Qin Muyan wasn¡¯t about anything else but rejecting him!¡±


    She had rified to Qin Muyan that she was not his cousin, to prevent him from feeling upset, and then they reached a peaceful agreement, after which she returned to Chu Yihan¡¯s side on her horse, Chuxin.


    ¡°Did you tell His Highness about this conversation?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°After you came back, did you act coquettishly towards His Highness, looking for a chance to exin?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Did the Scarlet me King give you any keepsake that His Highness found?¡±


    ¡°He gifted me a fine horse. When I heard my brother was in trouble, I rode faster than His Highness and reached the military camp in no time!¡±


    Lin Sisi smacked her forehead, ¡°Well done! You¡¯ve hit all the sore points! You haven¡¯t said a word about what His Highness wanted to know. He alreadycked a sense of security, and you just added fuel to the fire quite enthusiastically! If this happened to Jinling, she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to me either! She would even give me the cold shoulder and be temperamental!¡±<div>


    ???


    ¡°The cold shoulder and be temperamental?¡±


    Su Yingxue nced back and saw Chu Yihan sitting in themander¡¯s seat, drinking his lonely drink, exuding an invible coldness, chilling the entire scene by himself.


    <div>

 Chapter 926: 924 You two are rebelling!

    Chapter 926: Chapter 924 You two are rebelling!


    This is actual performance, isn¡¯t it?


    But Chu Jinling will also¡­


    At this point, Su Yingxue had to ask Lin Sisi for advice, ¡°Tell me in detail, why would Your Highness throw a tantrum, and what should I do about it?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is that Your Highness is nervous about you. But when you privately meet with his rival in love, instead of acting coquettishly and softening up to him, it leads to his feeling of insecurity. Acting all tsundere, your rtionship, naturally, cools down. As to what to do¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi scratched her head, ¡°Jinling didn¡¯t say, and the books don¡¯t write about it. I really don¡¯t know how to teach you.¡±


    Su Yingxue was left feeling nothing but embarrassment, ¡°Sisi, how much¡­ bunch of nonsense have you learned from being with Chu Jinling?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean nonsense? This is called a method of nurturing a rtionship. Jinling put in a lot of effort, following me day in and day out in the military camp, caring about my daily life. And I also think about him all the time, so both of us are striving for our future together. But as for you¡­¡±


    Lin Sisi rested her arm on Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It seems like from the start of your acquaintance with Your Highness, it was him who purposely caught your attention, even at the cost of his own life. The amount Your Highness has done for you is beyond counting, but what you have done for Your Highness¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to measure up, does it?¡±


    In her heart, Su Yingxue subconsciously admitted this.


    She hadn¡¯t been in love with Chu Yihan for many years, nor had she been constantly attentive to his growth.<div>


    During his years of fighting in the south and north, living on the edge of the knife, she had been growing up carefree, even ying, being bullied, and running around foolishly after Chu Chengye.


    If not for the hardships suffered in her past life, allowing her a chance at rebirth, she truly didn¡¯t know how she could ever repay Chu Yihan¡¯s deep affection.


    So when Lin Sisi said this, she agreed wholeheartedly. She also loved Chu Yihan very much, but perhaps¡­ not as long as he had loved her?


    But as for depth of love, she was sure of hers.


    He was her one and only love in this life.


    ¡°So, you see, you should act coquettish asionally, men are all soft-hearted, there aren¡¯t many men who can resist a woman¡¯s coquettishness and still keep sulking! Like Jinling, if he acts coquettish with me, I have no resistance at all, whatever he says goes!¡±


    Lin Sisi patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, sharing her wisdom as someone with experience.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t know whether she was drunk or had heard wrong, ¡°Jinling¡­ acts coquettish with you?¡±


    Have you two got your genders mixed up?


    ¡°Yeah! When Jinling acts coquettish with me, let me tell you, Jinling is seriously cute when he does that, super adorable. That little face, so pinchable, I don¡¯t even want to let go. If it weren¡¯t for the armor being so hard to take off that night, I would have pinned him down on the bed¡­¡±


    Seeing Su Yingxue¡¯s mouth agape, wide enough to fit two eggs, Lin Sisi suddenly covered her mouth, ¡°Ahem, well¡­ my rtionship with Jinling is different from yours with Your Highness! I¡¯m a general, and he is a prince! We¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve reversed roles? He¡¯s on the bottom and you¡¯re on top?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s going to bear children for you?¡±


    Lin Sisi looked somewhat troubled, ¡°That won¡¯t do! He can¡¯t give birth. If he could, I would definitely have Jinling bear me a dozen or so. Both of us want to branch out and bear more children to continue the family line!¡±


    Su Yingxue clicked her tongue, ¡°You two go ahead and continue the family line then!¡±


    Anyway, Noble Consort Xiao has money to raise them, and there¡¯s plenty of leisure time in Lin Sisi¡¯s family to take care of children.

 Chapter 938: 936: Becoming a Ghost to Protect You

    Chapter 938: Chapter 936: Bing a Ghost to Protect You


    Once she left those high-end poetry banquets and gatherings, what did people say about her, Su Han, behind her back?


    Those who envied her perfection called her a pretender.


    Those she had kindly helped used her of feigning her goodwill.


    When she broke ties with Chu Xiaotian, she was doused with the kind of filth she hadn¡¯t experienced in twenty years, a weight that pressed down on her, leaving her gasping for air.


    It nearly drove her to a deathly corner.


    She was simply trying to survive, to fight her husband¡¯s family for the right to keep living and to protect her own family.


    But in the end, she wasbeled a wanton woman, shameless, by others.


    Some even mocked her saying that she could never marry again, that no one would want a heartless and cruel woman who had left her husband¡¯s family with nothing.


    But none of this was her fault!


    Looking at her tear-streaked face, Su Yingxue felt somewhat heavy-hearted, ¡°So, sister, did you start the shop and choose Song Chengyi to fend off the rumors and secure your future as your husband?¡±<div>


    It sounded somewhat forced.


    And even¡­ unbearably heartbreaking.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Han wiped away her tears, took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I did it for myself! I can run the business of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion well! Those women can target me, but they can¡¯t refuse the discounts and high-quality goods I offer! As for Song Chengyi¡­ he genuinely likes me, he treats me well, never has a man guarded me as sincerely as he does. He has been utterly selfless, paying any price to protect me.


    When he heard my father was looking for someone to protect me, he turned down a promotion to stay by my side; whenever Chu Xiaotian harassed or even insulted me, he would stand against him every time, even getting injured by Xiaotian. But he said he didn¡¯t care, he would never let me be sad; and then there were those young misses from rich families who insulted me¡­¡±


    A bittersweet memory surfaced in her heart.


    She was ridiculed at gatherings, called secondhand goods, someone who wouldn¡¯t be able to marry and should spend the rest of her life in a temple. Hearing this, Song Chengyi drew his sword against them.


    He said, ¡°If you wish to die, utter one more word against Miss, and my sword is ready to sever your heads!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    At the banquet, the group of frightened young misses from rich families ran off in an embarrassing state, daring not to insult her again.


    At that moment, Su Han¡¯s heart pounded fiercely in her chest.


    After Song Chengyi had chased those people away, he asked her cautiously, ¡°Miss, did I frighten you?¡±


    Su Han shook her head, her eyes full of emotion, ¡°Junior Officer Song, would you really act against them? They are all daughters of official families.¡±


    There was a hint of probing in her question.


    Even though she knew Song Chengyi might say something disheartening, she still wanted to hear it.


    He replied, ¡°If they continue, I will indeed take their heads to ensure their silence forever!¡±


    Shocking!


    That¡¯s the only feeling Su Han had at that moment.


    ¡°Killing them, you won¡¯t get away either. You will die,¡± Su Han eximed, astounded. Was this man willing to protect her reputation with his own life?<div>


    With his lips tightly pressed, Song Chengyi said, ¡°I know, but that way, I would have to protect Miss as a ghost from then on. Please do not be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 939: 937 Marry Only Song Chengyi

    Chapter 939: Chapter 937 Marry Only Song Chengyi


    To protect her as a ghost.


    It was this sentence that made Su Han make up her mind.


    Her heart was pleased with him, and she wanted to marry him, to be his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that Song Chengyi can love sister so much!¡± Su Yingxue and Su Han leaned against each other under the moonlight, smiling contentedly.


    Su Han¡¯s eyes were smiling, even gentler than the moonlight, ¡°Yes, all the love and protection I dared not wish for or ept before, he has given me. Therefore, no matter what he looks like or what status he holds, I¡¯m willing to marry him wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°This marriage, I think uncle and aunt won¡¯t refuse!¡± Su Yingxue was very happy for her.


    Speaking of her parents, Su Han felt some distress, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t really mind Song Chengyi¡¯s appearance, admiring his abilities and agrees with me being with him, but Mother¡­ she cares about Song Chengyi¡¯s poor background, theck of family support, and no achievements to his name, fearing that he won¡¯t be able to protect me in the future.¡±


    Qin Wan, being from a prominent family, naturally wanted to find a powerful marital home for Su Han to make up for her previous neglect.


    Song Chengyi¡¯s looks were unimpressive, and his background was not great; whenever Su Han brought him up with Qin Wan, she would frown.


    Even when she was harassed by Chu Xiaotian, letting Qin Wan know, she became even more worried.<div>


    Worried that if Chu Xiaotian came to make trouble in the future, Song Chengyi might be harmed by Chu Xiaotian in secret.


    By then, if she became a widow, hertter half of life would be even more uncertain.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Yingxue held Su Han¡¯s hand, her eyes bright as stars, ¡°Song Chengyi has exceptional abilities; he will definitely achieve great things in the future! Chu Xiaotian is no match for him!¡±


    In her previous life, before she died, Song Chengyi had already begun to show his edge. Now that he had Su Han, in order to protect her, he would only hasten and work even harder to improve himself.


    He would surely achieve sess even faster!


    As for Chu Xiaotian¡­


    Su Yingxue rolled up her sleeves, ¡°Sister, if Chu Xiaotianes to find you again, youe and tell me, I¡¯ll let him know the consequences of a toad wanting to eat swan meat!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian, that damned toad!


    If hees again, she wouldn¡¯t mind causing the prince¡¯s mansion in Yong¡¯an County to have no heirs!


    Su Han chuckled softly, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two sisters supported each other as they walked to their own courtyards. Su Yingxue wanted to convince Su Han to sleep together, but Su Han imed she had a headache from the alcohol and wanted to rest alone.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t force her.


    She had justid down in her own courtyard when Zhifen quietly woke her, ¡°Miss, that¡­ The Prince of Yong¡¯an County hase again, still refusing to leave the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°Refusing to leave?¡±


    Su Han rubbed her aching head, ¡°Tell someone to drive him away!¡±


    Perhaps she had spent too much time with Su Yingxue, but Su Han¡¯s approach had also be more forceful.


    Zhifen was somewhat surprised, but still followed Su Han¡¯s orders to shoo Chu Xiaotian away.


    But Chu Xiaotian was clearly determined not to leave without seeing Su Han. After being driven away multiple times, he kepting back. Zhifen had no choice but to wake Su Han again, ¡°Miss, the Regional Prince refuses to leave. He¡¯s been driven away many times and is still outside the Marquis¡¯s Manor. He says he¡¯s not afraid of being seen; he just¡­ misses Miss and wants to see you one more time, even bringing a gift for you.¡±


    Su Han propped herself up on the bed, took a few deep breaths to settle her mind, then dressed and stepped out into the moonlight.<div>


    Zhifen protected her closely, following every step.


    Seeing here out, Chu Xiaotian¡¯s handsome face immediately lit up with a smile, ¡°Han¡¯er! You still came to see Your Highness! Your Highness¡­¡±

 Chapter 940: 938: Humble and Submissive

    Chapter 940: Chapter 938: Humble and Submissive


    He excitedly wanted to go up and embrace Su Han, but was pushed back by Su Han¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Your Highness, please show some respect!¡±


    Show some respect¡­


    Chu Xiaotian smiled wryly and helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are no longer the Regional Princess, and I should not be touching you, but I really miss you, Han¡¯er. Forgive me ande back home with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Forgive? Go back home?¡± Su Han¡¯s lips curled up with a mocking arc, a trace of disdain spilling from her eyes, ¡°Your Highness, you think that since I have not held the past entanglements against you, I am still as easy to manipte as before and that you can overstep your bounds with me, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Caught off guard and seen through, Chu Xiaotian suddenly felt somewhat guilty!


    It was just as Su Han had said!


    He took advantage of her unwillingness to lose her temper at him, so he harassed her relentlessly, step by step pressuring her, thinking that he could eventually take her back to the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s reaction was within Su Han¡¯s expectations, even the thoughts behind each of his expressions were crystal clear to her.


    ¡°Chu Xiaotian, you have always thought that Su Han still loves you; even if you almost killed me, left me bruised all over, humiliated me thousands of times, I would still return to your side, grovel before you, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I have never seen you as groveling, I know you acted that way because you admired me! Your toleration of my mother and sister was all because of your deep love for me! But Han¡¯er, I realize my mistake now, my mother and sister have also been exiled three thousand miles away, they can never return to Jiang Du City again. Isn¡¯t this punishment enough? You shoulde back with me now!¡±<div>


    Chu Xiaotian reached out to take her hand, but Su Han swiped her sleeve, and he didn¡¯t even touch the hem of her garment.


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, ¡°Han¡¯er, what more do you want? I have already humbled myself to ask for your forgiveness, how much longer will you stay angry? Do you really want me to kneel before you and admit my wrongs?¡±


    Chu Xiaotian had only mentioned it casually, but Su Han replied with a slight smile, ¡°All right, if Your Highness kneels and apologizes, then I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve proposed.¡±


    ¡°Su Han! Don¡¯t go too far! How can you make me kneel to you!¡± Chu Xiaotian instantly became furious, his face the color of iron, ¡°A man¡¯s knees bear gold, and besides, considering my status, how can I kneel to a woman!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Kneeling to admit one¡¯s errors is nothing out of the ordinary. Or is it that Your Highness believes you are truly meless, and that your apology is merely because you¡¯ve heard the news of my impending marriage and cannot stand it?¡±


    A glint of shrewdness shed through Su Han¡¯s eyes.


    In the past, Chu Xiaotian also pestered her on the street, at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, on quite a few asions.


    But each time, a single look of disdain from her was enough to break his confidence, his pride would not allow him to continue being humiliated in public.


    However, this time, he had been waiting at the door of Marquis¡¯s Manor every night, persisting for three or four days already.


    She had onlye out to see him because of this.


    Presumably, it was hearing about her and Song Chengyi that had provoked him.


    A look of disgust appeared in Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, he hated Su Han¡¯s shrewdness. The Su Han of the past, who always disyed obedience and tenderness towards him, was who he missed. That was why, time and again, he put his dignity aside and came back to find her!


    But now, she looked as though she could see right through him without him having to say a word.


    It made him particrly uneasy.

 Chapter 941: 939: In her impression, she could make amends

    Chapter 941: Chapter 939: In her impression, she could make amends


    He held an exquisitely crafted sandalwood box in his hand and handed it to Su Han, ¡°This is the golden hairpin that you once said you wanted. Your Highness has procured it for you, having spent considerable manpower and resources. Song Chengyi, I¡¯m afraid, couldn¡¯t give this to you, could he?¡±


    Contempt was evident in his gaze, as was his disdain and scorn for Song Chengyi.


    The pride ingrained in his bones made him utterly disbelieve that Su Han, having once been his Regional Princess and witnessed the imperial majesty, would lower herself to marry an unknown junior officer!


    Su Han took the box from him and upon opening it, she saw a jade peony hairpin, a clever piece of craftsmanship that turned jade into the pattern of peonies. It was a treasure of the Imperial family, inessible to outsiders who could spend their whole lives without the chance to even catch a glimpse.


    Su Han had seen the empress wear it before and had felt some envy at the time.


    After returning home, she told Chu Xiaotian about it, and Chu Xiaotian said, ¡°This is a treasure of the Imperial family, not even personally owned by the empress. It can only be borrowed for grand banquets and must be returned to the treasure vault afterward. If the empress herself cannot have it, how could you possibly obtain it?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s lips twisted slightly at the memory. Chu Xiaotian¡¯s words, ¡®how could you possibly obtain it,¡¯ were still fresh in her mind.


    Yet now that very item was in her hands, which felt like a particrly cruel irony.


    Su Han closed the wooden box and handed it back, ¡°I once wanted this object, but not anymore, just as with Your Highness, once heartily adored, now merely a stranger. I hope we will not disturb each other again.¡±


    The box was thrust back into his hands, and Chu Xiaotian stared at it, his brow furrowed deeply, ¡°Su Han! Do not be too proud. Other than returning to Your Highness¡¯s side, what path do you have? Song Chengyi is as ugly as a ghoul! He has been seriously wounded on the battlefield; who knows how long he will live! By staying with him, you are just waiting to be a widow!¡±<div>


    ¡°p!¡±


    The crisp sound of a p echoed loudly in the quiet night.


    Zhifen and the others standing behind Su Han were all stunned.


    The always graceful and highly self-controlled Su Han had pped someone¡ªthe p was on Chu Xiaotian.


    Su Han withdrew her hand, and even the act of pping bore elegance, but her gaze was fierce, ¡°Chu Xiaotian, say what you will about me, but if you curse my future husband again, I will make you pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Su Han!¡±


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes widened as his heart thumped wildly in his chest, not a single hair on his body could believe that Su Han¡ªthe one who once loved him to the bone¡ªhad actually raised a hand against him!


    ¡°I am here, Your Highness. What would you like to do? Want to strike back? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. With many pce guards from Marquis¡¯s Manor, they would not let Your Highness leave easily afterying a hand on me again. But if Your Highness chooses not to strike back, then I will not waste my time with you. Please leave the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Su Han¡¯s defiance was overwhelming, her delicate frame belied the formidable aura she radiated.


    Su Han had already turned around when Chu Xiaotian seized her sleeve in desperation, ¡°Han¡¯er! Don¡¯t be angry with Your Highness! If you want to hit¡­ hit then! Your Highness is willing to apologize to you, but¡­ could you please not marry Song Chengyi?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s actions tonight werepletely beyond his expectations.


    His memory of her, the Su Han he thought he knew, was someone he still believed he could win back!


    Because she used to love him so deeply!


    Before their marriage, she had already given her heart to him. After they married, she tried even harder to be a good wife and mother, amodating and considerate at every turn, dedicating herself to his well-being and the welfare of the prince¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 943: 941 She Wants to Show Blatant Favoritism

    Chapter 943: Chapter 941 She Wants to Show tant Favoritism


    Chu Xiaotian¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled, thinking Su Han would give him a chance. ¡°Han¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you understand. Your Highness truly loves you, so don¡¯t marry him. Come back with Your Highness.¡±


    He would always love her from now on!


    ¡°Alright, if Your Highness will do one thing for me, then I will agree to your request,¡± Su Han said in a soft voice.


    Zhifen, standing behind her, widened her eyes. ¡°Miss, how could you agree to go back with the Prince of Yong¡¯an County!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this just jumping back into the fire pit?


    As she was worrying, she heard Su Han say, ¡°At thest banquet, I was humiliated by Miss Xia Family. I want Your Highness to avenge me by killing her.¡±


    ¡°What? The Young Miss Xia Family¡­ How can that be! Between you women, it was nothing more than some harsh words. She might have been overly aggressive, but how can you harbor the intention to kill! This is not¡­¡±


    Before he could finish saying ¡°not right,¡± Chu Xiaotian had already realized that something was amiss.


    Su Han said with a coldugh, ¡°Your Highness, do you still dare say you love me? At the previous banquet, when Young Miss Xia Family humiliated me, Song Chengyi didn¡¯t say another word and drew his sword for me. Had I not stopped him, Young Miss Xia Family would be nothing but bones now. Does Your Highness still think you love me more than Song Chengyi does?¡±


    ¡°Just hearing that I was humiliated, Song Chengyi was willing to draw his sword and kill for me, no matter who that person was! And what are you thinking, Your Highness? Your first thought is never for me; it is to use me, to counsel me.¡±<div>


    This is righteousness, the vision a Regional Prince should have.


    But it is not love.


    Love is to be willing to make enemies of the entire world for her sake.


    It¡¯s a blind and unwavering support.


    These are things Chu Xiaotian could never give her.


    If it had been before she met Song Chengyi, she might have been moved by the current Chu Xiaotian, even slightly muddled into wanting to be with him again.


    But she had met Song Chengyi, a man who loved her without looking back, who was willing to fight to the death to protect her, to cherish her.


    In front of Song Chengyi, Chu Xiaotian¡¯s feelings for her were utterly insignificant.


    ¡°Your Highness, Su Han does not seek glory or wealth, nor a noble status. I only wish for someone to tantly favor me, to cherish and protect me no matter what I do, and to shield me from the outside storms and frost with his body, ensuring that spring surrounds me at all times.¡±


    After these words, Su Han took a deep breath.


    The night breeze was cool but carried a fresh scent.


    This time, Chu Xiaotian did not try to hold onto her.


    He looked at his empty hands, feeling extremely unwilling, even desperately wanting to grasp onto Su Han, but in the end, he did not take another step forward.


    He never knew what Su Han wanted was not the title of Regional Princess, not the praise of everyone, but his exclusive affection and partiality.


    Exclusive affection.


    Partiality.


    These two words, upon reflection, truly are beautiful.


    Two dayster, the great army returned to the capital.


    Chu Jinling led the civil and military officials to personally wee them at the city gate. When he saw Chu Yihan approaching on horseback, he knelt down and proimed loudly, ¡°Nephew congrattes the imperial uncle on his victorious return! Long live the imperial uncle!¡±<div>


    ¡°The Ninth Prince returns in victory! Long live Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is valiant!¡±


    At the city gate, the cheers of the popce almost broke the sky, greatly admiring Chu Yihan¡¯s heroic demeanor.


    The citizens all followed the rules, kneeling by the roadside. No officials or soldiers blocked their way, and no chaos ensued.<div>


    Wherever Chu Yihan passed, there was a neat line of kneeling obeisance.

 Chapter 944: 942: Chu Jinling, Its Maddening

    Chapter 944: Chapter 942: Chu Jinling, It¡¯s Maddening


    Chu Jinling apanied Chu Yihan into the pce, matching his pace step by step.


    Chu Yihan raised an eyebrow and nced at him, ¡°What has happened in the pce?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, with you in charge, what could possibly go wrong! You used to treat entering the pce like a stroll, and now you should do the same, just wander around at will!¡±


    Chu Jinling scratched his ear, clearly reluctant to speak.


    If it weren¡¯t for his mother forcing him, he would never have taken on the task of leading the officials to greet Chu Yihan!


    Weing Chu Yihan into the pce was a big trouble!


    How could Chu Yihan not know? With Chu Jinling¡¯s temperament, unless all the princes were dead, he would never fulfill the duties of a prince.


    Today at the city gates, it must have been Noble Consort Xiao who forced him! If Noble Consort Xiao did this, it must mean that there were disturbances in the pce.


    The empress was unable tomand the situation, which is why Noble Consort Xiao wound up grasping great power.


    Chu Yihan headed straight for the imperial study. His esteemed Imperial Brother, iming he would rather die than leave the imperial study, had clung to the dragon throne ever since his royal seal had been taken from him by Chu Yihan. Living and eating in the imperial study as if he feared Chu Yihan would snatch away the throne.<div>


    Chu Jinling watched Chu Yihan enter the imperial study and then stood outside, not moving.


    As soon as Granny Song entered the harem, she kept a close eye on him, and upon seeing Chu Yihan go in while Chu Jinling stood outside, she hurriedly rushed forward, tugging at his sleeve, ¡°Your Highness, why are you dawdling? Why don¡¯t you follow His Highness in? The emperor, the empress, and the Seventh Prince are all inside! If you want to know what will happen between them and the Ninth Prince, you must wait inside! In case the Ninth Prince needs it, you can offer your help!¡±


    Chu Jinling shook his head, the picture of rity, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it! With my uncle¡¯s martial prowess, even if my father, the empress, and my seventh brother are inside, let alone the entire imperial guards of the pce rallying behind them, Uncle doesn¡¯t necessarily need my help! With just a flick of his fingers, Uncle could subdue them all!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t go inside to add to themotion!


    ¡°Oh! But you should at least go in to gather some intelligence for the Noble Consort. If something happens to the emperor, the Noble Consort will need to secure an escape route for you and herself!¡± Granny Song stomped her foot anxiously, thinking to herself that Chu Jinling simply did not understand how to protect his own interests!


    By being there, even if he could not seize the throne, he could at least get closer to Chu Yihan!


    Once Chu Yihan ascended to the throne, wasn¡¯t being granted a title andnds just around the corner?


    Then, Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t plummet drastically!


    But he¡­


    ¡°I am delicate, I can¡¯t stand the sight of blood.¡±


    Chu Jinling rubbed his arms, as if a cold breeze in the pce road could knock him down.


    Granny Song almost spewed blood!


    Inside the imperial study, destion filled the air.


    In a matter of months, Chu Mingyuan¡¯s hair had turned mostly white, and he appeared utterly deted, like a decrepit old man slumped on the dragon throne, awaiting the Grim Reaper to take him away.


    But the one who entered was not the Grim Reaper, it was Chu Yihan.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Yihan¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan¡¯s lips trembled violently, yet he couldn¡¯t articte Chu Yihan¡¯s name.


    Chu Yihan frowned slightly.


    The empress stood beside Chu Mingyuan with a dagger pressed against his throat, her voice ice cold, ¡°Ever since you took the royal seal, the emperor has fallen ill, immobilized, hardly recognizing people, and struggling even to speak clearly.¡±<div>


    She narrated calmly as if discussing someone else¡¯s matter, not her own husband¡¯s.

 Chapter 945: 943: The Tragedy of the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 945: Chapter 943: The Tragedy of the Imperial Pce


    ¡°If you want to kill him, just do it. There¡¯s no need to perform for me,¡± Chu Yihan said with an indifferent expression.


    He didn¡¯t care about the empress¡¯s intention to kill Chu Mingyuan, nor did he intend to save him.


    Instead, his attention was drawn to the person lying on a bed ced beside the dragon throne.


    It was Chu Chengye.


    After months of no sighting, he seemed to be even more ill than Chu Mingyuan, his face as pale as a corpse¡¯s, froth at his mouth, and mumbling incoherently.


    Chu Yihan couldn¡¯t hear clearly, nor was he interested in listening anymore.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, the empress raised her hand and stabbed a hole in Chu Mingyuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Mingyuan cried out in agony, his expression distorted with pain. Unable to struggle, he could only shed tears while emitting pitiful screams.


    Chu Yihan set the Qingfeng Sword on the ground, folded his arms, and spoke with the same indifference, ¡°Do you dare to plot the murder of the emperor, wishing to die along with your son?¡±<div>


    ¡°No!¡±


    The empress screamed.


    Wild-eyed and disheveled, her appearance was ghastly, her gaze fervent and frenzied, ¡°I can die, the emperor can die! Everyone in this world can die! But my son¡­ he cannot!¡±


    With one hand, she forcibly lifted the immobilized Chu Mingyuan, holding him as a threat to Chu Yihan, ¡°Chu Yihan, I want you to heal my Ye¡¯er. Your woman, Su Yingxue, she is a genius doctor. The court physicians in the pce and the doctors from the people can¡¯t heal what she can. She must be able to cure him!¡±


    Chu Yihan¡¯s lips parted slightly, uttering just two words: ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Chu Chengye wasn¡¯t even worthy to carry Su Yingxue¡¯s shoes!


    And she was to heal him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that the emperor is useless now! You may not care about his life or death, but what about the subjects under the heavens? Don¡¯t they care?¡± The empress was emotional, and, not controlling her strength well, she plunged the dagger deeper into Chu Mingyuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Wu¡­ Wuuu!¡±


    Chu Mingyuan, unable to speak, could only let out even more piercing screams.


    No one would have imagined that the emperor, once so high above, had fallen to such a wretched state.


    Chu Yihan had no interest in wasting time with them and picked up his sword to leave.


    ¡°Stop! Chu Yihan! If you dare to walk out of here, I will kill the emperor! Then I willmit suicide with Ye¡¯er! The people I have arranged outside the pce are already prepared. The news that you forced us, mother and sons, to our deaths will spread immediately, and by then, if you wish to secure this throne¡­ dream on! The subjects under the heavens will not ept you, and more traitors will stir up chaos! The Great Cheng Dynasty is troubled both internally and externally, it cannot withstand such turbulence! You must agree to my demand, let Su Yingxue cure Ye¡¯er!¡±


    The empress, holding the dagger, cried hysterically.


    Chu Yihan was herst hope. Only he could make Su Yingxue take action!


    Only Su Yingxue could save Ye¡¯er, her beloved son!


    ¡°Mother¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Chu Chengye struggled to let out indistinct sounds.


    The empress understood, but her heart ached even more.<div>


    She held Chu Chengye and wept ceaselessly, ¡°Ye¡¯er, mother must save you! You must live! Mother can die! Mother can die a thousand times over for you! But you¡­ must live! Ah!¡±


    The empress was not the proud figure she once was; at that moment, she was just a powerless mother using thest of her strength to protect her beloved son.


    Chu Yihan looked at the empress and coldly replied to her, ¡°Your n is not bad, but I, Your Highness, don¡¯t need to be threatened by you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 948: 946: Waiting for Chu Yihan

    Chapter 948: Chapter 946: Waiting for Chu Yihan


    Why bother bing an Emperor?


    It¡¯s all worry and haste to an early grave!


    Isn¡¯t it better to live a long and healthy life with the one you love?


    Chu Jinling shattered Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s fantasy, and she heaved a sigh, ¡°Nevermind, nevermind, I was just joking with your Imperial Aunt. Go y.¡±


    ¡°Auntie,e y with me too! Mother and I are sick of all the glittering treasures in this pce,e on!¡±


    Chu Jinling took Su Yingxue by the hand and left, not caring about how Noble Consort Xiao was left behind in the pce.


    As Su Yingxue ran out of the pce with him, she asked with a curious expression, ¡°You¡¯re just leaving your mother behind? Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be lonely?¡±


    In her mind, the women of the harem fought tooth and nail for favor and power¡ªit was hardly an easy life.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for Noble Consort Xiao to be a woman of the imperial pce for the sake of her family either.


    And her conversation with Su Yingxue was quite interesting.<div>


    However, Chu Jinling quickly corrected her impression, ¡°My mother is never alone.¡±


    ¡°Never alone?¡± Su Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at Chu Jinling with suspicion.


    Her gaze made Chu Jinling feel uneasy, but considering his father had served his time as Emperor, he simply told Su Yingxue, ¡°My mother has a secret passage in the pce through which she can leave. She doesn¡¯t care whether the Emperor favors her or not, she enjoys her freedom on the outside, and honestly, she has more fun than my father ever could!¡±


    In his opinion, his mother as Imperial Consort was living a life far happier than his father as the Emperor.


    Surprise flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Noble Consort Xiao¡­ has a tunnel? Wait! The crew that your cousin formed, it was to serve your mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    So capable, able to dig tunnels and burrow through anywhere!


    Digging a tunnel out of the imperial pce seemed like no tough feat for them.


    ¡°Right! After she gave birth to me and was promoted to Imperial Consort, her position was secure. And with all the money she had, why would she willingly confine herself to the pce for life? She¡¯s always been free-spirited and unrestrained,¡± he said, casually flipping his hair with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing his demeanor, Su Yingxue was no longer overly surprised by Noble Consort Xiao¡¯s actions.


    After all, money can enable all manner of desires.


    Plus, Noble Consort Xiao lived such a clear and unrestrained life, which seemed to rub off on Chu Jinling as well.


    ¡°Jinling, be honest with me¡ªwhen you were a child, did you ever sneak out of the pce with your mother to y?¡±


    ¡°Of course! When I skipped sses and went to my mother¡¯s, she would take me to the gambling den. Together, we won quite a bit of silver! Who else do you think taught me how to gamble?¡±


    Chu Jinling winked, making Su Yingxue even more envious.


    If only Long Shuli hadn¡¯t left so early, she might have enjoyed herself more than even Noble Consort Xiao.


    After leaving the pce, Su Yingxue returned to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Although Chu Yihan indulged her, letting her stay at the Marquis¡¯s Manor or the prince¡¯s mansion, she was conscious of her status as a married woman, so she chose to remain at her husband¡¯s house, waiting for him toe back.


    The old steward was overjoyed to see her, and the whole prince¡¯s mansion wept tears of happiness in her presence for half an hour. Sheforted each of them before returning to the courtyard she shared with Chu Yihan as newlyweds.


    Everything was kept just as it was on their wedding day, with the red silk and ssnterns lining the courtyard glowing at dusk, a breathtaking sight.<div>


    Su Yingxuey on the wedding bed where the thoughtful steward had ced items like red dates and peanuts before her return, just like on the night of the wedding.


    Rolling on the bed and munching on red dates, Su Yingxue felt an increasing sense of loss.


    Chu Yihan hadn¡¯t returned, and she had no idea when he would.


    <div>

 Chapter 949: 947: Do Not Suspect His Highness

    Chapter 949: Chapter 947: Do Not Suspect His Highness


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to see her these past few days. The military camp was a vital ce, and given the lesson he had taught her previously when she rashly intruded, she didn¡¯t dare attempt it again.


    She could only wait in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    After five days passed, Su Yingxue still hadn¡¯t seen Chu Yihan and returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    She needed to report Wu Jinyan¡¯s situation to her grandfather and, incidentally, inquire what Chu Yihan was busied with in the military camp.


    Su Qingzhi found her return somewhat strange, ¡°Why have you onlye back to the manor today?¡±


    Su Yingxue exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in the prince¡¯s mansion for a few days, hoping to wait for His Highness to return, but these days he has been busy in the camp and not even his shadow could be seen.¡±


    Su Yingxue walked over and supported Su Qingzhi¡¯s arm as they strolled together in the garden.


    The garden of the Marquis¡¯s Manor was majestic and grand, with rocks and spring water, all very natural and refreshing. Especially since Su Qingzhi¡¯s return, he grew fonder of the natural wilderness, nting many trees in the manor. As a result, there was an increased sense of wilderness, albeit with fewer birdsong and floral fragrances.


    Breathing in the fresh air of the woods, Su Qingzhi felt a great ease of mind, ¡°I only returned from the military camp yesterday. His Highness is working hard to reorganize the army; it¡¯s likely he decided to rest there to avoid the back and forth travel.¡±


    As a military man, Su Qingzhi naturally had a deep understanding of these matters.<div>


    But Su Yingxue still felt uneasy inside, ¡°I always feel that His Highness is avoiding me, perhaps because I bothered himst time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Su Qingzhi reproached her firmly, ¡°His Highness has put a lot of effort into you and our Su family. If you doubt him again, I will have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    The tone of Su Qingzhi¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was very serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling His Highness now is that there are still spies in the army who have not been found out yet. This is a major hidden danger. Even though His Highness has returned to the court, Qi State is inevitably going to be incorporated into the territory of the Great Cheng Dynasty. Now that the Prince of Liao is dead, it seems like His Highness is withdrawing the troops, but there are still fifty thousand soldiers guarding the border. Once he ferrets out those spies, His Highness will definitely strike hard!¡±


    With Su Qingzhi¡¯s emphasis on thest word, Su Yingxue suddenly understood, ¡°So that¡¯s it! Isn¡¯t His Highness then¡­¡± quite exhausted?


    Su Qingzhi patted her hand, ¡°So, don¡¯t take it to heart. His Highness is currently investigating the military spies, not because he has any dissatisfaction with you. Moreover, in the future¡­¡±


    Su Qingzhi nced around, ¡°This heavy responsibility of the world will also fall on His Highness¡¯s shoulders; you should bear this in mind.¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°I understand, grandpa.¡±


    She continued walking with Su Qingzhi, feeling a deeper sense of understanding for Chu Yihan, yet she missed him even more.


    But as they walked, they encountered Lu Ying.


    By her side, Su Hao supported her, asking quietly, ¡°Miss Lu, do you feel your injury is any better today?¡±


    Lu Ying yearned to lean on him, and even though Su Hao was very proper, she took the excuse of her inconvenience to hold onto his arm, consenting to move forward slowly.


    This scene greatly angered Su Yingxue!


    She thought of Wu Jinyan in the back courtyard of the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion and wanted to go up and pull Lu Ying away.


    Understanding her thoughts, Su Qingzhi led her around a corner, directing them to another part of the garden, and also showed his concern, ¡°Grandpa asked you to look into some things; did you find out? What happened between that Miss from the Wu family and your brother?¡±


    Su Yingxue bit her lip. She knew what had happened, but if she told her grandpa now, he might definitely refuse to allow Wu Jinyan to marry Su Hao.


    So she said, ¡°Sister Jinyan is ill. When I went to see her the other day, she looked unwell. It¡¯s probably because brother hurried back, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to cope, which must have led to some misunderstanding between them.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 950: 948: Lu Yings Design

    Chapter 950: Chapter 948: Lu Ying¡¯s Design


    Su Qingzhi furrowed his brow, a hint of difficulty spilling into his eyes, ¡°This is going to be problematic; originally, I had the intention to change the marriage arrangement for your brother.¡±


    ¡°Change the marriage arrangement?¡± Su Yingxue eximed in rm, ¡°Grandpa, why would you have such a thought? Could it be Lu Ying?¡±


    The one entangling Su Hao now was none other than Lu Ying!


    But if she married brother, then Wu Jinyan¡­


    Su Qingzhi nodded, his aged voice carrying a trace of helplessness, ¡°Originally, Grandpa had no intention to interfere in your brother¡¯s marriage. The Miss from the Wu family that he chose, I have inquired about her, too. Although the Wu family is no more, that young girl is a tenacious and kind-hearted good Miss, and she still supports the Fufeng Center. She ispassionate towards the poor and weak and also runs a loft. She¡¯s quite capable. However, your brother, he made a mistake, and he must not disappoint that young girl, Lu Ying.¡±


    ¡°Brother made a mistake? What happened to him?¡± A bad feeling suddenly seized Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your brother, while defending Bamboo Leaf Pass, became acquainted with Lu Ying. Lu Chongming, who is themander at Bamboo Leaf Pass, treated your brother with great courtesy, and your brother then had marital rtions with that Lu Ying. He came clean about this to me on the way back.¡±


    The Su family¡¯s family discipline was strict, and if Su Hao had deliberately erred, Su Qingzhi would certainly have punished him severely!


    But Su Hao imed he was set up by someone, which led him to lose his senses. Considering Bamboo Leaf Pass is far at the border, an investigation would likely be difficult.


    Therefore, Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t think about punishing him but went personally to discuss the matter with Lu Chongming and his daughter.<div>


    After all, although Su Hao was trapped, he had also ruined Lu Ying¡¯s chastity.


    And there was Lu Ying, kneeling in front of him, expressing her deep affection for Su Hao and vowing her heart to him for this life, even willing to be a concubine if necessary just to marry him.


    Lu Chongming also understood his daughter¡¯s feelings and didn¡¯t try to obstruct much.


    In Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, the father and daughter appeared quite tolerant and sincere.


    If it were any other general¡¯s family, Su Hao would likely already be ruined, and the Marquis¡¯s Manor shamed.


    However, Su Yingxue furrowed her brows tightly upon hearing this, ¡°Grandpa, we haven¡¯t thoroughly understood this Lu Ying. If brother is to marry her hastily, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be willing. As for Sister Jinyan¡­ let¡¯s wait for her to discuss it with brother. If they don¡¯t want to part, then Grandpa, it might be best to refuse Lu Ying¡¯s kind offer. There are many ways to make amends.¡±


    Su Qingzhi had originally thought that if Wu Jinyan and Su Hao didn¡¯t get along well, and if Su Hao agreed, he could marry Lu Ying.


    But now, hearing what Su Yingxue said, he weighed his options and decided that Su Hao¡¯s happiness was more important. If Lu Ying were to suffer and be Su Hao¡¯s concubine, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to treat her generously in the Marquis¡¯s Manorter on.


    Thus, Su Qingzhi no longer worried about Su Hao¡¯s affair.


    After all, both he and Su Yingxue, the brother and sister, were people of strong resolve.


    Having returned to his study, he immersed himself in military books once more.


    Su Yingxue lingered outside the garden; she needed to talk to Su Hao about the matter concerning Wu Jinyan.


    Zhn had returned with her and after gathering some information, reported to her, ¡°Miss, Miss Han said that since the Lu family doesn¡¯t have a residence in Jiang Du City, that¡¯s why Miss Lu Ying is recuperating in our Marquis¡¯s Manor. And her father, General Lu, has been staying in the military camp. This arrangement was approved by the Old General, and Miss Lu Ying has been pestering the Eldest Young Master every day. With the Eldest Young Master¡¯s good nature and considering her injuries, he has not rejected her.¡±


    After speaking, Zhn looked puzzled, ¡°Our family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, although gentle, is certainly not a man easily entangled by a woman. Now, with this Lu Ying¡­ the servants in the manor all think she¡¯s going to be our young madam.¡±

 Chapter 951: 949 Their Child

    Chapter 951: Chapter 949 Their Child


    ¡°The position of the young madam at the Marquis¡¯s Manor is not one that just anyone can casually assume.¡±


    A sharp glint flickered in Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes.


    She had no good feelings for Lu Ying to date, and harbored deep suspicions towards her.


    Even though Lu Ying had taken a knife for her, during the days they spent in the cave, she knew Su Hao¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t with her, yet she still clung to him desperately, even deliberately losing the handkerchief Wu Jinyan had given Su Hao.


    She had clearly warned her of the handkerchief¡¯s significance.


    The setup against Su Hao at the Bamboo Leaf Pass remains to be investigated.


    Su Yingxue waited for Su Hao to send Lu Ying back to her room, and then waited for him at the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Su Yingxue called out softly.


    Su Hao, in low spirits, wore a saddened look on his handsome face. Only when he saw Su Yingxue did a light appear in his eyes, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back. How was your time at the prince¡¯s mansion? Has His Highness been treating you well?¡±<div>


    After returning, he had been suspended pending investigation. Although the prince had not overly pursued hispse in responsibility, he had been instructed not to return to the military camp for the time being.


    His only fear was that his own troubles might adversely affect Su Yingxue¡¯s standing in Chu Yihan¡¯s heart.


    With a smile in her eyes and a face as blooming as the peach blossoms of spring that carpeted the mountains and fields, Su Yingxue reassured, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry. His Highness loves me and won¡¯t let anyone affect our feelings. So you should stop ming yourself too.¡±


    Reassured by her words, Su Hao felt relieved.


    Remembering that Su Yingxue was close with Wu Jinyan, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Have you visited Sister Jinyan since you¡¯ve been back?¡±


    Su Yingxue nodded honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve visited her. I urged her to start taking her medicine and eating. With Sister Han¡¯s concern over these past days, her health should gradually improve.¡±


    ¡°And her child¡­¡±


    Su Hao urgently wanted to ask about the child, but the rest of the words choked in his throat, unable to be voiced.


    Su Yingxue understood that the child was a pain in both their hearts, but it was a matter that needed to be resolved.


    ¡°Sister Jinyan couldn¡¯t bring herself to terminate the pregnancy. Brother, about her and you¡­¡± Su Yingxue¡¯s eyes queried.


    He was filled with a sense of powerlessness and defeat, and even his obsidian-like eyes had lost their usual luster. He sat dejectedly under the porch, ¡°That child¡­ makes me feel so ipetent. If only I had noticed her arrival, if only I could have protected her, she wouldn¡¯t have experienced such an ordeal. Later, I didn¡¯t take care of her promptly and instead yelled at her, lost my temper with her.¡±


    Su Hao was full of regret. His many years of affection with Wu Jinyan had be tainted due to his momentary impulse.


    ¡°Brother still loves Sister Jinyan, but Brother, I must remind you, if there is this child, you and Sister Jinyan will need to consider it very carefully.¡±


    As the legitimate daughter of the Marquis¡¯ household and now the Ninth Princess Consort, Su Yingxue was all too clear that a woman pregnant with another man¡¯s child could never secure her position as the mistress of a household. The child would be a lifelong stain.


    She and the child would both suffer greatly.


    ¡°I failed to protect her. If she wishes to keep the child, I will not stop her, but Su Hao¡¯s wife, in this life, must be only her.¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s eyes were resolute, heavy like a thousand-pound rock within.


    Unshakeable.


    Encouraged by Su Yingxue, Su Hao gathered up his courage and went to the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion to see Wu Jinyan.<div>


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s health seemed to have improved, herplexion appeared rosier under the sunlight.


    Having not left the house for months, she now stood in the courtyard, letting the sunlight bathe her, feeling the warmth of early spring.

 Chapter 952: 950: He Can Accept Her Child

    Chapter 952: Chapter 950: He Can ept Her Child


    She stretched out her hand, and a petal fell into her palm.


    The petal had already withered considerably, with only half an inch left intact, showing how delicate and beautiful it had once been.


    Wu Jinyan felt a sudden sinking in her heart; she was just like this petal.


    She had thought she could bloom beautifully on her own after breaking free from the constraints of her family, but in the end¡­ she couldn¡¯t withstand the ravages of time.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, even though there¡¯s sunshine, the weather is still quite chilly. You should wear an extra piece of clothing when you go out.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice, smooth as pearls and jade, rang out, and his slender fingers draped a piece of clothing over Wu Jinyan, bringing her a surge of warmth.


    Wu Jinyan instinctively shielded her belly, wanting to avoid him.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Su Hao pulled her back, as if afraid of hurting her, he just gently held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I came today to talk to you in detail about the child in your belly.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°About the child¡­ do you still want me to get rid of it? I do not¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that! If you can¡¯t bear to, then keep it. I will raise him as our child,¡± Su Hao hurriedly revealed his ns, fearing she would flee.


    ¡°Our child?¡± Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, her eyes wide with disbelief, ¡°The child¡­ you still want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Our marriage was already agreed upon, do you still want to back out?¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s grip tightened, as if he feared Wu Jinyan would retreat, and he wanted to lock her in his embrace.


    Wu Jinyan trembled gently, ¡°But this child¡¯s origins are unclear, I don¡¯t even know who that person is¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± Su Hao growled softly, a hint of bloodshot crossing his eyes, the next moment, however, he hugged Wu Jinyan tightly, his voice deep and powerful, ¡°That person will never appear in front of you again. From now on, you are the young madam of Marquis¡¯s Manor, and your child is the son of Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Wu Jinyan shook her head desperately, not daring to believe, ¡°This cannot be! If it is like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It can be! Jinyan, believe me, there¡¯s nothing, no one that can separate us!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s sturdy arms embraced Wu Jinyan, the force strong yet careful not to make her ufortable due to her pregnancy.


    Leaning in his arms, Wu Jinyan could no longer hold back her tearful eyes, ¡°Su Hao¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    If only she had told him earlier, when she found him at Bamboo Leaf Pass, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have encountered such an incident.


    ¡°There is nothing to apologize for, Jinyan. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well. Now that we both have returned from Bamboo Leaf Pass, let¡¯s forget the unpleasant memories of that ce,¡±


    Su Hao gently stroked Wu Jinyan¡¯s eyebrows and eyes, the smile on his lips tender.


    Wu Jinyan leaned in his embrace and talked with Su Hao for a long time.


    Spending these days shut in her room, the suffocating depression she felt was all poured out; she believed the sunlight tomorrow would surely be brilliant.


    Seeing the two of them reconcile, Su Yingxue also felt very relieved.


    Standing to one side, Su Han, with eyes like precious gems, was slightly incredulous, ¡°Although I had thought that Su Hao and Jinyan¡¯s feelings for each other were beyondparison, his eptance of Jinyan¡¯s child was truly unexpected.¡±


    Affected by Su Yingxue, Su Han¡¯s thinking had gradually ¡®modernized¡¯.


    But she hadn¡¯t forgotten where she was, the Marquis¡¯s Manor, a ce strict with rules and rites.<div>


    Su Hao¡¯s ability to ept a child not of his own blood showed how deeply he loved Wu Jinyan. For the sake of love, he was willing to disregard everything.

 Chapter 953: 951: Call Out Haner

    Chapter 953: Chapter 951: Call Out Han¡¯er


    Su Yingxue smacked her lips, ¡°epting this child is indeed difficult, and if I were Brother, I¡¯d surely find it hard to make a decision too. But for Brother, Sister Jinyan is the one and only woman in this world, irreceable, so even if she has been bullied, Brother will only pity her, not abandon her because of it.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever considered, what if Grandfather finds out? We might ept it, but would Grandfather ept it? Would the n elders of Marquis¡¯s Manor and the civil and military officials throughout the Great Cheng Dynasty and its citizens look at them kindly?¡±


    Su Han felt that the modern world Su Yingxue¡¯s mother came from must have been a colorful one, perhaps much more tolerant of situations like Wu Jinyan¡¯s; and if they were capable, they could silence all gossip, and nobody could interfere with their lives.


    Yet in their Nine Continents, the Great Cheng Dynasty could not afford such freedom.


    Simply for Su Hao¡¯s future and reputation, they had no idea how much suffering they¡¯d have to endure.


    Su Yingxue¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn, ¡°Grandpa is so fond of my mother, if we exin it to him carefully, we should be able to move him. However, getting the opinion of the n elders and court officials is going to be troublesome.¡±


    This was indeed a concern for Su Han, and it was exceedingly thorny.


    Their Marquis¡¯s Manor could not cover the sky with one hand, disregarding everything.


    Su Yingxue nned to think of a solution after heading back. She coincidentally encountered Song Chengyi when she stepped out with Su Han; he had brought a carriage to pick up Su Han.


    Upon seeing Su Yingxue, he knelt down to greet her, ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Ninth Princess Consort.¡±<div>


    ¡°General Song, there is no need for ceremony.¡±


    Su Yingxue smiled faintly, as she had already heard about Song Chengyi¡¯s military achievements and promotion.


    Although it was not yet official, Su Yingxue was happy to start calling him General Song in advance.


    Song Chengyi seemed a bit surprised, but Su Yingxue¡¯s way of addressing him seemed to add a sense of responsibility onto him, ¡°The Princess holds me in high regard; I will definitely protect the Eldest Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this, you still call me ¡®Eldest Young Miss¡¯? You¡¯re both getting married, wouldn¡¯t calling her Han¡¯er not be too much?¡±


    Su Yingxue teased him with all seriousness.


    ¡°This¡­ would be inappropriate, it would tarnish Miss¡¯s reputation before the engagement is formalized.¡±


    Song Chengyi spoke with stringent adherence to propriety.


    Su Yingxue was silently impressed, he truly loved Su Han!


    ¡°My reputation isn¡¯t something you need to be so concerned with. Are you tired today?¡±


    Su Han said, walking up to Song Chengyi and lightly touching his forehead. As she withdrew her hand, she saw the sweat on her fingers and slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Why are you sweating?¡±


    Song Chengyi honestly replied, ¡°There was some dy due to matters in the military, but I was worried you would be waiting, so I urged the horses a bit faster.¡±


    A sweet feeling touched Su Han¡¯s heart, and she gently wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry next time, I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡±


    Song Chengyi did not speak but fetched a step stool for her and Su Yingxue to get into the carriage.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxue hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°I rode Chuxin here, so I won¡¯t join Sister in the carriage.¡±


    Confused, Su Han frowned, ¡°Chuxin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a precious horse I brought back from the Great Wei Dynasty. Although it¡¯s not as luxurious as your carriage, I¡¯ll surely reach home before you.¡±


    Su Yingxue teased Su Han with a wink and then went to fetch her horse.


    Shaking her head and sighing, Su Hanmented, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for being the Ninth Princess Consort, that boldness to ride a horse on the streets would scare off many noble young masters.¡±<div>

 Chapter 954: 952 His Sincere Love

    Chapter 954: Chapter 952 His Sincere Love


    Su Yingxue flew past them on her horse like a swiftly passing cloud, beautiful and brilliant, yet disappearing quickly.


    Song Chengyi came over to help Su Han mount the horse, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Han¡¯er.¡±


    His voice was thick and hoarse, always sounding as if it had been burned, but when he called out ¡°Han¡¯er,¡± it was exceptionally gentle.


    Surprised, Su Han gave him a nce, to which Song Chengyi immediately responded, ¡°May I not call you that?¡±


    Though he followed proper decorum in Su Yingxue¡¯s presence, in private¡­


    He still had his own selfish desires.


    Su Han nodded with a warm smile like the spring breeze in March, ¡°Of course you may, General. From now on, please call me Han¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good!¡±


    Song Chengyi replied twice, unable to hide the eagerness in his eyes.


    Su Han sat inside the carriage, leaning against the window, talking to him.<div>


    ¡°General, Han¡¯er has a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ If I were carrying another man¡¯s child, would you still love me, would you still marry me?¡±


    Su Han¡¯s words had a probing intention.


    In fact, it was spoken after seeing Su Hao with Wu Jinyan.


    Song Chengyi¡¯s actions in driving the carriage did not pause for a moment as he answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes! I would marry you and treat you and the child kindly.¡±


    His reply was so natural that Su Han almost couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But the child isn¡¯t yours, and not only would you beughed at by others, but it would also affect your reputation and even prompt the n elders to obstruct you and force you to separate from me.¡±


    In her speech, Su Han sounded almost desperate, as if she was truly pregnant.


    This time, Song Chengyi hesitated.


    As Su Han waited and heard no reply, she thought to rify, ¡°General, I am not with child¡­¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er.¡± Song Chengyi pulled the carriage to a stop, and after the whooshing sound of the wind by his ears subsided, he spoke earnestly, ¡°Regardless if you are pregnant or not, I will marry you. To be able to marry you is the luck of my lifetime. As for the n elders and my reputation, I am alone, without a n or rtives, and my official position is not high¡ªno one will care. If you are willing, I will certainly look after your child well¡­ We¡­¡±


    Soft, gentleughter came from inside the carriage, causing Song Chengyi to suddenly stop.


    Su Han pulled aside the curtain and revealed a delicate face, ¡°General, I am not pregnant.¡±


    Song Chengyi was stunned. Beneath the iron mask, his eyes seemed a little lost, ¡°Then why did you say earlier, ¡®if you were pregnant¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to see just how much the General loves me.¡±


    Su Han shyly bit her lip, her pearly white teeth leaving a mark on her lips from the pressure.


    Song Chengyi¡¯s heart stirred, and he involuntarily drew closer to those appealing pink lips.


    A wave of warm breath hit her face, and Su Han was startled, trying to push him away in panic, but Song Chengyi only touched her lips with his hand, freeing the tender pinkness from under her teeth.


    Seeing the bite mark on her lips, he finally felt a pang of distress, and with a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t bite.¡±<div>


    He was heartbroken.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Han softly agreed, her cheeks flushing red like the twilight sky, intoxicated by his heavy breaths.


    Song Chengyi continued to drive the carriage to take her back to the Manor. He never overstepped his boundaries; even when there were no people around, he was always polite to her, and even his use of ¡°Han¡¯er¡± today had been prompted by Su Yingxue and said with her consent, tentatively.


    Such cherishment touched Su Han.<div>


    When she returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor and saw Qin Wan with a frown, she felt even more confident in persuading her.

 Chapter 955: 953: Persuading Su Qingzhi

    Chapter 955: Chapter 953: Persuading Su Qingzhi


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Hao came back thetest and missed the evening meal.


    When he came to the front hall to greet Su Qingzhi, Su Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to restrict Su Hao¡¯s freedom at his age, but today Lu Ying came to pay her respects, and her wound had split open a little. The ce was full of men who couldn¡¯t help her, and with a sigh, Lu Ying said that if Su Hao had been there, he could have supported her.


    This made him sink into an old face, feeling somewhat sorry.


    At the dining table, with Lu Ying also sitting together, he asked in front of her.


    Lu Ying¡¯s eyes shone with light, her smile faint, ¡°He must have gone to train at the military camp. Even though the general has been suspended, he is still concerned about the soldiers.¡±


    Her words sounded pleasant, ttering Su Qingzhi just right and letting him feel Su Hao¡¯s steadiness and regret.


    Su Qingzhi stroked his beard and chuckled.


    But Su Hao straightforwardly said, ¡°No, the military camp is a secure ce, and being suspended, I shouldn¡¯t enter without permission. I went to Thousand-Jiao Pavilion to see Jinyan.¡±


    He knew Lu Ying¡¯s thoughts about him, and since the whole family was there, he simply told them, letting Lu Ying hear as well.<div>


    Lu Ying¡¯s face immediately nched, and her hands under the table clenched into fists instinctively, her sharp nails inadvertently cutting her fingers.


    Su Qingzhi had heard Su Hao mention Wu Jinyan before and casually asked, ¡°Is the miss doing well? I heard there was some misunderstanding between you two before, has it been cleared up now?¡±


    Su Hao nodded with a smile on his face, ¡°Thank you, grandfather, for your concern. Jinyan and I have made up, and I was thinking about discussing with grandfather when you are free. I would like to bring Jinyan to meet you, and have my wife-to-be offer you a cup of tea.¡±


    After the tea ceremony, he would ask grandfather to start nning the wedding for them.


    Seeing Su Hao happy, Su Qingzhi felt a touch of regret that he didn¡¯t like Lu Ying, but he was also happy for him.


    Su Hao had always been diligent and humble since childhood, rarely showing his emotions on his face. Now, unable to hide his joy, it was clear how much he loved that girl.


    Su Qingzhi also nodded, ¡°I am free these next two days, you find a time to bring her to let me have a look, I should also have a taste of my grandson¡¯s wife¡¯s tea.¡±


    Su Hao was excited, ¡°Really? Good, Grandfather, I¡¯ll bring her tomorrow to see you!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? You¡¯re in quite a hurry!¡± Su Qingzhiughed and teased.


    ¡°How can brother not be in a hurry? My uncle¡¯s second and third brothers are already married, and I am married too, but brother¡¯s wife is not yet settled. Of course, he also hopes to get married soon!¡±


    Su Yingxue chimed in from the side, conveniently bringing up Su Hao¡¯s marriage.


    Considering that Lu Ying was beside him, Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t speak directly, only nodding, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s time to consider it.¡±


    This family¡¯s conversation, full of happiness, made Lu Ying feel cold and distant. She slowly stood up and said to Su Qingzhi, ¡°Old General, my body feels unwell, so I¡¯ll go back to rest early.¡±


    Su Qingzhi nodded affectionately, ¡°Alright, if there is any issue with your wound, send someone to find Yingxue. With her here, your wound will certainly heal!¡±


    Su Yingxue also promised, ¡°I will certainly do my best to heal Miss Lu¡¯s wounds, especially the scars on Miss Lu¡¯s back. They will heal as new, leaving no marks.¡±


    Lu Ying gritted her teeth at this response but had no choice but to endure her emotions and said faintly, ¡°Thank you, Ninth Princess Consort, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Su Yingxue tilted her head and smiled.


    <div>

 Chapter 956: 954: That is Su Haos child!

    Chapter 956: Chapter 954: That is Su Hao¡¯s child!


    After Lu Ying left, Su Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief. He sat down next to Su Qingzhi, his expression serious, ¡°Grandpa, actually, I want to bring Jinyan back to meet you, because I want to ask you to prepare our wedding as soon as possible. I am still a man under censure. After marrying Jinyan, even if Your Highness calls me back to the camp, I will be able to prepare to set out immediately. Otherwise, Jinyan would be dyed because of me.¡±


    Su Qingzhi agreed deeply, ¡°Indeed, as a man, one must shoulder responsibility and cannot dy a youngdy¡¯s prime years. This matter, grandpa will take care of. Tomorrow, let the old man meet this granddaughter-inw first. After I open the ancestral hall for her to pay respects to the ancestors, and once we¡¯ve invited all the elders of the n, she will be part of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯sughter echoed throughout the front hall.


    Su Qingzhi stroked his beard and chuckled, ¡°Look at this, the grandson whom I have taught for so many years, always soposed and steady. But when ites to marriage, he¡¯s as happy as a child!¡±


    Su Hao, still with a smile, remained very happy.


    ¡°Grandpa~~~¡± Su Yingxue sat next to Su Qingzhi with a plop, coquettishly clinging to his arm and casually defending Su Hao, ¡°With brother being such a blockhead, it¡¯s not easy for him to get married. How can he not be happy? What if Sister Jinyan runs away? He would be alone again. Brother is not getting any younger. If we dy further, the children of my second and third brothers will be running around everywhere.¡±


    The mention of children again touched Su Qingzhi¡¯s soft spot. He looked at Su Hao and Su Yingxue, ¡°You two, one is already married, and the other is about to marry. You both need to hurry up for grandpa. I still have such a strong body and want to teach my great-grandchildren, to pass on military tactics and martial arts to them!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I thank grandpa on behalf of the children yet to be born.¡±


    Su Hao lifted his robe and knelt down, very formally.<div>


    Su Qingzhi stroked his beard andughed heartily, his voice like a bell, extremely delighted.


    Outside the door, Lu Ying was hiding in the shadows.


    Because it was a family reunion of grandfather and grandchildren within the Marquis¡¯s Manor, they had no guard up and couldn¡¯t imagine that someone would be concealing their presence and eavesdropping within the Manor.


    Therefore, Lu Ying heard all of their conversation.


    Upon returning to her room, she summoned her secret guard Xuan Zhu, ¡°Tonight, you will spread the news that Wu Jinyan is pregnant. Make sure everyone in the court, the military, and the streets and alleys knows about her unwed pregnancy.¡±


    Xuan Zhu nodded, ¡°Understood! But what if Su Hao insists the child is his?¡±


    A cold look shed in Lu Ying¡¯s eyes, ¡°Even if he is willing to raise a bastard child, Old General Su will not allow the Su family bloodline to be tainted!¡±


    ¡°But the child in Wu Jinyan¡¯s stomach, it actually is Su Hao¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before Xuan Zhu could finish speaking, Lu Ying sharply interrupted her, her expression fierce, ¡°If you had not failed in your task, the man with Wu Jinyan that night wouldn¡¯t have been Su Hao! Su Hao belongs to me! How could Wu Jinyan be a match for him? What can Wu Jinyan contribute to his future achievements and career? Nothing, she is just a lowly businesswoman who can¡¯t evenpare to a single hair of mine!¡±


    Lu Ying, born into the General Manor, had deeply ingrained ss concepts, with schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants in a clear hierarchy. Wu Jinyan was originally a daughter of a concubine in her family, who not only neglected her family honor but also left the Minister¡¯s Estate to go into business, which, in Lu Ying¡¯s eyes, was self-degradation beyond redemption!


    Such a woman, she would never allow to tarnish Su Hao!


    Lu Ying, well-versed in military books and calm and calcting, had long anticipated that with Su Yingxue and Su Hao, the siblings, standing together, and with Su Hao epting the child in Wu Jinyan¡¯s stomach, Su Yingxue would also support her brother. All it would take was telling Su Qingzhi tomorrow about Wu Jinyan¡¯s pregnancy with his grandchild, and Su Qingzhi would surely organize a wedding for them immediately.


    But how could she let Wu Jinyan marry Su Hao so easily?

 Chapter 957: 955 Rumors

    Chapter 957: Chapter 955 Rumors


    Inside the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, Su Han came to help Wu Jinyan change her clothes.


    She picked out a light blue wave-patterned skirt for Wu Jinyan, paired with jewelry of the same color series, which made her look dignified and elegant, with a demeanor rare in ordinary women, much like the attire she wore when she used to be the Regional Princess.


    As Su Han arranged Wu Jinyan¡¯s cor in front of the mirror, she said, ¡°Today is your first time visiting the Marquis¡¯s Manor to meet grandfather, and you must carry yourself with dignity and poise. Grandfather prefers women with temperament and grace, so you don¡¯t need to worry about dressing too formally for today.¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s delicate brows furrowed as she nced at her outfit; on her head was the sapphire pearl hairpin, a treasure from the pce, unique in the world, that any discerning person would recognize.


    ¡°Sister Han, is this really appropriate? It¡¯s a bit too showy.¡±


    Wu Jinyan was still somewhat worried.


    ¡°The future Marquis¡¯s young madam should be a bit ostentatious!¡±


    Su Yingxue said loudly, striding in,ing to Wu Jinyan¡¯s side, her eyes brightening, ¡°Sister Jinyan, you truly are an elegant and beautiful woman, a rare find in this world!¡±


    Wu Jinyan bashfully lowered her head, ¡°You, stop teasing me!¡±


    When it came to beauty, all the women of Jiang Du Citybined couldn¡¯tpare to Su Yingxue, and here she was,plimenting her!<div>


    Nevertheless, thinking that Su Yingxue was doing this to put her at ease, she was delighted, holding the hands of her and Su Han, her gaze sincere, ¡°If we can be a family in the future, I will surely do well as the Marquis¡¯s young madam, and won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Han were like her sisters.


    The love that her own family never gave her, they provided.


    Su Han patted the back of her hand, smiling tenderly, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    She trusted Wu Jinyan¡¯s character.


    Su Yingxue then said, ¡°We have never been disappointed in you, Sister Jinyan. If you are done, better hurry out! The Thousand-Jiao Pavilion is open, and brother is waiting outside!¡±


    Wu Jinyan blushed as she replied, checking her attire and makeup repeatedly to ensure there were no issues before she stepped out of the room.


    However, when she went out, the atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    ¡°How could this be? When I returned home yesterday, the servants didn¡¯t know any of these matters. Why does everyone know about it early this morning?¡± Su Han¡¯s brows were tightly knitted.


    Across from her, Su Hao and Su Yingxue had equally furrowed brows.


    Su Hao shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the whole city is buzzing with the news today, and even grandfather knows.¡±


    Su Yingxue and Su Han, one came early to prepare for the shop¡¯s business, the other to apany Wu Jinyan; when the two of them left the house, the streets were empty, and they heard no idle gossip.


    But now that the streets were crowded and the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion opened for business, the rumors of Wu Jinyan¡¯s pregnancy were spreading everywhere.


    At this rate, the whole Jiang Du City would know, Su Qingzhi could not possibly be unaware.


    Su Yingxue bit her lip lightly, ¡°There must be a traitor in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. It was calmst night!¡±


    Howe today, everywhere on the streets, they were discussing Wu Jinyan¡¯s pregnancy!


    Wu Jinyan overheard their conversation, and nearby, there were people from the Thousand-Jiao Pavilioning and going, also discussing it, their gazes boldly ncing at her stomach.


    She subconsciously guarded her belly.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±<div>


    Su Hao was the quickest to notice her, dashing to her side, holding her hand, gently embracing her waist, and whisperingforting words, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry; I will protect you.¡±

 Chapter 958: 956: Warning the People in the Mansion

    Chapter 958: Chapter 956: Warning the People in the Mansion


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Wu Jinyan curved her lips into a warm, pleasant smile.


    The child¡¯s arrival unsettled her, but since Su Hao had acknowledged it, giving her the courage to face the situation, she was ready to hold her head high and walk through it with him.


    Su Han stayed at the Thousand-Jiao Pavilion while Su Yingxue apanied Su Hao and Wu Jinyan back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Along the way, they overheard many people discussing Wu Jinyan¡¯s premarital pregnancy.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Marquis¡¯s young general¡¯s fianc¨¦e is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not even married yet and already pregnant? How utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°No kidding! That belly of hers¡ªit¡¯s so big she could almost give birth soon. Truly disgraceful!¡±


    These unbearable remarks floated in the air, continuously assaulting Wu Jinyan¡¯s ears, causing her face to gradually be tense.


    Su Hao¡¯s broad palm covered hers, constantly sending warmth through her skin.


    Su Haoforted her softly, ¡°Jinyan, don¡¯t mind them. When we get back, I will exin everything to grandpa first. He won¡¯t me you.¡±<div>


    Wu Jinyan appeared meek on the surface, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    But her heart was still racing wildly, revealing her unease even in its rhythm.


    Su Yingxue, perceptive to her sister-inw¡¯s anxiety, reassured her, ¡°Sister Jinyan, you don¡¯t have to worry about grandpa. Although he appears stern andmanding, he is the dearest to my brother and me. Without grandpa, we wouldn¡¯t be living so well. You are the woman my brother loves the most. Now that you are pregnant, I¡¯m sure grandpa will arrange for brother to marry you as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s smiling eyes briefly swept across Wu Jinyan¡¯s belly.


    Although the child wasn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s, if born in the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she would treat him as her own dear nephew.


    The child was innocent, and Wu Jinyan was even more so.


    When the carriage arrived at the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Su Hao carefully helped Wu Jinyan down. Seeing that Su Hao did note to assist her, Su Yingxue pouted and jumped down on her own, ¡°Now that Sister Jinyan is here, brother doesn¡¯t have time to help me. I¡¯ll just have to go in first. Brother, you take your time helping Sister Jinyan.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yingxue, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, your brother is just¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan, thinking Su Yingxue felt jealous and imbnced, tried to exin that Su Hao wasn¡¯t neglecting her, his sister. But with her lightness skill, Su Yingxue vanished quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Yingxue is not the type to be jealous, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. The moment this young girl returns to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, she¡¯s like this¡ªlively and active, not at all like a princess. Let her go! I¡¯ll support you, we can walk slowly,¡± Su Hao exined understandingly.


    After hearing this, Wu Jinyan was no longer concerned and allowed him to support her as they slowly entered the manor.


    Su Yingxue didn¡¯t run off because she was being petnt. As soon as she entered, she ordered Zhn and Zhifen, ¡°Go and warn everyone in the manor immediately. No one is permitted to discuss Sister Jinyan¡¯s premarital pregnancy. If anyone dares to gossip, and I hear even a single remark, they¡¯ll be cast out of the Marquis¡¯s Manor instantly!¡±


    Zhn and Zhifen had also heard the rumors in the manor, but they understood the severity of the situation and promptly bowed, saying, ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    The two maids, who carried weight within the manor, split up to spread the word. The message was quickly ryed everywhere, and the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s servants all behaved impably, ensuring that Wu Jinyan did not hear a single whisper.


    The tranquility of their return was a slight surprise to Wu Jinyan since her premarital pregnancy had be such a heated topic of gossip on the streets.

 Chapter 959: 957: Meeting Grandpa And

    Chapter 959: Chapter 957: Meeting Grandpa And


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, not a single word could be heard, and all the servants who came to pay their respects to her were especially gracious, offering their greetings with deference.


    There wasn¡¯t any discussion about her within the Marquis¡¯s Manor, and with Su Hao constantly by her side, Wu Jinyan¡¯s tense heart gradually rxed.


    Yet she still felt some unease, ¡°Su Hao, this child¡¯s origins are uncertain, and if Old General Su minds his existence and opposes us¡­¡±


    What was she to do?


    Previously, Su Yingxue and Su Hao had created an atmosphere of a unified Su family, with a vision unique and enlightened like theirs, and Su Han was no different; it was then that her mood had lightened, and she had agreed to return with Su Hao.


    But as soon as she stepped into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, the majestic and solemn atmosphere weighed heavy on her heart.


    Su Hao had yet to tell Wu Jinyan about the n he and Su Yingxue had, but he wasn¡¯t one to lie, so he lowered his gaze and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandfather first, we shouldn¡¯t keep the old man waiting.¡±


    As they spoke, they had already reached the front hall.


    The doors were wide open; the fragrance was inviting, and the five-meter-tall dragon-carved columns disyed the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s grandeur.


    In the lofty hall, Su Qingzhi and two elder members of the Su n were seated with dignity above.<div>


    A seat had been left empty for Su Dingheng, Su Yingxue stood between the three elders, respectfully serving tea.


    Even as the Ninth Princess Consort, with extreme honor, she still showed respect to Su Qingzhi and the elders.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s palms began to sweat with nervousness as she approached the doorway.


    The faces of Su Qingzhi and the two elder members did not look too good; they sat not just with dignity but also with a solemn gravity.


    Su Hao also sensed something amiss, probably because of Wu Jinyan¡¯s pregnancy.


    She had deliberately worn loose clothing that day, which under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t reveal much, but since the news had leaked, this outfit was in vain.


    But havinge this far, Su Hao took Wu Jinyan by the hand and stepped forward to pay respects to Su Qingzhi.


    ¡°Grandson pays respects to Grandfather. Grandfather, this is Jinyan, my fianc¨¦e,¡± Su Hao said, holding Wu Jinyan¡¯s arm to signal her to greet Su Qingzhi.


    ¡°Jinyan pays respects to Grandfather, and to the two n elders,¡± she greeted them with a voice gentle and warm, which should have suggested a shy demeanor.


    However, Su Qingzhi was the first to speak up, ¡°Are you already carrying Hao¡¯er¡¯s child?¡±


    Wu Jinyan stiffened, a chill spreading up from her legs.


    She had not expected Su Qingzhi to ask her such a question upon their first meeting!


    Subconsciously, she protected her stomach, a difficult emotion creeping into her heart, aplex mix of feelings within.


    If she were to say no, the child wasn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s, considering Old General¡¯s stance, he¡¯d likely have her thrown out of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor immediately!


    But could she lie to him?


    She could not!


    Her nature and upbringing wouldn¡¯t allow her to make such a response.


    Wu Jinyan bit her tightly sealed lips until they bled. Before she could speak, Su Hao had already answered for her, ¡°Yes, Grandfather, it was my momentary foolishness that led to Jinyan¡¯s pregnancy. Now, I have brought Jinyan to pay respects to Grandfather and the n elders, in the hope that you will consent, allowing me to expedite our wedding, to provide her and our unborn child legitimate status!¡±


    After saying this, Su Hao kowtowed with a respectful and sincere attitude.<div>


    The two Su family elders looked gravely serious, while Su Qingzhi mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Su Hao, you¡¯re creating a ruckus! Have youpletely forgotten all the upbringing the old man has given you?¡±


    The former Su Hao had filled Su Qingzhi with immense pride, hadn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 960: 958 Disagree with the Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 960: Chapter 958 Disagree with the Marriage Proposal


    Though he was raised without the guidance of parents, he grew to be exceptionally outstanding and correct, never once making a mistake!


    In the past year, first, he bullied Lu Ying, then made a mistake on the battlefield, and got Wu Jinyan pregnant before marriage!


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Do you know that you havepletely disgraced me?¡±


    Su Hao knelt upright, his face etched with guilt, ¡°Grandson acknowledges his fault, Grandfather, and will have noints regardless of the punishment, but please grant your permission for my marriage to Jinyan.¡±


    Su Hao shouldered everything alone, and the grim expression on Su Qingzhi¡¯s face made Wu Jinyan realize that his punishment was unlikely to be light.


    Her heart tremored violently, and the guilt inside her curled up bit by bit, ¡°Old General, actually, this matter shouldn¡¯t be med on Su Hao, it¡¯s my¡­¡±


    She subconsciously wanted to admit that the child was her fault, not Su Hao¡¯s.


    Yet Su Hao sped her hand tightly, ¡°Jinyan, what has happened has happened, leave it to me to bear!¡±


    The pure ck of his pupils reflected her image, and the scorching warmth of his palm gave her an immense sense of security.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with ache, she bit her lip fiercely, her face turned pale, and her lips bled from the biting.<div>


    For Su Hao¡¯s efforts, she knelt beside him in front of Su Qingzhi, earnestly saying, ¡°Old General, I am to me. The reputation of the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor has been damaged, and I have no means to make amends for now, but as Su Hao¡¯s fiancee, I will certainly share the responsibility with him. No matter what the future holds, I will stand by his side. If you must punish, please allow me to be punished alongside him!¡±


    Although she is a woman, she is Su Hao¡¯s, and no matter what adversity or punishment they must face, she wants to bear it with Su Hao.


    ¡°Jinyan!¡±


    A smile broke across Su Hao¡¯s lips, unable to hide his excitement.


    Su Qingzhi was not so unreasonable; he feigned sternness to give Wu Jinyan a way out in front of the n elders.


    Still, he was very pleased with Wu Jinyan¡¯s performance.


    He sighed in feigned helplessness, ¡°Truly a disgrace of a descendant!¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Su Qinghe, the most influential among the two n elders, ¡°My cousin¡¯s opinion has always been of great importance in the Su family. I wonder what you think about the marriage of these two young ones, can it be sanctioned?¡±


    Su Qinghe was known for his gravity and strict adherence to rules, with a strong focus on family hierarchy.


    Originally, he would definitely not support Su Hao¡¯s marriage to Wu Jinyan!


    After all, Su Hao was the most excellent child of the younger generation in the Su family, and in the future, he was to inherit the title and uphold the honor of the entire Su family and the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, a matter that concerned the entire n.


    His wife would definitely have to be ady of noble birth.


    But now, he had gotten Wu Jinyan pregnant, and rumblings had already begun to stir on the streets. If Su Hao didn¡¯t marry Wu Jinyan, the Su family¡¯s honor was sure to bepletely lost; who knows how long they would be ndered by the public.


    However, Wu Jinyan¡¯s status was simply too humble!


    Su Qinghe¡¯s expression was grave, ¡°If he were my grandson, I would stop this marriage at all costs, but since Su Hao is your grandson, we n members can only suggest. The final decision lies with you. But from what I see, if Miss Wu bes the young madam of the manor, in the future, she absolutely must not engage in business publicly! This will not only disgrace the manor but also make outsiders criticize our Su family, saying we rely on a woman to support us!¡±


    ¡°No need to rush this matter; let¡¯s wait until the child is born,¡± Su Qingzhi stroked his beard, ¡°Since my cousin agrees, I think we should start arranging for their marriage to avoid any gossip about our Su family being irresponsible!¡±

 Chapter 961: 959: So Fond of This Child

    Chapter 961: Chapter 959: So Fond of This Child


    Su Qinghe finally realized that Su Qingzhi had been very satisfied with his granddaughter-inw long ago; having theme here was just to give a gentle persuasion, merely a formality.


    Feeling discontented yet helpless, he said, ¡°You watch over your grandson! Just make sure he doesn¡¯t disgrace our Su family.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, rest assured.¡±


    Su Qingzhi smiled with a curve of his lips.


    Another elder of the n, standing beside Su Qinghe, was also caught betweenughter and tears.


    Su Qingzhi had sent Su Yingxue to entertain the two of them, leaving Wu Jinyan and Su Hao behind. Su Qingzhi red at Su Hao, ¡°Why are you still kneeling? Help your madam up!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Su Hao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me first?¡±


    ¡°You foolish thing! Punishing you doesn¡¯t mean punishing my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson! Do you expect your old grandfather to help them up personally?¡±


    Su Qingzhi red, observing that Su Haocked the cleverness and cunning of Su Yingxue, not fully inheriting the good genes of Long Shuli, and even failed to understand the situation he¡¯d carefully arranged.


    When it came to social sensibilities, he was indeed a bit slow!<div>


    ¡°The Old General invited the two n elders here to have us kneel and admit our wrongs with sincere attitudes ¡ª that was for them to see so as to gain the approval of the elders in the Su n. It seems rted to being entered into the family pedigree and ancestral temple. The Old General didn¡¯t really intend to punish us,¡± Wu Jinyan said softly, her voice gentle, having gleaned Su Qingzhi¡¯s painstaking efforts from the conversation between him and Su Qinghe.


    At this moment, she looked at Su Qingzhi with respect and gratitude.


    This Old General not only possessed an authoritative presence but also was incredibly attentive to detail.


    Su Qingzhi nodded at Wu Jinyan with great satisfaction, ¡°After all, a Miss who has made her own way understands much more than my foolish grandson!¡±


    When Su Qingzhi looked at Wu Jinyan, his eyes were filled with affection as if looking at his own granddaughter.


    Though it was his first time meeting Wu Jinyan, from Su Hao and Su Yingxue¡¯s descriptions, as well as what he had learned on his own, he had deduced that Wu Jinyan was a very good girl.


    Though her background was humble, her ability to stand on her own two feet was already very impressive.


    She had a resolve that was not inferior to that of Su Yingxue and was somewhat like Long Shuli¡¯s child.


    Su Hao stood up happily, ¡°Thank you, grandfather! Since you have already persuaded the n elders and agreed to the marriage between me and Jinyan, please help us set the wedding date and arrange the ceremony. I wish to bring Jinyan into my home as my legitimate wife this very morning!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush! Haven¡¯t I taught you all these years to be more steady?¡±


    Su Qingzhi scolded Su Hao with a stern face.


    Su Hao calmed himself and patiently exined, ¡°Grandson is indeed a bit anxious, but it concerns the child in Jinyan¡¯s belly. I do not know who leaked the news, and now with Jinyan still living in Thousand-Jiao Pavilion, she has to endure many rumors. I am also unable to fully look after her and the child. If she can enter the Marquis¡¯s Manor sooner, both she and the child will be better cared for.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if it¡¯s for the child, I won¡¯t me you for being anxious,¡± Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes softened significantly as he gestured to Wu Jinyan, ¡°Come,e closer, let your old grandfather have a look at the little great-grandson!¡±


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart trembled slightly, her face paled.


    This child wasn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s, and the Old General Su liked him so much¡­


    She stood motionless, lost in thought, with an even worseplexion. Seeing this, Su Qingzhi frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Is there something wrong with the child? Su Hao, have you had your sister check on her?¡±

 Chapter 962: 960: Have to Deceive

    Chapter 962: Chapter 960: Have to Deceive


    Su Hao nced at Wu Jinyan and knew that she was feeling distressed because of the child¡¯s origins.


    He wrapped his arm around Wu Jinyan¡¯s waist, leading her forward, and gently persuaded in her ear, ¡°Grandpa is calling you, he wants to see his great-grandchild.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Having walked up to Su Qingzhi, Wu Jinyan¡¯s hands were sweating with nerves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Although I may not look very kindly, I¡¯m not as stern with my great-grandchild as I am with his father. Raising children is your and your husband¡¯s business. I¡¯m old now; I just want to be a great-grandfather who dotes on his great-grandchild!¡±


    Seeing Wu Jinyan¡¯s nervous face, Su Qingzhi tried his best to soften his expression to ease her mind.


    The more he tried, the more Wu Jinyan felt like crying.


    Tears overflowed from her eyes, ¡°Old General, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Crying? Have I frightened you? If you don¡¯t like it, I will stop insisting. There will be plenty of time for me to hold the child once you¡¯ve given birth!¡±


    A flicker of regret passed through Su Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, but he waved his hand, signaling Su Hao to take Wu Jinyan out.<div>


    After the two of them left, Su Qingzhi called Su Yingxue over, clearly upset as he asked her, ¡°Your new sister-inw seems very afraid of grandpa, what should I do?¡±


    Su Yingxue was confused, ¡°Why would she be afraid of grandpa? Grandpa is so adorable!¡±


    Su Yingxue gently pinched Su Qingzhi¡¯s face, sticking out her tongue yfully.


    ¡°Just now, when I wanted to see her and the great-grandchild, she didn¡¯t dare toe closer. I¡¯ve almost gotten a cramp from smiling; what do you suppose is going on?¡±


    Su Qingzhi had used every trick in the book to secure Su Hao¡¯s marriage to Wu Jinyan, but now he hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of his great-grandson, and it troubled his old heart.


    ¡°Pfft! Perhaps grandpa has upset the image she had of you in her mind? Grandpa, you are a great hero revered by our generation. How dare ordinary people look at you so casually, let alone approach you!¡±


    Su Yingxue heaped praise until Su Qingzhi was beaming with delight.


    He patted Su Yingxue on the head, ¡°You¡¯re so clever! Look at your brother, all tongue-tied! I don¡¯t know how he managed to charm a girl like her!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Grandpa, brother is being wrongly used! You have no idea how many girls in Jiang Du City wish to be my sister-inw; they would line up enough times to circle the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± Su Yingxue said, winking mischievously.


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s only because he has given me the joy of a great-grandson. Otherwise, he is still of little use!¡±


    With a great-grandson on the way, Su Qingzhi¡¯s face was filled with smiles.


    Although premarital pregnancy was against the rites and could damage the Marquis¡¯s Manor¡¯s reputation, Su Qingzhi had already embraced the ideas instilled by Long Shuli, and he wasn¡¯t so rigid anymore.


    To him now, the great-grandson was of the utmost importance.


    He took Su Yingxue¡¯s hand and patted it, ¡°Since Your Highness is still busy in the military camp these days, you should take good care of your sister-inw and the child. The child is carrying the Su family¡¯s bloodline, and we must not let anything happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa,¡± Su Yingxue agreed readily.


    But as Su Qingzhi further inquired about the child¡¯s situation, looking forward to Wu Jinyan¡¯s child, her heart became somewhat heavy.


    For Su Hao and Wu Jinyan¡¯s sake, she had to deceive her grandfather this one time.


    Once Su Qingzhi had agreed to the marriage, the preparations began in the manor. Su Yingxue also sent for Qin Wan and Madam Yin to help. When Su Han returned from the shopte in the evening, he immediately started nning the wedding.


    <div>

 Chapter 963: 961 Not Simple

    Chapter 963: Chapter 961 Not Simple


    When sending Wu Jinyan off at night, Su Yingxue was in the carriage, patting her hand gently, ¡°Sister Jinyan, be at ease. Grandfather likes you very much, and he will arrange the marriage soon. After you marry my brother, the rumors in the city will naturally be dispelled.¡±


    Wu Jinyan lifted the corners of her lips, ¡°Yingxue, thank you. I know how well the Marquis¡¯s Manor has treated me.¡±


    In the entire Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor, from top to bottom, from Old General Su to Su Yingxue to Su Han, there wasn¡¯t a single person who wasn¡¯t kind to her. Even the youngest girl, Su Miaoyan, shoved a piece of candy into her palm when she was leaving, saying it was for the little nephew.


    Such thoughtful treatment moved her deeply.


    But it made her feel even more guilty.


    The child in her womb was not Su Hao¡¯s, and whenever she thought about deceiving the kind-hearted Su family members like this, her heart ached indescribably.


    Su Hao escorted Wu Jinyan back to her room and stayed to chat with her for a while.


    Su Yingxue, on the other hand, returned to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to inquire about the results Zhn had found.


    Zhn poured her a cup of tea, standing by her side, ¡°Miss, I have checked. The rumors did not originate from within the manor; they were heard by people who went shopping in the street. It¡¯s unlikely that someone from our manor is eavesdropping.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s people outside, what is their purpose, and who are they taking orders from?¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue¡¯s thumb and index finger held the teacup, her eyes filled with seriousness.


    ¡°Miss, do you think this matter isplicated? It might be targeting our Marquis¡¯s Manor, or it could be against you or Your Highness¡­¡±


    Zhn thoughtfully analyzed the situation.


    Having been with Su Yingxue for a long time, her knowledge and abilities had naturally improved. Understanding the intricacies of affairs, nothing rted to the Marquis¡¯s Manor was ever simple.


    Especially at this crucial time, with the emperor¡¯s influence waning and the high call for the Ninth Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, it was a delicate moment, vulnerable to any careless disturbance.


    Zhn¡¯s thoughts were not lost on Su Yingxue, who had already an inkling as an image shed through her mind, ¡°Has Lu Ying had any abnormalities in the manor these past few days, or been in contact with anyone?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu?¡± Zhn¡¯s eyes shifted, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been anything unusual these past two days. Apart from paying respects to Master daily, she spent most of her time recuperating. Yesterday, she went to the military camp to visit her father.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone been sent to follow her?¡± Su Yingxue pressed.


    ¡°No, Miss Lu is an esteemed guest in the manor. Master has ordered us to treat her with the utmost respect, and besides, her martial arts are not weak. If she were to discover she was being followed, it would be embarrassing for us,¡± Zhn said, somewhat troubled.


    Since Lu Ying was a guest, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to track her every move. Without concrete evidence of a significant issue, if discovered, it would disgrace the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    Su Yingxue put down her teacup, a bitter taste in her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s correct, but I always feel something is off about Lu Ying. This woman is very shrewd and capable, and she¡¯s particrly fond of my brother, willing to risk her life. Yet now that my brother and Sister Jinyan are getting married, she has shown no reaction, and she has not mentioned a word about her rtionship with my brother. It¡¯s not in her character, but there¡¯s no one close to her to observe¡­¡±


    Su Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but think of Zi Wei, her gaze dimming for a moment, ¡°If Zi Wei were here, he would be able to detect what¡¯s strange about Lu Ying.¡±


    Zhn eyed her curiously, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t Zi Wei go looking for you? You¡¯ve been back for quite some time now, why didn¡¯t Zi Weie back with you?¡±


    Zhn had served Su Yingxue for quite a while and it felt unusual to not see Zi Wei for so long.


    Normally silent, Zi Wei¡¯s presence ensured that Su Yingxue could face any issue without concern.

 Chapter 966: 964 Su Haos Wedding Date is Set

    Chapter 966: Chapter 964 Su Hao¡¯s Wedding Date is Set


    Yue Lian smiled, her pearly white teeth glinting in the moonlight, ¡°Uncle Chen, ever since the day I was to marry him, I knew his heart could not be brought back, yet what I desire is not his heart, but his happiness!¡±


    The man beside Su Yingxue was a living Zi Wei, not a soulless, walking corpse.


    She wanted Zi Wei to live a happy life, for his happiness was her happiness too.


    And what was the harm in being by Su Yingxue¡¯s side?


    To be his wife in this lifetime, her wish had alreadye true.


    Some can give their hearts and take them back.


    But for others, like Zi Wei, who embedded his heart into Su Yingxue¡¯s body, even if Su Yingxue were to die, his heart would not return.


    How could such a person leave Su Yingxue behind?


    Su Yingxue sent Zi Wei to monitor Lu Ying, as well as the people she contacted.


    She felt there must be something to gain!<div>


    But lying in bed, she still couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She thought of Chu Yihan.


    Women are not allowed in the military camp.


    So, she could only wait outside the military camp and call Mo Qi out to ask, ¡°May I see His Highness?¡±


    Seeing her look for His Highness, Mo Qi nodded happily, ¡°Certainly, Princess, just wait, I will go call His Highness, he will definitely hurry over!¡±


    If Su Yingxue came, even if he were in the midst of a beautiful dream, he would wake up to see her!


    ¡°Wait! At thiste hour, His Highness should be resting, right?¡± Su Yingxue saw Mo Qi¡¯s eagerness as if he was going to wake Chu Yihan up.


    ¡°His Highness just fell asleep half an hour ago. These days, he personally checks on the troops, arranges battle ns with his officers, and discusses matters of ascension. He is always running between the imperial pce and the military camp, and has lost a lot of weight from exhaustion. He has just managed to rest today,¡± said Mo Qi, inadvertently saying too much.


    Su Yingxue quickly stopped him, ¡°No! Don¡¯t disturb His Highness, I¡¯lle back tomorrow! You mustn¡¯t wake him! He has worked so hard and has only just rested. If he gets woken up, he won¡¯t be able to sleep again, who knows when he will be busy until!¡±


    Su Yingxue¡¯s heart ached for him.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t seen His Highness for so long.¡±


    Mo Qi felt quite troubled, thinking that if Chu Yihan woke up and found out he had missed Su Yingxue because he was sleeping, he would be terribly upset!


    ¡°I also miss His Highness, but if he ruins his health from exhaustion, how much will that dy! I don¡¯t want to hold back His Highness, let him finish his duties. We still have a lifetime to spend together! Don¡¯t tell His Highness that I¡¯ve been here. These tonic medicines you should brew for His Highness to drink, and remember to remind him to rest amidst his busyness!¡±


    Su Yingxue handed a bundle of medicine she had prepared to Mo Qi, who nodded, ¡°The Princess is thoughtful.¡±


    But he had one more personal matter to ask about, ¡°The medicine I requested, has the Princess made any progress?¡±


    Mo Qi¡¯s pitch-ck eyes sparkled with anticipation, as eager as a man in the desert longing for water.


    Su Yingxue nodded, ¡°I have collected some of the herbs, but I am still waiting for Sister Rong Sheng¡¯s response. I asked her to deliberate and confirm the efficacy before I can give it to you.¡±


    Mo Qi, having served Chu Yihan loyally for many years and also treating her well, Su Yingxue naturally had to be extremely cautious and couldn¡¯t harm him.


    Mo Qi grinned with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡±<div>


    The more excited and expectant he was, the more Su Yingxue could feel how deeply his heart was wounded.


    The depths of emotional pain must be such that he was so eager to forget, to start anew, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The wedding date for Su Hao and Wu Jinyan was set.<div>


    Chu Yihan sent the Imperial Astronomer to the Marquis¡¯s Manor, specially choosing the nearest auspicious day, the eighteenth of March.

 Chapter 971 - 972: 970: The Perfect Su Hao

    Chapter 972: Chapter 970: The Perfect Su Hao


    His expression softened a bit as he spoke, ¡°Lu Ying, I mean no harm. I just want you to understand that I truly made a mistake that night. I, Su Hao, owe you, and I would like to make amends to the best of my ability. The best way to do that would be to arrange your marriage and have both the Lu Manor and the Marquis¡¯s Manor provide you with the utmost dignity. I could even ask my sister to use her status as the Ninth Princess Consort to see you off when you marry. That way, you will certainly not be mistreated by your future family.¡±


    ¡°If you could meet someone you love, that would be best. You and your husband would live in harmony, and yourtter life would not be ruined by my actions. I could marry you and take responsibility for you, but in my heart, there is only Jinyan, and in this lifetime, I will only ever love her and her children. I will not have children with any other woman. So, these are your choices, and the solutions I can think of are only these. If there is anything else you desire, as long as I live, I will do my utmost to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°What if I want you not to marry me, or Wu Jinyan?¡± Lu Ying pressed on, determined to disrupt Su Hao and Wu Jinyan¡¯s rtionship.


    The depths of Su Hao¡¯s eyes darkened, and his demeanor was no longer gentle, ¡°If you prevent me from marrying Jinyan, you will face consequences beyond your imagination, and I will no longer feel the slightest bit of guilt towards you!¡±


    He knew he was at fault to begin with, truly indebted to Lu Ying, and he shouldpensate her.


    But this did not mean she could do whatever she wished.


    He would not allow anything that could harm Wu Jinyan in the slightest.


    ¡°Su Hao, it turns out you can be so heartless too,¡± Lu Ying said with a foolish smile, as tears overflowed from her eyes.


    When she was young and came to Jiang Du City, she fell for Su Hao at first sight. She couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a perfect man like Su Hao in this world. He was born into a noble family, yet he had not a trace of the young master¡¯s temper from a Marquis¡¯s Manor, warm and kind; even though he was a Martial General, he was also a man of delicate thoughts and considerate nature.


    In Bamboo Leaf Pass, despite his busy military duties, he would still write letters to Wu Jinyan every day, collecting interesting stories and trinkets from Bamboo Leaf Pass to send back to her. He nearly wanted to share every trifling thing about his daily life with her to express his longing and to provide herfort.<div>


    Such a perfect man, such an outstanding Su Hao ¡ª her admiration, unreciprocated, was an unbearable torment!


    She exhausted all her schemes, yet he still nned to marry Wu Jinyan, reserving his sole affection for her!


    Oh, how jealous she was!


    So jealous she was nearly driven mad!


    Her foolishughter was met with only calm from Su Hao, ¡°Lu Ying, everyone has their own happiness. I hope you find yours too. If you insist on bing my concubine, after I am married to Jinyan, I will let her arrange it.¡±


    After saying this, Su Hao returned to his bridal chamber to check if everything on the wedding bed had been cleared away properly and whether there was anything that might make Wu Jinyan ufortable.


    Lu Ying left at some point, unnoticed.


    But he did pay a visit to Su Yingxue and told her about what had happened that evening, ¡°Yingxue, although I cannot remember the details of that night, if not for Lu Ying¡¯s interference, it would be too harsh of me to treat her like this.¡±


    Su Hao was wholeheartedly dedicated to Wu Jinyan, but he was, after all, an upright man, already feeling guilty about Lu Ying.


    It was because both Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan felt there was something quite odd about the situation that he decided to test Lu Ying.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t recall anything about that day at all. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened, only the lingering physical sensations clearly reminded him of the reality.

 Chapter 972: 970: The Perfect Su Hao

    Chapter 972: Chapter 970: The Perfect Su Hao


    His expression softened a bit as he spoke, ¡°Lu Ying, I mean no harm. I just want you to understand that I truly made a mistake that night. I, Su Hao, owe you, and I would like to make amends to the best of my ability. The best way to do that would be to arrange your marriage and have both the Lu Manor and the Marquis¡¯s Manor provide you with the utmost dignity. I could even ask my sister to use her status as the Ninth Princess Consort to see you off when you marry. That way, you will certainly not be mistreated by your future family.¡±


    ¡°If you could meet someone you love, that would be best. You and your husband would live in harmony, and yourtter life would not be ruined by my actions. I could marry you and take responsibility for you, but in my heart, there is only Jinyan, and in this lifetime, I will only ever love her and her children. I will not have children with any other woman. So, these are your choices, and the solutions I can think of are only these. If there is anything else you desire, as long as I live, I will do my utmost to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°What if I want you not to marry me, or Wu Jinyan?¡± Lu Ying pressed on, determined to disrupt Su Hao and Wu Jinyan¡¯s rtionship.


    The depths of Su Hao¡¯s eyes darkened, and his demeanor was no longer gentle, ¡°If you prevent me from marrying Jinyan, you will face consequences beyond your imagination, and I will no longer feel the slightest bit of guilt towards you!¡±


    He knew he was at fault to begin with, truly indebted to Lu Ying, and he shouldpensate her.


    But this did not mean she could do whatever she wished.


    He would not allow anything that could harm Wu Jinyan in the slightest.


    ¡°Su Hao, it turns out you can be so heartless too,¡± Lu Ying said with a foolish smile, as tears overflowed from her eyes.


    When she was young and came to Jiang Du City, she fell for Su Hao at first sight. She couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a perfect man like Su Hao in this world. He was born into a noble family, yet he had not a trace of the young master¡¯s temper from a Marquis¡¯s Manor, warm and kind; even though he was a Martial General, he was also a man of delicate thoughts and considerate nature.


    In Bamboo Leaf Pass, despite his busy military duties, he would still write letters to Wu Jinyan every day, collecting interesting stories and trinkets from Bamboo Leaf Pass to send back to her. He nearly wanted to share every trifling thing about his daily life with her to express his longing and to provide herfort.<div>


    Such a perfect man, such an outstanding Su Hao ¡ª her admiration, unreciprocated, was an unbearable torment!


    She exhausted all her schemes, yet he still nned to marry Wu Jinyan, reserving his sole affection for her!


    Oh, how jealous she was!


    So jealous she was nearly driven mad!


    Her foolishughter was met with only calm from Su Hao, ¡°Lu Ying, everyone has their own happiness. I hope you find yours too. If you insist on bing my concubine, after I am married to Jinyan, I will let her arrange it.¡±


    After saying this, Su Hao returned to his bridal chamber to check if everything on the wedding bed had been cleared away properly and whether there was anything that might make Wu Jinyan ufortable.


    Lu Ying left at some point, unnoticed.


    But he did pay a visit to Su Yingxue and told her about what had happened that evening, ¡°Yingxue, although I cannot remember the details of that night, if not for Lu Ying¡¯s interference, it would be too harsh of me to treat her like this.¡±


    Su Hao was wholeheartedly dedicated to Wu Jinyan, but he was, after all, an upright man, already feeling guilty about Lu Ying.


    It was because both Su Yingxue and Wu Jinyan felt there was something quite odd about the situation that he decided to test Lu Ying.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t recall anything about that day at all. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened, only the lingering physical sensations clearly reminded him of the reality.

 Chapter 973: 971: The Young General Rejoices in Gaining a Loving Wife

    Chapter 973: Chapter 971: The Young General Rejoices in Gaining a Loving Wife


    Su Yingxue¡¯s exquisitely beautiful eyes sparkled with light, ¡°Brother, I wasn¡¯t present at the time, and it¡¯s not easy to pass judgement, but as your sister, I understand you. Not to mention that your alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t poor, even if you drank so much that night that you were out of it, how could you still have slept with Lu Ying? When people are drunk, unless drugs are involved, they basically can¡¯t perform such acts and would have fallen asleep long ago.¡±


    Yet, on that very night Su Hao got drunk, trouble arose, and Su Hao remembered that it was Lu Ying who had invited him to drink. This matter didn¡¯t look normal from any angle.


    However, too much time had passed, and Su Yingxue had no way to investigate anything.


    But now the situation wasn¡¯t too bad, since Lu Ying and her father were both in Jiang Du City. Over time, she would surely resolve her doubts.


    ¡°Brother, leave the matter of Lu Ying to me. Even if she is hell-bent on marrying you to be a concubine, our Marquis¡¯s Manor has strict requirements for concubines. What if she has ill intentions? Wouldn¡¯t the manor then have a ticking time bomb?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Hao nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not familiar with Lu Ying, only feeling deeply guilty towards her because of that incident, which has caused me to lose my usual judgment. I¡¯ll trouble you with this matter. If she insists on marrying me, after the marriage, I¡¯ll ask Yan¡¯er to make arrangements. I have talked with Yan¡¯er about this; she doesn¡¯t me me and has also epted Lu Ying.¡±


    This was the mostforting thing for him, having done wrong by two women.


    Yet Wu Jinyan was someone who loved him, who could understand him anywhere and anytime, never making things difficult for him, making him feel exceedingly fortunate.


    ¡°Both brother and sister-inw are kind people, so as your sister, I am duty-bound to strive for your happiness!¡± Su Yingxue saluted Su Hao with her hands and yfully stuck out her tongue.


    Su Hao¡¯s tense mouth finally showed a trace of a smile as he tousled Su Yingxue¡¯s head, ¡°Having you as my sister is also my fortune.¡±<div>


    Su Yingxue smiled with pride and self-satisfaction.


    With the wedding the next day, she told Su Hao to go back early and rest.


    No sooner had Su Hao left than Zi Wei returned.


    Hended in front of Su Yingxue, ¡°Lu Ying has a guard by her side, a woman proficient in martial arts, hiding within the Marquis¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Su Yingxue huffed lightly, ¡°I knew it; Lu Ying isn¡¯t a simple person. Zi Wei, go investigate Lu Ying and the person by her side. If you can find anything unusual about them, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zi Wei¡¯s husky voice was particrly dear to Su Yingxue.


    It had been a long time since she had heard his voice. It remained as always¡ªconcise and cold.


    Yet, this coldness gave her a sense of security.


    The smile on Su Yingxue¡¯s face was very warm, and the purple at the corners of Zi Wei¡¯s eyes unconsciously softened as well.


    All was well with her.


    And he was at peace.


    Su Hao¡¯s wedding was extremely grand. Though the situation was unstable in the court, with Chu Yihan poised to ascend the throne as emperor, his bing the ruler was evident, as he was the choice of the people¡¯s hearts, which naturally made the officials and citizens happy.


    Moreover, it was well known throughout thend that the Ninth Prince favored only the Ninth Princess Consort.


    As the Ninth Princess Consort¡¯s own older brother from the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor was getting married, the carriages of officials, both civil and military, from the court, literally clogged the streets to the point where the bridal sedan chair could barely enter the gates.


    The sound of firecrackers was deafening, and the whole manor wasvishly adorned with red petals and festive cheer.


    ¡°Old General Su, congrattions! A granddaughter-inw has been gained!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions! Great joy for the Old General, great joy for the young general!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to the young general, for gaining a beloved wife!¡±<div>

 Chapter 980: 978: Dont Say Brother Yu Stinks

    Chapter 980: Chapter 978: Don¡¯t Say Brother Yu Stinks


    He approached Su Hao, and with a stern voice, he demanded, ¡°Exin yourself to me clearly, what exactly is going on here!¡±


    He had read every single word on the promation, the official documents, and the written papers, making sure he understood everything.


    At this moment, his heart felt extremely heavy.


    ¡°Grandfather, you mustn¡¯t believe these things, they are entirely fictitious. Yan¡¯er and I share a deep affection, she could never be a spy. She is the daughter of a former minister, from an unblemished background!¡±


    ¡°Unblemished? Born of a courtesan, and you speak of purity?¡± Su Qinghe sneered, waving his sleeve, his eyes filled with contempt.


    Su Hao could not refute, Wu Jinyan¡¯s background was indeed not admirable, but her integrity was pure!


    ¡°Elder, that is going too far! Does a person¡¯s origin determine their entire life? Are courtesans not human? Are their children not children?¡±


    ¡°No! The emperor, his officials, schrs, farmers, workers, merchants, the world has a social order with hierarchical distinctions, and it has always been this way! Women from pleasure quarters are lowly and vulgar, they simply do not deserve to be considered human!¡± Su Qinghe¡¯s n upheld traditional concepts rigorously, and his words reflected an adamant ss mentality, bluntly wounding in their delivery.


    Before Su Yingxue could object, Wu Jinyan burst out angrily with tear-filled eyes, ¡°Do not insult my mother! My mother might havee from humble origins, and so did I, but we have never been disgraceful. Self-reliant women exist everywhere under the heavens, Elder, you look down upon so-called ¡®lowly¡¯ women, but do you not have such women in your own manor? Men like you, how lofty can you possibly be!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re insolent!¡± Su Qinghe flushed with anger, berated by Wu Jinyan, ¡°You, a girl not yet married into the family, daring to nder and disrespect an elder like this,cking all courtesy! The Su family cannot tolerate you!¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed, Miss Wu, even if you are to marry Su Hao, this Master Su is even respected by Su Hao himself. As a wife, how can you be so impolite to an elder, damaging Su Hao¡¯s face like this!¡± Lu Ying saw an opportunity to speak up, immediately winning Su Qinghe¡¯s favor.


    Pointing at her, Su Qinghe snorted at Wu Jinyan, ¡°Look, this is what daughters of official families, young misses of great households, should be like! Now look at yourself!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wu Jinyan clenched her teeth tightly as Su Qinghe continued to sling mud at her.


    Her rage surged through her body, and a rush of blood surged to her abdomen, causing her to bend over in pain, ¡°My child¡­¡±


    Her stomach felt as if she had been punched several times.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Su Yingxue quickly rushed to support her.


    ¡°Elder, we should respect you, but please, this is our family matter, do not meddle too much!¡±


    Su Yingxue was extremely fed up with people like Su Qinghe, her temperament like Long Shuli¡¯s, loathing his adherence to convention and ss consciousness.


    It was as if Su Yingxue pped Su Qinghe with a nk, it might be alright to say the affairs of the Su family were unrted to him.


    His face turned the color of iron as he looked towards Su Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, you are still alive! Look at what your grandchildren are like! With one bing the Ninth Princess Consort, the others below have be so disobedient! Just look!¡±


    As if finding no one to confide in, he pointed at Su Hao first, then towards Su Han, ¡°Look at her, a Young Miss, after renouncing ties, not staying at home but instead showing her face daily, followed by a man behind her! And there¡¯s¡­ your youngest granddaughter! At such a young age, mingling with those men reeking of money, disgraceful!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s disgraceful! My brother Yan¡¯er does not smell at all! He smells nice, you old man, you¡¯re the one who smells! Not only do you stink, but your mouth is foul, enough to pollute the air!¡±

 Chapter 984: 982: No Destiny to Grow Old Together in This Life

    Chapter 984: Chapter 982: No Destiny to Grow Old Together in This Life


    She was not familiar with the n elders, for they seldom visited save for the ancestral hall ceremonies.


    But it was indeed strange, why Su Qinghe had brought evidence to the wedding today, stopping Wu Jinyan and Su Hao¡¯s marriage and then having Su Hao marry Lu Ying!


    ¡°Su Yingxue, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re now the Ninth Princess Consort, you can question me with such a skeptical tone. Even your grandfather should address me as ¡®n brother¡¯! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the Su family bloodline, why would I go to such lengths? Isn¡¯t it true that when one part of the Su family prospers, the whole family prospers, and when one part suffers, the whole family suffers?¡±


    Su Qinghe spoke harshly and critically, yet not without reason.


    ¡°Yingxue, step back.¡±


    With a cold snort from Su Qingzhi, Su Yingxue found it difficult to interject any further.


    As for Wu Jinyan¡­


    Su Yingxue saw Wu Jinyan slowly stand up. She moved her feet, step by step, walking towards the exit.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    She wanted to go forward to stop her, but Wu Jinyan held her hand and gently shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Yingxue, you and I, we¡¯re not destined to be sisters-inw. From now on, I will still be your Sister Jinyan.¡±<div>


    This statement inexplicably brought tears to her eyes.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Su Hao held onto her from behind.


    This was the first time Wu Jinyan had seen Su Hao cry.


    Men don¡¯t shed tears lightly.


    Especially for a man like Su Hao, who stood tall and firm, decisive in killing on the battlefield.


    How his heart must have hurt.


    Wu Jinyan was also in pain.


    She ced her hand in Su Hao¡¯s palm, and Su Hao wrapped his fingers tightly around her hand, as if she would vanish if he didn¡¯t hold on tight enough.


    Wu Jinyan¡¯s heart and eyes were filled with guilt, and the voice she could muster sounded increasingly choked up, ¡°Su Hao, do you remember when we first met?¡±


    ¡°I do. The Miss who saved me had a small basket on her back as she went up the mountain to gather herbs, to help the poor. She was kind-hearted, not minding my dirty and wounded state, dragging me into a cave. To ensure I would survive, she didn¡¯t go home for several days, and even when she was beaten badly, she still worried about me in the cave,ing to see me immediately once she was healed¡­¡±


    The him who had been saved by Wu Jinyan had long since been taken back to the Marquis¡¯s Manor to recuperate, with many physicians and servants by his side, and he recovered quickly.


    Yet in his heart, he still yearned for that little Miss who said she would find medicine for him but hadn¡¯t returned for days.


    So he went back to that cave and waited for her for several days.


    She indeed came back.


    Even with injuries of her own not yet healed, she gave him the hard-earned herbs.


    ¡°I saved you, and I am responsible for you!¡± Her voice was tender as water, flowing through his heart like a clear spring.


    ¡°Then, you must take responsibility for me your entire life, be my wife in the future, and be responsible for my lifetime!¡±


    Though he was young, he was never one for jokes.<div>


    The first time heid eyes on Wu Jinyan, he thought to himself that his future wife should be a gentle and kind girl like her.


    Later, when she returned to the Minister¡¯s Estate, he followed her there.


    She was too humble to aspire to him, so he lowered his status.


    She refused to be with him, but ultimately his sincerity moved her.<div>


    This journey of ten years, he had dreamed countless times of their wedding, waiting for her to put on her wedding dress, personally going to pick her up for the wedding, holding her hand in front of everybody, taking the wedding vows with her, and then in the bridal chamber, lifting her veil, and gently telling her, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you are my wife now.¡±


    Wu Jinyan saw the same memories in his eyes.


    With tears in her eyes, she fully understood the end of her and Su Hao¡¯s story. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Su Hao¡¯s lips, ¡°Hubby, Jinyan loves you, it¡¯s just that, in this life we¡¯re not fated to grow old together.¡±

 Chapter 986: 984: The Reputation of the Marquiss Manor is Ruined

    Chapter 986: Chapter 984: The Reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor is Ruined


    She also hinted to Su Han to consider more for her and Song Chengyi¡¯s sake.


    If grandfather also got angry about this matter and again disagreed with her marriage to Song Chengyi, it would be a huge drag!


    If she could bear the responsibility alone, then let her bear it alone!


    With her lips pressed tightly together, Su Han was cautious, not speaking any further.


    Seeing them like this, Su Qingzhi¡¯s anger did not subside but grew. ¡°Have responsibility? Can this matter be solved simply because you have responsibility? The reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, my own dignity, Su Hao¡¯s future, can these be salvaged by you just iming responsibility? For decades, the Marquis of Martial South¡¯s Manor has never been humiliated like it is today! To marry a woman into the family who is carrying another man¡¯s child! You really have grown capable!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Qingzhi waved his hand and smashed the teacup, the shattered pieces embedding into the carpet!


    The entire hall was filled with an oppressively heavy atmosphere.


    Nobody dared to speak lightly.


    Only Su Qinghe let out a low sigh, ¡°Qingzhi, being angry now is of no help. The thing we need to think about is what to do about Su Hao¡¯s marriage arrangement. We can¡¯t just let him waste his whole life on Wu Jinyan, can we? He owes the Lu family and Lu Ying an exnation.¡±<div>


    He couldn¡¯t help but bring this up because of Lu Ying¡¯s exemry conduct today, which made him feel that this woman, with her grace and sense of propriety, was a hundred times more suitable for Su Hao than Wu Jinyan.


    ¡°Why do you keep praising Lu Ying? Are those things you received today from her?¡± Su Yingxue looked at Su Qinghe with suspicion.


    Su Qinghe¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such suspicion. Those things were not from the Lu family! They were from a student of mine who just returned from Bamboo Leaf Pass. I invited him to the wedding, and when we discussed the events of Bamboo Leaf Pass, he gave them to me. The matter concerns the Su family¡¯s lineage and the position of the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. How could I remain indifferent?¡±


    With such an exnation from Su Qinghe, coupled with his rigid and stubborn thinking, it was not difficult to understand why he was insisting on preventing Wu Jinyan¡¯s entry into the manor today, even at the expense of the Manor¡¯s face.


    After all, if the wedding waspleted and then they forced Su Hao to divorce Wu Jinyan, the gossip about the Marquis¡¯s Manor would be even worse.


    ¡°Yingxue, is this how you show suspicion to your elders? Lately, you have been increasingly inappropriate! You meddle in your brother¡¯s affairs, and you can¡¯t even manage your sister properly. What was Xiao Yu doing at the Marquis¡¯s Manor today!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s harsh reprimand weighed heavily on Su Yingxue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The matter between Xiao Yu and Miaoyan, I was nning to report to you after brother¡¯s wedding. Xiao Yu has intentions toward Miaoyan, and the Xiao family as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Miaoyan is not yet of age. What ce is the Xiao family for her to go to!¡±


    Su Qingzhi firmly opposed, casting a harsh scolding on Su Yingxue, ¡°Just because the Ninth Prince is indulgent with you, does not mean you can do whatever you please!¡±


    As Su Qingzhi berated more, he grew even angrier, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s humiliation of the Manor, you and Su Hao cannot shirk responsibility. I will give each of you twenty heavy strokes. As for Su Hao¡¯s marital affairs¡­ I will let him marry Lu Ying soon, making her the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Su Yingxue was deeply startled, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t like Lu Ying, how can you make him marry her?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if he doesn¡¯t like her? Lu Ying has the capabilities to be the young madam of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. As for your brother¡­ if he doesn¡¯t like her, he shouldn¡¯t have touched Lu Ying! Now, the Marquis¡¯s Manor has been humiliated. If he wrongs Lu Ying by flouting proper behavior at the beginning and abandoning her in the end, how will the world speak of our Manor? The reputation of the Su family built over a hundred years could be destroyed in an instant!¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s voice boomed.

 Chapter 999: 997: The Bridal Sedan Comes to Force a Marriage

    Chapter 999: Chapter 997: The Bridal Sedan Comes to Force a Marriage


    His words were tinged with sorrow, evoking much sympathy.


    But among these people, Su Yingxue was not included; she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to turn her head to nce at Su Dingheng.


    In the Marquis¡¯s Manor, among the numerous elite children, only Su Dingheng and Su Xin were exceptions. Su Dingheng was out of ce here; he tasted nothing during the meal and left as soon as he had finished eating.


    He had no right to send Su Hao off to the military deployment, nor did he have any right to care for Su Yingxue. The taste of solitude and destion at this moment made his heart curl up and tremble violently.


    The image of Long Shuli emerged before his eyes.


    She was always so unrestrained and carefree, but whenever he tried to get close, she would say with a hint of scorn, ¡°Su Dingheng, you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Ovee with trembling, a chill swept over his entire body. He wrapped his clothes tightly around himself and slunk back to the rear courtyard.


    A few days left before Su Hao¡¯s deployment, the once calm Marquis¡¯s Manor, which quietly awaited Su Hao¡¯s departure, was once again disturbed from its tranquility.


    Lu Chongming, carrying a bridal sedan, arrived at the gates of the Marquis¡¯s Manor with Lu Ying, announcing his intention to marry his daughter into the Marquis¡¯s family, to the young general.


    The marriage between Su Hao and Wu Jinyan had been destroyed prior, and the affair between Su Hao and Lu Ying had spread. The Marquis¡¯s Manor was engulfed in controversy, but the matter had been overshadowed by Chu Yihan¡¯s ascension to the throne, and after a month, everyone had almost forgotten.<div>


    However, Su Hao was about to be deployed, and he had appointed Lu Chongming as a general to deploy with him.


    Lu Chongming was a mature and steady person, and his actions were by no means rash.


    He stopped the bridal sedan at the main entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, not intending to coerce or entice Lu Ying inside, but rather, he calmly waited for someone from inside toe out.


    At this moment, Su Hao was discussing matters in the pce, so the decision-making in the manor fell to Qin Wan. After consulting with Su Qingzhi, Qin Wan intended to send Zhifen to inform Su Yingxue, but Su Qingzhi shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t go at this moment. The emperor hasn¡¯t yet summoned her into the pce. We don¡¯t know his intentions. Her appearance isn¡¯t suitable, and her pregnancy is unstable. She can¡¯t exert herself. Watch over her courtyard and make sure she remains unaware of the situation.¡±


    Qin Wan nodded, ¡°Father is thoughtful.¡±


    She apanied Su Qingzhi to go out together.


    Approaching the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Lu Chongming hurriedly came forward to pay respects, ¡°General Lu Chongming, at your service, Old General Su.¡±


    ¡°General Lu, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Su Qingzhi gave him a hand to rise, ostensibly with respect, yet with a subtle hint of pressure, ¡°General Lu is highly respected and has glorious military achievements. I have always regarded General Lu as a wise man. But what is the meaning of today¡¯s actions?¡±


    Bringing the bridal sedan directly to the entrance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor!


    Undoubtedly, Lu Ying was sitting inside the bridal sedan!


    This was coercion!


    Lu Chongming maintained hisposure, with an expression neither humble nor arrogant, ¡°Old General, everyone knows that my daughter is already bound to the young general. Today, I have specially brought my daughter to the manor, hoping that before he departs, they as husband and wife can reunite.¡±


    ¡°General Lu exaggerates. Our family¡¯s Hao¡¯er is about to depart on a military mission, with military affairs weighing on his mind. He really has no thought to spare for marriage at this time. Our manor has not yet found a suitable wife for him either. This reunion of husband and wife truly cannot be mentioned.¡±


    Qin Wan tactfully yet withoutpromise expressed the stance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor.


    They certainly hadn¡¯t said they intended for Su Hao to marry Lu Ying.


    ¡°Does madam mean to say that there has been a misunderstanding on my part? Are you suggesting that the manor¡¯s young general, the currentmander, does not intend to take responsibility for my daughter? Is this¡­ the stance of the Marquis¡¯s Manor? Or themander¡¯s intention?¡±


    Lu Chongming looked bewildered, even a bit flustered.

 Chapter 1000: 998: Unstable Fetal Energy

    Chapter 1000: Chapter 998: Unstable Fetal Energy


    However, Su Qingzhi heard the undercurrent in his words, he deliberately mentioned Su Hao¡¯s current deployment to drag him down with it.


    How could the leader of an army, holding themander¡¯s seal, be an irresponsible scoundrel?


    Such talk would reach the front lines, and even before battle broke out, they would be ridiculed mercilessly by the enemy!


    Themander of the Great Cheng Dynasty, to be seen as so petty and small!


    Qin Wan was somewhat angry, ¡°General Lu, the affair between Miss Lu and Su Hao is a domestic matter, while Su Hao, as themander, is dealing with a matter of state! How can state affairs and family affairs be confused as one?¡±


    He was threatening the Marquis¡¯s Manor to ept Lu Ying!


    Because Lu Chongming had a good reputation among the people and the impression of always being upright, he continued with candor, ¡°To cultivate oneself, regte the family, govern the country, and bring peace to the world, if Su Hao as themander can¡¯t even handle cultivating the self and regting the family, how can he bring peace to the world for the emperor, wage wars, and tten Qi State?¡±


    ¡°General Lu speaks the truth!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this young general can¡¯t just wrong ady and then shirk responsibility by going off to war, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss Lu is so pitiable, left to ride in the bridal sedan to his door by herself!¡±<div>


    ¡°Such devoted love from Miss Lu!¡±


    The citizens buzzed with conversation, most expressing dissatisfaction with the Marquis¡¯s Manor and Su Hao, as if Su Hao were a heartless, faithless scoundrel!


    Inside the bridal sedan, Lu Ying heard everything outside clearly, her lips curving slightly, today, this Marquis¡¯s Manor, she was determined to enter!


    As long as the public applied pressure, with the deployment imminent, for the sake of the soldiers¡¯ morale, Su Hao would have to ept her, no matter how unwilling he was!


    The crowd of citizens grewrger, their voices louder, Qin Wan, standing beside Su Qingzhi, said with difficulty, ¡°Father, if we continue at a standstill, the people and the officials will only talk more about our Marquis¡¯s Manor and Hao¡¯er, not only ruining Hao¡¯er¡¯s reputation but even affecting this deployment!¡±


    If the troops are not united, and there is discord between the officers, the battle will falter, and Su Hao will really be ruined!


    The century-old reputation of the Marquis¡¯s Manor would also be damaged, and it would even affect Su Yingxue, who had not yet been named empress.


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s fists clenched tightly within his long sleeves, his eyes as sharp as a hawk¡¯s, lightning-fast, ¡°Lu Chongming, do you think I, Su Qingzhi, and the Marquis¡¯s Manor, would be afraid of you?¡±


    What kind of dangerous battlefield had Su Qingzhi not seen in his life, what big storm had he not faced, but there was something he hated most!


    And that was being threatened!


    Seeing the situation, Lu Chongming immediately knelt down, ¡°Old General, please calm your anger! This general has no intention of threatening you, I just want my daughter to have a ce to settle down before joining themander in the deployment without worrying, this matter¡­ even the emperor is aware of it.¡±


    Su Qingzhi¡¯s face changed suddenly, ¡°The emperor knows?¡±


    The bridal sedan was brought into the Marquis¡¯s Manor, Qin Wan arranged for Lu Ying to be temporarily ced in another courtyard, to wait for Su Hao¡¯s return to discuss how to deal with her.


    By the time she had finished all this, Su Han had returned and Su Yingxue had already learned of Lu Ying¡¯s entry into the manor.


    She hastily grabbed Qin Wan¡¯s wrist, ¡°Great Aunt, how could you let Lu Ying enter the mansion? She is forcing herself in to be my brother¡¯s wife, but my brother doesn¡¯t like her! What right does she have?¡±


    ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t be anxious, and don¡¯t agitate your pregnancy! You¡¯re already not stable.¡±


    Concerned about Su Yingxue¡¯s health, Qin Wan hurriedly supported her, fearing that she would be too agitated.


    Patting Su Yingxue¡¯s back, Su Han said, ¡°Yingxue, this is not something my mother can decide. If Lu Ying has entered the house, it must be with grandfather¡¯s agreement. Grandfather understands the big picture and has more concerns than you and I. Let¡¯s go see grandfather first. Hao¡¯er will be back soon, we will resolve this matter together, but don¡¯t neglect the little one in your belly, he¡¯s a spirited one.¡±


    <div>